《Divine Concubine Supreme: Emperor, come and get me》 Chapter 1 In the ancient famine of May 14, the demon clan launched a war, which broke the stable situation in the divine world and maintained for thousands of years. The demon clan joined hands with the ghost clan to attack the temple all the way with an unstoppable momentum. Seeing that the temple was about to fall, the head of the divine clan had to unite with the sea clan, human clan and ELF clan to resist foreign enemies. It took nearly four years to exhaust human, material and financial resources. The battle was won by the Protoss. This war is the famous Dawn War in ancient history! In the 518 year of the ancient famine, the demon emperor Guxie, the supreme devil of the demon family, was killed in the Hengtian Huai River. At the same time, in Beifu mountain, the oldest mountain in the divine world, a sky red light suddenly came, rendering the whole sky like weeping blood, full of bloodthirsty and killing, and even the air became restless. This accident shocked the whole divine world. All high-ranking people rushed to Beifu mountain for the first time. When they found the source of red light, everyone looked ugly. There is a very dark place in the world on the Beifu mountain, that is, the source of all the sins in the world and the birthplace of demons and monsters. They call it the abyss of falling spirits. Even those who have been canonized dare not easily set foot in it. The red light that soared into the sky came from the soul falling abyss, that is to say, if they want to know the truth of the red light, they must step into the soul falling abyss. When everyone hesitated, the divine emperor of the protoss made the first decision. Without hesitation, he dodged into the abyss of falling spirits. Seeing this, others followed suit. When he broke through many obstacles and appeared at the origin of the red light, everyone was shocked again. "This......" the emperor''s eyes were tongue tied, and his eyes were unbelievable. In front of them, a woman in red fell in a pool of blood and was scarred all over. In her arms, she closely protected a newborn baby and noticed the breath of others. The woman in red struggled to open her Phoenix eyes. She looked at the emperor and begged. She gently opened her red lips and said hard word by word: "save her!" With these words, the woman in red took her last breath. At the same time, in the temple of eternal life, a small blue lamp marked "Ji Ruyue" quietly went out The emperor was about to say something, but he shook his head slightly when he saw the elf Dynasty. She said, "this is the family business of the emperor. We don''t have to participate too much. Let''s see the emperor''s own decision." After listening, the emperor nodded, and everyone''s eyes turned to the emperor, waiting for his response. The emperor hesitated for a moment, and finally came forward and picked up the bloody baby. Although it was a newborn baby girl, she looked like a full moon and Jade Snow was lovely. The baby girl''s left eye is the demon''s red pupil, but her right eye is the sacred silver pupil, strange and seductive. The divine emperor looked at the baby girl with complex eyes. A light, almost inaudible word came from his mouth, "it fell to evil fawns and had evil pupils. Should I really stay..." ¡­¡­ Ten Years From Now. In the trees with a gentle breeze, the afternoon sun fell through the gaps of leaves and cast mottled shadows. It was peaceful and quiet, but soon, the silence was broken by several noises. "There it is! There she is! " "Stop! Little monster, you dare to run! " In the jungle with dense ancient trees, several figures kept shuttling among them. At the front was a 10-year-old girl wearing gray cloth clothes, which had been torn by thorns in the forest. She ran hard and didn''t dare to stop at all, but at the moment she rushed out of the jungle, she was desperate. There was no way in front of her. There were no more trees in front of her. Everything suddenly opened up. What appeared in front of her was a cliff, and there was no bottom under the cliff. Chapter 2 "Hahaha, little monster, look, even the sky will kill you!" Seeing this, those who caught up couldn''t help laughing with exaggeration, with irony in their voices. It was a group of teenagers with golden crowns, gorgeous clothes and a rebellious look. When they faced the little girl, they did not hide their disdain. The young man in royal clothes, led by him, took a step forward, twisted his eyebrows and said in a righteous tone: "little monster, you''re dead. How dare you steal the elixir of Lingdan pavilion? I''ll kill the protoss today!" With that, the young man in royal clothes launched an attack impolitely. He waved his scepter, and a burst of dazzling white light burst out from the scepter and went straight to the little girl. In the face of the deadly attack, the little girl''s tight pretty face did not show fear. She just stared at them angrily, turned around and resolutely jumped off the cliff behind her. She has no choice. She has a chance to jump, but if she doesn''t jump, she will really die in their hands! Everyone didn''t expect that she would be so determined. For a moment, her original arrogance disappeared with the little girl''s cliff jumping. "What, what to do? If Ji Ruoxi is dead, the patriarch will not forgive us!" "I don''t really want to kill her, I just want to scare her..." "It''s useless to say anything now. Forcing the protoss princess to death and breaking into the forbidden area can kill us no matter what. It''s over. We''re dead!" ¡­¡­ The teenagers panicked and had no previous ferocity. The young man in blue, who had been silent before, said, "don''t panic. Today''s incident will never happen. Even if someone finds Ji Ruoxi dead in the forbidden area, we can say that she broke into the forbidden area without permission. This was an accident. She is just a disgrace to our Protoss. I think the patriarch won''t fight for her, so we don''t know anything, Leave quickly. " The boy was the only one who was calm among all the boys. When he finished this series of words logically and clearly, the other boys were calmed by him and agreed one after another. By the way, everyone left in a hurry. The breeze blew over the deserted cliff and took away the residual smell of blood in the air. ¡­¡­ The cold wind roared in her ears and her clothes took off. Ji Ruoxi''s consciousness gradually began to blur. Is she going to die? Really unwilling Her previous strength disintegrated in the face of death. Ji Ruoxi felt her body falling in a straight line, and her heart gushed out complex emotions such as fear, sadness, pain, unwilling and unwilling to give up. No, she can''t die! The nanny is still waiting for her. If she dies, the nanny will die too! A Crystal Teardrop slipped from the corner of Ji Ruoxi''s eyes and soon disappeared into the wind. She is unwilling and angry. A strong desire for survival is boiling in her chest. Ji Ruoxi has only one belief at the moment, that is to live! This belief has broken through the shackles of her soul for many years. What about monsters! What about waste! Heaven and earth are unkind, and all things are ruminant dogs! She will never be willing to her fate! Wisps of white light flew out of Ji Ruoxi and slowly surrounded her. Ji Ruoxi felt something breaking out of her cocoon. Slowly, the surrounding wind became warm, and even the falling speed decreased until she was light and stood in the wind. Ji Ruoxi opened shuilingling''s eyes in amazement and looked at everything in front of her unbelievably. This is not an illusion. She has the divine power she once dreamed of. The wind here has been controlled by her! Chapter 3 But before Ji Ruoxi could be pleasantly surprised, she was tortured by the sudden violent power in her body and nearly collapsed. Just for a moment, a large number of divine powers suddenly gushed out of her body. However, these divine powers were not controlled by her, so she ran into her body like a runaway wild horse at the moment. Ji Ruoxi''s eyes turned into sacred silver at this moment, which is the symbol of the protoss, but now she is tortured by great pain and can''t care about these. Now her weak body can''t bear this violent divine power. So Ji Ruoxi fainted without holding on for too long, and her body fell in a straight line again. At the same time, a white light burst out of her and went straight into the sky, startling the whole divine world again. In the temple, Emperor Ji yunhuan''s hand holding the tea cup trembled violently, and a good porcelain fell to the cloud shrouded ground and became a residue. He looked at the white sky, as if he saw the scene ten years ago. A pair of white eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling together. A variety of complex emotions such as shock, helplessness and hesitation flashed in his eyes. He murmured: "can''t the destiny really be changed..." Behind him, the calm space suddenly fluctuated. A man wrapped in black came out of the space ripple. His hoarse voice seemed to come from the distant sky, "since the seal has been broken, the agreement between us is invalid!" With these words, he left quietly again, without giving Ji yunhuan any room to reverse. Ji yunhuan''s look became anxious. The next moment, his figure also disappeared in the huge temple. At the same time, the human emperor, the sea emperor and the ELF KING also noticed the changes. The three responded at the first time and rushed to the temple together. Ji Ruoxi didn''t know what great changes she had brought to the divine world. After she lost consciousness, she had a very ethereal dream. In the dream, she stood alone on the sacrificial platform of the temple. Behind her was the white jade step with thousands of steps, and in front of her was the sacred statue of the God of light. This place is not only a symbol of the glory of the protoss, but also the core of the whole Protoss. All Protoss are proud to stand in this place, and a mean identity like her is naturally not qualified to stand here. At the beginning, in order to see the true face of the statue, she sneaked in once, but she was only spotted by the patrolling guard at a distance. Afterwards, she was severely punished and lay in bed for a month before she could get out of bed and walk. Although this is the memory of five years old, now when I think back, everything is vivid, as if it happened yesterday. This is the first time Ji Ruoxi has watched the gods, the great God of light, the belief of the Protoss and even the whole divine world so closely. She looks down on all sentient beings with compassion, and her empty hand seems to have saved all the disasters in the world. Ji Ruoxi once crazily yearned for the God of light and prayed every day that the God of light could save her and the nanny. However, as the hope was gradually eroded, the belief faded. What a stupid and ridiculous thing to place hope on an ethereal person. Ji Ruoxi knows that she is in a dream. Although she doesn''t know why she dreamed of the God of light, the most important thing now is to wake up quickly. Just as Ji Ruoxi was going to step down the stairs, suddenly, a burst of white light filled the whole space. Although the white light was dazzling, it was not burning. It was as gentle as her mother''s hands touching gently Chapter 4 "It''s so warm..." Ji Ruoxi thought to herself. She suddenly lost her mind and wanted to immerse herself in the gentle sea. "My child, finally wait until you come." At this time, an ethereal female voice penetrated the space and fell into Ji Ruoxi''s ear. Ji Ruoxi was alert and shouted, "who!" The girl''s petite body was tight, and she was ready to work hard with people at any time, such as the newborn fanged wolf cub, crazy and stubborn. A woman with white clothes and white hair came out slowly in the white light. She had a pair of warm blue eyes like the vast ocean, which seemed to contain all things in the world and make people invisible. Her lips were smiling, which made her jade look more beautiful. It was a kind of earthy and refined beauty. It seemed that looking at each other more would become blasphemy and dreamlike. Ji Ruoxi incredulously widened her silver pupil for no other reason. Just because the woman in front of her was the stone statue of the God of light she had just seen, her identity was about to come out. "God of light!" Ji Ruoxi almost cried out these three words in a trembling voice, as if she had exhausted all her strength. She never thought that the stone statue of the God of light not only entered her dream, but also turned into a vivid person. Why did she have such a strange dream? Even if she knew she was in a dream, Ji Ruoxi couldn''t help becoming restrained at this moment. Even in the face of her grandfather, who was the emperor of God, she had never had such a reaction. For Ji Ruoxi''s words, the God of light just smiled and tolerated the past. Her eyes on Ji Ruoxi were full of compassion and compassion, as if she were looking at her own children, which made Ji Ruoxi twist a few differences. "My child, I have been waiting for you here for ten years. I finally see you today." Another Ji Ruoxi was stunned at the light God''s words again. I don''t know what to do. Is the light God waiting for her? Ten years, which means that the God of light has been waiting for her since she was born? What a ridiculous dream Ji Ruoxi didn''t dare to say anything. The God of light said to himself, "you are the only child selected by God in the past 1000 years. All the hardships you have suffered are to prepare for God''s care. Therefore, children, grow up quickly. I''ll wait for you in the future." Ji Ruoxi''s world outlook is subverting little by little. I can''t believe I heard it, but my heart is instinctively approaching the God of light to believe all this absurd and inexplicable. Before she digested this huge amount of information, suddenly, the light of space dimmed. I don''t know when, the light around was swallowed up by the darkness, until it was surrounded by the darkness. But there was no panic on the face of the God of light. Even at the moment of feeling the darkness, a soft smile bloomed on her face, which was different from any previous smile, which was full of deep affection. She said softly, "here you are." "I''m coming!" The answer to her was a deep male voice, with a trace of seductive love. Out of the darkness came a man in black with a black crown. His body was shrouded in a cold and bloodthirsty spirit of killing and cutting. In addition, Ji Ruoxi''s hair stood up. Is there such a real feeling in his dream? Although the visitor didn''t report to himself, Ji Ruoxi had guessed his identity. It must be the dark god who can appear with the light God. If the feeling of the light God is warm and wind, then the dark god is the cold blade! Chapter 5 Ji Ruoxi can''t tell how she feels now. Anyway, the feeling is both wonderful and subtle. Maybe silence is the best choice. The dark god looked at Ji Ruoxi indifferently. His eyes seemed to dislike and hope. It was too dark for people to distinguish. Ji Ruoxi blinked and looked at them. She couldn''t tell whether it was pious reverence or frightened fear. "The light has awakened and the darkness is not far away. I hope you won''t disappoint us!" The dark god cherished the word like gold and refused to communicate with Ji Ruoxi again. Finally, Ji Ruoxi finally asked, "Why me?" The light God''s eyes became misty. She slowly replied, "now is not the time to give you an answer. You should remember that you were born extraordinary and have a long way to go in the future. No matter what setbacks you encounter, you should stick to the end. We will wait for you in the future. At that time, we will tell you all the answers." Leaving this inexplicable explanation, the light God and the dark god disappeared together, and the surrounding space began to break. Ji Ruoxi fell into the endless dark abyss. The next moment, she woke up. She looked at the strange environment around her. For a moment, she couldn''t distinguish reality from dream. Where was this? Is she still alive? After this change, Ji Ruoxi''s heart was filled with doubts, which had seriously affected her judgment. She pursed her lips and shook her head suddenly. After throwing those chaotic thoughts out of her mind, Ji Ruoxi faced her current situation. On the ground paved with dead leaves, there are rocks and weeds. Those verdant plants have covered Ji Ruoxi''s head. Obviously, no one has come here for a long time. Ji Ruoxi watched for a moment, then she had roughly understood where she was. Since she fell from the cliff, this was the bottom of the cliff. She carefully checked her body. Except for some abrasions, there were no other serious injuries on her body, which was a great luck in misfortune. Ji Ruoxi recalled the conversation she heard on the way to escape. It seemed that she broke into the forbidden area of the protoss in a panic. At that time, she was found breaking into the Lingdan Pavilion and was in a hurry to escape. She didn''t pay attention to the direction and chose a remote way to run. As a result, he ran into the forbidden area by mistake. In the protoss, there are two places that can not be easily set foot. One is the sacrificial platform, the other is the discussion hall, and there is another place that no one can enter except the head of the protoss, that is the protoss forbidden area. No one knows what''s in it, but this one is highlighted in the protoss ban. Most of those who ignore the ban and break into the forbidden area fall into the forbidden area. Over time, people are in awe of the forbidden area. Just as Ji Ruoxi fell into her own thoughts, a dignified voice sounded over her head, "who are you? How dare you break into the forbidden area without permission!" Then, a strong wind swept through. Ji Ruoxi keenly felt the danger and immediately responded. She rolled and crawled past the deadly attack. Ji Ruoxi looked up in amazement and saw a snow-white figure standing in the sky under the starry sky, with huge white wings inciting, bringing strong winds one after another. It was a huge white tiger with wings on its back. It was majestic. A pair of blue pupils were not angry. Even if they looked at each other from a distance, Ji Ruoxi could feel its fierce momentum like a mountain. Chapter 6 She was not a wild child. It turned out that she was not unloved. Her name was Gu Yun. Her father gave her the name, including all his expectations for her. It turned out that her father and mother loved her deeply. Seeing Ji Ruoxi crying sadly, Xuancang immediately panicked. At the same time, his head was covered. Why did he suddenly cry well? Did it grow too scary? In his self doubt, Xuancang carefully raised his paw, touched Ji Ruoxi''s head, tried his best to control his strength so as not to hurt Ji Ruoxi, and comforted her silently. Feeling the fluffy touch on her body, Ji Ruoxi eased from her sadness, looked up at Xuancang with red eyes, sobbed and asked, "who are you? How do you know my name is Gu Yun? " "My name is Xuancang. I''m the demon emperor''s beast." Xuancang replied, flashing in his blue pupil. "You are my father''s beast. Can you tell me about my father?" Ji Ruoxi''s eyes lit up instantly, as if inlaid with stars, shining brightly. "OK." Xuancang slowly lay on the ground and motioned Ji Ruoxi to lean on himself. He slowly talked about the past events that were gradually forgotten by people. The center was always on Guxie and Ji Ruyue. Fourteen years ago, the demon family rose strongly under the leadership of Gu Xie. After the disappearance of the Shura family, the demon family became the strongest family in the divine world. Gu Xie was belligerent and ambitious. As soon as he took office as the demon emperor, he continued to wage war, open up new territories and expand land, breaking the peace in the divine world for thousands of years. On one occasion, Guxie and Ji yunhuan fought against each other and were injured by the emperor. Her whereabouts were unknown. She was picked up by Ji Ruyue who went out for training. During her recovery, Guxie hid her identity from Ji Ruyue. In order to find out the weakness of the protoss, after she recovered, Guxie stayed with Ji Ruyue in the name of amnesia. As a result, after the two experienced life and death together, they germinated affection. Then, Guxie confessed her identity to Ji Ruyue before leaving and gave up the idea of using her. Returning to the protoss, Ji Ruyue always couldn''t let go of her feelings for solitary evil. Therefore, she secretly ran to the devil kingdom to look for solitary evil and expressed her mind. So she lived in the devil kingdom with Ji yunhuan on her back until the east window happened. Ji yunhuan came to the devil Kingdom with a group of important people. The two sides are in another fierce battle. The grudges between the two ethnic groups have accumulated over time and have existed for a long time. It is impossible to write them off overnight. One side is her father and the other is her lover. Ji Ruyue is caught in a dilemma. Finally, in order to prevent both of them from losing, Ji Ruyue chooses to go back to the temple with Ji yunhuan, but she doesn''t know that this is the last side of the two people. One is the separation of yin and Yang. At that time, Ji Ruyue had been pregnant for seven months. Xuancang couldn''t get out when she returned to the Protoss. He only knew that two months later, the protoss, Terran, sea and elves united and used an extremely sinister move to lure Ji Ruyue into the trap they had arranged by virtue of Gu Xie''s affection for Ji Ruyue. At that time, Gu Xie was alone and helpless. No matter how powerful he was, he was doomed. Finally, he disappeared. Before he died, Gu Xie dissolved his contract with him, which made him not involved. However, he would rather follow his master''s footsteps than live. But it still has a task. The last task given to it by the master. Therefore, even if it survives, it must live. This task is to find the hostess and the little master and protect them. Chapter 7 Later, when the battle of dawn ended, it took the initiative to surrender. Ji yunhuan let it go, but locked it in the forbidden area of the Protoss and couldn''t step out forever. ¡­¡­ "I am willing to be imprisoned by you, but I have one request." There is a raging storm hidden in Xuancang''s calm blue pupil. This is not an attitude to negotiate. It''s not too much to say it''s a threat. "Your request is to see yue''er and the child!" Although it was a question, it was in a positive tone. Ji yunhuan''s too calm face made people unable to see what he was thinking. Xuancang didn''t speak again, and his flashing eyes had explained his answer. Ji yunhuan made a gesture to the divine guard behind him. The man quietly hid. After a while, he took a baby in swaddling clothes out and handed it to Ji yunhuan. Ji yunhuan said, "the moon has passed away and the child is still here. I have sealed her divine and demon blood. Now she is an ordinary person." "Why did you do that?" Xuancang asked coldly, and the excitement in his heart was replaced by anger. "To protect her!" Ji yunhuan only said five words and refused to explain more. He paused. He said again, "the only commitment I can give you is to do my best to protect her. If you don''t leave the forbidden area one day, the child will be in peace one day. Therefore, whether she lives or dies is entirely up to you." When it comes to threatening people, Ji yunhuan is even better. He knows that Xuancang''s weakness lies in the child, so he takes the soft rib, grace and power. After all, the power of an ancient divine beast can not be underestimated. Once it is really angered, the consequences will be very optimistic. Finally, Xuancang compromised and was willing to be imprisoned, but he would not let go of any intruder who broke into the forbidden area, and added all his hatred for the protoss to the intruder. It did not expect that after so many years, it could see the little master again, and the surprise was self-evident. Xuancang only picked some positive things to tell Ji Ruoxi. He didn''t say much about the dark ones in the middle. He was still a ten-year-old boy, but he felt that he was too precocious. Children should be naive. "Sleepy, go to sleep first." Xuancang saw Ji Ruoxi yawning sleepily and hurried. "Yes!" Ji Ruoxi heavily placed her small head and curled up on Xuancang. She was really tired. She ran for her life and was worried that she could not support it for a long time. Most of them were wrapped by warmth, most of them put down their guard, and most of them didn''t have to worry about life safety. Soon, Ji Ruoxi slept soundly, with a sweet smile on his lips. After Ji Ruoxi fell asleep, Xuan Cang manipulated a wisp of white light into her eyebrows and read her memory of the past ten years. He always had questions in his heart. If the little master was really well protected, why did he have such a careless and woody nature, and what forced her to grow up prematurely. Besides, this is a forbidden area of the Protoss. Why did she break in? It can''t ask her all the questions in person. It can only rely on this method to get the answer. If Ji yunhuan doesn''t protect her worry free according to the agreement, even if he kills a path of blood, he will leave here with his little master! With the deepening of memory, the look in the dark eyes became inexhaustible, and the blue pupils seemed to jump with a cluster of flame, burning, with the momentum enough to destroy everything. What a Ji yunhuan! He is treacherous! Its little master didn''t live a simple and carefree life as Ji yunhuan said, but was bullied in the protoss! Chapter 8 Those who see her have to step on it, and this time, if her Protoss blood didn''t happen to wake up, I''m afraid she would have died here! The more he thought about Xuancang, the more angry he was. He tried to calm his anger without disturbing Ji Ruoxi''s sleep. However, the anger surging in his heart was like a snowball, which gradually developed into a prairie fire. This night, Ji Ruoxi spent in a sweet dream, but Xuancang was more and more intolerable in suffering. The next day, at dawn, Ji Ruoxi woke up from her sleep. She rubbed her bleary eyes. When she focused her eyes and found herself deep in soft white hair, she couldn''t react where she was. "Why did you wake up so early?" Xuancang''s voice sounded overhead. Ji Ruoxi looked up at its vast blue eyes and opened a big smile, "I''m used to it." The simple three words made Xuancang''s heart suddenly dull and painful. The anger that was not easy to suppress boiled again. Xuancang hummed, "do you want revenge?" Ji Ruoxi was stunned. She reacted slowly. What did Xuancang mean? She couldn''t help clenching her little fist for revenge? Ask herself if she had such an idea. Although the protoss treated her badly, the grace of raising her was true. Therefore, even if she knew her life experience, she had no idea of revenge. Ji Ruoxi was about to shake her head, but she saw Xuancang suddenly stand up. For a moment, the Qi field was fully open, like a sword out of its scabbard. For a moment, she was sharp. Ji Ruoxi heard it snort coldly and said angrily, "I haven''t found them yet, but they came to the door by themselves!" With that, Xuancang picked up Ji Ruoxi''s back collar, threw her on his back, said sit down, shook his wings, soared to the sky and left the bottom of the valley. Ji Ruoxi hugged Xuancang in a panic and looked at the dark magic soldiers on her head. Her pupils suddenly shrunk and an idea flashed in her heart - are they going to kill her? Ji Ruoxi was shrouded in an impenetrable net, which made her almost out of breath. For the first time in her life, she saw such a big battle, but she came for her. Should she feel honored? Because of the little one, she startled the divine soldiers of the whole divine world Ji Ruoxi showed self mockery in her eyes. The last kindness in her heart disappeared at this moment, and the ignorance in her eyes was gradually replaced by perseverance. If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend. If people offend me a hundred times, vice versa! This is what Ji Ruoxi has kept in mind since she was a child. At this moment, this sentence is engraved in her bones. Looking at those familiar or unfamiliar faces, Ji Ruoxi only had indifference in the bottom of her eyes. Ji yunhuan stood at the head of the Fourth Army, holding a divine staff and looking at Ji Ruoxi. His eyes were full of complexity. He slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It seemed that he had made a major decision. When he opened his eyes again, there was no hesitation in his eyes. When Xuancang flew close with Ji Ruoxi, he slowly said, "Ji Ruoxi, come here." The calm voice made people unable to distinguish his happiness and anger. The ELF KING Xueling looked at Ji yunhuan with dark eyes. Obviously, in a word, the emperor had made his position clear. He wanted to protect Ji Ruoxi! Before Ji Ruoxi answered, Xuancang was angry, "Ji yunhuan, don''t try to move my Lord!" All of a sudden, the whole body was full of momentum. The ancient divine beasts were not easy to bear. The divine soldiers close to Xuancang looked like vegetables, but they still stood still. For the first time, the emperor with a negative hand fell on Xuancang. He said, "Ji Ruoxi is not your master!" Chapter 9 Xuancang was about to refute. At this time, Ji Ruoxi slowly stood up from Xuancang''s back. She looked fearlessly at the head of the gods in front of her. Her grandfather stood upright and proud, and said loudly and forcefully: "my name is Guyun. The former Ji Ruoxi has died in the forbidden area! Sorry, the person you want is not here! " My name is Gu Yun! Just four words, everyone present changed greatly. Everyone of the demon clan, Gu Shi, had to be killed. She admitted her identity as a demon clan in a disguised form. All the magic soldiers were ready to move at this moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Ji yunhuan''s eyes flashed by. The demon clan Gu family is a heart disease in the divine world. Even a three-year-old child knows that the demon clan Gu family can''t talk about it, but Ji Ruoxi is in a hurry to confess her life experience of another demon family to everyone, which is undoubtedly related to death! Those present more or less knew her complicated lineage, otherwise they would not have called such an array to besiege the protoss forbidden area on the day of her lineage awakening. Ji yunhuan''s heart is not as calm as it seems, but in front of the sea emperor and others, he must maintain his former appearance. "Stop fooling around! Come here! " His voice became stiff, and his hand behind him, hidden in his sleeve, was tightly held to hide his restlessness. "Ji yunhuan, do you really think I''m a decoration?!" Xuancang roared, and the aftershock made the nearby magic soldiers fall in a row. Ji yunhuan looked slightly changed, and with a wave of divine staff, the aftershock dispersed the aftershock. At the same time, all the magic soldiers showed their weapons one after another, and the atmosphere became more tense than before. The magic soldiers in black armor covetously surround Xuancang and Guyun in the center. As long as Ji yunhuan gives an order, they will attack immediately. In the face of the desperate situation, Gu Yun unexpectedly didn''t feel afraid. Maybe her heart had completely died. She was no longer popular as a mortal. As a result, she awakened the divine pulse unexpectedly and alerted the high-level of the whole divine world to surround her. Is this a scene before her death? The irony in the lonely cloud''s eyes is getting stronger and stronger. His small body stands under the dark cloud rolling sky, like a drop in the sea, but people can''t ignore it anyway. Gu Yun doesn''t know what kind of consequences he will bring to Ji yunhuan Association. He will probably be imprisoned for a lifetime, or he will die directly. No matter which one is not optimistic, he might as well give it a go! Gu Yun squatted down and touched the hair on Xuancang''s head and whispered, "Xuancang, I''m sorry to bother you!" Xuancang shook his head, "no, the little master has never bothered me. I believe in the hypocrites of the protoss, which has made the little master suffer for so many years." Xuancang changed his title, and his tone was full of annoyance. Ji yunhuan looked at the look of the sea emperor and others. He knew he couldn''t consume any more. His look suddenly sank down, and his cold voice sounded again, "Ji Ruoxi, do you really want to fight the protoss?" Gu Yun didn''t answer his words, but her resolute look had indicated her attitude, but a bad premonition welled up in her heart. At the next moment, her hunch was verified. It was not soft. Ji yunhuan had to be hard. As soon as he waved his hand, the magic soldiers behind him consciously made way for a road, and two magic soldiers escorted a woman out. Seeing the woman, Gu Yun''s pupils suddenly shrunk and uncontrollably shouted, "nanny!" The woman who was taken here was the nanny who depended on her. This time, Gu Yun was sent to the Lingdan pavilion to steal pills because the nanny was critically ill, so she had to take risks. Chapter 10 Hearing the voice of Gu Yun, the nanny struggled to open a pair of chaotic eyes. After recognizing it for a moment, she determined that Gu Yun with great changes in her temperament was her own little princess. "Your Highness..." the nanny''s voice was almost drowned in the wind, but the lonely cloud that is not what it used to be was keenly captured. Her hand began to tremble uncontrollably. She suddenly looked up at Ji yunhuan, "what do you want to do!" Ji yunhuan glanced at her faintly and replied, "follow me back to the temple!" "And executed secretly?" As soon as the angry voice of Gu Yun sounded, Ji yunhuan''s eyebrows almost wrinkled into a Sichuan shape. Before coming here, the nanny knew that she might become a burden to Gu Yun. When she first heard that Gu Yun had awakened his divine power, she was surprised and happy. Her Highness could finally be proud, but when she felt the increasingly tense atmosphere in the temple, she noticed something wrong. Normally, the little princess of the protoss awakened her divine power, which is a gratifying thing. However, the temple became abnormally bloody. Until the divine soldiers found her, she vaguely understood that what the temple wanted was that the lonely cloud would be ordinary forever, and her awakening was the least welcome thing in the temple. The nanny raised her head and smiled powerlessly at Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s bad premonition became stronger and stronger. She directly ignored Ji yunhuan and wanted to rush to catch the nanny, but was quickly stopped by Xuancang. With her meager strength now, she was caught in the net in the past! "Your Highness, the nanny can''t hold you back. The nanny will go first. Your highness, you must take good care of yourself!" The nurse smiled sadly at the corners of her mouth, with some determination. Ji yunhuan''s face changed greatly, "stop her!" However, it was too late. A blast exploded in the crowd, and the scene suddenly became uncontrollable. The endangered magic soldiers fell to the ground and wailed, losing their combat effectiveness. The nanny ended her haggard life by self explosion, seriously injured a wave of magic soldiers, and did her last meager power to help Gu Yun. It was clear that the explosion was over, but Gu Yun still felt the buzzing in her ears. All the sounds around her could not be heard, and her heart became silent. The nanny is dead All these facts do not strike Gu Yun as hard as this fact. She seemed stunned and relaxed. At this moment, the pair of silver pupils emitting divine brilliance were stained with a few strands of scarlet blood, like a divine messenger and a killing devil. The ELF KING, the sea emperor and the human emperor can''t sit still anymore. She can''t suppress the tyrannical demon blood in Gu Yun''s body. The sea emperor suddenly took a step forward, and he led the sea family magic soldiers to prepare for the war with him. The sea emperor said sternly, "this evil spirit can''t stay!" Then he approached Gu Yun in an instant. Under the authority of the sea emperor, Gu Yun was carrying a thousand pounds and couldn''t move. Xuancang immediately stood in front of Gu Yun to fight, but one person moved faster than him and directly stopped the attack of the sea emperor. This person is Ji yunhuan. The sea emperor''s look became ugly. He roared angrily, "Ji yunhuan, what are you doing! Today, do you still want to protect this evil spirit? " "My granddaughter, I''ll protect it to the end!" The sea emperor thought he would say a lot of words to cover up his selfishness. However, to his surprise, Ji yunhuan frankly stated his position. This time, he stood on the side of Gu Yun! Chapter 11 After saying these words, the burden in his heart was settled. Ji yunhuan felt relaxed for the first time in ten years. He stood in front of Gu Yun and expressed his intention to protect him. He was pressed by thousands of troops, and he would not shrink back. "Ji yunhuan, you protect demons and become a divine emperor. You are no longer worthy to lead the Protoss. Today, on behalf of the elders of the protoss, I decide to expel you from the temple and never enter the realm of the protoss!" When the protoss soldiers looked at each other and the dragons were headless, a proud voice came out. A group of people strode out in front of everyone''s attention. They were dressed in white and blue clothes. The sign on the clothes was the highest power center of the protoss next to the emperor - the Presbyterian group. The man who spoke first was the chief Presbyterian of the Presbyterian group. Once the emperor made a major mistake, they have the right to cancel his throne and push the next emperor to the top. Ji yunhuan saw them, and the sarcasm on his face became stronger. "Isn''t this what you want! You''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time! " With that, Ji yunhuan turned around and put his hand on Gu Yun''s head. Just as he approached Gu Yun, he used his divine power to press down the impending magic in her body. Therefore, when Gu Yun had recovered from his bewilderment, he was surprised by Ji yunhuan''s words and couldn''t react for a moment. Even Xuancang was stunned by the dramatic turn. His eyes to Ji yunhuan were full of complexity. He was more willing to believe that Ji yunhuan was playing tricks to take Gu Yun away. However, if so, why should he pay such a high price, give up the position of God Emperor and become an enemy of the whole divine world. "Silly boy, grandpa won''t shout. I know you have many questions to ask, but now is not the time. When you solve the big trouble in front of you, I''ll tell you all when you go back!" Ji yunhuan affectionately touched Gu Yun''s head. At this moment, the emperor, who just looked up at the world, became an ordinary grandfather, as if there was no quarrel between them for the past ten years. It was clear that he hated the person a moment ago, but now, Gu Yun''s heart was out of control and filled with bitterness. Anything can be fake, only the blood connected family can''t be fake. She didn''t know whether she should respond to him or not. The death of the wet nurse always made her a little separated. Ji yunhuan said it lightly, but he understood in his heart that today, even if they fought with blood, they could not make a way to survive, so this is a dead end. It doesn''t matter if he died. Anyway, he has lived for hundreds of years. He has long been tired of this world, but Gu Yun is different. Therefore, even if he changes his life, he should let her live! Ji yunhuan stood in front of Guyun and Xuancang with a divine staff. One person had the potential of thousands of troops and horses. The dark sky finally split a thunderbolt, and the roaring thunder rang through the sky. The sea emperor family was the first to do it. The sea emperor''s blue pupils showed a wisp of scarlet under his anger. He directly fought with Ji yunhuan, "Ji yunhuan, do you really want to abandon the whole divine world for that evil!" A large area of blue light came flying. As soon as the sea emperor made a move, he did not leave any kindness. Ji yunhuan turned her wrist and stood in front of her. An invisible barrier stood in front of them to resist the attack of the sea emperor. Xuancang was not idle. All those who tried to get close to the lonely cloud died under its fangs without leaving a whole body. Until the smell of blood came, Gu Yun calmed down from the chaos. Chapter 12 No matter how precocious it is, Guyun is also the first time to face such scenes. Many layers of people surround them. In their mouth, she is a ferocious person. Although Guyun has no goodwill to the world since childhood, he has never done anything harmful to nature and justice. Unwarranted charges are imposed on her. How unfair the way of heaven is, how unfair these people are! After a short period of confusion, Gu Yun''s heart became firm and looked at the blood on the dark white hair, both of his own and of the enemy. Seeing Ji yunhuan become the target of public criticism for her, the tyranny in Gu Yun''s heart surged up uncontrollably again, but she clearly knew that she could not let that force break out of the cocoon, otherwise the two contradictory forces could not argue in her body, and it must be her who burst out and died in the end. So after Gu Yun forcibly pressed down the tyrannical power, she immediately called out the divine power in her blood. She had never learned how to use the divine power, but only by feeling. However, it was obvious that she was unfamiliar and could not completely control the divine power. In the end, she made herself anxious. "Xi''er, don''t move. You can''t control the power in your body for the time being. If you force it, it will be eaten back. So just stay still. Grandpa will protect you this time." While dealing with the joint efforts of the sea emperor and the emperor, Ji yunhuan also assigned some gods to comfort Gu Yun. As a result, she didn''t notice for a moment and was hit by the sea emperor. Gu Yun''s pupil widened in horror and blurted out the two words he couldn''t shout, "Grandpa!" "Nothing!" Ji yunhuan smiled indifferently, reached out and wiped the blood off his mouth, stabilized his body again and resisted their new round of attack. Whether Xuancang or Ji yunhuan, their situation is not optimistic. A wave of magic soldiers are destroyed, and then another wave of magic soldiers rush up. Even God will be exhausted, not to mention their opponents are stronger. If an ant tries to shake a tree, one can''t, just a group. If it doesn''t work one day, it will persevere. One day, the tree will be drilled by an ant and die. Xuancang and Ji yunhuan are the same. They can be strong for a while, but they can''t be strong all the time, and they will be dragged to death sooner or later. Ji yunhuan had to deal with it more and more hard. Xuancang''s divine power was overdrawn badly, but the enemy could take a taxi and wheel fight and replace it. The hatred and unwillingness in Gu Yun''s heart grew stronger and stronger. Finally, Ji yunhuan broke out when she was injured and vomited blood. At the moment when her divine power broke out from her weak body, the white light broke through the dark sky, like the dawn, full of hope. Whether it is the protoss or other races, everyone has different divine power. The so-called difference refers to the purity of divine power. The reason why people in the divine world rank in the immortal class is that they have the divine power of the highest state of Qi in the law of heaven and earth. As we all know, the higher the purity of divine power, the greater the power. For thousands of years, with the change of times, the divine power in the divine world has been much worse than before, and everyone''s divine power purity has also decreased. Most ordinary people''s divine power purity is about three on average, while those who worship gods like the divine emperor are about six or seven on average. However, Ji Ruoxi''s divine power purity has surpassed everyone. Looking up at the dawn that drives away the darkness, Ji yunhuan can''t hide his excitement. Gu Yun is the first God whose divine power purity is close to perfection in thousands of years! She is a natural God! Chapter 13 The explosive blow defeated a wave of oppressed divine soldiers like wind and remnant clouds. Gu Yun also collapsed completely because she was overwhelmed. Fortunately, she could still maintain her consciousness, but the whole person didn''t even have the strength to stand. While Haihuang and others didn''t respond, Ji yunhuan grabbed Guyun''s collar and threw her on Xuancang''s back, charging: "Xuancang, take Xi''er away, the farther the better. Here, I can wait a while, but there''s not much time. We must let Xi''er live. She will be the hope of the world!" Xuancang vaguely guessed what Ji yunhuan wanted to do, so he completely put down his prejudice against him for many years. Xuancang nodded solemnly and couldn''t say anything for a moment. "Xi''er, everything you want to know is in my memory. Next, I will pass on all my memory to you. This is the only gift grandpa can give you. Grow up quickly. The future belongs to you!" His gentle voice was like the spring breeze blowing on his face. Ji yunhuan stood in the shadow of a bloody sword. His hair and clothes were messy, and his white robe was covered with red blood. Only the sacred silver pupils were full of kindness, like the last entrustment of an old man to his younger generation. Gu Yun''s pupil suddenly widened and struggled to catch Ji yunhuan''s hand, but before he touched the corner of his clothes, he suddenly blacked in front of his eyes and fainted. Hai Huang and others reacted and raised their feet to stop Xuan Cang from leaving with Gu Yun, but finally drowned in the vast white light with Ji yunhuan ¡­¡­ "Grandpa!" Gu Yun screamed and broke free from the nightmare. She stared at the forest with birds and flowers, reached out and touched the corner of her eyes. The tentacle was cold and wet. "Little master, wake up." Xuancang''s voice came from behind. Then he saw it walking slowly and put the fruit in his mouth on Gu Yun''s hand. Then he explained, "the little master forcibly used divine power and was backfired. As soon as he left the temple, he fainted. Now we have fled the eternal Heaven and there is no danger for the time being." Xuancang was seriously injured. He took his last breath and escaped with the lonely cloud. Fortunately, he lived for hundreds of years and practiced for hundreds of years. His spirit has been strengthened to a certain extent, so he didn''t collapse, but it''s inconvenient to move. Changsheng day refers to the general name of the places where the gods live, such as the temple of the divine family in the divine world, the forest of the elves of the elves, the sea area of the sea family and the human Fuxi mountain. Out of Changsheng day, it is not in their field and is relatively much safer. "Is Grandpa dead?" Gu Yun was silent for a moment and said that she didn''t like to cry, but she couldn''t stop her tears at this moment. In fact, she knew the answer better than anyone, because Ji yunhuan inherited all her memories to her, which was equivalent to dividing herself into two and half to her. So she was the first to feel anything unexpected about him. It''s just that she doesn''t want to believe this fact. Xuancang didn''t speak. He was an old enemy for hundreds of years, but he didn''t expect that at the last moment, he was also fighting side by side with him. He felt thousands of feelings for a moment, but he couldn''t feel the sad mood of Gu Yun, so he couldn''t comfort anything. The best answer is silence. Gu Yun seemed to have lost his soul and haggard. At the moment of waking up, Ji yunhuan''s memory flooded into her mind, and all the mysteries of that year were found with these memories. But the so-called truth is the source of her pain. Nothing is more painful than hating someone who really loves you for ten years. Chapter 14 In the past ten years, it was not only her that suffered, but also Ji yunhuan. Gu Yun''s misunderstanding of Ji yunhuan and Ji yunhuan''s difficulties that he could not speak made their distance farther and farther. In that year, Ji Ruyue was pregnant for seven months when she was brought back to the temple. After returning to the temple, Ji Ruyue was locked in the room and was not allowed to go out. For the protoss, Ji Ruyue and even her children in her belly are the biggest shame in the history of the protoss. The protoss elders threatened to kill the evil seed in her belly. Finally, after discussing and summing up, they planned to give her a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds, that is, let her use herself as bait to lure the solitary evil into the trap they had already set foot in. However, Ji Ruyue is a hard bone and would rather die than surrender. In order to protect her and her children, Ji yunhuan swallowed his anger to appease the elders, violated his own principles and promised them to design solitary evil by the method of yin and loss. The following is what Xuancang mentioned before. The protoss patriarch looks like a scenery on the surface, but in fact he is limited by the Presbyterian group. When Ji yunhuan and the Presbyterian group were busy dealing with Gu Xie together with other families, the monitoring of Ji Ruyue relaxed, so that she accidentally heard their plan. Immediately, Ji Ruyue risked her life and escaped from the temple. At this time, the battle between the two sides had begun! There are many roads from the temple to the devil Kingdom, and the shortest way is to cross the soul falling abyss, but this is also the most dangerous one. Ji Ruyue, who was worried about her beloved, couldn''t care so much. After eight months of pregnancy, she embarked on a road that even the heads of all ethnic groups didn''t dare to set foot in easily. Therefore, she lost her life. After exhausting the yuan God Ji Ruyue, she was able to protect the fetus in the lower abdomen. However, the premature child was very weak. Fortunately, the child was not an ordinary child, otherwise she would die early. Ji yunhuan rushed over when Ji Ruyue had her last breath, and only had time to see the little daughter who had been spoiled and grown up by herself since childhood. The disciples left him a huge trouble. The head of the demon family is dead, but there is still a residual evil. This residual evil is also involved in half of their Protoss blood. He is a real hybrid. But her daughter was entrusted on her deathbed. Even if Ji yunhuan had more helplessness, he had to do his best to protect her. Hai Huang and others were worried that the remaining evils would make waves like her father when they grew up, so Ji yunhuan sealed the two lineages of Gu Yun''s gods and Demons and became an ordinary child without the power to bind chickens. Because Gu Yun''s ancestor has human lineage, although the human lineage has been negligible in her generation, she unexpectedly awakened this little human lineage when the divine and demon lineages are sealed. Therefore, her eyes will appear as the black pupils of the human race when she was a child. In addition, Ji yunhuan also guaranteed that Gu Yun would not break the seal within 50 years, and 50 years later, her divine and demon blood would gradually lurk under the seal until it was completely blocked. At that time, she would be a true member of the Terran. Therefore, these 50 years are still a time limit for Ji yunhuan to make external decisions. As for the stubborn Presbyterian group of the protoss, it is much easier to deal with. Their vision always stays in the position of the head of the Protoss. Therefore, in order to block their mouth, Ji yunhuan appointed the granddaughter of the chief elder as the goddess of the temple, that is, the heir. However, in order not to threaten the status of the goddess, the Presbyterian group refused Ji yunhuan to give him any identity, so Gu Yun''s status in the temple has always been in a bad position. Chapter 15 Although Ji yunhuan knew that the Presbyterian group was deliberately targeting Gu Yun, after weighing around, he agreed to the Presbyterian group''s proposal to leave Gu Yun in the backyard to live and die. He was not allowed to visit him! This, on the one hand, blocked the mouth of the Presbyterian group; Second, it''s not safe for Guyun to stay with him. Instead of letting the Presbyterian group think of all kinds of ways to deal with Guyun every day, it''s better to keep her away from the Presbyterian group. Although the backyard is a little poor, at least there are not so many open and hidden arrows. Every time Ji yunhuan goes to visit Gu Yun, he can only take a look at him from a distance and dare not show up. He is afraid that his true feelings will reveal his disguised indifference, and that the elders will find him violating the agreement and then point the spearhead at Gu Yun. Only he knows the suffering. Integrating Ji yunhuan''s memory, Gu Yun is as immersive as he is. His helplessness, his worry, his unremarkable love, Gu Yun has experienced the truth, and the sadness in her heart almost drowned her. Gu Yun buried his head in his knees and didn''t say a word. Xuancang was worried. He was afraid that Gu Yun couldn''t survive. Today''s changes came one after another. Before that, Gu Yun was still an ordinary little girl, but she lost two relatives in one day. Such a blow was too big for her. Just from the moment when Gu Yun awakened her divine power, she decided that her future road will never be calm. In the future, there will be countless such blows. Whether she can survive or not determines how far her road can go in the future. Therefore, Xuancang silently guarded beside the lonely cloud and didn''t make a sound to comfort anything. The day passed between her fingers. Until night fell, Gu Yun came out of her trance. Her beautiful little face was haggard and red around her eyes. She slowly spit out the turbid Qi in her chest, as if she had driven all depression out of her heart. Gradually, Gu Yun''s eyes became firm. Even if she was sad and the road ahead was difficult, she would go down step by step. She would not only live, but also live well. Only in this way could she live up to Grandpa''s sacrifice. Feeling the change of Guyun''s state of mind, Xuancang''s eyes showed a gratifying smile. Although the current little master is weak, he believes that over time, she will be strong enough to block one side alone. The difference is only a matter of time. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun stood up slowly. As soon as she said these two words, she was stunned. Later, she remembered that there was no place for her in the vast divine world. Gu Yun pursed his lips. He was trying to find out if there was anyone who could stay away from the eternal Heaven from Ji yunhuan''s inheritance and memory, but he was suddenly interrupted by a blasting sound. "The witch is here!" With the sound falling, in an instant, the sound of an iron horse came. In less than a moment, the lonely cloud had been surrounded by people. There were elves waving their wings to block the road, surrounded by the sea emperor, and she had no way out. Gu Yun clenched her teeth and clenched her fist. I don''t know when she has become a witch in their mouth and let them chase her to this point. Even in the face of the powerful army, Gu Yun still looked indifferent, which made Hai Huang appreciate more, but it was only appreciation. Xuancang roared and protected the lonely cloud behind him with his own shield. There was no unnecessary dispute between the two sides, and naturally there was no nonsense to say. At the command of the sea emperor, all divine soldiers rushed up like sharp arrows. Xuancang immediately set up a barrier and reluctantly resisted the divine soldiers outside. It can now almost exhaust its spiritual power. This barrier won''t last long Chapter 16 "Little master, you go quickly. I won''t last long!" Xuancang said to Gu Yun while supporting the boundary. He had made a plan to destroy the buss and sink the boat this time. Gu Yun tightened her face and didn''t speak. Her attitude was very firm. If she wanted to die together, she couldn''t live alone. Xuancang was helpless in his heart. Gu Yun''s stubborn nature was like a solitary evil. Suddenly, a plan flashed in his mind. Maybe there was a way to try. Xuancang said to Gu Yun with his heart: "little master, you make a contract with me first, and then I send you away with the transmission array. Will you recall me again?" Since there was a way to live, Gu Yun did not hesitate, nodded and said firmly: "you can''t lie to me!" "Never!" With that, Xuancang didn''t delay any longer and taught the contract method to Gu Yun. In a hurry, Xuancang chose the soul contract, which took the shortest time and was the most overbearing contract. Even if the soul contract is dead, as long as the soul is still there, this contract will always take effect. The contracted person can never betray the contract person, otherwise it will be the punishment of the soul, life is better than death. Gu Yun wrote down the law of the contract, suddenly bit his finger, put blood on Xuancang''s eyebrow and his eyebrow, and murmured a cumbersome spell. With the generation of the contract, two sacred and dazzling lights fell from the sky, enveloping Xuancang and Gu Yun. Seeing this, the sea emperor sneered: "at this time, I still have the mind to sign a contract!" The elf King''s face was a little dignified. After listening to this, she shook her head, "no, they may want to escape from life with the help of the contractual relationship!" "It''s not that easy!" The sea emperor snorted coldly and increased his strength to break the barrier. The trembling border was about to break open at the next moment, but it just stood up firmly, making Hai Huang''s teeth itch. Bathed in the white light, Gu Yun felt the powerful power of heaven for the first time, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. She could feel a more spiritual connection between herself and Xuancang, and suddenly became closer. However, this is not the time to sigh. As soon as the contract is completed, Xuancang immediately draws a transmission array with blood instead of ink on the ground. This is a special transmission array in the contract. Once the contractor is in danger, the contracted can use this transmission array to send the contractor away from the danger at the cost of a hundred years of cultivation. Seeing that Xuancang''s transmission array was about to be completed, the sea emperor was anxious. Finally, with everyone''s unremitting efforts, there was a gap in the border. The human emperor immediately made up a blow, and the gap immediately expanded until it was completely broken. Also at this time, the dark and dark transmission array fell the last stroke. At the moment of completion, the dark and lightless transmission array burst into Yingying brilliance, which reflected with the night, making the small face of solitary cloud more cold as jade. Seeing the sea emperor approaching with people, Xuancang suddenly pushed the solitary cloud to the center of the transmission array and started the transmission array with one breath. "Xuancang!" At the last moment, in the eyes of Gu Yun, only the magic soldiers all over the sky launched an attack and fell on Xuancang, and Xuancang looked at his gentle eyes. Then, there was only white in front of her. Gu Yun was flustered. She was as nervous as a rattle drum. In her fluster, she remembered Xuancang''s entrustment, so she calmed down and comforted herself: it''s okay, Xuancang will be okay. She has nothing to lose except Xuancang! Gu Yun''s body trembled uncontrollably, and her heart was like an abyss. Chapter 17 Soon, Gu Yun was transferred to a strange place. Regardless of his environment, Gu Yun immediately tried to contact Xuancang through the contract. Although there was no response from the other party, it is fortunate that Xuancang still has signs of life. So Gu Yun immediately used the summoning technique to summon Xuancang back. Because she had exhausted her divine power before, she barely used the summoning technique this time and could hardly control her consciousness. Bumping, Gu Yun summoned Xuancang back. As soon as it was over, Gu Yun collapsed to the ground and could no longer stand up. There was a sense of discomfort in his internal organs. There was a smell of fishy and sweet gas in his throat, which was swallowed by Gu Yun again. She raised her eyes and locked her eyes in front. A white light flashed and disappeared from her eyes. The dark figure appeared where the white light flashed. What came to his face was a strong smell of blood. He saw that Xuancang''s original soft snow-white hair had been rendered bright red by blood, and the large and small wounds on his whole body were horizontal, and even an arrow feather was inserted on a wing, with blood and flesh on the tip of the arrow. This scene stimulated Gu Yun''s vision, her pupils suddenly enlarged, and there were irrefutable, angry and anxious worries. The uncomfortable feeling in my heart is gradually expanding. At the moment, Gu Yun''s face is white. Cautious people are no better than dying people. Gu Yun''s whole body was cold, but there was a warm feeling in her eyes. It was tears swirling inside, "Xuancang..." she trembled and shouted these two words, like a lump in her throat, which was particularly difficult to say. Xuancang was conscious, but his injury was too serious this time. He even opened his eyes to see Gu Yun. He wanted to open his eyes and say to her that it was okay, but he shouted in his heart for thousands of times and couldn''t spit a word out of his mouth. Consciousness is gradually blurred. Xuancang knows that if he doesn''t act again, I''m afraid Gu Yun will collapse and become a demon. So Xuancang concentrated the last remaining strength in his body to convey his ideas through the contract. He said, "I''m all right. Just have a good rest in the contract space! Master, don''t be too sad! " With these words, Xuancang was completely in a coma. Gu Yun took some sense out of her panic. She sucked her nose and hurriedly recalled Xuancang to the contract space. Seeing Xuancang slowly hearing the news in front of her, she could clearly feel that it was still alive in her mind, so she calmed down and reorganized her confused thoughts. At present, the most important thing is to leave quickly. People who don''t know when to live for a long time catch up again. This time, she is the only one fighting alone and has no possibility to resist. Gu Yun hated his weakness and ran in a panic. This is an abandoned forest with withered trees. It can be seen that there must have been a fire here before. The trees and even the ground are carbon black. It is like a devil waving his teeth and claws at night. The poisonous snake perched on the dark tree and vomited the snake''s letter. His cold eyes were locked on Gu Yun, vaguely glowing red, as if he would fly over and bite on Gu Yun''s neck at any time. The crow''s cry added some desolation to the desolate land. Xuancang was too hasty when painting the transmission array, so he randomly chose a place far away from Changsheng as the transmission place, so let alone the lonely cloud who didn''t step out of the gate. He didn''t know where it was, even if Xuancang stood here, he didn''t know the way. Chapter 18 After the creation of the world, there are eight families, namely Shura, divine, demon, demon, ghost, sea, elf and human. Each family has its own advantages and balances each other. Over time, the advantages and disadvantages of all ethnic groups became more and more obvious. Then the balance was broken, the Shura family rose strongly, and the Shura King became the only supreme god above the gods in the divine world - no God. People of all nationalities bow down to be ministers, but those who are not satisfied with the status quo without god respect have their ambitions not only in the divine world. He focuses on the way of heaven and tries to conquer the way of heaven, causing millions of creatures to become his sacrifices. Finally, wushenzun was not allowed by the way of heaven, and the way of heaven sent down heaven''s punishment. Wushenzun and the Shura family behind him were annihilated in the world under heaven''s punishment. The Shura hall has become a dead city with Yin Qi. However, those who want to break into the Shura hall will come to a bad end. It is said that the fierce ghosts in the Shura hall will not disperse and become purgatory on earth. All kinds of rumors have been spread to the gods, and there is no God, which has a heavy mystery. When Gu Yun was a child, he stumbled and learned a few words from the nanny, so he ran to the book Pavilion without taboo and took the historical records of the gods. Although the reading process was more difficult, there were too many rare words, and most of the styles were not understood by her, the general meaning was that she understood it with a guess. The above is all the records about the Shura family that she can remember. No one wants to mention more about a race destroyed by the way of heaven. It seems that it is just against the way of heaven. People can''t fight with heaven. Why isn''t God? In the final analysis, God is only a little higher than people. At the moment, Gu Yue''s state of mind has changed in the endless pursuit. For this, she just sniffs. The so-called heaven is just a narrow heart that can''t be provoked by others. Gu Yun couldn''t help thinking of the light God and the dark god he saw in his dream. His mind sank. In the past, Gu Yun has determined that they really entered her dream, not made up in her dream, so what role do they play in this world Suddenly, a thunderbolt without warning broke through the air and fell. For a moment, she was so surprised that there was a buzzing in the lonely cloud''s ears. She looked up and looked at the sky. Even the night could not hide the oncoming mountain rain of rolling dark clouds. She thought to herself that it would rain heavily this day! But the bloody gas of longevity is branded in my heart and can never be washed away! She gathered her mind close to the edge of demonization. Gu Yun tried to open the door in front of her. She had a try, but didn''t want to let her push it away by chance. Her amazement was magnified. When she was young and ignorant and first met the Shura family, she ran to tell the nanny that she wanted to go to the Shura hall. Although the Shura family has disappeared, the Shura temple is long-standing. I still remember that it was the first time that the nanny was so angry with herself, and she was at a loss. Later, the nanny told her that the place that should not be close to was the Shura hall. After the Shura family disappeared, it left the Shura hall full of rare treasures. How could it not make people jealous, but both shrimp soldiers and crab generals and one side''s great power came to the same end without exception, Before stepping into the realm of Shura hall, he was deterred by the evil spirit inside and couldn''t move forward for half a minute. Forcibly and forcibly, you will only end up with a body disappearing and falling, and you can''t even leave a finished corpse. How overbearing the Shura people are, how can they tolerate others'' covet! Chapter 19 Gu Yun thought carefully about her journey, but she had never encountered any obstacles, not to mention the deterrent, but the evil spirit. With a belly of doubts, Gu Yun vigilantly walked into the Shura hall. When he really entered the Shura hall, Gu Yun still felt like a dream, which led to the crazy Shura Hall of all beings in the divine world. Unexpectedly, she let her come in so easily. The more light and easy, the more uneasy Gu Yun felt. She''s being forced to fight now The Shura hall is not as magnificent as described by the outside world. The ancient buildings are simple and simple with the traces of years. In addition to the main hall, the main hall is surrounded by streets and alleys, the most common urban construction. Gu Yun walked along the gloomy long street, surrounded by lifelike stone statues, or old people bent and walking with pestles and sticks, or children laughing and playing, or young women half covered with a Pipa and young people returning from hunting with a big bow. Scenes were vivid as if they were happening in front of him. For a moment, Gu Yun thought he had crossed into the past and became one of them, witnessing the prosperity of the Shura people in re Shichang street. Suddenly, she realized that these were not carved stone statues, but turned into stone statues by living people. Their every move was to maintain the last moment of their life. Gu Yun''s heart seemed to be held by one hand for a moment. It was very uncomfortable. In this dead city, the reason why there was an inseparable evil Qi and Yin Qi came from them. How cruel is the so-called benevolent way of heaven! After understanding everything, Gu Yun was a little afraid, so he accelerated his steps and left here and went straight to the main hall. Compared with other places, the main hall was damaged to a greater extent. Gu Yun almost stepped into the ruins. It was difficult for her to walk through the accumulated ruins. The scale of the main hall is not smaller than the main hall of the temple. If the two sides have to compare, they are equal. However, the main hall of the Shura hall seems poor. Gu Yun rarely has a sense of mind and has no God. It is not easy to be respected by him. The main hall is divided into many halls. Gu Yun doesn''t have so much mind to visit the Shura hall. At present, other people can''t enter the Shura family. This place is the safest hiding place, and his nerves have been tense all night. It''s time to deal with his injury. Gu Yun walked into a hall at random. As soon as he stepped in, he was stunned. The air flow in this space was completely different from that in other places. It seemed that he had become a space, but it was not aggressive. Gu Yun''s nerve tightened again and stepped in carefully. When he really entered this space, Gu Yun found that there was a hole in it. From the outside, he saw that it was just an empty hall, with nothing but columns. However, when he was in this space, all the hidden things appeared in front of him, very clear. On the bright mirror like ground, there is a white mist, which makes the scene in the hall look like flowers in the fog. In front, on the thirty step ladder, a tall jade statue stands here. It is a beautifully carved jade statue, engraved with a gorgeous man. He lazily sat on the throne with his head supported by one hand. His narrow Phoenix eyes showed a frivolous look at the sky. Even if it was just a lifeless jade statue, it also showed a compelling beauty. Chapter 20 A word flashed in Gu Yun''s mind - Xianzi Yuyan! Then she shook her head again. Xianzi Yuyan could only describe his appearance, but she could not describe his temperament. She said it was an immortal, but she felt some magic and demon charm. Gu Yun met such a beautiful person and such a complex person for the first time in his life. He was short of words. Fortunately, the little girl is still young. No matter how realistic the jade statue is, she won''t be interested in it. An idea flashed through Gu Yun''s heart, and an answer was ready - no God! The jade statue that can appear in the main hall of Shura hall can only be him! Gu Yun slowly came to the foot of the jade statue. The jade statue was nine feet high. Standing beside it, Gu Yun was not as high as the throne. It seemed that she was bewitched. Gu Yun''s ghost axe climbed to the knee of the jade statue. At the moment she saw the jade statue, she wanted to do so. Kneeling on the knee of the jade statue, Gu Yun stared at the jade Yan close at hand, especially the eyes, which seemed to hook people. Gu Yun tentatively stretched out his hand and touched the eyes, which were so beautiful that his hands only felt a chill. The coolness seemed to reach his heart through his hand. Gu Yun was an exciting spirit. He felt that his current state was like a demon. He shook his head. When he was about to take back his hand, suddenly, the white light around shook and swallowed everything quickly. There was a moment of chaos in the consciousness of Gu Yun. When she opened her eyes again, she was in a vast expanse of white. Gu Yun was stunned again. This scene was so familiar that it was like the repetition of the past when the God of light entered her dream. However, this time, she saw not the compassionate God of light, but a dreamlike figure. In front of her, there was a man in white standing with his back to her. His clothes moved without wind. Gu Yun couldn''t help reaching out to touch it. The white corner of his clothes floated through her palm, but he didn''t leave any feeling. This is a virtual image Gu Yun said in his heart that even the back of the person in front of him showed a unique Xianzi. There was no one but God! The man seemed to feel something and turned around slowly. Gu Yun couldn''t help holding her breath, but before she could aftertaste it, everything in front of her disappeared like a flash in the pan. She returned to the cold hall again, and there was still a jade statue without any temperature in front of her. True or false, false or true, everything is difficult to distinguish like a dream. At this moment, Gu Yun''s heart was filled with a godless respect, thinking why such a gorgeous person was annihilated by the way of heaven. Thinking about it, she couldn''t understand its origin, but it attracted a burst of sleepiness. She was too tired. Once she relaxed her nerves, the sense of fatigue immediately penetrated into all her limbs and bones. After all, Guyun is only a ten-year-old girl now. No matter how hard her heart is, she also has a weak body. Therefore, she sleeps with a jade statue without God''s respect. Although this sleep was not stable, it was not entangled by strange nightmares. Gu Yun even wanted to sleep like this and never wake up again. ¡­¡­ The next day, at dawn, Gu Yun woke up naturally from her deep sleep. This is a habit she has developed over the years, because she has to face endless work every day. If she wants to go to bed early at night, she has to get up early in the morning. One night, Gu Yun almost thought that he had returned to the poor courtyard of the Protoss and depended on the nanny. Nothing had happened But after all, it was self deception. Gu Yun pursed his lips, quietly climbed down from the jade statue and came to the guardrail outside the hall. Even if he was bathed in the early morning sun, the cold air of the Shura hall was not dispersed, and it was cool into the bone marrow. Chapter 21 But at this moment, Gu Yun felt that the cold Shura hall was much warmer than the outside world. Xuancang has not moved since he entered the contract space yesterday, but vaguely conveys to her the message that he is still alive through the bond of the contract. Although Gu Yun is worried, he is helpless. At present, in the divine world, I''m afraid the Shura hall is the only place where she lives. Perhaps the only way she can go is to practice in the Shura hall, step by step, and then go out to avenge the people of the eternal Heaven. She looked at her hand. She was so weak that she really wanted to compete with the people who lived forever. I don''t know what year and month she would be qualified, but what she was most afraid of was the challenge. Besides, she was only ten years old and had plenty of time. When Gu Yun''s thoughts were in turmoil, suddenly, there was a deafening explosion outside the Shura hall. The familiar sound instantly calmed Gu Yun''s anger again. The people of Changsheng day are coming! She has a soul lamp in the temple. Even if she escapes to the ends of the earth, the people in the temple can find her through the induction on the soul lamp. Gu Yun''s eyes are cruel. The soul lamp must be destroyed! Through the window, Gu Yun saw that the heaven and earth were surrounded by divine soldiers. If they hadn''t been unable to enter the Shura hall, they might have broken through the door. At the next moment, the sea emperor''s high voice sounded out: "demon, although I don''t know what method you used to enter the Shura hall, do you really intend to shrink in it for a lifetime? Even if your grandfather''s bones are not cold? But for your sake, he will trap us and help you escape from heaven! " How mean must a man be to threaten his close relatives with a man whose bones are not cold. Gu Yun''s fist clenched hand increased her strength. Her nails sank into the meat, and wisps of blood seeped from between her fingers, but she didn''t seem to know it. Gu Yun didn''t respond to the sea emperor''s words. The sea emperor snorted coldly and made a gesture. Someone immediately carried Ji yunhuan''s bloody body up. The storm that lasted all night has not weakened until now. The already depressed mood is more depressed in this environment as the thunder strikes on the atrium. The sea emperor formed an invisible barrier around them and bounced off all the rain, but no one took care of a dead man. The intermittent rain fell on Ji yunhuan, washed away the blood stain on him and exposed his ferocious wound to the air. A generation of God Emperor had unlimited scenery before his death, but he was so embarrassed and restless after his death. The rain blurred Gu Yun''s vision, so that she could not see what the person was like, but she recognized that the person was Ji yunhuan for the first time. Gu Yun couldn''t calm down any more. She quickly walked to the stone railing outside and showed her figure. She didn''t have the ability to control the divine power as the sea emperor did. Therefore, as soon as she stood out, the pouring rain mercilessly hit her, and she was embarrassed in less than a moment. Gu Yun''s appearance was expected by the emperor of the sea. The new emperor Ji Fuhui stepped out, slightly narrowed a pair of shining eyes, and said positively: "Ji Ruoxi, you have half of the divine pulse. If you take the initiative to surrender, we will give you a happy way to die!" Gu Yun was silent. At the moment she saw Ji yunhuan''s body, the last line of defense in her heart collapsed, allowing the demons to grow in her heart. Everyone''s faces were disgusting in her eyes. Since they are so afraid of her demon blood, she will be possessed as they wish! Chapter 22 Gu Yun''s silver pupils were gradually replaced by blood color, and his expression suddenly became crazy. He was surrounded by incorrigible anger. She still has self-discipline when she is not awakened to the magic pulse, but once she allows the magic Qi to breed and the magic pulse presses the divine pulse, all her behaviors will conform to her original heart, which is affected by the magic Qi. Without warning, Gu Yun jumped down from a high place. After several ups and downs, he went out of the Shura hall and stood in front of the sea emperor. The sea emperor''s eyebrows wrinkled into a river shape. He returned to his mind and sneered: "demon, you are looking for death! Dare to awaken the magic pulse! " Then he made the first move to take Gu Yun''s life. Ji Fuhui later saw that the tip of the eyebrow was stained with a bit of schadenfreude. "This evil spirit has awakened the devil pulse and has nothing to do with our Protoss. Today, let''s go to justice here!" After this sentence, Ji Fuhui also started, and his move was a cold killing intention. The emperor of the sea and Ji Fuhui were more than enough to deal with a little girl whose wings were not plump. The emperor sat on the wall and watched the war without intervening. He just looked at Gu Yun with some complexity in his eyes. In just one day, the little girl seems to be reborn. It''s OK to kill her this time. If she keeps it, it will become a disaster in the future! Although Gu Yun awakened the magic pulse at the critical moment, she didn''t know how to use it for the first time. Everything was beaten blindly, as if a young child stole his parents'' shoes, and she couldn''t give play to one tenth of her strength. The emperor, who was watching the battle, tutted and sighed. Gu Yun''s heart was filled with hatred and anger. He risked his life to use the newly awakened magic on a large scale. While defending the enemy, he also suffered the reverse bite of the magic. In the dazzling light, the onlookers could only hear the sound of fighting, but they couldn''t catch any figure of Hai Huang and Ji Fuhui. Gu Yun supported her with a strong strength. When she came back, the advantages and disadvantages were obvious, and she fell down. Gu Yun had no weapons to use, so he took the fatal attack of the two gods with his bare hands. The pouring rain continued, and the purple electricity and thunder reflected each other, which seemed to beat the drums and gold for this battle. Gu Yun''s body is powerful. Although he has been defeated by the sea emperor and Ji Fuhui, he will not fall immediately. The black air around her evaporated the raindrops that were about to fall on the lonely cloud and turned into wisps of white fog. The small figure of the lonely cloud looked ethereal. In less than a minute, several large and small wounds have been added to Guyun. At the moment, blood is flowing outside. The mixed blood of gods and demons can''t bear it, even the creatures in the divine world. All the plants that are exposed to Guyun''s blood wither in an instant. With the aggravation of the pain on his body, Gu Yun''s crazy heart gradually became clear. At this time, another attack by the sea emperor swept over. Gu Yun was defenseless and was beaten away and hit on a divine soldier. At this time, a sense of familiarity suddenly flashed in Guyun''s heart, which was connected with her heart. It was her soul lamp that fell in the temple. In order to find her whereabouts, the temple always took her soul lamp to lead the way. This time, she was hit by Guyun. Gu Yun swallowed the blood pouring into his throat and immediately moved to seize the soul lamp. An elder in the temple kept the soul lamp. He didn''t expect that Gu Yun would be beaten to his position, so he bowed his head and gave a big eye to Gu Yun who fell at his feet. Then unexpectedly, Gu Yun didn''t play cards according to common sense, and suddenly locked his target on him. Chapter 23 As soon as Guyun lifted his right hand, the black fog all over the sky spread under her palm, and immediately wrapped the elder in it. The elder immediately offered his divine power to fight back, and the powerful Baimang soon dispersed the black fog. When the elder saw the sun again, he suddenly found that the soul light in his hand was off. Until then, he reflected the real goal of Guyun. He always thought that Gu Yun wanted to attack himself, so he was busy cherishing his life and ignored his hand. However, now that Gu Yun was here, the soul lamp became irrelevant. The elder just frowned for a while and didn''t care much. After solving the soul lamp, Gu Yun was entangled by the sea emperor as soon as he got away. They won''t stop until Gu Yun is killed today, and Gu Yun is struggling to deal with them. The wounds on his body are increasing. The Xuancang heart in the contract space feels a little. He can''t get out of his coma. Finally, Guyun couldn''t support it anymore. She knelt on one knee. The rain mixed with her blood spread on the ground. The strong smell of blood was on her nose, and Guyun''s vision gradually blurred. After a bloody battle, her body had reached a limit point and could no longer fight back. The sea emperor and Ji Fuhui seized this opportunity and jointly launched another round of attack. The pale light forced Gu Yun to keep his eyes closed and felt that his life was gradually passing, but Gu Yun''s lips aroused a smile full of evil spirit at this time. The emperor has been staring at Gu Yun. Seeing her look like this, he suddenly burst into his heart. His pupils suddenly widened and screamed. He was about to remind her, but it was too late. At the last moment, Gu Yun didn''t hesitate to trigger self explosion at the cost of Yuanshen. A Yuanshen with a mixed blood of gods and Demons was no less powerful than an Fengshen. The sea emperor was still able to escape, but the magic soldiers they brought were doomed to be damaged. With Guyun''s current cultivation, even if it is a natural God, it will lead to the self explosion of Yuanshen, which is also a way to die. She thought that it would be better to lose one thousand and hurt eight hundred enemies. But even if she died, she would not let her body fall into Ji Fuhui''s hands, so after exploding the yuan God, she kept one hand and shook the boundary of the divine world with the power of the yuan God''s self explosion. At the moment when the boundary crack came out, Gu Yun jumped down without hesitation. With this jump, the place to return to the root becomes two boundless places. Although you can''t return to your hometown, it''s good everywhere as long as it''s not an eternal day. The moment before the consciousness dissipated, Gu Yun''s lips were wearing a relieved smile. She really tried her best to live well, but God didn''t allow her. She had no choice. She was painful and tired for so long, and finally had a good rest Grandpa, nanny, I wish to meet you in another world. You won''t blame me The clouds surged like waves, and soon the figure of solitary clouds disappeared into the vast world. This time, everyone decided that Gu Yun was dead, including herself. ¡­¡­ In the nine que temple, a series of changes in the divine world were played in the palm sized reincarnation mirror. The picture finally stayed on the death of Gu Yun. Seeing here, the white woman holding the mirror frowned and said, "don''t we do it?" "Don''t worry, she doesn''t die so easily!" The man in black behind her came forward, stretched out his hand and brushed the mirror. The next moment, the picture inside changed to another scene. Seeing this, the worry on the white woman''s face was lightened. She had a smile on her eyebrows. God''s chosen child was favored by God! Chapter 24 On this day, in the mortal world at the other end of the world - an ancient mountain range on Kyushu continent, an industrial fire burned up, and the plants within a few miles were burned to ashes. Geely village, which lives on the mountain, is inhabited by ordinary humans. On this day, they found nothing else except that the temperature was several times higher than before. They just wondered how the good early spring directly entered the deep summer. The monsters and monsters in the ancient mountains who occupied the land and became king felt a potential threat, but the other party was hierarchically oppressed by them. Therefore, in addition to shivering, these monsters and monsters had great ambitions to hold their thighs. So far, five years passed quietly. This year, it was snowy, and the ancient mountains were covered with silver and plain, forming a world of ice and snow. In this world, a pinch of red suddenly appeared, which was very conspicuous in the snow. After rolling in the snow for a few circles, the pinch of red slowly got up and said angrily, "master, hate and bully others!" The milk tone was full of grievances. Then it shook its wings and flew up. At this time, people can tell that it is a red bird with unknown variety. "If you eat indiscriminately again, I will freeze you here all night!" A clear female voice sounded immediately, and then a black girl came slowly. She was only 15 years old and Ji age, but she had the color of the city. Her face was like a bright moon, and her facial features were as exquisite as fine carving. Those dark eyes were as deep as an ancient pond, but they seemed to be loaded with auspicious snow, coldly refusing everything for thousands of miles. Her skin is whiter than that of ordinary people, but it will not give people a sense of weakness. Her hair is like ink splashing against her excessively white skin, but she simply ties it behind her head with a rope, clean and neat. Originally a beautiful woman with pure and pure ice, it makes people feel as sharp as a scabbard sword. This person is Gu Yun who should have died five years ago. Now she is much more introverted than her publicity five years ago. She came over, grabbed the red bird fluttering in the air and said indifferently, "it''s time to go back!" "Well, is it so early today?" As soon as the red bird fell on Gu Yun''s hand, he smoothed his hair and forgot that it was the cruel woman in front of her who photographed her in the snow and chewed the snow residue. "Well, there''s something to do." The eyelashes of the lonely cloud blocked the complex look in her eyes. "Hey, what''s up? Is it important? " The red bird chirped in doubt. "... how noisy!" Gu Yun rejected the way. "..." the red bird once again had the idea of separation. After blocking the red bird''s chattering mouth, Gu Yun''s thoughts couldn''t help floating away. Five years ago, she thought she would die. She found a way to jump out of the divine world in Grandpa''s inheritance memory. Unexpectedly, she fell into the mortal world. She shouldn''t have hit the Phoenix Nirvana. Phoenix Nirvana, rebirth, she fell into the rebirth of the karma fire, suffered from the burning of the karma fire, but also reborn in the karma fire to pick up a life. Gu Yun still remembers that she stayed with the little Phoenix for seventy-nine days during the fire. In these forty-nine days, she endured the pain of burning her body with fire every minute and second. After she fainted, she was awakened by pain. She was very human and almost collapsed under such torture. However, no matter how painful it is to live, it can be endured. After all, only when you have life can you have a chance to revenge Chapter 25 Finally, the Phoenix''s nirvana was successful, but it turned into a young Phoenix. Without all the memories of the past, Gu Yun guessed that it was probably caused by her mixing. In the fire, she was connected with the little Phoenix by blood and concluded a soul contract by mistake. Therefore, she not only became the master of the little Phoenix, but also took the responsibility of supporting it to grow up. That''s all the so-called being both a father and a mother. Another headache for her is that little Phoenix has a bad problem - she likes to eat indiscriminately and doesn''t avoid eating. She has been beaten and trained several times because of food poisoning. She just doesn''t change after repeated education, so she can''t just keep taking it with her. Thanks to her rebirth, her body was stronger than ever, and the two incompatible blood vessels of gods and demons were temporarily suppressed and dormant in her body, which made her consistent with ordinary humans here. She didn''t know when her two mixed blood lines would wake up again and make trouble, so she worked hard over the years to prevent being helpless when the God demon mixed blood woke up again in the future. That year, after rebirth, she supported the last consciousness and climbed out of the valley with the little Phoenix, because there were not only no human footprints at the bottom of the valley, but also few signs of monster activities. If they stayed at the bottom of the valley, they would die. So after climbing out of the valley, Gu Yun fainted and woke up again. Unexpectedly, he was picked up by the nearby villagers and lived in Jili village. Jili village is isolated from the world, and the people inside are simple in mind. Seeing Gu Yun''s pity and without investigating her origin, they are raised in the village. Until now, if the last softness in Gu Yun''s heart is now, it is Jili village. The villagers in Jili village don''t know how to cultivate immortality. Gu Yun secretly comes to the ancient mountains to practice every day. Fortunately, there is a divine beast such as little Phoenix. Although it has no attack power, with the power of the divine beast on its body, the little thing can pretend to be a tiger. Therefore, the monsters in this mountain range are basically the followers of little Phoenix. At the beginning, she had destroyed her soul lamp, so people in the divine world did not know that she was not dead. At present, she has enough time to slowly strengthen herself. Gu Yun thought about things in his heart and unknowingly walked back to Jili village. At the door of the village, he leaned against a tiger headed boy. He saw Gu Yun all the way. He waved and shouted, "Gu Yun, you''re back." Hearing the speech, Gu Yun nodded slightly, which was a response to the young man. "Gu Yun, I hunted another hare today. I asked my mother to cook delicious food for you. You are too thin. You have to eat more." The boy scratched his head and said shyly. "Have a chance next time, Xiaohu, is the village head at home?" Gu Yun tilted his head slightly and asked the boy beside him. "This hour should be at home." The boy named Xiaohu replied. After getting the answer, Gu Yun went straight to the village head''s house. In the past five years, she has been taken care of by many village heads. Since she wants to leave, she should go to the village head to say goodbye. Xiaohu doesn''t know what Gu Yun does at the village head''s house, but he is used to being Gu Yun''s attendant, so he naturally follows Gu Yun. As he said, the village head was indeed at home. Seeing the arrival of Gu Yun from a long distance, the village head immediately smiled, waved and said to Gu Yun, "it''s Gu Yun. Come here, sit here. Why did you suddenly come to me? What''s the matter? " Gu Yun sat down according to the words, but she didn''t know how to speak for a moment. After considering for a moment, she slowly said, "Grandpa village head, I''m going to leave." Chapter 26 "What? Leave? " Before the village head said anything, Xiaohu jumped up first. When he was surprised, he almost scared out the village head''s heart disease. "Why did you leave suddenly?" The village head stared at the little tiger. Then he turned his eyes to Gu Yun and asked suspiciously. "I have news about my family..." Gu Yun lied a little. At the beginning, she prevaricated the village head. Their excuse was that they were separated from their family, so she was taken in Jili village. Now she just left with this excuse. In a word, the blocked village head was speechless and reasonable. They could not stop Gu Yun from leaving. After all, it was five years before they got the news of their family. But in the past five years, they also had real feelings for Gu Yun. She suddenly talked about leaving. For a moment, let alone Xiaohu, even the village head could not accept it. "Gu Yun, can''t you not leave? We are also your family. " Little tiger makes the last struggle. Gu Yun feels a little uncomfortable, but she has too much burden on her. She can''t settle in the gentle countryside. Now she has successfully broken through the realm of soul cultivation. If she wants to improve again, she can only seek in distress and pursue from experience. Unable to get Gu Yun''s answer, Xiaohu tangled for a while, then straightened his chest and added, "then... I''ll leave with you!" Rare, Gu Yun frowned, "little tiger, don''t fool around!" "I''m not fooling around!" Xiaohu tilted his lips and was very dissatisfied with the wording of Gu Yun''s words. However, Gu Yun''s attitude is very firm. Everyone familiar with her knows that once she makes any decision, ten cows can''t be pulled back. Since she won''t let you follow, it''s no use risking your life. Xiaohu was immediately wronged. The village head shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, the hunch was right. They couldn''t keep the child. "Will you come back later?" The village head asked. Gu Yun pursed her lips and dared not make a commitment easily. Xiuxian asked that the road was dangerous. Accidents often came faster than tomorrow. Moreover, if she left this time, I''m afraid she would get into trouble again. How dare she go back to Geely village again. A man of great promise often doesn''t promise easily. Gu Yun was silent for a moment. When the village head thought she wouldn''t answer, she said softly, "God''s will." People in the world of mortals believe in listening to heaven''s destiny, especially ordinary humans, so Gu Yun answered heaven''s will and whether to return or not, probably there is a definite number. Little tiger was confused, but the village head understood what she meant. In addition to helplessness, she was still helpless. "When will you leave and say goodbye to everyone?" He added. Gu Yun shook his head and answered the previous question, "today." Farewell, she thought about it, but she didn''t have the courage to put it into action. She could imagine the scene of parting. Her hands would be filled with all kinds of farewell gifts. Everyone would say a blessing. I''m afraid she couldn''t go today. Although she survived the battle five years ago, her heart was dead, but at this moment, she was moved. Geely village is the only pure land on earth in her heart. After saying goodbye to the village head, Gu Yun turned around and set foot on the journey. Along the way, the villagers saw that Gu Yun was warmly greeting, cold Shh and warm. Gu Yun was silent on his face, but she still had some feelings of reluctance in her heart, so she accelerated her pace. It was not until he walked out of Jili village that Gu Yun put down his heart. Standing on the hillside opposite Geely village, the scene of the whole village is brought into the eyes of Gu Yun, like a spread picture axis. Chapter 27 Gu Yun sank down to mobilize the spiritual power in her body, and a wisp of white sprang up at her fingertips. With a wave of her hand, she fell over the village, and then extended around to form a border, enveloping Geely village. Soon, the ripples on the border calmed down, and the whole border disappeared into the air, as if nothing had happened. Gu Yun looked at Jili village thoughtfully. The boundary set by her soul cultivation should be enough to protect Jili village from great disasters. May it really be as good as its name After all this, Gu Yun turned and left. She didn''t take anything with her when she left. Jili village is isolated from the world and the villagers are self-sufficient. Therefore, money has become something outside her body. Naturally, it has been eliminated by Jili village. However, she doesn''t have a storage bag, so it will be a burden to bring something nearby. The little Phoenix, who had been held in the contract space for a long time, was finally released and lived for a moment. "Master, master, you finally decided to leave. Great, you can go and see the big world outside. I''m going to dominate the demon world!" Little Phoenix is very ambitious. Gu Yun doesn''t say a word. "Master, where are we going?" After the excitement faded, the little Phoenix flapped its wings and flew in the ear of Gu Yun, wondering. "I don''t know." Gu Yun answered. Little Phoenix: "..." its master''s heart is a little too big. Gu Yun is not familiar with the world of mortals, let alone all the same paths in the mountains, so she blindly chose a path and went up. Since she is going to experience, it is the same everywhere. Gu Yun seems to be walking like a mountain and water tour, but in fact, he is half conscious and runs to Ji yunhuan''s inheritance memory. When Ji yunhuan passed on her memory to Gu Yun at the beginning, in order to prevent her from being directly exploded by the vast memory at that time, he specially set up a seal in the inheritance memory, which will change with the strength of Gu Yun. In short, Ji yunhuan passed on her memory to Gu Yun, but it was only sealed in her mind. Only the tip of the iceberg revealed to her, and this tip will appear more and more with the enhancement of Gu Yun''s strength. When she was young, she could only see the superficial memories of Ji yunhuan in the inheritance memory, but now she can see the pattern of the world, including the ancient stories buried by time. More than a thousand years ago, shortly after the creation of the creator God, the world was unified, and there was no difference in these various sizes and planes. The world was thriving. In the Ganges of time, the eight races also coexist peacefully. These eight races are Protoss, demon, ghost, Shura, human, elf, demon and sea. Each ethnic group has different advantages and disadvantages and different temperament. As the territorial consciousness becomes stronger and stronger, the contradictions among ethnic groups become acute. Finally, there was an inevitable scuffle between the eight ethnic groups. This scuffle lasted for a whole century, and finally won the victory of the Shura ethnic group. In this battle, the Terrans who were not good at fighting suffered heavy losses and were almost eliminated by the laws of heaven and earth. Finally, the emperor LED the people into the banner of the divine emperor, which barely preserved the last blood inheritance of the Terran. No god respect stands out in this war and ranks first among the gods. His strength is the nightmare of all gods. The reason why the Shura people will finally reverse the situation and win is that a non God is trying to turn the tide, and he alone is equivalent to their millions of troops! Chapter 28 Gu Yun''s mind can''t help but emerge the virtual shadow he saw in the jade statue of no god respect that day. If he throws away the amazing appearance he brought to her, Gu Yun''s impression of no god respect will be vague, which is a very distant and hazy feeling. In fact, the gap between her and godlessness is indeed very far away. Perhaps he was too strong to see the way of heaven. After he took office without God''s respect for only a few decades, he reduced the punishment of heaven. From that inheritance memory, Gu Yun can see the scene of that day, and the shock in his heart is difficult to add. On that day, heaven and earth changed color, dark clouds pressed on the top, and the world fell into unprecedented darkness. All kinds of lightning tore the sky, strong wind mixed with bloody smell roared past, and thunder and thunder roared. One after another, the land split and ravines crisscrossed, followed by the sudden drop of sky fire and the burning of all things. After a hundred years of creation, the land has become prosperous, beautiful and rich. Once again, it has recovered the original wounds of the world. Wails, screams, cries for help and cries of pain crisscross. People are shrouded in the haze of despair. Some people are crazy and some become crazy and evil. The Shura temple where the Shura family is located is covered with red light, and the light falls from the clouds to form a pillar of light, filled with the smell of destruction and death. The sky thunder rolled and hit the Shura hall, and the blissful place that everyone looked up to and yearned for turned into ruins. On this day, the ancient supreme and powerful godless deity disappeared, and the Shura family led by him was destroyed, and there was no Shura family in the world. The once unified mainland has also been torn apart by this heavy blow, with heavy rise and light fall. The world is divided into three parts, that is, the present divine world, the nether world and the mortal world, collectively referred to as the three worlds. This day became everyone''s nightmare. Later, people called this day a miracle. It is said that the Shura family went against the sky and caused heaven''s anger. Only then did they lower heaven''s punishment and take away all the Shura people. After this change, there are only seven of the eight races left, all of which have suffered heavy casualties and are waiting for prosperity. After the miracle, the patriarchs of the seven races did not last long. They died and entered reincarnation, which turned over the ancient times. Therefore, Ji yunhuan and his generation are the second gods. At the beginning, the first emperor passed on his memory to Ji yunhuan. Now Ji yunhuan passes on his memory to Gu Yun together with the memory of the first emperor, which makes Gu Yun have more memory for nearly two thousand years out of thin air. With these memories, Gu Yun also had a general understanding of the pattern of the world. At the beginning, after the destruction of miracles, it took 500 years to stabilize the world pattern. Because the world was divided into three parts, the world resources were increasingly scarce, and the divine world was purged again. All those with low strength, no contribution and impure blood were driven to the lower world. Therefore, among the three worlds, the level of the divine world is the highest, and the corresponding mortal world is the lowest. Most of the mortal world is the Terran, so the world is basically dominated by the Terran, and most of the other races are mixed race. As for the nether world, it is the most mysterious place among the three worlds. Even Ji yunhuan''s inheritance memory only records a few sentences one sidedly. More than ten years ago, during the Dawn War, the ghost family contributed to the demon family. After the defeat of the demon family, the ghost family knew that they had no place in the divine world, so they took the lead in retreating to the nether world, and there was no news from then on. According to later rumors, the head of the ghost family seemed to have become the Lord of the nether world, but no one could prove whether it was true or false. Chapter 29 After Gu Yun came to the mortal world, the blood of the gods and Demons was suppressed again, so she studied the cultivation methods of the human race, which is different from the divine power of the gods in the divine world. In the mortal world, no matter which race, she practiced the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Naturally, although there is only one word difference between spiritual power and divine power, the gap between them is the same as a natural moat. It is no wonder that the gods in the divine world regard the human ants in the mortal world. Among the Terrans, those who practice spiritual power are called spiritual masters. Their strength is divided into four realms: Qingxiu, soul cultivation, holy cultivation and immortal cultivation. Each realm is divided into ten levels. It is said that after immortal cultivation, they will cross robbery, and they can fly up if they succeed. At present, after five years, Gu Yun has successfully broken through to the realm of soul cultivation. Such strength is enough to gain a foothold in Kyushu mainland, so she got up and left. What she doesn''t know now is that in five years, there are no ancients in the mainland of Kyushu who have the talent of breaking through from zero foundation to soul cultivation. Gu Yun was so absorbed in her thoughts that she worried the little Phoenix. She simply crossed her heart and pecked at Gu Yun''s hand. The sharp pain pulled Gu Yun''s attention back. She stared at the little Phoenix puzzled and suddenly showed a dangerous smile, "read, you''d better give me an explanation!" The name "Nian Xi" was given to the little Phoenix by Gu Yun. The word "Nian Xi" is taken from his former name Ji Ruoxi. The meaning of taking this name is to remind himself to always read the hatred of the divine world and the "dead" himself. Nianxi shook his feathers and felt chilly all over. He hurriedly said, "master, there''s something going on over there! We are surrounded! " Gu Yun looked in the direction nianxi pointed out. Sure enough, he saw that there were no less than ten monsters lying in ambush in the bushes around, and their cultivation was not low. Nianxi, a divine beast with an empty watch, can frighten those low-level monsters in the ancient mountains, but it can''t frighten these high-level monsters who have opened their wisdom and have not low cultivation, so its deterrent power doesn''t work for a moment. This area is located on the edge of Kyushu continent. It is inaccessible, and it is rare to encounter human passing. These monsters are ready to move immediately, but they don''t know the depth of each other, and they don''t dare to act rashly. Gu Yun looked at the high-level monsters around indifferently. It was more than enough to deal with them with her current strength. Naturally, there was no need to take it to heart. When she was ready to strike first, three wind blades suddenly flew from behind with full momentum. The spirit power group that Gu Yun had generated in her palm silently took it back, because she felt that the wind blade was not directed at her. As she thought, at the next moment, those wind blades disappeared into the three demon beasts in front of her. In an instant, the smell of blood spread. Those monsters had no time to scream, but it also alerted other monsters. The remaining five monsters burst up one after another, revealing their ferocious fangs and pounced on the lonely cloud. "Get away!" At this time, a rapid voice sounded. At the next moment, the lonely cloud was pushed away by a force and retreated seven steps before she could stabilize her body and didn''t fall to the ground. Before she looked up to see what the monster that attacked her looked like, she was stimulated by a dazzling light and couldn''t open her eyes at all. In this dazzling light, Gu Yun felt that someone had pulled her. There was no malice, so she didn''t hide. The man asked her, "how about it? Aren''t you hurt? " Chapter 30 "No." After calming down, Gu Yun calmly took back his hand and replied. At this time, the light faded. Gu Yun saw the person who had helped him and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. The person who helped her was a 17-year-old boy, with an unforgettable handsome face, long eyebrows like swords and eyes like stars. When laughing, his eyes seemed to contain starlight and glitter. It was easy for him to infect his happy mood. The young man was dressed in black royal clothes, and a crescent shaped lanolin jade pendant was hung around his waist. His inky hair was crowned with flawless beautiful jade, showing a bit of heroic and valiant. A few strands of broken hair in front of his forehead were a little messy. It was obvious that he had just come in a hurry, and there was a thin layer of sweat on the bridge of his nose. "It was so close that it was almost too late. Fortunately, the spell left by master worked!" The young man in Xuanyi raised his eyebrows and said with a little pride. Gu Yun looked at the corpses of those monsters lying in front of him and thought that the light just came from the spell and could kill five high-level monsters in an instant. I''m afraid the cultivation of the person who had the spell was at least above the holy cultivation. It was a little more useful to deal with the five small high-level monsters. At the moment, Gu Yun looked at the young man in Xuanyi for a little more to see the meaning of the black sheep. "Brother Yixuan, what happened just now?" At this time, a beautiful female voice came across. Gu Yun looked at the voice and saw a group of people hurried by on horseback. The first one is a girl in pink who is about the same age as Gu Yun. She dresses up beautifully. In contrast, Gu Yun finds that she is a little shabby. "Eh? What is this? " Before Xuanyi boy answered, she had noticed Gu Yun first and made a sound of doubt. "Lonely cloud." Gu Yun introduced himself and had his own plan in mind. "Introduce it, this is the little girl I just saved!" Xuanyi boy smiled and introduced Gu Yun to his friends. Gu Yun frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the name of little girl. "I said how to run so fast, so I went to the hero to save the beauty!" Hearing this, the girl in pink braved the sour gas to open her mouth and looked at Gu Yun with inexplicably more hostility. The young man didn''t pay attention to her, but introduced himself to Gu Yun: "my name is mu Yixuan, this is Si Yun, and the three of them, Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Su Yimo!" The other three teenagers who were named showed a friendly smile to Gu Yun after being surprised. As for Si Yun, when Gu Yun appeared, he didn''t look well, and Gu Yun ignored her directly. Mu Yixuan''s words fell, and she nodded slightly, indicating that she had written it down. "Gu Yun, why are you alone in the forest? It''s too dangerous, isn''t it?" While cleaning up the mess, Mu Yixuan talked to Gu Yun. "Yes, yes, you have no spiritual power. If you walk here alone, you will be used as dinner by the monsters in the forest sooner or later!" Oujie agrees. Gu Yun is silent. Her strength is above all of them. Therefore, unless she uses her spiritual power, they can''t feel the fluctuation of her spiritual power. She''s not old. I think they treat her as a mortal. Seeing that Gu Yun didn''t answer, Mu Yixuan thought she had something difficult to say, so he didn''t ask again, but turned to the front and said, "Gu Yun, why don''t you come with us? We''ll take you out of the mountain. Don''t worry, we''re all spiritual masters, and we can protect you completely." "No, I don''t want to take a burden on the road!" Before Gu Yun answered, Si Yun jumped first. Chapter 31 Muyixuan didn''t know why, but Oujie understood that Siyun''s little princess liked muyixuan. People with a clear eye could see it at a glance. This time, she followed the wild mountains all the way. I wanted to get the moon first. Who knows whether a girl or a girl more beautiful than her came out on the way. At the moment, the mood is completely caused by jealousy. Oujie and Jichen have no opinion, but Su Yimo is a little worried that Guyun will drag them back. The mountain seems calm, but there are too many crises hidden in it. They are still too busy. How to protect a person who has no strength to bind a chicken. Muyixuan''s invitation is right in Guyun''s arms. She is not familiar with Kyushu mainland and is thinking about walking with others. Just at this time, she met muyixuan and them. As for Siyun''s resistance, Guyun directly ignored it. She looked at muyixuan, gently nodded and said, "OK." Si Yun: "..." did she agree? Ou Jie, Ji Chen, Su Yimo: "..." good guy, dare to ignore Si Yun directly, have courage! Mu Yixuan was stunned for a few seconds and reacted. The smile on his lips couldn''t help expanding a few points. "Let''s go, we''re on our way." So, Gu Yun''s joining became a certainty. Si Yun''s pretty face turned white and red and white. It was wonderful. He was sulky all the way. He was stunned that he never paid attention to Mu Yixuan again. Mu Yixuan and his party all have their own mounts. In order to take care of Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan gave her his mount and ran to Oujie''s mount to squeeze. Mu Yixuan''s mount is a hanging eye white forehead tiger with a height of more than one meter. Although he looks at bluffing people, his character completely follows its owner and is quite docile. When the solitary cloud approaches it, an indistinct fear flashed in the tiger''s eyes of the hanging eye white forehead tiger, which is fleeting. Seeing this, Si Yun was even more angry. Mu Yixuan''s Mount didn''t even sit on her. Why should a Dalit get ahead of her! If Si Yun''s eyes can spit fire, Gu Yun has been entangled by the flame at the moment. Nianxi shrunk on Guyun''s shoulder and made a small mistake to Mu Yixuan. No wonder it was like this. In that corner of Jili village, except Guyun, who was good-looking, the rest could only be seen. The party set out like this. Ji Chen opened the way in front. After Mu Yixuan and Ou Jie padded, they crowded on ou Jie''s clouded leopard. Ou Jie bumped Mu Yixuan with his elbow and asked, "Mu Yixuan, to be honest, do you take other people''s girls with you and see others?" "Well... It''s probably a little, but what I understand is different from what you understand. Who doesn''t like beautiful things? How pleasant Gu Yun looks!" Mu Yixuan replied, "besides, since everyone has been saved and the Buddha has been sent to the west, it is only right to take others out safely!" Looking at Mu Yixuan''s serious appearance, Ou Jie silently reflected on himself. Is he obscene again?? This mountain range is a nameless mountain range. There are many demons and beasts causing chaos. Because there are no residents around, they let the demons and beasts breed in this mountain range. Gradually, it has become the territory of demons and beasts. Even so, there are many spiritual masters who come here to experience every year. The mountain range is beautiful and beautiful, and its geographical location gathers the aura of heaven and earth. Therefore, it breeds many rare fruits. The so-called seeking in wealth and danger, no matter how terrible monsters can stop the spiritual masters'' desire to explore. Ou Jie is a talker. When he has time, he can''t help poisoning Gu Yun. He can talk to himself. Chapter 32 They couldn''t bear to look straight at Mu Yixuan, and Gu Yun only answered once in a while, but she didn''t see any impatient color on her face, because she had only one expression from beginning to end - indifference. Through Oujie''s eloquence, Gu Yun got a general understanding of the situation in Kyushu. More than 600 years ago, Kyushu was divided into two continents because of a war. The eastern continent is where they are now, while the western continent has always been mysterious and never negotiated with people in the eastern continent. As for people from the eastern continent who want to go to the western continent, there is no way. The two continents have different views. The eastern continent advocates opening, while the western continent advocates closing. In the eastern continent, the Xuanyin Dynasty dominated, followed by some Xiuzhen aristocratic families and sects. However, there is a special existence in Kyushu mainland, that is, the Holy Land in the minds of spiritual masters - Holy Land. The holy land is located at the junction of the East and West continents and contacts with people from both continents, but the holy land is outside the imperial power. The holy land appeared more than 200 years ago. Before that, people in the East and West continents fought for years, and the people were unable to make a living. The mainland was riddled with holes under the destruction of spiritual power. It was the emergence of the holy land that calmed the war that lasted for a hundred years, and made the western continent live in seclusion and no longer communicate with the people of the eastern continent, which enabled the Kyushu mainland to breathe a sigh of relief and gradually return to a prosperous situation. Therefore, the holy land is also called peace, which leveled the two continents divided by political differences and maintained at least superficial peace. Only the kings of the two continents knew what terrible tricks the holy land had, but since then, the holy land has become a dream place for practitioners. This time, Mu Yixuan and his party came here to practice because it will be the time for the holy land to recruit new people in a month. As the only force across two continents, the holy land is powerful. It doesn''t need to be said. Therefore, all spiritual masters are proud to be a member of the holy land. At that time, on the day of new recruitment, the holy land must be crowded. If you want to stand out and be selected by the holy land, you must have something extraordinary. There are no more than two kinds of excellence, talent and cultivation! After all, in the holy land, identity is not so important. Everything depends on strength. Mu Yixuan''s talent is excellent, but for the sake of insurance, they came here to experience, seek opportunities from danger and further break through their cultivation. After hearing this, Gu Yun had a strong interest in the holy land, but he didn''t show it at all. "There''s a situation!" Ji Chen, who closed his eyes to nourish himself, suddenly made a sound and interrupted Oujie. His eyes were sharp. Mu Yixuan and them immediately entered the alert state, while Gu Yun was protected by them as a fragile doll. Si Yun took out his exquisite Scepter inlaid with precious stones and showed it in front of Gu Yun. The look seemed to say: countryman, envy, you only deserve to see it! Before Gu Yun could say anything, nianxi had already made an angry gesture to spray Siyun, but she caught him back with her hand. Clown, why hang on to your heart! In the jungle, there was a rustle of wind blowing through the leaves and some indistinct footsteps. In the spiritual field of solitary cloud, other creatures invaded. Basically, at the moment of approaching them, she knew the identity of the comer - no less than 50 green teeth! Chapter 33 The so-called Cang Fang is a kind of wolf, but their tusks are much longer than ordinary wolves. They are often bitten off by their spiritual masters, and then divided. The adult common Cang teeth are enough to give the spiritual masters a headache, and more than a dozen of the Cang teeth that besieged them have evolved from monsters to spirit beasts, and their strength is even far above Siyun. Apart from a solitary cloud, Siyun''s cultivation is the weakest, which is to repair the five realms of the Qing Dynasty, while Mu Yixuan is the strongest. The remaining Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Su Yimo are distributed in the six realms of the Qing Dynasty. Such a team has little chance of winning against cangya. Gu Yun jumped down from the hanging eye white forehead tiger and scratched a trace of doubt in the ice like snow black pupil. Although cangya has strong combat effectiveness, her reproduction is very weak, so it is not common. She can only be accompanied by three or four at most. But this time, the number of cangya in the whole mountain range almost came. She didn''t think they could have such a great attraction. They could gather scattered cangya across the mountain. "Brother Yixuan, what''s the situation?" Si Yun didn''t have much sense of crisis. He gathered around Mu Yixuan in a few steps and asked with his head tilted. She was spoiled since childhood and grew up in a greenhouse. She had little experience. Her accomplishments were directly improved by natural materials and earth treasures. Therefore, she did not have the sensitivity to danger trained by a real spiritual master from actual combat, and naturally could not perceive the approaching danger. Although Mu Yixuan could feel that there were other breath approaching him, they didn''t have enough cultivation. What they could detect was limited to this. They couldn''t answer Siyun''s question for a moment. Gu Yun looks indifferent. Even though her Cang teeth are difficult to entangle, she can deal with them now. Soon, Cang Ya approached and showed his body. Obviously, Mu Yixuan recognized it at a glance. He looked ugly and squeezed a cold sweat for himself. "It''s over, why, how did it come from cangya, and there are at least more than 50. When did cangya become Chinese cabbage, muyixuan, do you still have the magic weapon your master gave you?" Oujie stared with round eyes and didn''t straighten his tongue. Mu Yixuan beat out all the spirit tools and magic weapons on his body, but none of them could cope with the immediate danger. His most powerful spell had been used out, and the rest were chicken ribs. Seeing Mu Yixuan''s face, Ou Jie knew that the situation was bad. His young life would be buried here today! "How could this happen? Use the messenger to ask grandpa Mo to save us!" Si Yun also felt anxious and hurried. "Ah, yes, I forgot the messenger." Mu Yixuan quickly took out the messenger to light it and spread the news to the family, as long as they insisted on until the Savior came. As soon as Mu Yixuan finished a series of actions, cangya had rushed over. He was so fast that he could only see a remnant in a hurry. He hurriedly avoided by mistake and passed by. "Su Yimo, you protect Gu Yun!" With that, Mu Yixuan rushed in front of him and showed his dazzling spiritual skills one after another, barely preventing the cangya from moving forward. Oujie and Jichen reacted and hurriedly assisted Mu Yixuan. The three cooperated seamlessly. Si Yun enlarged his move like throwing money, while paying attention to the movement of Gu Yun. She wanted the wild girl to die in the belly of the wolves. Chapter 34 His mind turned a thousand times. Si Yun was careless. His arm was scratched by the claw of a nearby Cang tooth. Blood immediately seeped out of the wound, and the bloody smell scattered in the air, so the stimulation made the group of Cang teeth more crazy. "Damn it!" Siyun could not care about his image. He picked up the exquisite scepter and used it as a mallet, which made the pale tooth defenseless and bleeding. Nianxi couldn''t bear to look straight at the bird''s head. She looked at a delicate little girl. She didn''t expect to be so cruel! Su Yimo can''t sit still for a long time, but there is mu Yixuan''s order. No matter how unwilling he is, he has to obey orders to stay next to Gu Yun to protect her, so his eyes towards Gu Yun are very unfriendly. Originally, they had had enough trouble dealing with cangya. Unexpectedly, there was a solitary cloud with no spiritual power to drag back. He would rather fight with Mu Yixuan than protect solitary cloud. He was dissatisfied with the addition of solitary cloud. Now he wanted to leave solitary cloud behind, so he felt a evil fire and whispered, "burden!" Although the voice was small, it was enough for Gu Yun to hear. She picked her eyebrows without trace and was said to be a burden by someone weaker than herself. It was really a fresh feeling. "Master, if you don''t do it again, they will all be finished!" Nianxi danced in the arms of Gu Yun, and his voice reached Gu Yun''s mind through sound transmission, so people can''t hear it. In order not to attract attention, nianxi has been working hard to play the role of an ordinary sparrow in front of Mu Yixuan Over there, Mu Yixuan and Ji Chen really can''t hold on. If they were still elegant young master just now, they are no different from climbing out of the bandit''s nest. Just when Mu Yixuan felt that Gaitian was going to kill them, suddenly, several empty sounds came from behind him. Before they could react and dodge, several streamers had brushed their scalp and flew over, directly inserted into the mouth of their bloody teeth, and an arrow ran through them. They are the closest to each other. They can clearly feel the chilly air from the arrow feather. Mu Yixuan and his three people stared at the cold arrow that saved their lives. They were horrified to find that it was formed from spiritual power, which can turn spiritual power into physical objects. The cultivation must be at least more than spiritual cultivation When several people were still in shock, several ice arrows came through the air to solve a new round of green teeth. Mu Yixuan suddenly turned around and looked behind him incredulously. Gu Yun took a bow in his left hand and an arrow in his right hand. He accurately aimed at the covetous cangya around them. As soon as the arrow left the string, he quickly disappeared into cangya''s neck with a cold wind. An arrow sealed his throat and took cangya''s life in the blink of an eye. The bow is an ice bow formed by the power of water. The arrow automatically appears on the string whenever she pulls the string. Each arrow has a green tooth, which will go all the way. Mu Yixuan stared at the lonely cloud, unaware of the dangers around him and forgot to respond. Gu Yun could not help frowning, accelerated his archery, and pulled several people back from the danger. "Stand back!" Her cold voice brought some ruthless flavor. Another Mu Yixuan several people came back to God and realized that they were in a daze at the mouth of the wolf. One by one, they couldn''t help but reflect on themselves in shame and hurriedly helped Gu Yun. She just needs to concentrate on dealing with the enemies in front and leave them to guard behind! The situation turned back in an instant. The cangya who almost forced Mu Yixuan into a dead end have been beaten into a rout. Chapter 35 Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people, the cangya realized that they could not fight any more. They were not the opponents of this group, so they chose their own way to escape and disappeared a few times. There was a mess around, and blood was spilled on the land. Mu Yixuan sat on the ground without looking at it. His hand holding the sword was still shaking and the tiger''s mouth hurt. Su Yimo looked at Gu Yun''s back with a complicated look. He felt both shocked and embarrassed. The person he disliked a second ago changed into a spiritual master better than any of them, slapping his face and taking him by surprise. Si Yun was in the same mood as him. Originally, she was still trying to lead cangya to Gu Yun and solve a small calculation of a love enemy. Unexpectedly, the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. She secretly congratulated herself that she hadn''t had time to do so. "God, Gu Yun, are you a spiritual master? Is the cultivation above soul cultivation? " Oujie gasped and shocked. Gu Yun nodded. "You lied to us!" Si Yun gritted his teeth and said angrily. "Did I say I wasn''t a spiritual master?" Gu Yun asked back and blocked Siyun''s words in an instant. Mu Yixuan reacted at this time. From beginning to end, they regarded Gu Yun as a mortal. After all, their cultivation talents are already the top existence in Kyushu mainland. Who knows there is a more evil Gu Yun. It''s too shocking Although Mu Yixuan was not conceited, they were embarrassed by their previous self righteousness. "It''s hard for a 15-year-old soul cultivator to say." Mu Yixuan slowed down from the blow and joked. Ou Jie and Ji Chen nodded approvingly. Don''t say it''s hard to accept. I''m afraid no one believes it. "Well... Gu Yun, are you going to enroll in the holy land?" Ji Chen asked suspiciously. Every year, the enrollment of the holy land is full of talents. This time, of course, it is no exception. With the participation of Gu Yun, their pressure immediately doubled. Gu Yun wanted to answer no, but he nodded after his mind turned a corner. Since the holy land is the Holy Land in the heart of the spiritual master of Kyushu mainland, there must be something extraordinary. Her life experience is complex. Although the cultivation method of the human race is feasible in her, she can''t learn the essence. Maybe she can learn the cultivation method suitable for her in the Holy land. "Well, then you can go with us. We''ll go to the holy land to sign up in a month!" Oujie hurriedly invites Gu Yun to join. Gu Yun didn''t know the way to the mainland of Kyushu. Since someone led the way, it was naturally good. Therefore, she readily agreed. She just wanted to nod her head. Suddenly, several streamers crossed the sky above them, followed by several people. "Grandpa Mo!" As soon as Siyun saw someone coming, he shouted excitedly and waved his hand at the same time, trying to attract the attention of the people above. "Elder Mo, you see, it''s the little Lord who admires them!" Zhufeng took the lead in discovering Mu Yixuan and his party and hurriedly reported to Mo Jinyu. "Go, go down!" At Mo Jinyu''s command, the party fell to the ground. Gu Yun looked at several people quietly, especially the old man in white robe. Her past spiritual knowledge was like falling into an abyss. The bottom could not be seen. The strong person who could devour her spiritual knowledge must be several higher than her. Then Gu Yun guessed some of this person''s identity. It was the immortal who gave Mu Yixuan''s self-defense amulet! "Master!" As soon as Mu Yixuan saw Mo Jinyu, he suddenly became a clever little sheep and shouted respectfully. "Elder Mo!" Ji Chen and Su Yimo also straightened their backs into a bamboo pole. Chapter 36 Mo Jinyu looked at a group of young girls in front of him, just snorted, stared at them, and said angrily, "isn''t this not dead? What are you calling me for? I have to ask you for big farts. Each one is really more and more promising! " Mu Yixuan, Ji Chen, Su Yimo, Si Yun: " The four were wronged, but they couldn''t express it. They really suffocated them! Gu Yun was also stunned by Mo Jinyu''s words, and sighed that he was so angry. Finally, Mu Yixuan, who was still his own disciple, took a small step out of the line and said weakly, "master, we almost died..." "You said it was almost!" Mo Jinyu looked over and chased the wind to take out a master''s chair from the space artifact and put it behind him. Mo Jinyu lifted his robe and sat down happily. Then he leisurely said, "hum, come on, what''s the matter?" Mu Yixuan was used to Mo Jinyu''s virtue. He turned his eyes and told him all the strange phenomena that had happened before. After listening, Mo Jinyu was silent for a moment. The cangya of the whole mountain appeared and haunted. This was a phenomenon that had never happened before, and common sense could not explain it at all. "Is there anything in the mountain?" Oujie said his guess. Zhufeng nodded approvingly, "elder Mo, why don''t we go to the mountain?" "Nonsense!" As soon as Zhufeng''s words were finished, Mo Jinyu scolded him. Mo Jinyu looked dignified. He had his own guess in his heart. If there was anything in the mountain, it must be a fierce thing. Even if you want to explore, you can''t let Mu Yixuan follow them. Even if he is dangerous, he can''t guarantee whether he can protect them for a few weeks. "Chase the wind, you take Mu Yixuan and his friends back to the imperial capital safely. I''ll go in and see what''s in the mountain!" Mo Jinyu waved his sleeves and stood up, with a sharp brilliance in his eyes. "No, Grandpa Mo, we come out to experience, so we also want to go in with you!" Si Yun pulled Mo Jinyu''s sleeve and said with Jiao. In her eyes, Mo Jinyu is the top strong man in Kyushu mainland. As long as Mo Jinyu is there, all dangers will not be dangerous. Therefore, as long as she stays with Mo Jinyu, she will not worry about her life and can achieve the effect of experience. Naturally, she will not miss such an opportunity. "Yes, elder Mo, how can we give up halfway when we come out to experience!" Su Yimo helps. "Master, I won''t go!" Mu Yixuan also appropriately expressed his attitude. Mo Jinyu: "...." these kids have hard wings, right? Now I dare to challenge him. When Zhufeng saw that Mo Jinyu''s face was wrong, he quickly made a round, "how about this? I''ll go to the other side to practice with master Mu and stay away from here?" Mo Jinyu thought for a moment, and then nodded and agreed. Although Mu Yixuan was unwilling to follow Mo Jinyu to the mountain, they didn''t have the courage to really challenge Mo Jinyu and accept it when they were good. Who called them! Gu Yun''s vision of overlooking the deep mountain was a little more exploratory. Mo Jinyu thought of it. She also thought that it could cause chaos among the four demons and beasts. It must be strange things. She guessed that the things inside were either divine animals or artifact. "Master, let''s sneak in!" Nianxi communicates with Gu Yun in secret language. However, those birds have bad intentions. Chapter 37 "That''s what I mean." Gu Yun replied, his face was still silent. Mo Jinyu left several self-defense amulets for mu Yixuan, so he hurried into the deep mountain with some bodyguards, while Zhufeng stayed and took Mu Yixuan to the bottom of the mountain in the opposite direction. There are not many monsters at the bottom of the mountain. They are all small minions. A few people solved it effortlessly. They also feel more and more boring. Taking advantage of the gap between rest, Gu Yun quietly left the team. As soon as he got out of the sight of chasing the wind, Gu Yun immediately hurried to the deep mountain. Nianxi grabbed Gu Yun''s sleeve with her claws and acted as a guide at the same time. "Right, right, I smell the old man!" Thanks to its food attribute, nianxi is particularly sensitive to smell. "Can you feel what''s inside the mountain?" Gu Yun asked. "No, but I feel very dangerous and very angry!" Read back. As we got closer to the mountains, the air became more and more depressed, and the sky over this field seemed to be controlled by something, shrouded in a thick layer of clouds, which blocked the brilliance, making the forest gray. In addition to the dark light, the forest was also filled with white fog, like a layer of white gauze. Even the spiritual consciousness could not be released, and the lonely cloud''s heart sank. Soon, she found the trace of Mo Jinyu and his party. She didn''t dare to get too close to avoid being found. She just kept a relatively safe distance to track. "The fog stinks! Annoying! I hate it! " Nianxi shouted with disgust. "It''s not fog, it''s miasma!" Gu Yun explained that miasma is a poisonous gas generated by the death and decay of animals and plants in the forest, which is very different from fog. Fortunately, the miasma had little effect on the spiritual master. As she walked, she used her spiritual power to drive out the poisonous gas sucked into her body. As soon as I heard this, I shut up and talk less and suck less poison gas! Gu Yun reached out and wiped a little moss from the nearby tree trunk. As soon as the moss touched the temperature of human skin, it began to decay, and finally became a pool of dark green liquid passing through her fingertips. "Toxic!" Read and hold your breath. The place where Gu Yun''s hands were stained with dark green liquid immediately began to turn black, but the poison gas was expelled by her before it could spread. "These miasma have only recently formed." Gu Yun murmured. Through the observation just now, she had inferred the approximate time of occurrence. This time, it also makes sense why all the cangya ran to the bottom of the mountain. There is no place for them in the mountains. They can only find another place. They just let them run into them. The wolves who have been hungry for several days don''t take the food delivered to the door. "It was formed recently, that is to say, it only appeared recently?" Read Xi said. Gu Yun nodded and didn''t speak again. On the other hand, Mo Jinyu and his party also guessed the causes and consequences, and their hearts became more dignified. As soon as this thing appeared, it turned a green mountain into a Shura field. It was really overbearing. Once born, I''m afraid it will disturb the mainland of Kyushu. Fortunately, they found it early and took it away before it made more noise in Kyushu, so that no one would fight for it. "Elder Mo, another wave of animal tide!" The accompanying bodyguard shouted, his eyes almost congested. Chapter 38 Since the emergence of miasma in the mountains, the monsters who originally settled in the mountains have no place to live. In order to survive, they have to move their families, which has triggered waves of animal tides. That''s why it''s difficult. In the first few waves of animal tides, they can still do well, but the more they go to the back, the more difficult it is. They also begin to be unable to do what they want. Their spiritual power is overdrawn badly. They are completely supported by Mo Jinyu. Although Mo Jinyu was powerful, he was also troubled by these animal tides. One big move after another was released, but there were still many demon beasts coming one after another. Gu Yun followed them and picked up a bargain. Gradually, the trees around him became more and more dense, and the roads under his feet were basically occupied by vines. The figure of Mo Jinyu and others disappeared in the moment of turning around, even the breath disappeared without a trace. "There is a boundary!" Nianxi walked through the woods in front of her with her body light and small, and then came back to report. Gu Yun thought for a moment. When he was about to go to explore the border, suddenly, Nian Xi shouted in her ear, "master, be careful!" Suddenly, Gu Yun turned his head and saw that the vines around him seemed to be alive. He twitched wildly, covering the sky and the sun. He attacked her quickly, and her feet had been wrapped by a vine and couldn''t move. Gu Yun turned her spirit power into an ice sword and cut off the vine on her foot. When she was ready to deal with other tangled vines, someone had stopped the attack for her. The sharp sword flashed past, and the autumn wind swept away the leaves. The vines that were still fierce just now were cut off by blocking the waist. "How''s it going? Are you okay? " The visitor''s hair was messy and a little embarrassed, but his handsome face was still dazzling. It was Mu Yixuan. Gu Yun''s eyes fell on him and his expression moved, "Why are you here?" "Don''t worry, just follow me!" Mu Yixuan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. The bottom of his eyes was clear and bright, which made Gu Yun really don''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, the vines moved again. Different from before, they were covered with a layer of black unknown fog, which made their strength grow again. The vine cut off by Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan grew rapidly with the naked eye and wrapped up crazily again. The ground has been occupied by vines. Which rolling vines can''t stand another person at all. Gu Yun waved his sword to cut off the nearby wave of vines. At the same time, he divided some thoughts and asked Mu Yixuan, "can you resist the sword?" "Ah? "No..." Mu Yixuan shook his head. The imperial sword can only be achieved with cultivation above soul cultivation. "Give me the sword!" When he got the negative answer, Gu Yun took his sword from Mu Yixuan''s hand, injected spiritual power, and quickly pulled him onto the sword. To fly with a sword, you must be a real sword. A sword condensed by spiritual power can''t do it. As soon as he got up, Gu Yun controlled his sword and flew straight into the air until he flew out of the woods and the vines couldn''t reach them anymore. After stepping on the sword, Mu Yixuan was always in a trance. When he stepped on the sword for the first time, he was nervous and embarrassed to grasp Gu Yun''s hand. Therefore, he pretended to be calm, but his face was white. "Nian Xi, where is the boundary?" Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the Nian Xi in front of him and asked. "Over there!" Nian Xi flies ahead and leads the way to Gu Yun. Mu Yixuan looked at nianxi with a little strange in his eyes. Then he looked away and focused on maintaining his balance to avoid falling down. Chapter 39 At the border, Gu Yun tentatively touched it. Sure enough, an invisible barrier prevented them from moving forward. "What''s in the mountains?" Mu Yixuan breathed slowly from the high-speed flight just now, and asked in shock. Along the way, he was also aware of the changes in the mountain. In the final analysis, it could only be caused by something in the mountain, otherwise he could not lead Mo Jinyu to go in person. Gu Yun shook his head. Although there was speculation in his heart, what was in it was unknown. She looked at Mu Yixuan and hesitated. She had to enter the boundary, but once she entered the boundary, she completely exposed herself to danger. No one could predict what would happen. So taking Mu Yixuan in is undoubtedly putting him in a dangerous situation, but leaving him now is also equivalent to dying. The vines below don''t die, and even she has a hard time to deal with, let alone Mu Yixuan. After weighing around, Gu Yun decided to let Mu Yixuan make his own choice. She simply told Mu Yixuan the current situation and clearly understood the danger. Whether to go or stay depends on him. After listening, Mu Yixuan did not hesitate. He cut the nail and cut the railway: "is there still a choice? Of course I followed you! " As he said this, he smiled at Gu Yun with a big smile. His worries melted away in this smile. Although Gu Yun felt a little helpless, he didn''t say anything anymore. She gathered her spiritual power in her hand and suddenly pushed it to the barrier. A gap appeared in the barrier immediately. Gu Yun jumped into the barrier directly with Mu Yixuan. If the outside world is only in a gray haze, then the world within the border is completely shrouded in darkness, like crossing directly into the middle of the night. At the beginning, there was a short discomfort, and then he gradually adapted. Mu Yixuan''s fingertips burst out a wisp of red flame, illuminating a small space. But soon, the flame was annihilated by the darkness. No matter how hard Mu Yixuan tried, he couldn''t make it out anymore. He said, "what''s going on?" "All the light will be swallowed up here..." Gu Yun said his guess and tried to make a bright light. The next moment, he was swallowed up immediately. "Master, I''m very uncomfortable here!" Nian Xi was so angry that his original bright feathers became dim here. Phoenix belongs to fire, and fire belongs to light. Light and darkness are mutually exclusive, which makes nianxi uncomfortable. Gu Yun had no words, but recalled nianxi to the contract space to avoid injury. Although this place was invaded by darkness, a little outline of the surrounding area can still be seen. Now they are standing on the edge of a pool, surrounded by jagged rocks, like dormant beasts in the dark. The pool is sparkling, but there is no reflection of any object. "How are we going to go next?" The strange silence here made Mu Yixuan feel a little creepy, so he couldn''t help making a noise and broke the excessively quiet situation. Gu Yun took his eyes back from the pool, shook his head and walked forward. Mu Yixuan hurriedly followed, "my master, have they come in?" "Yes." "Gu Yun, talk to me. It''s gloomy here. It''s too strange." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Gu Yun, where are you from? It''s reasonable that a genius like you can''t have no news on the Kyushu mainland? Are you from the west? " Chapter 40 Unable to get the answer from Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan asked himself, spitting out the questions that had been entrenched in his heart. Naturally, he could not get the answer from Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s indifference to everything comes from his bones. It''s all right to take Mu Yixuan with her. As for his nonsense, she naturally won''t answer. This place will not only devour all the light, but also devour the spiritual knowledge. She can''t use the spiritual knowledge to explore the way at all. She can only find the way with her own feeling. Mo Jinyu, they were only one step ahead of her. They should be nearby, but they couldn''t hear any wind and grass. It only showed that they didn''t settle in the same place after entering the border. In this place, the spirit power is not easy to use. Gu Yun broke a branch as a weapon. As for mu Yixuan''s sword, she has returned it to him for self-defense. Unable to get the response from Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan obediently shut his mouth and carefully followed her steps. Walking on the winding and rugged mountain road, the corpses of those monsters who did not have time to escape can be seen everywhere. Some have been corrupted into a pile of white bones by the poisonous fog, which are coldly exposed under their eyes. Around, Mu Yixuan was used to seeing corpses and bloody scenes, and he couldn''t help being stimulated by the tragedy here. There was no sign of the life around, and Gu Yun guessed that this side of the mountain shrouded by border had been eroded to nothing. "Wait!" Mu Yixuan, who was trying to identify the road under his feet, was suddenly stopped by the sound of Gu Yun. He looked at her suspiciously. But Gu Yun didn''t say anything. He simply and rudely pulled Mu Yixuan to the roadside and hid behind a strong tree. Mu Yixuan felt Gu Yun''s cold hand holding his wrist, and Jun''s face turned red. But the ambiguous red had not lasted long, so they all faded and became pale. A large green light suddenly appeared in front of them, which was particularly conspicuous in the dark. When the green light approached Mu Yixuan, he found that there were groups of dull looking monsters walking in the light. Their bodies are nearly transparent, shrouded in green cold light, and move forward slowly like a puppet. Look carefully, although they have the action of walking, the soles of their feet are an inch away from the ground. Walking without touching, Mu Yixuan couldn''t think of anything else except the dead. "Hold your breath!" Gu Yun warned. Mu Yixuan quickly held his breath. The breath exhaled by strangers was Yang, which stimulated the souls of the dead. Once it leaked a little, it was bound to attract their attention. Although these monsters have died, their souls still have their strength. I''m afraid he and Gu Yun can''t deal with them together. Not daring to make fun of his life, Mu Yixuan was very lucky and bitter. After the wave of dead souls left, they were relieved. As soon as their nervous tension was relaxed, Mu Yixuan felt a burst of strength and couldn''t help sliding down against the tree. He didn''t want to come again. It was too painful! "Let''s go!" But Gu Yun didn''t give him a chance to rest. He took the lead in going out. The souls of the dead were trapped in the border. If they couldn''t go out and enter the reincarnation, they would linger here all the time. They didn''t know when to come back. They didn''t have time to rest. Mu Yixuan summoned up his spirits and hurriedly caught up with Gu Yun. The temperature in the boundary is no less than several times lower than that outside. Different from the cold in winter, the cold inside is a kind of cold penetrating into the bones, such as gangrene. Chapter 41 Even because of the winter, Mu Yixuan was not thinly dressed. He couldn''t help sneezing for several times because of the cold, and quickly ran the fire power in his body to drive out the cold. Gu Yun''s lineage is different from human beings. In addition, he practices cold and cool spiritual skills, so he won''t be as uncomfortable as Mu Yixuan. With the deepening, the road under your feet becomes muddy, the footprints are deep and shallow, and there is a faint stench. "It''s a swamp!" Mu Yixuan frowned and couldn''t bear to look directly at his feet. Naturally, he couldn''t see his feet in this dark environment. I had experienced a nightmare swamp in the past, so I was particularly familiar with it and recognized it at the first time. Gu Yun walked forward with the just broken branches. His feet weighed like a kilo. For a moment, he felt that his feet had become a burden. The white mist loomed on the swamp. In addition to the stench, she also smelled a trace of strange fragrance in the air. It was very light, but it was real. The lonely cloud was in a trance for a moment. Some clouds didn''t know where he was. It seemed that someone was whispering in his ear, "Your Highness, you will keep the clouds open and see the moon. After all, you are light!" Suddenly, Gu Yun opened his eyes, and there was a faint silver light passing by. It''s a wet nurse! This is the voice of the wet nurse! Gu Yun''s hands trembled uncontrollably. After such a long time, what she missed most was the tender voice of the nanny. "Your Highness, nanny is so lonely. There is no light, no temperature and nothing here. Your highness, I miss you so much!" The nanny''s voice sounded in Gu Yun''s ear again, this time more clear and more real. "Nanny!" Gu Yun suddenly turned around and looked around, but there was nothing but white fog. "Nanny, where are you! Nanny! " Gu Yun shouted at the bottom of the sky, looking for the dreamy figure everywhere, but no one could be found. Gu Yun forces himself to calm down. The nanny is dead. How can she appear here "Your Highness, I''m here!" Suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of Gu Yun. Gradually, the figure changed from fuzzy to clear. That face was the face of Gu Yun''s most familiar nanny. Gu Yun opened his eyes and put his fist on his side. His hand began to tremble in a small arc. "Your Highness, come here and show the nanny." In the white fog, the figure has the trend of hiding in the fog, more and more distant. Gu Yun was flustered and couldn''t care about anything. He shouted a nanny and rushed over, but she was destined to jump into the air. As soon as her hand touched the figure, the figure dissipated. Gu Yun fell directly to the ground, and the fear in her eyes gradually enlarged. At this time, someone hurriedly called her name in her ear, "Gu Yun, Gu Yun, wake up. What you see is not true. Wake up, Gu Yun!" With the invasion of this voice, the confused head of Gu Yun began to have a clear day. She suddenly separated from the illusion like waking up from a dream. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Mu Yixuan shaking her hard with an eager face. "Great, Gu Yun, you finally wake up!" Seeing that Gu Yun opened his eyes, Mu Yixuan was greatly relieved, and then let go. His face was not much better. His face was as white as paper, and there was fatigue between his eyebrows. He said, "this fog will make illusion!" The lonely cloud was silent for a moment and then said, "what makes the illusion is not the fog, but the strange fragrance in the fog!" Chapter 42 "Strange fragrance?" Mu Yixuan sniffed. Sure enough, he smelled the faint aroma, and hurriedly restrained his breath. The dreamland here is aimed at the intruder''s demons. Not long after stepping into the swamp, both of them were attacked, but mu Yixuan had no demons. Therefore, he was trapped in the dreamland for a moment and forced to break free. As soon as I woke up, I saw the solitary cloud demon standing beside me. Although I opened my eyes, there was no focus inside, just like a godless man. In a panic, Mu Yixuan grabbed her shoulder and shook it hard to wake her up. Facts have proved that this is effective. "It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s go!" With that, Gu Yun took a deep look at the white fog around him, and without hesitation turned around and walked deep. Mu Yixuan picked up the fallen sword and hurriedly followed. With the first move, the two were careful on their next road, but they faced a new test. The more they went deep into the swamp, the more their bodies sank, and the muddy soil had spread to their thighs. "No, you can''t go any further!" Mu Yixuan covered his nose. Gu Yun looked around and found that there was no object to use. He also made a mistake for a moment. If he could use his spiritual power, it wouldn''t be so troublesome. But since he came to the swamp, his spiritual power was imprisoned in his body by an invisible force and couldn''t be used at all. In front of them, there are only two ways to go, either forward or backward. If it is the latter, everything in front will be in vain. In this case, we can only take risks, "read, lend your strength to me for the time being!" Gu Yun preached to Nian Xi in the contract space. "No, no, my strength contradicts the strength of my master and will bite back!" He shook his head and said, "master, did you forget that you almost died last time! I can''t promise you this time! " Nianxi''s words made Gu Yun trace back to her memory a year ago. At that time, her cultivation encountered a bottleneck. In order to break through as soon as possible, she took risks to enter the demon God''s collar with nianxi. Even if she only moved on the edge of the demon God''s collar, she almost lost her life. At the last critical moment, nianxi transferred her power in her blood to eliminate the demons who wanted to take her life. The price is to eat back. The borrowed things must be returned after all. Although she successfully broke through the peak of Qingxiu later, she was tortured for a month. Gu Yun thought a little and said, "this time, it won''t be like last time. I only need a part." "No, No." Nianxi has a firm attitude on this matter. "Nian Xi, will you watch me die?" With that, Gu Yun took another step forward and his body sank more and more. Mu Yixuan immediately took her arm and shouted, "what are you doing!" Gu Yun ignored him and waited for the answer. Nianxi was so angry that she scratched the wall in the contract space, but she also took Gu Yun''s deep helplessness. If she wanted to do anything, she had to do it at all costs. It was impossible to retreat. Well, if they had gone to the demon God to lead, they knew that they would be dead, but they still rushed in without hesitation. If it hadn''t been for later... They might have been buried in the demon God to lead. Finally, nianxi had to compromise, recite the forbidden spell silently, and transfer part of the power he didn''t dare to use to Gu Yun. Chapter 43 Nianxi is in the contract space and is not shackled by the outside world. Therefore, she can easily use her strength and successfully transfer to Guyun. As soon as he took over the majestic power, Gu Yun immediately turned it into his own power. He used his spiritual skills to freeze the field under their feet. Looking at the ice road spreading to the end of the fog, Mu Yixuan''s expression can only be interpreted in four words. "Gu Yun, can you still use your spiritual power?" Mu Yixuan said, looking at Gu Yun''s eyes full of worship. Gu Yun did not answer, but put his eyes on the hand that took over the power of nianxi. After the power was used, the palm of the hand faintly showed black fine lines, flickering and even emitting black gas. Gu Yun knows that this is a sign of reverse phagocytosis, but this time the reverse phagocytosis is much softer. All this was within her expectation. She borrowed strength from nianxi. She knew it in her heart. She wouldn''t joke about her life. Not to mention her accomplishments, she has crossed a gap one year ago, that is, her body''s adaptability to this reverse phage is also very different. She has personally experienced a reverse phage and mastered it. As long as it is not borrowed and used on a large scale, the reverse phage will be weakened. Now she only borrows a small part, so this reverse phage will not pose a threat to her. "Gu Yun, you are bleeding!" Mu Yixuan was stunned and panicked in an instant. Gu Yun reached out and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, silently swallowed the blood from his throat, and said indifferently, "it''s all right!" With that, she stepped on the ice road. The ice road was very slippery. Without spiritual blessing, she had to keep her balance while walking. "Master, you are the little tiger. They say the dead duck has a hard mouth!" Read Xi angrily. Gu Yun: " Without hesitation, Gu Yun broke the link between himself and nianxi. Mu Yixuan looked at Gu Yun''s back and seemed to want to say something more, but finally swallowed all his words and hurriedly followed her steps. Speechless all the way, they soon walked out of the swamp. After passing through a dense forest, a ladder that didn''t enter the clouds appeared in front of them. Mu Yixuan counted at least a hundred steps. "Huh? Spiritual power has been restored. " Mu Yixuan waved the sword in his hand and felt the abundant spiritual power swimming in his body. He was immediately surprised. Gu Yun pursed his lips and said nothing. Now that his spiritual power has been restored, it means that there will be big trouble waiting for them on the next road. In this way, restoring his spiritual power is not a good thing. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun took the lead in stepping up the ladder and secretly stored his spiritual power in his hand to respond to changes. There was silence in the mountains, not even the sound of insects. The dark sky swallowed up the surrounding scenes, and only the slightly white steps could be seen. "Why do I have the illusion that the more I go forward, the brighter the stairs under my feet?" Mu Yixuan asked the question in his heart. With the increase of the light, he could clearly see Gu Yun''s face. "It''s not an illusion." The lonely cloud replied that it would only devour foreign light sources, just like those wandering souls before. Mu Yixuan frowned. Although there was light here, he felt that this place was more strange than all the places he had walked before. He couldn''t tell where it was. At this moment when Mu Yixuan was distracted, suddenly, a rapid vigorous wind came from behind, with the momentum of sweeping everything. Chapter 44 Gu Yun quickly pulled Mu Yixuan behind him, which prevented him from being swept down the stone ladder. As soon as he pulled, Mu Yixuan had returned to his mind. He quickly thanked Gu Yun. He was still a little frightened. He turned and looked behind him. When he saw the "man" who attacked him, a pair of star eyes opened uncontrollably. He could not set the channel: "it''s chasing the wind!" Chasing the wind, like chasing the wind, is mo Jinyu''s capable general. His strength can''t be underestimated. He can''t help wondering if chasing the wind is here, and whether Shifu is not far away? "This is a puppet." Gu Yun turned Lingli into a long sword and said coldly. Puppets, soulless people, chasing the wind is dead. What stands in front of them is just a puppet with an empty body. "Why..." Mu Yixuan couldn''t accept the reality. He grew up with his master when he was young. They also had the same affection as their relatives. Naturally, he understood what puppets meant, and his sadness was difficult to add. Chasing the wind didn''t give them a chance to breathe. Then he launched a second wave of attack. Several vigorous winds swept over. Gu Yun pushed Mu Yixuan aside and raised his sword to resist several wind blades. Chasing the wind is the strength of soul cultivation in seven realms. It''s hard to deal with Gu Yun''s current cultivation in one realm. After carrying the wind blades, Gu Yun''s hand holding the sword trembled uncontrollably. However, although it is difficult, it is not impossible. In the same realm, leapfrog challenge is not difficult for Gu Yun. "Master, be careful. You have just experienced regurgitation and your internal breathing is still unstable. Be careful to use your spiritual power too much to accelerate regurgitation." The voice of Nian Xi came into Gu Yun''s mind. It concluded a soul contract with Gu Yun, so it knows her body more or less. Gu Yun was relieved and met the attack of chasing the wind. Chasing the wind made the wind power invisible and tangible. It became a sharp wind blade. It carried the vigorous wind everywhere and did not give Gu Yun any way back. Bursts of cold wind lifted several strands of hair in front of Gu Yun''s forehead, and his clothes made a cold sound. In the critical moment, dozens of cold swords appeared behind Gu Yun, rotating around her rapidly. The speed was so fast that only the remnants of these cold swords could be seen. The rapid movement of several ice swords formed a protective layer around Gu Yun''s body. They all blocked the sweeping wind blades. The sound of sharp weapon fighting rang out one after another, stimulating the eardrum to ache. Mu Yixuan was pushed down by Gu Yun and sat on the ground. He stared at her and lost his mind again. Now he really realized that Gu Yun was far stronger than he realized. His control over the spiritual power was far beyond her age. I''m afraid it was difficult for those spiritual masters who had lived for decades to do so! Seeing that it was impossible to attack from a distance, Feng Feng took a close attack again, pulled out his sword, injected all his spiritual power into it, and suddenly approached Gu Yun, trying to break the sword array around her by brute force. The action of chasing the wind made the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes colder. She didn''t avoid it. Instead, she took the ice sword turned into spiritual power and met the attack of chasing the wind. It seems to outsiders that the act of going to death is death for Gu Yun. The strange sword made of black iron collided with the ice sword made of Lingli. A dazzling light burst out from the intersection of the two swords. The sharp sword wantonly destroyed the surrounding mountains. With a roar, a small hillside not far away was flattened Chapter 45 The rubble fell, shaking the whole mountain slightly. When the two swords offset each other, no one is inferior to anyone. At this time, the competition is not only spiritual power, but also strength. The cold wind blew on his face and made his face dry and painful. Gu Yun seemed to have no feeling. The fine ice residue climbed onto the sword chasing the wind, and the ice sword held by Gu Yun also had cracks. The eyes of chasing the wind stared at the lonely cloud, and her shadow was clearly reflected in the dark pupil. At this time, Gu Yun suddenly let go. He broke the ice sword in his hand. The saber he tried to resist with all his strength fell into the air. He was carried forward by the sword uncontrollably and lost his focus in a moment. At this time, Gu Yun''s other hand has quickly condensed an ice sword. Before chasing the wind, he has submerged the sword into his neck, and a series of actions are completed in the blink of an eye. When Mu Yixuan concentrated on looking again, he saw that the head of the wind chaser fell off his neck and rolled under the stone steps, leaving a dark red blood stain. Without the body dominated by the head, he suddenly lost his support, fell straight down, and the back brain bag rolled down the mountain. Mu Yixuan could not bear to turn his head and his eyes were red. He knew that the control center of the puppet was in his head. Chasing the wind is dead, and the body without soul is controlled by another force in the head. As long as the head is still there, he will still cling to it if you cut off your limbs. So he doesn''t blame Gu Yun for his cruelty. They are the two of them who don''t do so. But because of this, he will be more sad and angry. Chasing the wind has died once, but after becoming a puppet, he has to die again with his head separated. He can''t even leave a complete body. How cruel it is. His hand holding the sword increased his strength. He let the carving on the handle hurt and didn''t let go. Only in this way could he vent his anger. He felt so weak for the first time. He had vowed to protect Gu Yun before, but when he was really in danger, he was the one protected from beginning to end. If his strength is strong enough, can he do whatever he wants Until this moment, Mu Yixuan''s strong heart was really awakened. After solving the problem of chasing the wind, the sense of detachment swept up. Gu Yun supported it with a sword to avoid falling to the ground, but he still couldn''t resist the fishy sweetness in his throat and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood. The bright red stimulated Mu Yixuan to panic again. He hurried to help Gu Yun, hid the hatred and anger in his eyes, and worried: "Gu Yun, are you hurt?" Gu Yun shook his head. After getting used to the dizziness of his head for a moment, he brushed away Mu Yixuan''s hand and stood up, but the sense of detachment still made her almost unable to hold the sword. "I''m fine!" She wiped the residual blood from the corners of her lips, and then turned her spiritual power into a long stick to support her forward. "I''ll carry you!" Mu Yixuan hesitated for a moment and finally said this. Gu Yun looked at him deeply and saw Mu Yixuan''s heart beat fast. When he was at a loss, Gu Yun said, "keep your strength to deal with the next trouble!" Soon, Mu Yixuan understood the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. Chasing the wind is not the only puppet. After him, there are big and small monsters. As soon as the wind chased down, all the monsters on the stone steps disappeared. Looking around, it was a large-scale animal tide! Chapter 46 Mu Yixuan''s scalp was numb. Fortunately, although these monsters were numerous, their strength was not high. They could be dealt with with with his cultivation, but it became a physical work. Mu Yixuan opened the way in front of him, and Gu Yun followed him. While recuperating and recuperating, he observed the surrounding environment. As the light of the stone steps soared, some outlines could be seen in the surrounding scene, but it was just a mountain pressing a mountain. On the stone walls on both sides, Gu Yun saw the traces of fighting. When she thought of chasing the wind, she could be sure that Mo Jinyu and his party had passed the stone steps in front of them, and the casualties were heavy. Gu Yun silently glanced at Mu Yixuan who was fighting in the front line and decided not to tell him his guess. Although the spirit power can be used here, the spirit consciousness still can''t be released. Gu Yun simply gave up his intention to explore the way with the spirit consciousness and went on with the only way. The smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger. This place has become a slaughterhouse full of killing. The stone gray steps are rendered by blood, gurgling down and converging into a blood path. Mountains of demon carcasses are piled on both sides, all without heads. This is the first time Mu Yixuan killed on such a large scale. At first, he would tremble. Now he is numb. His clear eyes are gradually congested, and even his white handsome face is mottled with blood. At the moment, he is like a god of killing. "Enough." When Mu Yixuan raised his sword again, the cold voice of Gu Yun stopped his action. "It''s over." Gu Yun waved, the blood on the ground was frozen, and then it broke again. The ice broke into the air, the blood on the ground disappeared, and the smell of blood in the air was much weaker. A cold wind roared, and the bone etching chill made Yixuan''s head full of killing sober. He looked blankly at the bleeding sword, and then realized that he had just been almost dominated by killing. "Leave it to me next!" Gu Yun stepped forward and walked in front of Mu Yixuan. The remaining monsters can''t let Mu Yixuan do it again, otherwise he will be infected with demons sooner or later. Now she knows where the strangeness of this step is. Step by step, kill step by step. Excessive killing will make the spiritual master lose his mind, and the existence of this ladder accelerates the generation of killing heart. If he is not determined, he will be controlled by killing and finally produce heart demons. Heart demons can be big or small. In short, they will not be a good thing for the spiritual master. Mu Yixuan''s mind was too pure, and he was easily controlled. Fortunately, he stopped it in time. After the adjustment just now, her physical strength has recovered more than half, which is more than enough to deal with the remaining monsters, so it didn''t take long for the remaining monsters to fall down. They fought a bloody way. At this time, the hundred step ladder almost reached the top. Unexpectedly, the top of the mountain is not a forest, but a snow field that can''t see the end at a glance. The snow lights up this small space, and everything comes into view. "Master!" Mu Yixuan shouted in surprise. His hanging heart was only half down at this time. In the wanton wind and snow, a man stood with his back to them. A thick layer of snow had accumulated on his hair and shoulders. It can be seen that he had been standing in place for some time. Mu Yixuan recognized this man at a glance. It was mo Jinyu. Hearing Mu Yixuan''s voice, Mo Jinyu only said that he had auditory hallucinations and was unmoved. The whole person was almost integrated with wind and snow. Chapter 47 Mo Jinyu''s disregard made Mu Yixuan frown. He ran over, came under his eyes and said, "master, what''s the matter with you?" Until this time, Mo Jinyu had a reaction. He incredibly reached out and touched Mu Yixuan''s face. The temperature of the human body can''t deceive people. This is not his illusion! Realizing this, Mo Jinyu was not happy. He twisted his eyebrows and shouted angrily: "little rabbit, how did you come! It''s gone, isn''t it? " He was about to raise his hand to beat Mu Yixuan, but he dodged skillfully. Mu Yixuan hurriedly said, "master, now is not the time to teach me a lesson. What''s here? What else, master, are you here alone? When I was just going up the mountain, I saw chasing the wind... " Mu Yixuan''s continuous questions made Mo Jinyu silent. For a moment, Mu Yixuan felt that Master seemed to be old. According to reason, his cultivation reached the point of master, and the years had stopped on him. For a long time, Mu Yixuan waited for Mo Jinyu''s answer. He said, "chasing the wind, they are all dead..." "Why is it like this? What is it? Can''t you even deal with master?" Mu Yixuan''s face was so white that it was the same color as the snow on the ground. He could hardly stand and fell down. "This is something that doesn''t belong to this world. If we mortals dare to think about it, we deserve to pay the price!" Mo Jinyu looked at the inky sky and sighed. His tone was full of vicissitudes. If Mo Jinyu wants to talk about the most regretful thing in his life, it is to step here. He will not move forward any more and has no strength to move forward. This is the first time Mu Yixuan saw this look on Mo Jinyu''s face. As a top strongman in the mainland, Mo Jinyu had some pride and conceit. He had this capital, but now he seemed to be seriously hit by something. All his fighting spirit was lost in a moment. "Come on, why are you here?" Mo Jinyu looked at Mu Yixuan with a complicated look. He came to this place with his cultivation. But why can Mu Yixuan, who is only in the Qing Dynasty, come here safely? Everything is so incredible that I can''t help but doubt something. I know my apprentice best. I''m afraid there are other experts besides him. "I......" Mu Yixuan''s tongue was tied. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He habitually went to see Gu Yun, but he saw that there was no figure of Gu Yun in situ, and even footprints could not be seen. "Where''s the lonely cloud?" A bad feeling suddenly struck Mu Yixuan. ¡­¡­ "Well." Gu Yun woke up from her coma. A deep pain came from her limbs. She could feel that her bones were broken. "Master, you finally wake up. Sobbing, I thought I''d never see my master again!" When nianxi saw that Gu Yun opened his eyes, an exciting spirit immediately rushed to Gu Yun and cried. With this toss, it pressed Gu Yun''s broken bone. Suddenly, it hurt so much that Gu Yun sucked several cold breath and bared his teeth. It seemed that he wanted to cook nianxi on the spot. "Get down!" Gu Yun said coldly with his cheeks frozen. The murderous spirit of this voice is not empty. The strong desire to survive makes Nian Xi withdraw from Gu Yun in an instant. His agile skill even makes him sigh. "I hate it. As soon as the master wakes up, he will be cruel to others!" Nianxi flapped his wings and landed on a stone cone, Weiqu Baba said. Gu Yun struggled to support his body and leaned against the stone wall. When the pain was relieved, he said, "what''s this place?" Chapter 48 Nian Xi: "I don''t know. It looks like a cave." "..." needless to say, she also knows that this is a cave. She is injured, but she is not blind! When she couldn''t rely on it, Gu Yun ignored it and looked around by herself. She was now in a winding cave, ventilated in all directions, water dripping intermittently on the pyramid at the top of the cave, and the sound of water ticking was far and near in the open cave. She remembered that she and Mu Yixuan met Mo Jinyu in the snow on the top of the mountain. When Mu Yixuan ran to find Mo Jinyu, a huge suction suddenly appeared for no reason. She was involved in the space crack before she had time to respond. Even if she fell into endless darkness, she woke up here again. She thought her injury should have fallen from above. Gu Yun hurriedly checked the spiritual power in his body. He found that the spiritual power was still able to swim all over his body. He was relieved. Fortunately, the spiritual power was still available. She ran her psychic power for a week and dealt with her internal injury. Only then did she get back half her life. However, the internal injury can be temporarily relieved with spiritual power, but the broken bones can''t. Gu Yun has to bite his teeth to bear severe pain and pull some misplaced bones back to their original position. If they are broken, let them be broken. "Read, go ahead and explore the way!" Gu Yun pointed out a direction and said with a pale face. After just healing, she pulled out a few wisps of spiritual consciousness to cover this small area. Within the scope of spiritual consciousness, the spiritual power of one place is particularly strong in the southeast, which is far twice higher than that of the rest. But now it''s difficult for her to walk like this, let alone explore the way, so she left the task to nianxi. As soon as she got the order, she immediately flew in that direction. Gu Yun leaned against the stone wall, waiting for nianxi to return, while closing his eyes. Before long, nianxi came back. The bird arrived first before the sound, "ah, master, there is a spiritual spring in front!" Nianxi''s voice is so excited that it breaks. Although nianxi''s furry bird face can''t have rich expressions, its surprise can''t be hidden by its eyes. Sure enough! Gu Yun youyou heaved a breath and struggled to help the wall to stand up. The pain was so painful that a thin layer of sweat soon appeared on her face. The pain of broken bones is really bad! "Master, I''ll help you!" Seeing the rare color of pain on Gu Yun''s face, nianxi immediately broke free from his great joy, and was very distressed. Its so-called help is to hold Gu Yun''s arm with his head. If he can''t help, he will make trouble blindly. Gu Yun took back his hand, clubbed the long stick formed by Lingli and moved slowly. At the same time, he didn''t forget to comfort and read, "I''m fine!" This move is really moving bit by bit. Bones and flesh are connected. A bone is broken and her whole body is in severe pain. She can''t complete large-scale movements at all. Fortunately, she has been used to the pain and is not so unbearable. Knowing that he couldn''t help Gu Yun, nianxi had to lead the way step by step. It thinks it''s really in the name of the Phoenix! Although it was cold and piercing in the cave, the hair at the corner of Guyun''s forehead had been soaked by sweat and stuck to her face. These were cold sweats purely caused by pain. With each step, Gu Yun''s face turned pale. When she finally resisted the edge of the Lingquan spring, she was like a dying person, and she seemed to have only one last breath to hang. Holding back his dizziness, Gu Yun looked at the nearby Lingquan and breathed a sigh of relief. Finally... He survived! Chapter 49 The spirit spring with dense fog is clear and green. In this dark cave, it becomes a wonder and captures the nature of heaven and earth. Occasionally, a few drops of water drop from the top of the cave, and the calm water surface immediately sparkles. The abundant spiritual power in the spiritual spring has a great temptation to the spiritual master, and Gu Yun is no exception. After she narrowed her eyes slightly for a moment, she fell down without hesitation and soaked her whole body in the spiritual spring. The water of the Lingquan spring was cold to the bone. In a moment, the butterfly like eyelashes of Gu Yun had been stained with fine ice residue, and the exposed skin was also frozen red, which seemed to freeze the blood together. Even if Gu Yun''s cultivation is the ice attribute of water spiritual power, he feels a little uncomfortable in this spiritual spring. Although it was a little cold, the effect was remarkable. As soon as she entered the spirit spring, the spirit power penetrated into the spirit pulse from all parts and bones, and even the broken bones on her body had the potential to heal. Gu Yun''s consciousness gradually became clear. She touched the position of the broken bone, and her eyes lit up. It was not an illusion. Lingquan was really healing her. Is this a bright future? After making sure that the lonely cloud was all right, nianxi spread her feet in the Lingquan and played hi. The water splashed everywhere. The whole cave echoed its happy laughter. When the body adapted to the cold water environment, Gu Yun''s tight nerves relaxed, and she gradually fell asleep against the edge of the Lingquan spring, but the spiritual consciousness scattered in the cave still existed, and any wind and grass were under her control. When Yu Guang saw Gu Yun asleep in the corner of her eyes, she stopped making noise and sat down beside her head, dozing off to protect Gu Yun. In the dense white fog, the scene of a master and a servant snuggling up is as warm as a picture. What Gu Yun didn''t find was that behind the rock on the other side of the cave, a large area of tranquilizing flowers grew. It silently scattered the fragrance of tranquilizing flowers in the air, which made it rare for her to sleep safely in a strange and unknown place. When she woke up again, all the injuries on Gu Yun''s body had been recovered. Not only that, her accomplishments were promoted from the first realm of soul cultivation to the second realm of soul cultivation, which made Gu Yun dumbfounded for a moment. She unconsciously improved one level while sleeping It was really easy to get promoted this time. Gu Yun jumped gently from the Lingquan and went ashore. Looking at the dirty and wet clothes, her show eyebrows frowned obviously. What she practiced was water power, which could not be used to dry clothes like fire power, so she had to let it dry naturally. Gu Yun screwed off the excess water on his clothes, and then pulled up his sleeves and trouser legs, so he didn''t care about it. "What a pity!" She looked at the spirit spring, which was calm again, and sighed faintly. It''s a pity that she didn''t have a space spirit tool, otherwise she could take some of the spirit spring water out. For the world, the spirit spring has always been available. However, since there is no space for spiritual tools to be installed, the lonely cloud feeling is almost a sound, and there is no other thought. He took Nian Xi in his arms, and Gu Yun began to look for a way out. According to the healing speed of the injury, it may have been several days since she entered Lingquan to recover, that is to say, she spent several days in the cave in her sleep. Fortunately, the spiritual master is different from ordinary people. Even if he doesn''t eat or drink for a few days, he won''t have any discomfort. After wandering around the seven twists and turns of the cave, Gu Yun didn''t find anything special. One cave was covered with another. Each looked like an exit, and there was no way to distinguish. Chapter 50 Gu Yun thought of the purpose of her trip, and then thought of a series of things that had happened to her. She guessed that it should be here that caused the whole mountain to be restless. But this place is as big as a maze. Her spiritual knowledge is still small, and she can''t reach further places. It''s difficult to find such things in such a natural cave. When he often doesn''t know what to do, Gu Yun chooses to go by feeling, and this time is no exception. Without hesitation, she went to the channel on the right. The channel was very long and seemed endless. The stone walls on both sides were inlaid with crystal stones, emitting a colorful blur, barely illuminating the space. After stepping into this channel, the temperature began to warm up, and nianxi slept more soundly. Gu Yun glanced at it and threw it into the contract space. No matter which of those exquisite crystal stones around her can sell at a sky high price to the outside world, she can''t attract Gu Yun to have a more look. It''s not that Gu Yun despises them, but that she has no concept of these things at all. In the divine world, there was no money, and most transactions were in exchange for things. In the mortal world, Gu Yun lived in the isolated Jili village and never really touched money. So when she saw these spars, she felt nothing but amazing. As for whether you will regret not picking a few down to exchange money after you go out, that''s what I''ll say later. The floor of the passage is paved with marble, reflecting the colorful brilliance of the walls on both sides. The boots of solitary clouds step on it and make a clatter sound, which is particularly clear in the quiet space. In this, Gu Yun didn''t notice the danger, so he walked very fast. Seemingly a long passage, she walked for more than an hour and reached the end. At the end of the passage is a circular square with a wide view. There is a hole on the top of the cave ten feet high, which is the size of an adult''s head, and the light comes straight in from that hole. Gu Yun drilled out of the hole and came to the square. He found that there were dozens of holes in addition to the holes she had just drilled, which were arranged in an orderly manner, like a honeycomb. Gu Yun knew clearly that no matter which road he took, he would eventually lead to this place. Although these roads are not connected, they all have the same direction. There is a stone tablet in the middle of the square. Gu Yun leaps over quickly. When standing under the stone tablet, Gu Yun''s figure looks small in comparison. She has to look up at the words engraved on the stone tablet - wait for someone! Wait for someone? Gu Yun bypasses the front of the stone tablet and looks at the back. On the bare stone surface, there are only a few lines of small characters at the bottom: "When the evil killing sword is born and falls into the hands of evil people, the world will be in chaos and the people will have no livelihood. I hope this sword will be handed over to the fated people and used well. I don''t want to protect the common people in the world, but I don''t want to do evil. " Gu Yun stared at these lines of small characters as if thinking, so the evil thing to be born is the evil killing sword in this sentence? Evil killing sword, evil killing, a sword full of killing and blood took such a righteous and awe inspiring name. If you want to kill evil, don''t you bear the brunt or kill yourself. Gu Yun thought of those souls trapped in the enchantment in the mountains and couldn''t help sneering at the name. Since the evil killing sword is suppressed here, what about the sword? Gu Yun searched the square and found no trace of the sword. Finally she turned her attention back to the stone tablet. Chapter 51 Since there are no other places, we can only find clues on the stone tablet. Gu Yun put her hand on the stone tablet and fumbled carefully. She didn''t miss any place that might be a mechanism, but she couldn''t find any place she could touch. She couldn''t help but wonder, isn''t the mechanism on the stone tablet? Gu Yun stared at the lines on the stone tablet and thought secretly. Suddenly, he had a whim and injected his spiritual power into the stone tablet. Suddenly, the light of the stone tablet vibrated and began to vibrate slowly, and the whole cave began to tremble. Gu Yun stopped, took two steps back and pursed her lips. It seems that she guessed right. After a moment of shaking, a crack appeared in the middle of the stone tablet. Then the whole stone tablet was divided into two and fell on both sides, but it was not broken. At the center of the crack, a long sword with black dead spirit appeared. The sound of clanking sword echoed in the open cave, like a fierce ghost wailing. At the moment when the evil killing sword appeared, a strong cold smell burst out from it and spread throughout the space in an instant. Gu Yun retreated a few steps again and looked at the evil killing sword with more dignity. She said in a dark way: what a heavy evil spirit! It''s no wonder that predecessors will leave a message that the birth of the evil killing sword will lead to chaos in the world and people''s livelihood. Such a heavy anger must have accumulated for thousands of years to form. They can never imagine how many resentments it carries. Those who are not determined will only be controlled and become slaves to the killing under the sword. Gu Yun erected a protective barrier around him, and then slowly approached the evil killing sword. Half of the blades of the evil killing sword were buried in the ground, and there was a line of small characters on the ground below it. "One sword destroys evil spirits, two swords solve the world, and three swords break the sky!" Gu Yun didn''t say anything about whether there was any exaggeration, but she had to admit that this sword was a good sword. It''s not too much to say it was an extraordinary sword, but the former owner of this sword didn''t know whether there was any misunderstanding about the word "exterminating evil"! Gu Yun thought for a moment, and finally stepped forward, put his hand on the handle of the evil killing sword, and immediately a cold like bone gangrene went straight into his body through his skin. This cold is different from any previous cold. This cold meaning refers not only to the body, the soul, but also the soul! The evil killing sword is invading her soul! Trying to make her a puppet under the sword. Gu Yun''s eyes flashed a sneer and wanted to control her? It''s not that easy! The lonely cloud shields all miscellaneous thoughts, closes his eyes and focuses on resisting the Yin Qi that constantly invades. As time went by, the invading Yin Qi made the power of gods and demons in Gu Yun''s body unbalanced. If it goes on like this, the blood of gods and demons in her body will wake up again. Gu Yun''s mind sank and he had to solve it as soon as possible, otherwise the current trouble had not been solved and new trouble would come. Fortunately, before the devil''s blood was awakened, Gu Yun had suppressed the evil killing sword first. Under Gu Yun''s hand, the evil killing sword gradually restrained the evil spirit until the real body of the sword was exposed. The handle of the evil killing sword is dark black without any complex style. Except for the ancient patterns engraved on the handle, it is not much different from those swords outside. Now the evil killing sword seems to be covered with dust. It is no longer as sharp as before to deter the four directions. Gu Yun pulled out the evil killing sword from the ground. On the first day of the day, suddenly, there was a black streamer flying from somewhere. There was no malice. Gu Yun raised his hand to catch it. Chapter 52 The flying object is not a nearby object, but the scabbard summoned by the evil killing sword. Now, the evil killing sword is complete. Gu Yun took the evil killing sword in his hand and began to carefully study the ancient patterns on the evil killing sword. In addition to the typical auspicious beast carving, there are two words on it, which are arranged vertically. These two words are not the common words now, but the words of the ancient barbarian period. Thanks to Ji yunhuan''s inheritance and memory, although the recognition process is a little difficult, Gu Yun recognized them. Supreme! These two words were written by the supreme. Gu Yun was the first to think of wushenzun. Then she shook her head. Although it was the fall of wushenzun that eventually divided the mainland into three worlds, if the evil killing sword was really his sword, it should not fall in this mortal world. I''m afraid the heads of the seven families had already found it in the poor green and yellow spring. Would they silently let it fall in the lower world for a thousand years. Supreme, nothing is higher than it. Maybe the people who cast the sword at that time just wanted to give it a good meaning, or to make it sound good. Now is not the time to study this sword. The vibration caused by the evil killing sword has not stopped. Gravel has fallen from the top of the cave. Before long, the whole cave will collapse. The existence of evil killing sword in this cave is the pillar. Since the pillar is gone and there is no support, naturally it can''t last long. Gu Yun inserted the evil killing sword into the scabbard and immediately walked out with Qi. In the narrow and long tunnel, Gu Yun ran at a faster speed. Behind her, the road was collapsing step by step. Every time, Gu Yun saw that he was going to step empty, but he just landed at the edge of the crack. "Since this is your territory, take me out!" Gu Yun said coldly to the evil killing sword family in his opponent. Since it is not an ordinary thing, it must have its own consciousness. The evil killing sword seemed to hear Gu Yun''s words, shook in her hand, and then flew to the front of Gu Yun and rushed out. Gu Yun''s hand was still holding the scabbard, so she was caught by the evil killing sword and stumbled at the foot of the ground. She quickly accelerated again to keep up with the evil killing sword. Soon, Gu Yun was taken out of the cave by the evil killing sword. She appeared in the snow again, but Mo Jinyu and Mu Yixuan were gone. She thought they should have left, so she stopped staying and went straight down the mountain. When she passed the body chasing the wind, Gu Yun picked up the long sword on one side. Then the imperial sword went out. Now that the evil killing sword was taken out by her, the outer boundary was naturally broken. The trapped souls in the boundary were reincarnated at the moment when the boundary was broken, and the whole valley fell into a dead silence. Gu Yun looked at the evil killing sword in his hand, and his eyes clearly said: it''s all your sins! The evil killing sword seemed to feel what Gu Yun thought, and shook the sword twice to protest. Gu Yun ignored it and looked ahead. The blue sky was as clear as a wash. It was a rare good weather in this winter. The valley under her feet soon collapsed, but the mountain range is remote. Even such a big movement is only painless in terms of the whole Kyushu continent, so it can''t attract the attention of people on the other side. Gu Yun''s next destination is the holy land at the junction of the eastern and Western continents. However, she doesn''t know the way. It''s urgent to find someone to ask for the way first. Thinking so, Gu Yun manipulated the sword, and the man with the sword turned into a streamer and disappeared between the sky and the earth in an instant. Chapter 53 The eastern continent has a wide range of land and many things, and the Xuanyin Dynasty is even more prosperous. The closer it is to the power center, the richer it is. Recently, the holy land has been recruited, and the assessment site is located in Longjun city next to the Xuanyin imperial city. For a moment, the spiritual masters of the whole Kyushu mainland poured into Longjun City, and all the post houses were full. Not only Longjun City, but also the imperial capital next door. At this time, even if you have more money, you have to face the dilemma of sleeping on the street. Longjun city is second only to the imperial capital in the eastern continent, and its prosperity can be seen. There are a lot of cars on the street, and there are an endless stream of pedestrians. Most of the people who come and go are dignitaries with bright clothes. The crisp sound of jade pendant ring blows one after another, and the pedestrians have gathered into a sea of people. Gu Yun walked into Longjun city and caused a small noise in the crowd. The amazing voice pressed one wave after another. Gu Yun''s appearance was prominent in the crowd. Coupled with her iceberg like aura, people unconsciously gave way for three steps. Although her dress was a little crude, her whole temperament was unmatched by some aristocratic family ladies on the road. It is difficult for such a person to walk in the sea of people without attracting attention. Gu Yun arrived in Longjun city only today. He has gone through twists and turns to ask for directions these days. He came here after more than ten people asked. She didn''t expect that she had stayed in the cave for nearly a month. When she thought about it carefully, she didn''t delay much time. Only when she fell asleep in the Lingquan, she didn''t know the years. Did she sleep for a month? But fortunately, I arrived at last. These days, Gu Yun adapted to the new environment of the continent and tried to integrate into it. Only then did he find that his previous life was really too simple. First of all, it''s hard to do without money in this continent, so the first thing Gu Yun did when he came to Longjun city was to find a way to make money. For spiritual masters, the quickest and simplest way to make money is to do tasks in the mercenary guild. So as soon as Gu Yun came to Longjun City, he went straight to the mercenary guild. The mercenary guild is located in Chengxi street, Longjun county. Its scale is large enough to be the city master''s residence. Many people guard the mercenary guild to do tasks every day, and there are countless single people like Gu Yun. The building of mercenary guild adopts high-rise building style, red brick and glazed tile, which is quite Outland style. Standing on one side, it is like a giant dormant there. At this time, the mercenary guild was already crowded. Among a group of big men with bare arms, Gu Yun appeared like a lamb falling into the mouth of a tiger, and instantly became a different kind of people. Those strong men looked at Gu Yun with strange eyes, some frivolous, some salivating and some mocking, but some of them were kind. One of them squatted on a rock, dressed in grey cloth and bearded, raised his chin to Gu Yun and shouted, "Hey, that little girl over there, are you in the wrong place? This is not a place for you to play! " Hearing the sound, Gu Yun looked at him, ignored it and went straight to his own way. Seeing this, the young people nearby couldn''t help whistling at Gu Yun one after another, with some teasing meaning. Although some unscrupulous people have some thoughts when they see Gu Yun''s appearance, no one dares to make a mistake in front of the mercenary guild. Joke, the rules standing in front of the mercenary guild are not good-looking. It''s probably that the iceberg aura on Gu Yun''s body is too cold. Those people can''t help but be frightened where she walks. They consciously let her make way, but even they feel puzzled when they come back. Chapter 54 At this time, Gu Yun has entered the mercenary guild. Although the mercenary guild gathered a group of barbarians, the decoration inside was very elegant. Only when you entered the interior did you find the trace of the female spiritual master, but they were all dusty and had no highlights. The appearance of solitary clouds has become a beautiful scenery. Gu Yun didn''t know it. After skipping the eyes around her, she went to the task column and looked for her goal. The tasks of mercenary guild are divided into four levels: low level, intermediate level, high level and special level. Different levels of tasks have different rewards. The greater the difficulty coefficient, the higher the reward, but at the same time, the greater the threat to life. Gu Yun chooses the task according to his own situation, and finally stays in the column of intermediate task. Each task has strength requirements for mercenaries. With the strength of Gu Yun, you can only complete intermediate tasks. After sifting through each of the intermediate tasks, Gu Yun finally picked the lowest task - go to Chang Qingsen to pick snow flowers. Compared with other tasks, the difficulty coefficient of this task is not large, but this task has a requirement that the person leading the task must be a team of more than two people. Gu Yun frowned slightly. She can finish it alone. Why do you have to find a teammate to hold back. So Gu Yun tore off the paper with the task, took it to the counter and said, "I want to do this task!" Standing behind the counter, the man in charge of managing the task release was a teenager who could not be adjusted no matter how he looked. He lazily raised his eyes. He first looked at the lonely cloud and then looked at the task. Then he yawned and said, "this task requires more than two people to do. Do you have a teammate?" Gu Yun: "no, I can finish it alone!" When the young man heard the speech, the ruffian smiled, "isn''t it? You don''t look very old. Do you have the ability to cultivate Seven Realms? The requirement of intermediate tasks is that the accomplishments of the person receiving the task must be between the Seven Realms of Qing cultivation and the one realm of soul cultivation. " With that, the young man took his arms and looked at Gu Yun with leisure. It was like looking at a beautiful jade. Obviously, he took Gu Yun as a vase. The onlookers have gathered around. It''s a pity not to see a beauty in the mercenary guild, which is basically a place full of rough men. At the same time, they are also curious. Does this little girl who looks about 15 really have the cultivation of Qingxiu Seven Realms? Gu Yun did not speak, but directly released his spiritual power. All the people present were spiritual masters. Naturally, they all felt that her cultivation was just in the seven areas of Qing cultivation, so they didn''t say anything. Gu Yun knows that big trees attract wind. Moreover, fish and snakes are mixed here. Therefore, she deliberately conceals her real strength. At the age of 15, Qingxiu Qijing has such a talent that can be regarded as a genius. Therefore, those who look at Gu Yun are less contemptuous. Such a talent for cultivation is destined to be extraordinary in the future. The boy looked at the lonely cloud, and his eyes showed a touch of appreciation. Alas, it''s not a vase! "But I still can''t. rules are rules, and I can''t break them!" The young man reluctantly stood up and said he couldn''t help. Gu Yun frowns. The existence of rules is meant to break! The young man looked at her with a smile and said that the beautiful women frowned. Out of the love of beauty, the young man said, "however, it''s not difficult to find someone to form a team. Let me help you ask if anyone is willing to form a team with you to complete the task!" Chapter 55 Before Gu Yun refused, the boy shouted to the surrounding spiritual masters: "is there anyone willing to form a team with this girl to complete this intermediate task?" His answer was silent. Everyone looked at each other, but none of them stood up. In their eyes, Gu Yun''s cultivation talent is really excellent, but her strength is still lower. All the people present are spiritual masters of soul cultivation. Taking a Qingxiu on the road is undoubtedly asking for trouble. Although some people want to help Gu Yun, they either have a task in hand or have a team. If they agree, they also have to ask the team members whether they agree or not. Therefore, if they can''t make a choice at the moment, they don''t stand up. Gu Yun pursed his lips and took back his eyes. Let''s change the task! Just as she was about to withdraw the task, suddenly, a man squeezed out of the crowd, and Qingyue''s voice came: "wait, I''ll form a team with you!" For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on the man who suddenly broke in. The man was slender and tall, wearing a spotless white dress and a hat on his head. The white yarn hanging from the hat blocked his face, so that people could not see his true face. But as soon as he appeared, he still surprised everyone for a moment. There is a kind of person who, even if he doesn''t know his appearance, can be unforgettable only by his outstanding temperament. Obviously, he belongs to this kind of people. White clothes are better than snow. He is gorgeous. He is both like a bright moon and a relegated fairy. With the young voice of Qingyue, we can judge that he is not too old. The young man in white straightened the crooked hat. Then he looked at Gu Yun and repeated, "I''ll form a team with you!" Although Gu Yun couldn''t see his face under his hat, she thought that this man must be a smile. They looked at each other. Gu Yun nodded to him and said, "OK!" The boy behind the counter saw this and looked at him askew. "You can''t, you''re not a spiritual master!" At this time, Gu Yun found that there was no spiritual power fluctuation on the boy in white. The young man in white smiled, "do you still have this requirement? Well, it''s just another person! " As soon as he said that, another person crowded in. It was a handsome man in slim black. He came to the boy in white and bowed respectfully, "master." "Well, he can?" The young man in white moved slightly under his feet, faced Xue Yucheng and asked with a smile. The man in black Feng Yang was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. He turned his eyes to the paper with the task in Xue Yucheng''s hand, and understood the meaning of the boy in white, so he immediately released his strength. A majestic force spurted out, and only the air flow directly overturned the tables and chairs around. Soul cultivation five realms! Everyone was in an uproar. Unexpectedly, the boy in white was surrounded by crouching tiger, hidden dragon. His identity "Naturally." Xue Yucheng smiled and picked up the piece of paper with the task written on it. "Now that your teammates have found it, it meets the requirements of the task. Come on, you two sign here and come here with Xueying flowers to confirm within three days. Even if the task is completed, all the rewards will be given at that time!" Gu Yun took the lead in writing his name in a proper manner. Then the young man in white came forward and longfeifengwu signed his name - Chu Qi! Looking at the names of the two close together, Gu Yun felt a subtle feeling in his heart. "Well, I wish you a smooth mission!" Xue Yucheng put the task into the cabinet, stretched his waist and said blessings. "Let''s go!" The boy said to Gu Yun and turned around and walked outside the guild. Chapter 56 His hands are behind his back, his wide sleeves hang down, and he is a fairy. The white gauze on the hat crossed an arc with his action, raised a corner, exposed his delicate white jaw, but soon covered it again, and let those who looked forward to staring at the young man in white sigh with disappointment. Now that the excitement is over, the others have dispersed and done their own things. After Gu Yun left, Xue Yucheng thought about it and took out the task. His thumb and abdomen gently rubbed Gu Yun''s name. At this moment, his eyes were too deep to look to the end. He murmured: "Gu Yun... I always feel that this person is not simple!" ¡­¡­ Out of the mercenary guild, Gu Yun changed from a single person to a team of three. The eyes of those mercenaries outside looking at their party became more strange. How do you think, these three people all looked very weak. "Let''s go to lunch first. Don''t hurry. We can get familiar with each other!" The young man in white looked up at the sky through the white gauze and turned to Gu Yun Dao. "I have no money." Gu Yun replied with a pretty face. Feng Yang: "..." so direct! The young man in white didn''t expect this reaction from Gu Yun. After being stunned for a moment, he couldn''t help laughing, "ha ha, Gu Yun, you''re so interesting. Don''t worry, I''ll invite you!" Lang Lang''s laughter is as good as the crisp sound of the jade ring percussion. It is extremely pleasant and provocative. Therefore, Gu Yun didn''t refuse again. Since he has become a temporary teammate, he really should get to know each other first. The young man in white LED Gu Yun to kelaiju, the largest restaurant in Longjun city. At noon, the business of kelaiju was booming. There were not only full seats inside, but also a long line outside. Gu Yun looked at the power in front of her and frowned slightly. She doesn''t like excitement or waste of time. No doubt, the problem in front of her just touched the two points she doesn''t like most. The young man in white looked at Gu Yun''s frown and said, "don''t worry, since I said to be the East, I won''t let you wait!" With that, the boy raised his step and walked into the guest house. Feng Yang hurriedly walked in front of him to avoid those "ordinary people" around him from meeting his precious master. Gu Yun followed him suspiciously. The shopkeeper of kelaiju recognized Feng Yang with sharp eyes at the moment when the young man in white came in. Before they approached, he greeted them in fear, "ouch, East..." Without waiting for the shopkeeper to finish talking, the young man in white suddenly coughed and interrupted his words. The shopkeeper immediately responded with a smile, "ha ha, distinguished guest, distinguished guest, come inside, please!" The bowing and bowing look stunned a group of people around. Is this still the shopkeeper who has a high heart??? At this time, everyone''s attention almost focused on the young man in white, and guessed his identity in his heart. "Is my room still there?" The young man in white was not affected by the people around him. He asked the shopkeeper. "Yes, yes, I''ve always kept it for you!" The shopkeeper even hurried and gave him ten courage. He didn''t dare to sell this exclusive elegant room! "Yes." The young man in white nodded to the shopkeeper to show that he knew. Then he looked at Gu Yun, "follow me." With that, he walked to the elegant room upstairs. Chapter 57 The so-called elegant room is a room opened up by guests. A powerful spiritual master has specially set up a sound insulation barrier on the wall to block all the noise in the downstairs lobby. Half of the wall opposite the main door of the elegant room is windows, creating a good view and a panoramic view of everything downstairs. In order to create a warm environment, this elegant room is decorated with books and ancient paintings, evergreen trees are placed at the foot of the wall, and even a soft couch is placed on the other side of the table. It doesn''t seem to be a place to eat at all, but it seems to be a special place to enjoy. As the two sat down, the shopkeeper quickly took out the guest''s menu. "You don''t have to save me money if you want to eat anything!" The boy smiled and pushed the menu to Gu Yun. Gu Yun lowered his eyes and looked at the menu in his hand. She frowned slightly. She had never heard of the name of this dish and didn''t know what it was. So she chose two at will and pushed it to the boy in white, like a hot potato. "Well, do you eat so little? Or are you sorry? Don''t be so restrained in front of me. Forget it, shopkeeper, bring up all the special dishes in the guest house! " The young man in white propped his jaw with one hand, glanced at the menu and handed it to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper immediately took the menu and prepared it. Until then, Gu Yun had a chance to look at the boy in white and asked, "my name is Gu Yun, and you?" Although he signed his name on the task with himself before, it was the man in black next to him who formed a team to do the task with himself. Therefore, she was not sure whether the name of Chu Qi was his or the man next to him. In order to avoid mistakes, Gu Yun chooses to confirm again. The young man in white was stunned by Gu Yun''s words. When he digested it, he couldn''t help helping his forehead, "you didn''t remember my name!" It hurts! Gu Yun: "..." I don''t remember, but I''m not sure. Then, it seemed that he thought of something interesting. The young man in white suddenly chuckled and joked, "my name is immortal. You can call me immortal brother!" The nearby wind Yang couldn''t bear to look straight and deviated his head. Gu Yun: " This time, she completely ignored him, picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip. "All right, all right, no kidding." The young man in white looked right. Without warning, he lifted the white yarn on his hat, stared at the lonely cloud, smiled in his eyes and said, "remember, my name is Chu Qi!" Gu Yun''s hand holding the tea cup suddenly paused, and his sight fell on Chu Qi''s face, some of which could not be moved away. In terms of appearance, Chu Qi''s face really can afford the title of immortal brother. That face, no matter from which angle, has an impact on the vision, but it will not be too flirtatious and confuse people with gender. In front of the young man, the facial contour is angular, and the soft and exquisite facial features are clear and profound. They integrate the young man''s beauty and elegance, which seems to seize the charm of all things, and another person can''t help falling deeply. Those black eyes like agate stare at the lonely cloud, as if inlaid with a galaxy inside, bright and dazzling. Chu Qi has a kind of handsome beauty that is almost evil. However, his temperament is like a relegated fairy in the nine days, not infected with the secular world. Both evil and immortal, both good and evil. He just sat there lazily. If he wanted to spread out the picture of beauty, it would be more unreal and distant. Chapter 58 "Come back!" Chu Qi propped up his jaw, looked at Gu Yun with a smile, raised Yang''s bright red thin lips and said with a smile. He doesn''t like others staring at his face, but Gu Yun''s stupidity makes him feel inexplicably happy. Obviously, he is a stunning beauty, but he is stunned by others. Gu Yun returned from the amazing and despised himself in his heart. However, after the first day of surprise, Gu Yun was calm and appreciated the beautiful people. However, her astonishment at Chu Qi is somewhat contradictory. Although she has a handsome face of Zhang Jin demon, she gives people a feeling like an immortal, but it is not abrupt "What do you think?" Chu Qi saw that Gu Yun was stunned and meditated again, but he just ignored him. He was quite helpless. When did his face become less lethal? "Nothing." Gu Yun shook his head and put the teacup back on the table. At this time, the shopkeeper had asked the waiter to bring up the prepared dishes quickly. More than a dozen waiter swarmed in. For a moment, the smell of vegetables filled the whole elegant room. More than 20 dishes filled the original large table in an instant, all exquisite and delicious. After finishing all this, all the sophomores retreated well-trained. Gu Yun looked at the dishes on the table. There were only four words left in his mind: extravagance and waste. "Gu Yun, try this. It''s the characteristic of guest residence." Chu Qi held chopsticks and mixed vegetables for Gu Yun. While serving dishes, I didn''t forget to introduce them. Obviously, I''m a regular guest. Feng Yang stood behind him and had an accident at the bottom of his eyes. It was the first time he saw his master being so attentive to a person. Generally speaking, others were attentive to him, and he was always dismissive This makes Feng Yang look at Gu Yun with new eyes. Looking at the dishes piled into a hill in the bowl, Gu Yun was overwhelmed by Chu Qi''s kindness. "You don''t care about me..." Gu Yun said. "How can I do that? I''m the Lord and you''re the guest!" Chu Qi shook his head disapprovingly. He was just about to say something. Suddenly, a small shadow suddenly flew out of Gu Yun''s sleeve. The wind and clouds quickly solved a nearby plate of Phoenix Tail shark''s fin. While eating, he said vaguely that it was delicious. This is the fat bird of nianxi! Nianxi has lost the face of its ancestors, so when she has no face to lose, she becomes more and more unscrupulous. Gu Yun looked at Nian Xi and remembered that he had forgotten it. "Eh, is this your spiritual pet?" There was a curious flash in Chu Qi''s black Jian pupil, wondering what kind of Nian Xi was. "Well, read." Gu Yun replied, but he didn''t explain much. For the mysterious Phoenix family, what the world sees is an adult form, beautiful and powerful. The newborn Phoenix is protected by her parents, so she hardly shows her face in front of the world, so she doesn''t worry that someone will recognize nianxi''s identity. What''s more, even her master suspected that it was a fake Phoenix She thought that when she first saw nianxi, in the rebirth of the industry fire, the Phoenix flapping its wings to the sky had a beauty that shocked her soul. Then look at the greasy nianxi in a table of delicacies. It is really difficult for Gu Yun to connect the two. Being read and destroyed, Gu Yun has no desire to eat. The spiritual master is not easy to be hungry. He promised Chu Qi to come just because he wants to know each other in advance. "Now that we have formed a team, how about you and me compete fairly, captain?" Chu Qi was much more interested in Gu Yun than Nian Xi, so he looked at Nian Xi and put his eyes back on Gu Yun. Chapter 59 Gu Yun had no opinion, so he nodded and turned his eyes to Feng Yang. From the beginning to now, except for showing his hand in the mercenary guild, he has been acting as a shadow man, not talking or moving, reducing his sense of existence to the lowest. "He?" Gu Yun looked at Chu Qi suspiciously. It is reasonable that Feng Yang has the strongest strength. He is also qualified to compete for the captain. Chu Qi understood and replied, "he is my shadow guard, Feng Yang." Gu Yun nodded and no longer asked, but turned to the main topic, "how do you want to compete?" "How was the game?" "Than what?" "What do you want to compare?" "I don''t know. You decide." "That''s what you said." Suddenly, Chu Qi''s lips aroused a fox smile, with some cunning. Gu Yun had a bad hunch without a reason in his heart. There are two kinds of competitions in the world, either text or martial arts. BiWen, she has grandpa''s Millennium heritage memory. In the martial arts competition, her accomplishments are much higher than those in front of her. But even so, her heart still burst. Chu Qi said positively, "we don''t compare with the comparison of those laymen. The autumn dew white that guests come to live is famous for its mellow fragrance. It''s better for us to drink a bar!" Sure enough! Gu Yun is silent. She has never touched wine, and she doesn''t know how much she can drink, so she''s not sure she can win "What you said is up to me. I can''t go back." Chu Qi began to play a little rogue. "According to you!" This is the first time for Gu Yun to do something completely uncertain. It''s totally a gamble! Chu Qi''s successful smile on the corner of his lips is even bigger. No matter what kind of smile he is, he has full lethality. Soon, the waiter brought up the jars of wine. Even if it was not opened, he could smell the mellow wine inside. Feng Yang came forward and filled the two people with wine respectively. Chu Qi raised his eyebrows with a smile, picked up the wine glass and drank it up. Finally, he said a good wine. Then he looked at Gu Yun with interest and waited for her next action. Feng Yang looks at Gu Yun with a little worry. Chu Qi is famous for his drinking capacity. Although he is his master, he can''t help spitting on him. Is it shameful for an old man to drink with a little girl?! After receiving the message from Feng Yang''s eyes, Chu Qi glared back: I have the reason why I do this! Between the two eyes fighting, Gu Yun had already picked up the wine glass, with a straight face and tasted like chewing wax. Chu Qi saw her strange movements and knew that she was drinking for the first time. Lian hurriedly said, "don''t drink so hard for your first time. Also, why don''t you tell me when you drink for the first time, so I''ll change the comparison method!" "No!" Gu Yun shook his head and felt hot in his stomach. Chu Qi came up to Gu Yun and asked anxiously, "do you feel all right?" Some people are born to drink, while others are acquired. Chu Qi belongs to the former. He estimated that Gu Yun couldn''t drink, so he motioned Feng Yang to accept the wine in front of her. Gu yunduan was sitting on the chair. Because of drinking, her white jade face was stained with a thin layer of red, which made her no longer look so cold and inhumane. "No!" Gu Yun blinked his eyes, showing some grievances and saying. Chu Qi: "..." how, how do you feel like you''ve changed? Feiyang: "..." looks drunk. Read: "burp ~" it''s over. Is this still its owner? Chapter 60 Nianxi dozed off on the table with her round belly because she was full of food and drink. As a result, she was surprised by the wronged voice of Gu Yun, and suddenly woke up. Her eyes were unbelievable. Since he knew Gu Yun, Gu Yun has always looked cold and smiling. Even if he smiles, he is silent. He knows that Gu Yun has sealed his heart. Even if it was hung in her heart by the lonely cloud, it didn''t really enter her heart. In addition to indifference, there was basically no other expression on Gu Yun''s face. That''s why nianxi is messy in the wind and looks like he was struck by thunder. His understanding of Gu Yun has been deep-rooted. He has been together for five years. He has never seen Gu Yun like this. Although Chu Qi and Gu Yun have been together for a short time, they have learned how cold Gu Yun''s character is. Even if they communicate, they are expressionless. Chu Qi suddenly smiled. It turned out that it was a cup! "What''s wrong?" Chu Qi bent and looked at Gu Yun''s eyes and asked softly. His voice was decadent and bewitched. Gu Yun shook his head and refused to answer. Chu Qi thought that according to the habits of drunken people, Gu Yun would be coquettish involuntarily. In this way, he didn''t know her thoroughly. Since Gu Yun didn''t want to talk, Chu Qi stopped asking. After looking at the mess on the table, he couldn''t eat. He picked up his fur cloak and asked Gu Yun, "shall we go back to the post station now? You need to sober up. " "OK." Gu Yun nodded cleverly. Nianxi looks like being hit by thunder again. "Master, you don''t want to abduct and sell people, do you?" Feng Yang is no longer silent. He looks at Chu Qi with a complaining face. It looks like Chu Qi is a beast. Chu Qi couldn''t bear to kick on Feng Yang''s ass, "young master, am I such a person? How can Gu Yun go to Chang Qingsen like this? Of course, she has to find a place to rest and sober her up! " With that, Chu Qi no longer paid attention to Feng Yang, thought and put his cloak on Gu Yun. At this time, Gu Yun was completely at the mercy of others. Chu Qi''s cloak brought a light fragrance of medicine. As soon as it was wrapped, he blocked all the cold outside. Gu Yun was a little confused, but he felt that the taste was very reassuring. When Feng Yang saw this, an old maid''s heart flooded again, "Your Highness, your body..." Before he finished, Chu Qi interrupted him, "it''s just a cold wind. You think I''m too delicate! Also, didn''t you say, "don''t call me your highness outside!" Chu Qi''s voice was lazy, but it contained the courage of the superior. Feng Yang quickly bowed his head and bowed, "yes!" He is also concerned about chaos. Who calls his own master? He never makes people worry. Chu Qi put down the white gauze on the hat and looked at Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, can you go by yourself?" "Yes." Gu Yun stood up, and his body immediately stumbled without face. Chu Qi chuckled again and thought that the drunken lonely cloud was too cute! "Let me take you!" Chu Qi said that without waiting for Gu Yun''s answer, he naturally took her hand, and Gu Yun followed him obediently. The disciples left stunned Feng Yang and Nian Xi. Feng Yang: it seems that his master really cares too much about the little girl he just met today. It''s not good! Nianxi: Master, have you been taken advantage of by disciples? But... This apprentice looks too good! But is this still the master I know?? Chapter 61 When Chu Qi and his family came out from the guest house, it was already snowing outside, but the pedestrians on the street increased instead of decreasing. Chu Qi put the hood on his cloak on Gu Yun''s head and gathered his cloak for her. After the whole person was wrapped tightly, he took her out. Gu Yun stared at Chu Qi''s back in a trance. Fengyang drove the carriage over. Although several people kept a low profile all the way, the small disturbance caused by guests still attracted the attention of some people. Safety is the best. Fengyang thought it was better to take the carriage. Chu Qi doesn''t have any opinion. Although he is rarely leisurely today, he wants to take Gu Yun around the great street view of Longjun city. After all, Gu Yun is very obedient after being drunk. However, considering the crowds of pedestrians on the street, he became obsessed with cleanliness. Although the appearance of the carriage is simple, it is luxurious inside. The seats are soft and comfortable. There is a soft couch on one side for rest in case of fatigue on the way. The burning incense burner fills this small space with a fragrance. Due to the winter, a heater is burned inside. Once you step in, all the coldness is isolated. On the small table in the middle are delicate snacks and sweet wine, so it can be seen that the owner of the carriage is a person who is used to enjoying it. Before, Gu Yun could still keep a little sober, but as soon as he got to the warm carriage, he began to feel sleepy. Vaguely, he fell down on the soft couch and fell asleep. Chu Qi sat at the small table and took off his hat. He looked at Gu Yun''s appearance without defense and burst into laughter. He murmured in a low voice, "it''s very dangerous to be so defenseless!" Outside, Feng Yang took up the position of coachman. Two high-level monsters pulled the cart. They can use high-level monsters as horse envoys. Their identity is unusual. Pedestrians on the roadside consciously give way. Nianxi wanted to find Gu Yun, but he was stopped by Feng Yang. He said, "master loves cleanliness. You will be thrown out if you go in!" Nianxi looked at the oil stains on her feathers: "..." Yingying, she was despised! So the sad and angry Nian Xi and the hard-working wind Yang depend on each other outside the carriage. Soon, the carriage arrived at the post station where Chu Qi lived temporarily, but Gu Yun slept heavily, and Chu Qi didn''t wake her up. With a horizontal hug, he held Gu Yun in his arms. Feng Yang and Nian Xi were stunned again. Chu Qi had only booked his own room before. Now, he naturally gave it to Gu Yun. In the side room, Feng Yang stared at Chu Qi''s beautiful face under the light and said carefully, "master, you won''t really like that little girl?" Because of the rest, Chu Qi''s originally crowned ink was released and spread behind his shoulders. His face became more and more demon and immortal. When he heard the speech, he stretched his waist and caught a cool smile in his Jiantong. "Tell me, why do you like it?" A rhetorical question blocked Feng Yang''s next long speech. The pure Feng Yang immediately blushed and secretly said that he was distracted. When he learned to walk from Chu Qi, he followed him. Chu Qi is never short of beautiful women, but no one has ever given him a good eye. Although Chu Qi is too obsessed with Gu Yun this time, he is still far from moving. He is also worried blindly. Chu Qi has his own discretion in his heart. So Feng Yang didn''t say anything more. He retreated silently to the corner and became a shadow guard. Chu Qi held a delicate wine cup in his right hand and gently shook the Qiong liquid in it. His eyes looked dark. Chapter 62 I don''t like to talk about it. I just feel that Gu Yun is very different from the women I met before. This difference does not mean that there are many iceberg beauties and kaolin flowers around him, but there are always less feelings. What''s the difference between Gu Yun and him? He can''t answer why. But from the bottom of his heart, he is willing to approach her without any reason. He always likes to do things at will. The next day, when Gu Yun wakes up, the wine will wake up. The spiritual master is drunk. He only needs the spiritual power to run in his body for a week, and he will discharge the alcohol without any anti alcohol soup. Gu Yun has no impression of what happened after she was drunk. She just woke up and felt dizzy. She vaguely remembered some sporadic memory fragments. It seems that after she was drunk, someone took care of her very carefully I can''t remember. Gu Yun doesn''t tangle. She meditates for a while and drives out the discomfort completely before she opens the door and goes out. Chu Qi carefully wiped his sword outside. Seeing Gu Yun, he said hello. "Master!" As soon as the familiar voice fell, a hair ball had rushed into the arms of the lonely cloud, which was washed clean by the wind. "Yes." The lonely cloud answered. Read Xi blinking eyes, the master finally returned to normal! "Let''s go!" Gu Yun recalled Nian Xi to the contract space and turned to Chu Qi. "Good!" Chu Qi had no opinion, "but I won yesterday''s game, so I''m the captain. Next, you have to listen to me!" "... well." An unforgettable memory. As long as the task can be completed on time, it doesn''t matter who is the captain. Moreover, after this cooperation, there may not be a chance to see you again next time. Gu Yun depends on Chu Qi. Chu Qi smiled with satisfaction and turned all sentient beings upside down. For a long time, Gu Yun has been immune to Chu Qi''s face. Before going out, Chu Qi still wore the hat, white as China and elegant. Now Gu Yun can understand why he always wears a hat. His superior appearance is sometimes a trouble. "The snow has stopped, but it''s still cold. Put on this!" Chu Qi handed a white cloak to Gu Yun. He had taken the lead in going out. Gu Yun''s sentence "I''m an ice spiritual master" didn''t have time to say it. She looked at the cloak in her hand and tangled for a moment. Finally, she blinked in front of Chu Qi and gave it back to him. She said, "you use it. I''m an ice spiritual master. I can''t use this!" She faintly smelled the light medicine smell on her cloak, and guessed that Chu Qi was in bad health, so she wouldn''t accept it. The cloak was a monster here. Chu Qi was stunned and looked at the lonely cloud deeply. He suddenly smiled and no longer pushed off. He took his cloak and tied it to him. In order to reach the destination as soon as possible, this time, Chu Qi and his family did not choose a carriage, but directly rode. When he came to the monster market in Longjun City, Chu Qihao directly bought three of the most expensive floating cheetahs. The people around him looked at them and clearly wrote the word "trench inhuman". This makes Gu Yun doubt what the purpose of Chu Qi''s two people taking over the task is. From all kinds of signs, Chu Qi is the one who is not short of money. However, Gu Yun didn''t inquire about other people''s privacy, so although he was curious, he didn''t ask. The speed of Fuzhu cheetah ranks first in the mount. It''s no problem to travel thousands of miles a day. Chapter 63 So in less than two hours, they arrived at Chang Qingsen. Chang Qingsen, like its name, maintained a verdant green even in the winter when everything withered. It is a great wonder outside Longjun city. There are many monks stationed outside evergreen forest, all for their own tasks, but some just come to enjoy the scenery. Chu Qi helped the windblown hat and walked in without hesitation, but was stopped by a wandering spiritual master. He said with a bitter face: "little brother, if you are going to Chang Qingsen, I advise you not to go in now. I don''t know why, the monsters in Chang Qingsen have gone crazy recently and bite people when they see people. That''s all. What''s more strange is that there was a heavy fog in Chang Qingsen. You can''t identify the way when you walk in it. It''s easy to be attacked by those monsters. " The man reminded him of a good intention, immediately make complaints about the surrounding people. However, because the place they entered was outside Chang Qingsen, there was still time to retreat, but once they went deep, it was hard to say. Feng Yang came to Chu Qi and asked in a low voice, "master, do you want to go in?" Chu Qi didn''t answer. Instead, he stroked his jaw with one hand and thought. Suddenly, he saw the Fuzhu cheetah behind him and accidentally raised his eyebrows, because all the way there were Fuzhu cheetahs with their nostrils facing the sky. After coming to Chang Qingsen, he actually became timid. Chu Qi''s thoughts turned. Unexpectedly, he kicked the cheetah''s ass and directly kicked the unprotected cheetah under a tree outside evergreen forest. He saw that he was about to cross the border. As soon as the floating cheetah rolled over, all the prestige disappeared and its hair exploded. It roared in fear and almost crawled back. The man sighed before: "I forgot to tell you that as long as it is a monster below the level of spirit beast, it will be this reaction as soon as it is close to Chang Qingsen. We guess that there should be something in it." "Is there really anything? I don''t know until I go in!" Chu Qi hooked his lips and walked in regardless of the people''s obstruction. Gu Yun followed. Chu Qi wanted to go with her. The more things she couldn''t do, the more she wanted to do. Not to mention that she even broke through the evil mountains, let alone Chang Qingsen. Feng Yang quickly tied the three Fuzhu cheetahs who did not enter Chang Qingsen to the outside. As soon as they were bought, they recognized the Lord. It was difficult for others to take them away. After all this, they reluctantly followed and entered Chang Qingsen. Seeing that they did not listen to the dissuasion, the monks outside tut tut several times, said that there were three more dead, and began to wait for the time when the fog was getting less and less. After entering Chang Qingsen, as they said, it was foggy and blurred. Because of the strange fog in the evergreen forest, the originally lively forest has been silent these days. Chu and Qi school are leisurely and complacent, as if they were wandering in their own back garden. But Feng Yang''s whole nerves tightened up, locked Chu Qi''s body shadow, and took care of the lonely cloud next to him. Once there was any danger, they had to ensure their safety anyway. Like Feng Yang, Gu Yun''s hand gripped the long sword chasing the wind picked up under the hundred step ladder and was ready to draw the sword at any time. Chapter 64 Chu Qi walked beside Gu Yun. Seeing her movements, he was puzzled. Gu Yun took two swords with him. One was held in his hand. At first glance, it was not a particularly good sword, and the other was wrapped in black cloth and carried behind him. Although I can''t see the true face of the sword, it must be better than the one in her hand. Why would I rather use a sword one at a time than the one behind her. Thinking in his heart, Chu Qi also asked, "Gu Yun, is this thing on your back a sword? Why not use this one? " "It''s no use!" Gu Yun replied that the so-called useless is really useless. The sword itself is a good sword, but it can''t be used by her. After taking the evil killing sword out of the mountain, Gu Yun tried many methods, but he couldn''t pull the evil killing sword out of its sheath, so it became a decoration. It was a pity to throw it away, so he wrapped it on his back. Maybe one day it will come out of its sheath Chu Qi nodded clearly, and no longer kept his mind on the evil killing sword. He took out a long ice blue sword from his space spirit tool and handed it to Gu Yun. He raised one eyebrow and said, "take it, the captain gave you a gift!" What he said did not give Gu Yun the chance to refuse. Gu Yun took the long sword and looked at it in his hand. It was cool to invade her skin through the handle, but it wouldn''t make her feel uncomfortable. At a glance, Gu Yun saw that it was a good sword and matched her spiritual attribute very much. This sword is not only good, but also finely forged. Gu Yun is happy. "This sword is called Changliu. It''s not a strange thing. I''ll give it to you later." Chu Qi strolled in front of Gu Yun and added that he didn''t take any good baby with him this time, so he could take this sword. At the smell of the speech, the wind blew from the corner of his mouth. The Changliu sword created by Hou Mingyuan, a famous sword casting master in Kyushu mainland, has a price but no market. It''s a famous sword that people can''t see when they break their heads. It''s actually a strange thing here in Chu Qi. This house is a terrible failure! In the heart, make complaints about the wind and Yang''s facial paralysis. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at Chu Qi. I don''t know when Chu Qi had lifted the white gauze on the hat, revealing the handsome face that reversed all sentient beings. At this time, he was looking at her. "No, this sword is good enough." Gu Yun pursed his lips and thanked him solemnly! Chu Qi smiled, "beautiful sword with beauty, just right!" However, Feng Yang felt that the atmosphere was strange, the roar was loud, the face was ferocious, and a pair of exquisite big eyes were full of scarlet. Without waiting for these monsters to attack further, Gu Yun jumped up in a preemptive manner, holding the long flow sword with the blade facing down. As soon as he stood on the monster''s head, he did not hesitate to submerge the long flow sword into his head, and blood gushed out immediately. The monster fell to the ground without a struggle. Everything happened between lightning and flint. Feng Yang knew it later and reacted. The strength shown by Gu Yun was the second realm of soul cultivation Chapter 65 However, these crazy monsters did not give Feng Yang time to think about this problem. After a partner fell, the blood smell stimulated their animal nature and became more violent. They surrounded the three of Gu Yun. All their actions only clarified four words: tear them! Feng Yang has no time to care about others. Since Gu Yun''s strength is soul cultivation, he doesn''t have to worry about it. At present, the situation is all about the safety of Chu Qi. After solving a monster, Gu Yun swept out several sword shadows. These sword shadows are like real objects. As soon as they fall on the monster, they are a blood hole. Although they can''t take their lives immediately, they also restrict their movement. Gu Yun then jumped over and took one life with one sword without effort. Dozens of monsters were hanged in a column of incense, and the ground was blurred by blood. Although these monsters are not a threat to Feng Yang and Gu Yun, they consume a lot of physical and spiritual power. Gu Yun is not a physical fetus, and the situation is good, but Feng Yang is powerful. "Let''s go and find a clean place to settle down!" Chu Qi''s hat was lifted by some monster in the chaos, and his dust-free white clothes were stained with blood. Therefore, his face was very bad. Several people immediately moved their positions and had a rest. "We are living targets in Chang Qingsen now. Even if we don''t move, we can attract those monsters, so we must find xueyinghua as soon as possible." Chu Qi took off his bloody coat and replaced it with a new one, and his complexion improved. "But where is xueyinghua looking?" Feng Yang asked. After adjustment, his physical strength gradually recovered, but he may not be able to use spiritual power in a large area for a while. "In the snow." The reason why the flower is named after this is that it only grows in the snow and is resistant to cold and freezing. Therefore, there is a folk saying that this is the charming flower ushered in by the heavy snow. "That''s the problem!" Chu Qi sighed faintly. Chang Qingsen said that not only the trees but also the plants on the ground were green. When they came in, they found that the temperature inside was much warmer than that outside. So, how to find snow in such a place, let alone snow, is that you can''t find a snowflake. At first glance, the task is very simple, and only when you really take over can you understand the thorny part of the task. "High." Gu Yun stood up and said again. Although she said it simply, they both understood what she meant. If you want to find the snow, go to the high place. It''s not difficult. Go wherever the terrain is high. In fact, this is also a guess of solitary cloud. The higher the terrain, the lower the temperature, and it is easy to snow. At present, we can only explore in this direction. "Gu Yun, where are you from?" The journey was boring, so Chu Qi chatted with Gu Yun. However, he never asked about her concealing her true accomplishments. When Gu Yun shot, he naturally realized that the strength displayed by Gu Yun was not the same level as that of the outside world. If the 15-year-old Qingxiu Qijing can be called a genius, then the real her is not enough to introduce herself with demons. It''s inhuman. Needless to ask, he also knows the reason why Gu Yun conceals his true cultivation. Since Gu Yun has confessed in front of him, this is trust. Naturally, he doesn''t need to ask again. Chapter 66 Gu Yun chose to be silent about such trivial problems. If she really wanted to say it, no one would believe it. She came from the divine world, and the people in the mortal world had long wondered how many generations had changed in the elimination of the Ganges of time. At present, their horizons only stay on a Kyushu continent. Gu Yun didn''t answer. Chu Qi asked another question, "you came to Longjun city to recruit new people in the holy land, right?" "Yes." This time, Gu Yun responded. "Well." If Chu Qi thinks about it, this year''s holy land is new, with Gu Yun joining, it''s very wonderful. It''s not worth the trip. Several people rushed all the way up, but Chang Qingsen was not a mountain. No matter how high it was, it couldn''t be much higher. Therefore, when there was no way to go, they were disappointed. Although the temperature here was lower than that elsewhere, it was not covered with snow. Chu Qi was not discouraged. If the task was so easy to complete, it would not be included in the intermediate task. He looked at the sky and said, "let''s have a rest for one night and continue to look for it tomorrow!" "Yes." Gu Yun nodded. She needed to think about how to go next. At night, the fog of Chang Qingsen became thicker, and it became a problem to identify the direction. The silence like stagnant water spread in the dark. The only sound was the breathing sound of solitary clouds. Fengyang wanted to pick up some firewood and light a fire, but after looking around, he couldn''t find a usable firewood, so he had to return in defeat. Here, Gu Yun and Feng Yang have spiritual power to protect their bodies and are not afraid of the cold, but Chu Qi is different. His strength is low, so the role of spiritual power in keeping warm is also very small. But Feng Yang lost his spiritual power in the fierce battle in the daytime. He wanted to help Chu Qi, but he couldn''t do it. Finally, Gu Yun couldn''t see it anymore. He divided his spiritual power into two and introduced a part to Chu Qi to resist the cold. This night, the three made do with it. Fortunately, there were no monsters at night, so they could have a safe sleep. The next day, the cold current came fiercely. Compared with yesterday when they came in, the temperature dropped more than twice, and the sick seedling of Chuqi fell down with honor. This made Gu Yun stunned for a moment. While cultivating the spiritual power of heaven and earth, the spiritual master also often has the ability to strengthen his body. Therefore, his physique has long been different from ordinary people. Those birth, old age, illness and death are not so obvious in the spiritual master. For example, the probability of getting sick due to wind cold and summer heat is one in ten thousand. Even though Chu Qi''s strength was lower, he was also a spiritual master who repaired the three realms. How could he fall so easily? Seeing Gu Yun''s doubts, Chu Qi hummed and said, "don''t be surprised, my body is like this when I''m young!" Although Chu Qi''s head burned badly, he was not confused and could still stay awake. Because of his illness, Chu Qi looked wan, and Jun''s face was morbid pale. He was a weak sick beauty. Feng Yang was used to it, so when Chu Qi was not in time, he skillfully took out a blue pill and handed it to him. As long as it took an hour, the fever could be reduced. But this is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. In such a very cold environment, it happens to relapse again! Feng Yang whispered to Chu Qi anxiously, "Your Highness, why don''t we give up? Your bones can''t bear it!" "No, I have to prove it to the old guy. I''m not doing nothing!" Chu Qi didn''t want to reject it, and then drove Feng Yang away like a fly! Chapter 67 He forced himself to cheer up, wrapped in a thick fur cloak, came to Gu Yun and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s important to find Xueying flowers first." Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. Although she had never experienced cold, Chu Qi was so suspicious of his credibility. Seeing Gu Yun''s appearance, Chu Qi reluctantly said, "don''t worry, although I can''t help fight, I can''t hold back. It''s no problem to walk!" Then he left first. Feng Yang indicates that Gu Yun really can''t worry. Chu Qi is used to being ill these years. It''s a matter of time to get well. So they continued on their journey. Since the direction in front is wrong, we can''t find it. We have to look for it in the vast forest. In Chu Qi''s words, we may let their blind cat run into a dead mouse. But their luck was not good. They didn''t go long. Before they met the dead mouse, they first ran into a group of monsters looking for food. When more than ten pairs of scarlet demon pupils fell on them, Gu Yun knew that it might not be so easy to get away today. These monsters are much stronger than the wave encountered yesterday in terms of physique and strength. Although they still stay at the level of monsters, they are only one step away from turning spirits. Gu Yun immediately drew his sword and stood in front of Chu Qi and Feng Yang. After yesterday''s battle, Feng Yang''s spiritual power was lost and has not recovered so far. It''s good to protect himself, let alone fight the enemy. Naturally, Gu Yun became the only remaining combat power. However, although she has combat effectiveness, she only has a pair of eyes and hands. She can take care of it no matter how she can fight. Now that she has formed a team with Chu Qi, she can''t let them go. But soon, Gu Yun found that her worry was superfluous. Although Chu Qi was sick now, he could neither fight nor escape, but he had some magic weapons to protect his life. He was holding a spell in his hand and throwing it out like money. All the monsters trying to get close to him were burned and screamed. Although the spell used by Chu Qi is not more powerful than that of Mu Yixuan before, it can''t be much worse. It''s enough for self-defense. So Gu Yun put down his heart and focused on dealing with the monster in front of him. In the battle, Gu Yun is always fierce. She blows her head with a sword and doesn''t blink. Whenever the red blood splashes out, she has turned to the next monster. Taking advantage of the gap to solve a monster, Feng Yang saw the scene and yanked it hard from the corners of his eyes. He sighed in his heart that Gu Yun was more ferocious. Fortunately, she was a friend rather than an enemy, otherwise she was really hurt! At the beginning, she was able to cope with it with ease, but later, Gu Yun gradually struggled, but the monsters in front of her were still coming one after another and didn''t give her a chance to breathe. For a moment, the pupil color of Gu Yun turned into a magic red and a holy silver, which hidden a bloodthirsty storm. But soon, she suppressed the anger surging in her heart. Now is not the time for the divine and demon blood to awaken again! Gathering the turbulent mind, Gu Yun fought with his sword again. Chu Qi, who was constantly casting spells, looked at the lonely cloud in a moment, but he didn''t find anything strange, so he took back his sight in doubt. Was that his illusion? I always feel that there is a different aura on Gu Yun just now! He can''t tell what kind of different aura it is. Anyway, it should not be owned by human beings! Chapter 68 In this distracted gap, a monster suddenly attacked Chu Qi with a strange body method. His tusks were aimed at Chu Qi''s head. Chu Qi, who was burned so confused, raised his eyes slightly slowly and looked at the monster. When he found himself in danger, it was too late to avoid it! "Your Highness! Danger! " Feng Yang glared round his eyes and shouted with fear. He was going to rush to block the danger for Chu Qi. At this time, a sharp long sword suddenly flew across, and the blade directly disappeared into the big mouth of the monster. After a pause for a few seconds, the monster fell powerlessly. Chu Qi could not dodge, but still let a few drops of blood stained on the plain white robe. However, he couldn''t care about the eye-catching blood at this time. He raised his eyes and looked at the position of Gu Yun and said, "be careful!" When Changliu sword was released, the monsters around him who were eyeing Gu Yun seized the opportunity and launched a crazy attack without falling at all. Without the Changliu sword, the attack was close at hand. At this time, it was too late to gather the spiritual power to form. Gu Yun quickly took down the evil killing sword behind him and put it in front of him to block the iron fist of the demon beast Mount Tai. The evil killing sword had a rare response, but it only vibrated a few times and then fell silent again. If an ordinary sword had broken under such a dense attack, it would still be strong even if the demon beast kept hitting the sword. It was the monster that seemed to be stabbed every time it met the body of the evil killing sword. It screamed in pain, but after calling, it continued to attack, as if it was on the bar with the evil killing sword. However, Gu Yun did not give it a chance to compete with the evil killing sword. When the spirit power turned into an ice sword, she happily gave it a sword and ended its life. After seeing the ferocity of Gu Yun, the remaining monsters began to flinch, communicate with each other in animal language they didn''t understand, and take a look at them from time to time. Taking advantage of this gap, Gu Yun was able to catch his breath and clenched his trembling hand. "Gu Yun, are you okay?" Chu Qi ran over and asked anxiously. Zi Zi carefully observed Gu Yun and made sure she wasn''t hurt before he put down his hanging heart. Gu Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at him, "Your Highness?" "..." Chu Qi glared at Feng Yang. Feng Yang is wronged. He cares and is in chaos! Care is chaos! "Ha ha, who doesn''t have a special hobby? Don''t you allow me to like role playing?" Chu Qi looked at the sky and the earth, but he didn''t go to see the lonely cloud. However, Gu Yun was not interested in Chu Qi''s real identity. He just heard the word "Your Highness", and suddenly felt a little kind. When she was called your highness, but now it was all in the past, and no one would call her highness again. The melancholy only flashed in his heart, and the lonely cloud buried these memories at the bottom of his heart and turned his eyes to the demons. Chu Qi was nervous. Would Gu Yun blame him for hiding from her? What should I do? The monsters had finished their discussion and looked at Guyun again. This time, there was no fear in front. It seemed that they had made plans to fight with Guyun to the end. Gu Yun pulled out the long flow sword from the corpse of the monster, and the blood of the demon fell along the blade. Before the monster moved, Gu Yun had attacked first! Chapter 69 Her speed was so fast that she could only see a remnant shadow. There were swords and swords in the place she passed. But this time, these monsters united and launched an attack together, which easily unloaded Gu Yun''s attack. Gu Yun turned back and stood firm. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the monsters. Her pupils narrowed suddenly. She finally understood the intention of these monsters in the room of lightning and flint. "Go!" She gave a loud cry and stepped back dozens of steps. Before Chu Qi and Feng Yang reacted, there was a burst of earth shaking and mountains shaking. They found that the spiritual power of the whole area was in chaos, which became one airflow after another, swimming in four directions, implying tyranny. But what really causes Chang Qingsen''s turbulence is the spirit of the earth under the ground, which affects the whole body. The disordered spiritual power in the air affects the spirit of the earth under the ground, and the spirit of the earth is one of the fundamentals of constructing the world. Since the spirit of the earth is unstable, the Earth naturally vibrates. There was a psychic storm in front of them. The center of the storm was the monsters. I saw that the size of the first monsters was slowly increasing, and the hostility around them was getting heavier and heavier, while the eyes behind them were dull and gradually withered. Finally, at the moment when the psychic storm stopped, they succeeded and fell down on the spot and turned into a corpse. At this time, there was a roar of thunder, dark clouds gathered in the sky, lightning flashed by, and the cold silver glow reflected on everyone''s face was pale. "What''s going on?" Chu Qi looked at the sky and then looked at the new monster in front of him. No, it should be called a spirit beast now. His heart was creepy. "Sacrifice!" Gu Yun coldly said these two words, suddenly pushed Chu Qi, pushed him to Fengyang, and said, "carry him, run!" With that, she took the lead in opening the way in front. All the plants blocking the way were cut off by her sword and all the obstacles were removed. Feng Yang came back to God, and regardless of the following mistakes, he picked up Chu Qi and ran away. When Gu Yun said the word sacrifice, they understood everything. There is nothing wrong with sacrificing, but the sacrifice of life is against the sky, which is not allowed by the way of heaven. Those monsters really can afford the word crazy. In order to kill them, they don''t hesitate to kill more than three lives. They sacrificed their whole life strength together with their lives to a monster, which greatly increased its strength and directly crossed into the ranks of spirit beasts. Naturally, this behavior against the way of heaven was punished by heaven, so the way of heaven sent down thunder robbery, but thunder robbery doesn''t recognize people. Although it wants to split the spirit beast, they are not far away from it. Therefore, when thunder robbery comes down, the three of them will be affected and bear the wrath of thunder together. The result is that they don''t have to think about it. With their cultivation, they must be directly split into a piece of coal. Don''t run at this time, but when. There are wolves before and tigers after. Their luck has reached a state of bad luck. On the other side, the spirit beast that had just turned into spirit had begun to fight back. After locking the figure of solitary clouds, he pursued them. His huge body ran on the earth, and the earth trembled three times. "Young master, is my life to be explained here today?" Chu Qi hid his face and said silently. Feng Yang just wanted to remind him not to crow''s mouth, so he heard him continue, "it''s a pity that my beautiful appearance is so ugly that I''m split into coke by thunder!" Feng Yang: " Although what Chu Qi said was nonsense, it relieved the tense atmosphere at present. For a moment, it seemed that Lei Jie was not so terrible. Chapter 70 In the fog, I can''t distinguish the direction, and I can''t see what the road looks like in front of me. The three of Gu Yun can only break through randomly. If there is no road ahead, they will open up a road by themselves. The spirit beast became more violent after evolution. Gradually, the distance between them was shrinking. Even if Gu Yun and Feng Yang were blessed with spirit power, it was still slower. Through the jungle, the eyes suddenly opened up, and the bottomless cliff appeared in front of them. Gu Yun narrowed her eyes slightly. How similar was this scene? When she was ten years old, she was forced down the cliff by the group of protoss disciples. When she was in danger, she woke up to the divine pulse, and her fate changed dramatically. Should history repeat itself and jump again? Gu Yun silently looks at the approaching spirit beast and the thunder robbery that has been brewing in the sky and is ready to go. Does she still have a choice? "What should I do? There''s no way... "It''s obvious that Feng Yang has now regarded Gu Yun as the backbone. Seeing that there''s no way, he has no choice but to look for help on Gu Yun. Five years ago, she jumped off the cliff with the determination to die, but this time is different. People can be lucky for a while, but not for a lifetime. Whether they can awaken the blood of gods and demons in the end is disadvantageous to her. Once her demon blood is fully awakened, she will no longer be able to maintain the appearance of the Terran. Therefore, Gu Yun put the long flow sword across her chest and looked hard. She planned to fight the spirit beast to the end. Aware of her intention, Chu Qi frowned and said, "lonely cloud, now is not the time to fight hard." Although Gu Yun fought fiercely, this one in front of her is not a monster at her mercy, but a spirit beast who has successfully transformed the spirit. Its combat effectiveness can not be generalized at all! Chu Qi was very upset at this time. The self-defense amulets he had brought had been used up in the battle just now, and the other babies were chicken ribs on the spirit beast. Now it''s really going to kill them! "Half a minute, we have half a minute!" Gu Yun stubbornly said that the thunder robbery can only be split for at least half a minute, that is to say, they still have half a minute to fight for. At present, the biggest obstacle is the spirit beast. As long as the spirit beast dies, the natural thunder robbery will disperse. As long as she can solve the spirit beast in half a minute, all three of them can worry free. I can only give it a go! Gu Yun rushed over and faced the spirit beast. The cold blade of the long flow sword was cold, but the spirit beast was easy to resist the long flow sword with only one punch, and Gu Yun couldn''t move forward any more. Gu Yun pursed his lips and increased the strength in his hands. The wanton spiritual power jumped on the Changliu sword. Bursts of sword sound came from the Changliu sword. Affected by the owner''s war intention, the sword body of the Changliu sword trembled excitedly. When the spirit beast is really on, Gu Yun realizes how big the gap between the demon beast and the spirit beast is, which is like that between teenagers and adults. A teenager is just a child in the eyes of adults. Gu Yun''s heart sank. She thought she could turn the tide with a glimmer of vitality, but she was still too weak. It turned out that she is still a weak person until now! The sense of powerlessness in my heart was rampant, and my men couldn''t help but relax. That was the relaxed point. Immediately, the spirit beast caught the opportunity, violently opened the long flow sword, and its roar went up to the sky. At this time, the thunder robbery has fallen, all things surrender, and there is a sudden silence between heaven and earth Chapter 71 Gu Yun looked at the sky, and the thunder that shook the world reflected in his pupils. Once the thunder broke down, all of them were doomed. Suddenly, Gu Yun turned his mind and looked at the abyss beside him. He already had an idea in his heart. The spirit beast disappeared in front of the thunder robbery. At this time, it trembled with its head. Although it is now a spirit beast, it still exists like a mole ant in front of the laws of heaven and earth. Gu Yun suddenly moved to the spirit beast and suddenly concentrated all his strength on his legs and kicked him on the ass of the spirit beast. They are now at the edge of the cliff. Therefore, when the spirit beast is not fortified, Gu Yun easily succeeded. Feng Yang and Chu Qi stared at Gu Yun, wondering what medicine she sold in the gourd. Since the thunder robber came to the spirit beast, after kicking the spirit beast off the cliff, the thunder robber was naturally led to the cliff, which can avoid the wind and Chu Qi being affected. But Gu Yun could not escape. The spirit beast was huge. After she wasted all her strength to kick it down, she was also reacted uncontrollably. The spirit beast who rose up and resisted pulled down the cliff. She vowed to burn the jade and stone with Gu Yun to death. "Lonely cloud!" Seeing the lonely cloud falling off the cliff like a kite off the line, Chu Qi shouted in panic. He broke away from Feng Yang''s hand and went straight to the edge of the cliff. Without hesitation, he jumped down with Gu Yun. "Your Highness! Your highness! " The wind raised his eyes and canthus, tore his heart and shouted. The three souls have lost seven souls. He also wanted to jump down with the two men, but it was too late. After Chu Qi jumped down, the thunder in the sky had poured down, the thick purple electricity hit under the bottomless cliff, and the whole empty valley was echoing. The earth and mountains shake, the rocks fly, and the world turns pale. Fengyang was shocked by the aftershock of thunder robbery and fell to the ground. For the first time, he felt thunder robbery so close that his mind was blank. In the white light, Fengyang''s eyes gradually lost their look. This day has become a nightmare he will never forget! The spiritual masters stationed outside evergreen forest were obviously shocked by the changes inside. They stood up one after another and looked at the lightning and thunder sky in amazement. In addition to the dark clouds over Chang Qingsen, the sky is still clear in other places, which means that the weather change here is not a natural phenomenon, but someone is suffering. The robbery is still fierce. "This, this is not an ordinary thunder robbery. It''s heaven''s punishment. This is heaven''s punishment!" Someone recognized the thunder with eyesight, trembled his mouth and shouted. Now, everyone''s face is more dignified. "We''re leaving soon. Who dares to bear it when the heaven is angry? It''s uncertain here that they will be affected by the things inside. I think it''s better for everyone not to enter Chang Qingsen today!" "Yes, yes, sure enough, Chang Qingsen hid something that is not allowed by heaven and earth. Now, it really attracted heaven''s punishment." "Alas, the world is getting more and more restless!" ¡­¡­ After all the people discussed, they scattered as birds one after another. This punishment, let alone a small minion like them, can''t be easily borne by one party. At present, nothing is important to protect life! Soon, the people outside the evergreen forest dispersed, and all the remaining monsters in the forest shrank and trembled. Everyone forgot that three people went in yesterday and haven''t come out yet! Chapter 72 After falling off the cliff, Gu Yun was stunned by the strong air flow and lost all consciousness. Chu Qi jumped down after Gu Yun step by step. At the moment when he approached Gu Yun, he stretched out his hand and held Gu Yun in his arms. Finally, he couldn''t carry the air flow and fell into the darkness together. However, even without consciousness, he held Gu Yun tightly and didn''t let go. When the thunder came down, neither Chu Qi nor Gu Yun could escape the thunder. In the dazzling storm, seeing the thick purple thunder, they were about to fall on them. But in this critical moment, a ray of golden light that captured the color of heaven and earth burst out from Chu Qi''s eyebrows. This golden light quickly formed a visible boundary around them. As soon as the border was formed, the purple electricity fell down and hit the border with a crackling sound. The purple electricity that can destroy everything can''t shake the border. Soon, the power of purple electricity was offset by the boundary. It was more like purple electricity was swallowed by the boundary than offset The thunder came and went quickly. After a blow fell and annihilated the spirit beast who changed his life against the sky in the world, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed and exposed the original blue sky. Silence was restored around, and only the scarred cliffs proved the arrival of thunder robbery. After blocking the thunder robbery for Gu Yun and Chu Qi, the border turned into a wisp of golden light and disappeared into Chu Qi''s eyebrows, but after that, the wind around was gentle, and their falling speed was slowly weakening. The whole world, at this moment, there are only two people left. ¡­¡­ The spread of the night, can not see the end, lonely clouds vaguely wake up, some do not adapt for the moment. This is... Where? Doubt flashed in her heart. Gu Yun sat up slowly from the ground. All kinds of things before coma appeared again in her mind. She couldn''t help holding her forehead and pressing the swollen and painful corner of her forehead. "It seems not dead." Gu Yun murmured, and the pain clearly came into his heart. The dead will not feel pain. After sorting out her thoughts, Gu Yun''s hand against the corner of her forehead was stiff. At the last moment before falling into a coma, she seemed to see Chu Qi''s figure. Did that guy fall down with her? Whether it is or not, we have to find talents first. Gu Yun stretched out his hand and groped around. Sure enough, the long flow sword was not far from her. She stood up with the long flow sword and called out Nian Xi. "Master, you have no conscience. You just think of me now!" Nianxi stares round her eyes and accuses Gu Yun with her eyes. Gu Yun thought for a moment and then said, "it''s too dangerous here. The contract space is the safest place." Although nianxi is an ancient divine animal Phoenix, in its infancy, it can do nothing but spit fire. It is easy to fall into a dangerous situation, especially after coming to the east continent mixed with fish and snakes. Therefore, let nianxi often stay in the contract space, but also have Gu Yun''s own consideration. After reading this, Xi understood Gu Yun''s intention. Suddenly, he had no gas. He would never really be angry with Gu Yun. "Nian Xi, can you find Chu Qi?" Gu Yun asked. Read: "..." sure enough! Something just let it out! Hum, hum! Chanting goes back to chanting. Nianxi still starts to look around for Chu Qi. It''s easy to find a big living man in such a quiet valley. With the induction of human breath, nianxi soon found the unconscious Chu Qi in a stream. Chapter 73 In the gurgling stream, half of Chu Qi''s body was submerged in the water, such as Hua Baipao floating on the water, ups and downs, as if it would be washed away by the water at any time. After Gu Yun limped over, he wasted the strength of nine cattle and two tigers to drag Chu Qi out of the water. After all this, she was sweating, and the pain on her body was like countless ants drilling into the meat. After Chu Qi was away from danger, Gu Yun collapsed to one side, and the tentacle was cold. The snow they were looking for was accidentally bumped by her. The unknown place they fell into was snowing heavily. A thick layer of snow had accumulated on the ground, and the snow-white ground was silvery in the night. She looked up at the night without any stars and let her thoughts empty. Before long, Chu Qi woke up dizzy. Now he feels like he has a hangover. He has a headache. In addition, he has no other discomfort. He struggled to sit up. This action startled Gu Yun. She turned her eyes and looked at him: "are you awake?" "Yes." Chu Qi responded with a slow response. "Where are we?" He asked suspiciously. Gu Yun shook her head. If she knew, she wouldn''t sit here. "Ah, by the way, Gu Yun, are you okay?" Chu Qi thought of the thrilling scene on the cliff and asked anxiously. "It''s all right. You should care about yourself." Gu Yun pretended nothing, and his tone was as stiff as ever. Chu Qi was used to Gu Yun''s cold appearance, but he was not affected by her words. He picked his eyebrows and said, "what can I do? In other words, can you stop trying to be strong? There''s no blood on your face. It''s all right? " With that, Chu Qi grabbed Gu Yun''s hand. Gu Yun instinctively avoided it, but because of the scratch on his arm, he slowed down a step and was caught by Chu Qi. Chu Qi carefully avoided the wound on her arm and frowned, "it''s all bleeding!" Gu Yun looked at his beautiful face and kept silent. She won''t care about this degree of injury at all. After all... She suffered more serious injuries ten years ago. "Come up!" Chu Qi squatted down in front of Gu Yun, turned his back to her and motioned her to go up. "No!" Gu Yun immediately understood what Chu Qi meant and refused without thinking She is not weak enough to need to be carried. "Hum, it''s not up to you, Gu Yun. Before you came to Chang Qingsen, you promised me that everything would follow me and you can''t break your promise!" Chu Qi joked that the low laughter was quite touching in this quiet night. "..." Gu Yun was silent and felt uncomfortable about digging a hole for himself. "Let me carry you. There is not much left in the three-day deadline. We should not only find xueyinghua, but also find a way out." Chu Qi said again. Gu Yun pursed his lips and resisted to let Chu Qi carry her back. However, the current situation did not allow her to be brave. Everything Chu Qi said was reasonable. They really didn''t have much time left. After several tangles, Gu Yun finally compromised. She completely regarded herself as a wood without any perception. Chu Qi chuckled and easily carried Gu Yun on his back. Gu Yun''s hand accidentally touched Chu Qi''s face, hot. "Your illness is more serious." Gu Yun shouted. "Out of the way!" Although the voice of Gu Yun was very small, they were very close, and Chu Qi caught them. He shouted back. Chapter 74 So, Gu Yun was silent, and her heart was more at a loss. This was the first time she faced this situation. Simply, Gu Yun diverted her attention. She explored her spiritual consciousness to the largest extent and was surprised to find that this area was not even a monster. Although it was suspicious, she was relieved. In the current situation, they couldn''t resist any monster. Chu Qi carried Gu Yun on his back and walked in the snow step by step. The wind and cold didn''t retreat. In fact, his head was still a little dizzy and couldn''t grasp any direction, but he walked very steadily with Gu Yun on his back. He thought that he couldn''t lose face in front of Gu Yun. After walking for nearly five minutes, the wind and snow became heavy. Gu Yun and Chu Qi were covered with a layer of white snow on their heads and shoulders, and they were about to integrate with the snow. Gu Yun''s hand falsely hugged Chu Qi''s neck. Because the wind was too loud, she had to get close to his ear and said, "now the snow is too heavy. First find a place to avoid." Gu Yun''s breath sprinkled on Chu Qi''s neck. The tip of his ears was suspiciously red. Later, he felt that he was really close to Gu Yun''s behavior, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. He looked around, and there was nothing but bare trees, "but there was no shelter from the wind and snow." "Put me down!" Gu Yun said again. "No, it''s so snowy. What if you''re blown away?" Chu Qi refused. "..." Gu Yun, "don''t forget that I''m an ice spirit Master!" Ice spiritual masters, the land of ice and snow is their master. Nearby spiritual masters can''t walk in the wind and snow, but for ice spiritual masters, they are walking flat. However, considering that there is a weak Chu Qi around him, Gu Yun did not choose to resist the wind and snow, because Chu Qi''s body can''t bear the cruel power of the wind and snow. So the lonely cloud just built an ice wall around them to resist the wind and snow. "The wind and snow will not stop for a moment and a half. Shall we wait all the time?" Chu Qi asked. "It will stop!" Gu Yun simply replied that this is her special induction to ice elements. "Master, Xueying flower is nearby!" Nian Xi''s voice rang out in Gu Yun''s mind. The land of ice and snow clashed with Nian Xi''s attributes. Therefore, after finding Chu Qi, Nian Xi returned to the contract space because of discomfort. Until then, he sensed the location of snow and flowers, and made a sound reminder. It''s strange to say that solitary cloud has a special sense of ice element because of its ice attribute spiritual power. But nianxi, as a divine beast with a red root, has a special sense with those plants full of spirituality. This phenomenon can''t be explained clearly by nianxi himself. I only vaguely remember that this function seems to be given to it by a person. "Xueying flower is nearby. Stay here and I''ll get it!" Gu Yun got up and finished talking to Chu Qi, then stepped into the wind and snow. A series of actions were done at one go, which didn''t give Chu Qi the chance to stop. Although Gu Yun''s movement is inconvenient, with her strong control over the wind and snow, these wind and snow full of tyrannical power will not be an obstacle to her. Nian Xi used a voice to show Gu Yun the way, avoiding many detours. Finally, Gu Yun found the cluster of snow flowers behind a half adult high rock. The snow-white flowers are integrated with the white snow on the ground. If it is not for the feeling of nianxi, it is difficult to find its existence. Now that they have found Xueying flower, their task is completed. Next, they just need to find a way out and leave. Chapter 75 Gu Yun put xueyinghua into a wooden box dedicated to the short survival of Lingzhi, and then walked back to the place where Chu Qi was. This time, the wind and snow had gradually decreased. Now that xueyinghua has got it, their task has been completed, and they don''t have to rush as fast as before. Therefore, this time, Gu Yun refused Chu Qi''s request and had to carry her back again. They walked aimlessly in the snow. The scenery around them was roughly the same, and there was no special sign. There were roads everywhere in the vast white snow. "You can''t go on like this. I don''t know if Feng Yang went to call reinforcements!" Chu Qi covered his face with one hand to prevent the snow from falling into his eyes. At this time, he thought of the wind and muttered. Feng Yang must not jump down with him in order to show his loyalty! Gu Yun didn''t respond to him. Even if she could control the wind and snow, she didn''t withdraw from the long snow. She always had a weak sense of direction! Maybe at this time, we can only listen to fate. Anyway, it''s just a task. Gu Yun thought helplessly in his heart that he would find a way. He really couldn''t come. They had their own thoughts. Suddenly, a group of people appeared in their vision. They were wearing unified black clothes and riding tall horses. Therefore, they were particularly conspicuous in the snow. "Someone is coming!" Chu Qi''s eyebrows were filled with joy. Since they can appear here, they must know how to leave. Gu Yun stood still, not as optimistic as Chu Qi, because they didn''t know whether the newcomer was an enemy or a friend. "Lord Feng, there''s someone over there!" In the pedestrian, a man with sharp eyes found the figure of Gu Yun and reported to the man in black headed by him. "Go, go!" It was too far away to see the specific appearance of the two people over there. Feng Yang''s heart hung at the throat for fear of holding too much hope and finally getting disappointed, so he rushed over with his horse''s head. The distance between the two sides was shortened. Chu Qi recognized Feng Yang first. He couldn''t help but be happy. He really wanted what he wanted. "Feng Yang, I''m here!" Chu Qi shouted toward the position of the wind. In the open snow, his voice seemed particularly ethereal, but it was clearly introduced into the wind. In each of their ears, the group rushed over like chicken blood, and the horseshoes splashed with snow. "Your Highness, it''s too late to rescue. Please surrender!" As soon as Feng Yang came to Chu Qi, he got off his horse, lifted his clothes and knelt down. The group of people in black behind him knelt down with him and shouted, "Your Highness, please bring down the crime!" Chuqi: "..." a bunch of fools! He touched his nose and looked at Gu Yun with narrow eyes, slightly guilty. There is no reason to explain the current situation. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun didn''t force Chu Qi to confess and took the lead in opening his mouth. Chu Qi was stunned for a few moments before he reacted. He hurriedly said, "go, go!" So, Feng Yang took two horses to Chu Qi and Gu Yun, but Chu Qi gave him a white look, "Feng Yang, you should have a look at your eye disease. Don''t you see that Gu Yun''s hand is still hurt?" The wound on Gu Yun''s arm has stopped bleeding, but the wound hasn''t been treated in time. It still looks terrible. Gu Yun just wanted to say that his hand was ok, but Chu Qi robbed him first. "I''m still your captain before I hand in the task. You still have to listen to me. Be obedient. Just ride a horse with me." Gu Yun opened his mouth and refused again. Chu Qi raised his eyebrows, paused and said, "or do you want to ride a horse with them?" Chapter 76 Chu Qi''s eyes swept over a group of people in black. All of them looked at the sky and the ground: dare not! "...." Gu Yun was a little angry, but Chu Qisi was not afraid of her and looked like "I''m the captain, listen to me". Finally, Gu Yun couldn''t compromise again. Although she wanted to turn around and go, the problem was that after she found her way out, I''m afraid even the enrollment of the holy land had passed. People with a clear eye can see that Gu Yun is very angry now. Whoever annoys her will suffer. Feng Yang stood beside Chu Qi and muttered in wonder, "Your Highness, why do you bother to annoy her? What if Gu Yun really hates you in the future?" Chu Qi smelled the speech, hooked his lips and said firmly: "she won''t." Feng Yang: "..." Your Highness, where did you get your old self-confidence? After a pause, Chu Qi''s conversation turned, "moreover, you see, now the lonely cloud is more alive, and she is much more real with happiness, anger, sadness and joy." Feng Yang was stunned and remembered that when she met Gu Yun for the first time, her face was not close to strangers. Although she is also cold to people now, she feels slightly different from before. When she first met Gu Yun, she didn''t have any mood fluctuations in her eyes. She seemed to have installed a pool of stagnant water. Compared with now, Gu Yun is indeed a little angry. So, your highness, is this your purpose to compete with Gu Yun for the position of captain? Feng Yang thought in his heart, but what he asked was another question, "Your Highness, don''t you think you are too interested in Gu Yun? I''ve been with you since I was a child. This is the first time I''ve seen you care so much about a person... " Although the relationship between Feng Yang and Chu Qi is called master and servant, he actually wins his friends. Only he dares to ask such a question in front of Chu Qi. Chu Qi was stunned by Feng Yang and said after a long time: "who doesn''t care about beauty!" Then he walked away. It was not until this time that he seriously thought about this problem. From the first time he saw Gu Yun, he had a very subtle feeling. That feeling is simply the joy of finally meeting people of the same kind as himself. Why should Gu Yun be called his own kind? Chu Qi himself doesn''t understand. Obviously, their character and living environment are very different, and they can''t beat each other. But at the moment of seeing Gu Yun, he had a feeling of happiness in his heart, so he rushed over without thinking and participated in her task. Until he met Gu Yun, he suddenly realized that when he faced others, he had an unreal feeling of seeing flowers in the fog. Only Gu Yun was different and so real. Therefore, he simply wants to be good to Gu Yun for no other special reason. However, Feng Yang doesn''t believe it. There are so many beautiful women around his highness, but he doesn''t see which one he takes special care of. Don''t understand, Feng Yang didn''t have the courage to ask again, so he put down his mind. Chu Qi walked over and got on the horse. Originally, he was thinking of Gu Yun sitting in front, but Gu Yun''s attitude was firm on this issue. Chu Qi knew he couldn''t go too far, so he didn''t insist so much and let Gu Yun sit behind. When they were ready, they ran away from Chang Qingsen. Soon, their figure disappeared in the vast snow. Until they go far away, those hidden monsters dare to return to their territory. When Chu Qi and Gu Yun came to the snow, they were stared at by the monsters around them. Just as they were ready to sharpen their knives and rush at them, the golden light between Chu Qi''s eyebrows appeared again Chapter 77 The golden light cut through the dark night. Even if they were not close, they were forced to submit to the golden light. The golden light with magnificent momentum seems to come from distant ancient times, with enough power to destroy everything, which is a power they can never reach. Finally, submission is instinctive. ¡­¡­ When they arrived outside Longjun City, they were not on their way. Fengyang brought a floating cheetah. Chu Qi took it and handed it over to Gu Yun, saying, "this is yours!" Gu Yun is not hypocritical. Thank you for accepting it. "We''ll see you again!" Chu Qi said again in a determined tone. "...." Gu Yun didn''t want to see you again. "When we meet next time, I''ll tell you who I am!" When he came to a crowded place, Chu Qi put on his hat again, and the white yarn blocked his face, so that Gu Yun could not see his look. But hearing this, Gu Yun was a little surprised. In fact, she was not very curious about Chu Qi''s identity. Both of them met by chance. They don''t need to know the roots like that. Thinking like this, Gu Yun didn''t say the Xing of sweeping Chu Qi. Everything goes with fate. Who knows when to see you next time. The solitary cloud still stood like a piece of wood, which made Chu Qi feel helpless. Finally, without saying any more nonsense, they waved goodbye. Chu Qi didn''t lack or admire the task reward of the mercenary guild. In his words, it wasn''t enough for a meal. Therefore, Gu Yun handed in the task alone. It''s a sleepy afternoon now. There are fewer people in front of the mercenary guild than Gu Yun last time. Xue Yucheng is lying on the counter dozing off. Gu Yun put the wooden box on the counter with a slap. A lot of noise woke Xue Yucheng up. He jumped up and shouted with dissatisfaction: "what are you doing? Don''t you know that disturbing people''s dreams is to break the sky?" "Snow welcomes flowers!" Gu Yun ignored his rising spirit and said with a long flow sword in his arms. Xue Yucheng rubbed his bleary eyes and found that standing in front of him was Gu Yun, "it''s you. I didn''t expect Chang Qingsen to make so much noise. You still brought xueyinghua out, eh? Where are your teammates? " Gu Yun: "something, let''s go." "Can''t you be dead?" Xue Yucheng couldn''t help but shut up and owe a word. Gu Yun lit his sword without hesitation. Xue Yucheng quickly covered it with a smile, "I''m kidding. I doubt it''s my job." He didn''t mean to curse Chu Qi''s death, but during this time, Chang Qingsen made too much noise, fog and thunder robbery. Even the great powers of the imperial capital and Longjun City couldn''t find out. Some people threatened that Chang Qingsen had no grass under the thunder robbery, let alone any living people. Although everything was just a rumor, he also pinched a cold sweat for them. "He has something, and I won''t come back!" Gu Yun explained with patience. Obviously, Xue Yucheng thought in a wrong direction, "Oh, I didn''t expect Chang Qingsen and his party. Your relationship has been so close!" Gu Yun has no patience to quarrel with Xue Yucheng. She simply ignores it. It''s clear that Xue Yucheng will do it if she says more nonsense! "Here, all the bounties are here. Enjoy your cooperation!" Xue Yucheng has a strong eye and put away his nonsense. He handed a bag of money to Gu Yun quickly. At this point, the task came to an end. Gu Yun turned and left without hesitation. Chapter 78 "Hey, Gu Yun, I think you should participate in the enrollment of the holy land. Today is the day of the enrollment of the holy land. Only this day, it should be in time now." Xue Yucheng suddenly inquired from behind the counter and shouted at Gu Yun''s back. At the foot of Gu Yun, he waved to Xue Yucheng without turning around, thanked him, then changed his direction and disappeared in front of the mercenary guild. Xue Yucheng looked at the door with his cheek and muttered, "what a strange man!" Today''s holy land enrollment, Longjun city is much more lively than before, because everyone''s direction is the same, so it''s not difficult to find the enrollment location of holy land. The holy land is not in Longjun City, so its enrollment office is only a temporary place. The location is under the statue of light in the center of Longjun city. When Gu Yun arrived, others had already reported their names and left. There were only a few people left. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the five meter high statue of light. Although it was exquisitely carved, because people had not really seen the real appearance of the goddess of light, they could not reflect one tenth of the beauty of the original statue just by copying according to the description in ancient books. It turns out that in the mortal world, the world also believes in the God of light. After Gu Yun lost his mind for a moment, it was her turn. A white bearded old man was in charge of enrollment in the holy domain. He was followed by two young people. The three were wearing unified white robes and had a holy domain badge printed on their right chest. The young man on the left holds a clear ink stone in his hands. He can''t see the material, but as soon as he gets close, he will be attracted by it uncontrollably. He said: "we are the first examination for the enrollment of the holy land. The threshold is low. You only need to be a spiritual master, and this spirit exploration stone will test your cultivation level and spiritual power attributes. Come on, inject your spiritual power into it." Gu Yun did as he said, but left a defensive heart, suppressed his real strength, and only kept it to the seven areas of Qingxiu. When the solitary cloud injected the spiritual power, the spirit exploring stone reacted. Seven different lights crossed its surface and appeared alternately. In a few seconds, the color was fixed, first sea blue, and then ice blue. The white beard old man nodded with satisfaction, "the ice power of the water system is good. At a young age, he has the strength to clear and repair the Seven Realms, and his future is unlimited." Gu Yun didn''t answer, and the whole person was as cold as her ice power. The old man looked at Gu Yun with a little more appreciation. He was not arrogant and impetuous. He was a plastic talent. "Come on, leave your name here." The old man with white beard was kind. Beside him was a square table with a piece of rice paper on which dozens of names had been written. Gu Yun wondered that there should be more than these people who passed the first assessment from the morning to now. Seeing the smile on the white beard old man''s face, Gu Yun understood that most of the people who are qualified to leave a name on it are those who have been recognized by the old man. Gu Yun came forward and wrote down his name under the rice paper. "Take this wooden card and go to the back mountain of Longjun city to participate in the second assessment early tomorrow morning. Don''t be late." As soon as Gu Yun finished writing, the old man with white beard handed her a wooden card with the word "pass" written in the middle and the sign of the holy land at the end. "Next!" Before Gu Yun could see the names of others on the rice paper, the young man on the right shouted loudly. Chapter 79 Gu Yun turned and left. The old man with white beard looked at her back and wondered if it was just an illusion. At the moment when the solitary cloud released its spiritual power, the statue of light behind him seemed to react, as if their power sources were sensing each other. This is a phenomenon that has never happened in thousands of years. The statue of light has stood here for at least a thousand years, but it has never reacted to anyone. So the old man shook his head and drove the absurd idea out of his mind as if it were an illusion. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun wandered around Longjun city and didn''t find a post station with a free room. She thought that she could only find a tree for one night. As the night grew thicker, lonely clouds walked in the quiet alleys of Longjun city. She didn''t like the excitement, so she went to places with few people and was far away from the noise of the long street. In the deserted dark alley, there was only the sound of cold wind pouring. When the lonely cloud walked around a corner, a faint cry for help came to his ear, hoping for love and weak mosquitoes and flies. Gu Yun looked at the alley on the side of the corner. The light of the alley in the dark corner was not bright. He could only vaguely see the outline of several people. Until this time, the voice over there was clear. "Shit, I thought it was a beauty, but I didn''t expect it to be a man!" "Oh, don''t say. The boy''s appearance and slippery skin are really better looking than women." "Although he is a man, he can be a woman!" "Yes, brothers can''t work in vain tonight. This boy is really more beautiful than women. Especially his green eyes are wet, which makes me feel evil!" "Boss, you go first, but be careful and give it to the brothers behind you." The rough voice can''t flow. Gu Yun can even hear their throat rolling and swallowing. You can imagine that the scenery there must be beautiful without looking. Gu Yun didn''t want to meddle in his business, but when he heard the words "green eyes", his feet moved slowly. Each of the eight families had its own representative eye color, and the green eyes were the symbol of the elf family. So, Gu Yun turned and walked into the alley. She didn''t deliberately hide herself, so as soon as her footsteps sounded, she startled several people in the alley. Close, Gu Yun saw the scene inside. It was five thin men gathered around and blocked a teenager in the corner. That group of men dressed sloppily, making the whole person look like a monkey with a sharp mouth. Coupled with the naked desire in their eyes, they look obscene and obscene. The boy who was blocked in the corner by them was not old and looked younger than Gu Yun. He only wore an naked white shirt. At this time, he was holding his knees and curled up in the corner trembling. His messy black hair on his face blocked his face, and Gu Yun couldn''t see whether he really had a pair of green eyes. "Beauty, beauty!" The appearance of Gu Yun made the group immediately turn their attention to her, almost dazzled by the beauty in front of them. The man they called the boss looked at Gu Yun''s jade like face and licked his dry lips. The saliva in his eyes almost overflowed. Someone handed pillows when he really wanted to sleep. Today they are really lucky. "Oh, little beauty, are you lost? Play with your brothers, and my brother will take you out! " The man looked at the lonely cloud recklessly, whistled and said. Chapter 80 Gu Yun didn''t talk nonsense with them. Instead, he went straight to crush the five Qingxiu four realms with the cultivation of soul cultivation two realms. Before that group of people reacted and fought back, he had been frozen into a human ice sculpture by Gu Yun. Except for the rolling eyes, I can''t move. Until then, they had to admit that they had kicked the iron plate. Gu Yun skipped five people and came to the young man. He looked down at him and said coldly, "can you go?" The young man was in a panic. He stared at the five people who were frozen and looked at the lonely cloud. After a long time, he replied hoarsely, "I can." "Let''s go!" Gu Yun turned and left, but he didn''t see the five people in the ice. The boy struggled to get up from the ground, and his steps faltered. He wrapped his ragged white shirt and trotted to catch up with Gu Yun. When passing the ferocious ice sculpture, he shrank in fear and accelerated his steps. The young man followed behind Gu Yun, hesitated for a moment, and carefully said, "thank you for your help. May I ask your name?" Gu Yun glanced at him. The young man immediately shrunk like a frightened rabbit. She said calmly, "Gu Yun." After a pause, she added, "don''t call me a benefactor!" She doesn''t like the name. Hearing the speech, the young man bit his lip and said with some expectation, "can I call you sister?" At the foot of the lonely cloud, he suddenly turned around and caught off guard against the young man''s clear green eyes, which are very beautiful eyes, like a clear stream, clean and do not carry any tricks. The young man was not as calm as Gu Yun. With a pair of eyes on Gu Yun, he immediately lowered his head and grabbed the corner of his clothes with both hands nervously. He was afraid to hear the nightmare word monster from Gu Yun''s mouth! But it''s hard for anyone to see such a pair of eyes without treating him as a monster The teenager thought to himself. Just one action reflects the sensitive and fragile mind of teenagers. Gu Yun wanted to export. If he refused, he turned a strange corner, "it''s up to you." The young man raised his eyes in amazement, surprised and happy. Gu Yun was silent for a moment and said tentatively, "do you mind if I look at your eyes and ears?" Instinctively, the young man resisted in his heart. These eyes have brought him endless nightmares since he has memory. It is all because of these eyes that they have reduced to today''s situation. He didn''t want to put his unbearable in front of Gu Yun. He was afraid that Gu Yun would avoid his eyes like others. The boy raised his hand over his eyes and was in despair. Although Gu Yun didn''t know what he had said wrong, which made the young man in front of her seem to have suffered a great blow, she always couldn''t comfort people. She could only stretch a small face and said stiffly, "if it''s inconvenient, I won''t look." Then he turned around. Seeing him like this, Gu Yun understood that it has been thousands of years since the establishment of the three worlds. The first batch of people who were exiled to the mortal world have been buried in the Ganges of time, and their memories have disappeared together. In the course of changing times, the mortal world has deviated from the ancient times. People in the mortal world are not as good as the gods in the divine world. They live the same life as heaven. Their life span is only those decades or 100 years. Up to now, this generation has passed many centuries. Therefore, they do not have the initial concept of the world at all. Chapter 81 After the mortal world became the master of the human race, the subconscious of the world thought that as long as it was human, it should be human characteristics - black hair and black eyes, but if it was not, it was alien. The so-called non our race, its heart must be different! Their tolerance for other races is very small. As soon as the young man heard Gu Yun''s words, he panicked. He thought Gu Yun was going to leave him alone. He quickly grabbed her sleeve in fear, "sister, don''t, don''t go." Gu Yun glanced at his sleeves. Because the young man had been bullied for a long time and lived a wandering life, he was a little shorter than Gu Yun. His helpless appearance made Gu Yun''s cold heart unbearable. "I won''t go." Gu Yun said, looking at the young man''s eyes, she had a strange feeling that she felt pity for each other. How could she not be out of tune with this mortal world. With the protection of Gu Yun, the young man''s heart fell. He loosened the shell teeth biting his lips, suddenly raised his head and revealed his dirty face. "If your sister wants to see it, just see it." In his voice, there was some resolute determination. If my sister saw his real appearance, would she easily say "I won''t go" as before? At this moment, the young man''s mind was almost sick. He hoped that Gu Yun would not dislike him, and that Gu Yun would not give him hope after seeing his unbearable. However, to his surprise, Gu Yun looked at his green eyes very calm, and there was no trace of surprise and disgust, as if it was common. This time, it was the boy''s turn to be stunned. Gu Yun looked at the young man''s green eyes and round ears. He had thought that he was a child born of a mixed race of elves and Terrans. The blood of elves had been thin to less than one tenth. That is to say, someone in his ancestry joined up with the elves and gave birth to a child, and the child grew up with humans. After so many generations, he married and gave birth to children with the human race, which has thinned the blood of the elves, which originally accounted for half, to less than one tenth now. But it''s strange. It''s reasonable that only one tenth of the elves'' blood should be more human in appearance. What''s the reason that inspired his elves'' blood and gave him green eyes? Although Gu Yun himself is an example, the human blood on her is forced out, but the youth''s blood is not sealed in his body. In this way, everything can''t be explained. Gu Yun thought that there might be other unexpected things on the boy. The eyes of the elves are colored with jadeite. The more pure the jadeite is, the higher its status in the elves and the purer its blood. The status of the elves in the divine world is to row more than ten meters away. "What''s your name?" Gu Yun asked. "Xiao Qingluo, my name is Xiao Qingluo!" The young man smiled and said happily that Gu Yun was the first one. After seeing his eyes, he didn''t dislike him, which gave him a strange feeling in his heart. "Are you going to follow me?" Gu Yun asked again. "Will my sister dislike me?" Xiao Qingluo asked, dropping his eyes and looking at his dirty self. At this time, he was naked, and his ragged white shirt could only cover his upper body, revealing a pair of slender legs. Due to the living environment, Xiao Qingluo''s heart is full of self-confidence in everything, and his humble character is difficult to change. Chapter 82 Gu Yun once again saw her own shadow on Xiao Qingluo. When she was in the temple, she was defined as a monster by the people in the temple because of her black eyes. When she met, she had to step on her feet. At that time, she was not carrying a humble and sensitive heart every day. But she is much luckier than Xiao Qingluo. At least, she has a nanny to accompany her all the time, so as not to make her silent to death. "No." Gu Yun said, "if you want to follow, follow!" After seeing Xiao Qingluo, Gu Yun suddenly had a plan in his heart. Five years ago, the fairy queen and the fairy family forced Grandpa. Since she wanted to seek revenge, why not push a new fairy King herself, and the candidate must be her own talent. And avoid the same thing five years ago in the future. Xiao Qingluo happily keeps up with Gu Yun''s steps. Her sister shouts long and short, and her voice is sweet and greasy. Xiao Qingluo now looks like he just climbed out of the beggar''s nest, and that dress can''t be worn anymore. Gu Yun took him to the largest clothing store in Longjun city. She was generous and the landlady was also cheerful. She not only let Xiao Qingluo take a bath in her residence behind the store, but also cleaned up his messy hair. Of course, there was also an element of being confused by Xiao Qingluo''s beauty. The elves are famous for their small size and delicacy. Men and women kill each other. Xiao Qingluo combines the characteristics of elves and humans. He is not too Petite like the pure elves, but his appearance is much softer than that of ordinary humans. Juanxiu''s appearance and soft facial features are more beautiful than the women who are weak in Fufeng. They are delicate and fragile. They are like porcelain dolls carefully polished by craftsmen. They are too beautiful. There is still a big difference between the beauty of Xiao Qingluo and that of Chu Qi. Chu Qi''s appearance is soft and hard, and he is also a demon and a fairy with some aggression. Xiao Qingluo is completely different. Even if he changes into women''s clothes, he won''t have any sense of conflict. Gu Yun and Chu Qi have been waiting for a long time. They have been immune to beauty, but they can''t move their eyes. But the landlady looked straight and indulged in the beauty in front of her eyes, so that she ignored Xiao Qingluo''s eyes that were different from ordinary people. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun left the money and left. Xiao Qingluo quickly put on his hat to keep up, so as to isolate the strange eyes around him and avoid the evil caused by these eyes. In view of Xiao Qingluo''s living in the open air and having not eaten for several days, Gu Yun took him to find a restaurant. The elegant room upstairs was already full, and there were only a few empty seats in the lobby. Gu Yun went straight over. Her appearance caused a great commotion. Gu Yun''s appearance was outstanding. Although she didn''t realize it, as soon as she was seated, the eyes of the surrounding diners gathered at her table. Gu Yun could not help but frown and looked cold. He put Changliu sword on the table. At the sight of her posture, people around him knew that she was not easy to provoke, so he took back his eyes and continued the topic he had just talked about. After ordering the dishes for Xiao Qingluo, Gu Yun listened to the gossip around. Everyone''s discussion center was around the enrollment of the holy land. Gu Yun knew little about the holy land. He just took this opportunity to get to know it. The enrollment assessment of the holy land is different every year, so no one can guarantee what kind of examination questions will be given this year. This time, the holy land only receives 100 people. If you want to select 100 people from tens of thousands of people, you can only eliminate them. You can imagine how cruel the next competition is. Chapter 83 In addition to the holy land, there are also the favored children of heaven who poured into Longjun city this time. Among them, Mu Yixuan, the first genius in the eastern continent, is the most popular. It is said that he got an opportunity some time ago. His accomplishments have broken through from the Seven Realms of Qing Xiu to the eight realms of Qing Xiu, which is worthy of the name of genius. Some people turned the topic to Gu Yun, who was from the mercenary guild. On that day, Gu Yun showed the same strength of Qingxiu Seven Realms, but she was younger, so her talent was more excellent than Mu Yixuan. She may have become the dark horse in this year''s holy land enrollment assessment. Everyone held their own opinions and the discussion was in full swing. When Gu Yun heard Mu Yixuan''s name, he accidentally picked his eyebrow. Was he so famous in the East mainland? In a moment, the dishes were all together. Xiao Qingluo didn''t move his chopsticks, but looked at Gu Yun eagerly. Gu Yun lowered his eyes and drank a sip of tea. He said, "eat, I''ve had a meal!" Until this time, Xiao Qingluo dared to move his chopsticks. Even if he was hungry, he still ate slowly and politely. On the other hand, everyone''s topic has led to another person, his highness Si Qi, the prince of Xuanyin Dynasty. When it comes to this one, everyone here is amazed. As the first noble person in the eastern continent, the legend of the crown prince can''t be said for days and nights. It''s not because of how powerful the crown prince is. On the contrary, although he is a noble in heaven, he is an empty vase with his watch. Therefore, he is privately known as the crown prince of straw bags. However, although the prince is a straw bag, he is the heart of emperor Xuanyin and empress. The prince is the eldest son born prematurely. He has been weak since childhood and grew up in a medicine jar. Emperor Xuanyin loves this son and adheres to him in everything. It can be said that the prince wants wind and rain from childhood. Later, on the prince''s one-year-old birthday, he got the eye of the Lord of the Holy Land and worshipped him as his adoptive father. Now, the prince is more beautiful. He was escorted by the Xuanyin Dynasty and the holy land. No one dares to say no even if he has no knowledge and skills all his life. As for the prince''s wonderful life, we should start from the moment he was born. In addition to the prince, there were also state teachers who could predict the fate of the world. At the beginning, the prince was born, which led to a strange phenomenon. The purple light from the East enveloped the whole imperial city. The national teacher immediately calculated a divination for the newly born prince, and came to the imperial destiny, which is unspeakable. Therefore, Emperor Xuanyin, as soon as he was happy, directly granted the crown prince to the newly born third son. Emperor Xuanyin believed that those who were emperors did not need much strong cultivation, as long as they had the ability to unify the world, so they did not ask him too much in cultivation. In addition, the prince himself was weak, and he either had a headache or fainted when he practiced. The empress loved his son and stopped his daily practice. In this way, his Royal Highness the prince, who was spoiled by thousands of people, has grown to 17 years old now. What was hotly discussed by the public was that the prince, who was so charming and expensive, suddenly wanted to study in the holy land. With his virtue, learning is false, but it''s true to have fun in another place. As the adopted son of the Lord of the holy land, he didn''t come to the holy land to follow up his family. This makes those who have broken their heads and failed to enter the holy land for several years. But they make complaints about them. They dare to make complaints about their drinking in private. Fortunately, the prince is easy-going, otherwise some of them will suffer! Chapter 84 Listening to their stories, Gu Yun became a little interested, the emperor''s life? precious? She never believed in this. If a person can easily see another person''s life, it is like peeping at the secret of heaven. There is no doubt that the Tao of heaven will tolerate such a person? Therefore, Gu Yun''s heart has defined the national master as a divine stick. What he said can be said by another person. Since he is the son of the empress, what else can he be if he is not the emperor''s life? Since he is a noble prince, he is naturally invaluable. "Sister, I''m ready!" At this time, Xiao Qingluo put down his chopsticks and said very skillfully. "Well, let''s go!" Gu Yun got up, settled his account and went out of the restaurant, isolating the noise behind him. "Sister, where shall we go next?" Xiao Qingluo asked cautiously. Gu Yun shook his head, looked at him and asked, "do you have a family?" Xiao Qingluo looked stiff and his expression was unnatural for a moment. However, due to the white yarn on the hat, Gu Yun didn''t know his difference. After a long time, Xiao Qingluo replied in a low voice: "because these eyes were driven out by my family when I was very young, and I have been wandering outside all these years." After listening, Gu Yun frowned slightly and sighed in his heart. It seems that he can only take him in the future. "There is no post station to rest in Longjun city. We''ll probably sleep on the streets tonight and make do with it for one night." Gu Yun said again. "How can this be done, sister? I know there is a temple in Longjun city that can stay temporarily." Xiao Qingluo shook his head like a rattle. How could he let his sister sleep on the street. "Well, let''s go!" Gu Yun has no opinion. For her, it''s the same wherever she sleeps. Xiao Qingluo hurriedly led the way. He wandered in Longjun city all year round and was very familiar with the terrain here, so he took a shortcut and soon reached his destination. The place he mentioned is a deserted temple. It''s small, but it''s clean inside. It''s much better than sleeping on the street. Gu Yun went in and looked at the statue painting enshrined above. Because the temple has been abandoned for a long time and no one has renovated it, the statue in the painting has been blurred. Gu Yun took back his eyes and was about to turn around. Suddenly, Xuancang, who had not moved for five years in the contract space, moved slightly. Although the action was small, Gu Yun caught it. A surprise flashed in her eyes and hurriedly called Xuancang in her mind, "Xuancang, Xuancang, are you awake?" But there was only a long silence to answer her, and the hope in Guyun''s heart was replaced by disappointment again. In the past five years, she tried all kinds of ways, but she couldn''t wake up Xuancang, and couldn''t get any response. Every day, only its faint breath proved that it was still alive. However, Xuancang''s first action in the past five years still attracted Gu Yun''s great attention. Why did Xuancang suddenly move here without any movement in the past? She thought about a series of actions from entering the temple. The only possible opportunity to awaken Xuancang is the statue painting in front of him. With this direction, Gu Yun can figure out the general outline when he looks at the statue painting again. It can be seen vaguely that it is a general in black with a long halberd, and a majestic beast stands at his feet. What Gu Yun can confirm is that this divine beast should be Xuancang. She could not help wondering why people still kept this ancient tradition in this era when everyone believed in the God of light? Chapter 85 However, what makes Gu Yun care more is the identity of the man in the statue painting. There is an answer in her heart. Since Xuancang can follow her, there is no one else except her father who has never met. In the face of his father who only exists in the portrait and legend, Gu Yun''s heart has an indifferent calm. Except for giving birth to her, he has never participated in her life. His parents have no concept, so naturally he can''t talk about any feelings. Seeing Gu Yun staring at the statue painting, Xiao Qingluo was surprised. No wonder there was something wrong with the statue painting? However, he has seen this statue painting for several years and has not seen anything unusual "Sister?" Xiao Qingluo shouted in a low voice, pulling back the thoughts of lonely clouds. Gu Yun put his eyes back on the statue painting again and touched it, but even this action could not make Xuancang move again. Gu Yun pursed his lips, put down his luck, and took off the statue painting. Since this has something to do with Xuancang, ask again when he wakes up in the future. "Rest!" After saying this to Xiao Qingluo, Gu Yun found a flat and clean place to sit down and meditate and enter selflessness. Xiao Qingluo Yiyan sat down not far from Gu Yun, tilted his head on his knees and stared at Gu Yun. He looked a little hazy and exquisite jade face in the moonlight. Once the solitary cloud cultivates, he will forget everything. Only when there is danger approaching, will he feel the outside world. In other times, he will shield everything from the outside world. At night, everything is quiet and the night is dark. In the broken temple, only the spiritual power wrapped around the lonely cloud emits a shallow brilliance. Xiao Qingluo, who had closed his eyes tightly, opened his eyes at this time. He carefully approached Gu Yun, sat down next to her, and tentatively shouted, "sister? Sister Gu Yun? " Waiting for a few seconds, I didn''t wait for Gu Yun''s response. Xiao Qingluo had more courage. He didn''t dare to touch Gu Yun''s hand. He just lifted up a strand of Gu Yun''s hair, wrapped it around his fingertips, and smiled. "Sister, you''re so good, I won''t let go." It was a long night. Xiao Qingluo''s eyes were more profound in the night, and seemed to put the whole night into his green eyes. After working in the body for a week, Gu Yun opened his eyes, just in the morning. She estimated that there was still some time to start the second assessment of the holy land, so she simply cleaned up and hurried to the mountain behind the Longjun city. Xiao Qingluo didn''t have the wooden card issued by the Holy Land in the first assessment, so he couldn''t enter the back mountain to participate in the assessment with Gu Yun, so he had to wait outside the back mountain. Gu Yun set up a protective barrier on him, but no one can move Xiao Qingluo if his cultivation is below the second realm of soul cultivation. Xiao Qingluo is used to reducing his sense of existence. In addition, once he wears a hat, he covers his eye-catching face, so few people pay attention to him in the corner. After Gu Yun made sure that Xiao Qingluo would not be in any danger, he hurried to the front to gather. The dark crowd gathered together. Looking around, you could hardly see the end. One after another, you crowded me, and another, you stepped on me. Gu Yun stood at the end of the crowd and watched from a distance, allowing the people in front to rush forward with their heads broken. Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd, and someone shouted, "look, Mu Yixuan is coming!" Chapter 86 A cry attracted everyone''s attention to one person. Under the blue sky, a young man in blue came with a sword, like a dragon. In an instant, it took away all the glory and won everyone''s attention. Not seen in a month, Mu Yixuan has learned the imperial sword. This progress can be described as rapid progress. Not long after Mu Yixuan arrived, another group of acquaintances appeared in the vision of Gu Yun. Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Su Yimo slowed down and Mu Yixuan came one step. They didn''t find the solitary cloud in the crowd, but fell directly in front of the Holy Land disciples in charge of the assessment. They were extraordinary and valued in the pride of heaven. Naturally, they had this privilege, and others had no objection. The arrival of Mu Yixuan made everyone restless. They looked at him with some longing. This recognized first genius in the east continent was followed by fanatics wherever they went. Most of the women looked at Mu Yixuan with explicit and reserved eyes. Mu Yixuan turned a blind eye and came to the Holy Land disciple, raised his hand and bowed. The man hurriedly replied with a kind smile, "you are Mu Yixuan, an excellent disciple of Lord mo. I''ve heard your name for a long time. Sure enough, seeing is better than hearing. You''re a young talent." Mu Yixuan replied politely, "I''m flattered!" After the two of them said hello to me, Mu Yixuan retreated to the front of the crowd and was entangled by others. One after another, the others arrived. After confirming that everyone was carrying the wooden card issued in the first round of assessment, the Holy Land disciple cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "now that you have arrived, I will announce the rules of the second round of assessment." The second round of assessment is also not difficult. In the back mountain, the disciples of the holy land have placed 1000 brocade flags in advance. They only need to find a brocade flag and go out of the mountain with a safety belt within the time of this round of assessment, even if they pass. A total of 5000 people passed the first round of assessment, but only 1000 banners, that is, four fifths of the people will be eliminated in the second round of assessment. The examination was extremely cruel. Those with less strength suddenly become ugly. There is no doubt that strength will occupy the dominant position in this assessment. The disciple of the holy land said, "these are the rules. We can compete with each other in the assessment process, but we must not hurt people''s lives. If anyone violates the rules, he will be disqualified immediately once found. Do you understand?" "I see!" The crowd shouted in unison. The disciples of the Holy Land nodded with satisfaction, "OK, next, the second round of assessment begins. I wish you success soon!" As soon as his voice fell, everyone rushed to the mountain, fearing that they would fall behind others and lose the first chance. After the people in front scattered like birds, Gu Yun walked in slowly. The back mountain of Longjun city is neither big nor small. Half of Longjun city is big. It''s like looking for a tiny golden flag here. However, there was also some luck. For example, someone was lucky to find a golden flag as soon as he came in, but he was robbed by the people next to him before he could be happy. After all, the most important thing is strength. Who has the big fist has the final say. Those who are used to sneaking and have some strength don''t look like headless flies at all after they come in, but squat at the mountain pass and wait for others to send the brocade flag to the door. Chapter 87 Gu Yun was just the time when the others stepped into the back mountain, and they were already fighting. Most of the onlookers wanted to fish in troubled waters, and the scene could only be expressed in a random word. Gu Yun walks to a place where there are few people. He looks around while walking. Although the second round of assessment rules are cruel, fortunately, the holy land is not abnormal enough to set the difficulty. The place where the brocade flag is placed is not hidden. As long as you go to that place, you can see it at a glance. Now many people have got the banner. In order to avoid being robbed, they took a chance and tried to hide the banner into the space spirit, but soon their luck failed. What they can think of, the natural holy land also thought of. Originally, this competition is also an assessment. How can the Holy Land allow someone to muddle through. Therefore, long before the examination, the disciples of the holy land jointly arranged a large array in the back mountain, covering the whole mountain range. As long as in this array, all space spirit tools will fail and become a decoration. No way, they can only hold the brocade flag in their arms, but the brocade flag is not small and the color is dazzling. No matter how they hide it, they will show some horse feet. Therefore, along the way, those who get the brocade flag first have to guard against the monsters in the mountains and the spiritual masters around them. It can be said that they are physically and mentally exhausted. Gradually, people found that it was difficult to go out safely with a hot potato like banner by one person, so they thought of looking for allies to form a team. It will save time and effort to gather several people to find the golden flag and resist other evil spirits together. Many people hit it off and organized groups to swim in the back mountain. Gu Yun looks outstanding. Many coveted people throw olive branches at Gu Yun, but Gu Yun ignores them directly. So Gu Yun made a pretentious high evaluation among these people. Gu Yun was unlucky. Before he found the banner, he ran into a high-level monster. The spirit masters around had already seen the high-level monster coming out, so they ran away, leaving only Gu Yun to deal with the monster. As for Gu Yun now, the high-level monster could not pose any threat to her, so she easily subdued her opponent. After a little thought, Gu Yun came to the frozen high-level monster. The monster''s pupil reflected the figure of Gu Yun, who couldn''t stop shivering with fear. "Do you know where the golden flag placed in the mountain by the holy land recently?" Gu Yun asked coldly. The monster was obviously stunned. At its level, it was smart. Naturally, it understood what Gu Yun was talking about. Although it doesn''t understand what the holy land is, some time ago, a group of people poured into the mountains and planted flags everywhere. There are several nearby. Thinking that this might be a chance to save his life, the monster quickly conveyed his meaning to Gu Yun. Gu Yun: " Half said, the monster realized later that human beings could not understand the animal language, so he slipped his eyes and looked at the lonely cloud pitifully. Gu Yun understood the meaning in his eyes, so he raised his hand and untied the ice on him. The monster immediately jumped up and led the way in front. From time to time, he turned his head and smiled at Gu Yun, but his ferocious appearance combined with this smile looked strange and cautious! In a moment, the monster leading the way stopped, raised his front paw and pointed to a position. Gu Yun looked at it. In the crevice of a pile of ruins and stones, there was a golden flag hidden. Chapter 88 Gu Yun comes forward and takes it out. After completing the task and obtaining Gu Yun''s permission, the monster immediately ran away. Gu Yun looked at the red flag in his hand. The word "holy land" was embroidered on one corner of the flag. In addition, there was nothing special. Now that the banner has been obtained, half of the second assessment has been completed, and the remaining half is to take it out safely. Gu Yun didn''t hide with the banner like other spiritual masters, but directly held it in his hand, which can be said to be swaggering. As soon as she came to the place where there were crowds, she was stared at. Although Gu Yun looked cold and hard to provoke, she was young in the end, and others couldn''t find out the depth of her cultivation, so she decided that she would be a bully. As soon as they thought about it, they moved slowly and blocked the way of the lonely cloud from different directions. Gu Yun glanced coldly at everyone around him and stopped his feet. "Oh, little beauty, how unsafe it is to be alone. Otherwise, you give the flag in your hand to your brother and he will take you with him. How about that?" The group looked forward to a young man in royal clothes, who looked like a dog, but the appearance of a nouveau riche lowered the grade. He looked at Gu Yun''s eyes and did not hide his covetous color. As soon as he said this, the little brothers around him immediately began to coax. At this time, Gu Yun''s hand had already grasped the long flow sword. There was no superfluous nonsense. There was a cold sword intention coming up, and she didn''t see how to move. However, the sword intention just forced the group of spiritual masters to step back for several steps before they could hold on and didn''t fall down. This time, the Royal young master was annoyed, "toast and don''t drink! Go! " He waved his hand forward. The younger brothers behind him immediately ordered him to show their weapons and approached Gu Yun with a fierce face. Gu Yun was waiting for the next move, but at this time, everyone arrived first, "I see who dares to move her!" With this domineering lingran''s words, a heat wave fell, and the prairie fire came quietly. The voice was too familiar to the people present. The Royal young man turned white and looked forward incredulously. Five people came slowly. The young man in blue, who was the first, had a cold face and a faint anger between his eyebrows. The young man in royal clothes immediately softened his legs and shivered and shouted, "mu, Mu Yixuan." He can''t provoke ten people, whether they are cultivation or identity. Even the leader counselled, not to mention his group of younger brothers. When they saw Mu Yixuan coming, they collected weapons at a record speed, and everyone was silent. They want to run, but the end of running is definitely worse! Gu Yun looked at Mu Yixuan and put away the long flow sword. He was not surprised to meet him here. After all, the forest was so big that he would meet him sooner or later. The people around him are also acquaintances. In addition to Su Yimo, Ji Chen and Ou Jie seen outside the back mountain, there is another Siyun. But this time, Si Yun''s eyes were not on Gu Yun, but the long flow sword she put away in her hand. She looked strange. Mu Yixuan looked at Gu Yun with excitement. He was about to say something to her. Then he saw the group of people around her. He looked cold and said angrily, "get out!" Therefore, the young man in royal clothes and his younger brothers rolled away in despair. Only mu Yixuan and Gu Yun were left in this area. Oujie greeted warmly, "lonely cloud, we meet again, fate!" Chapter 89 Gu Yun didn''t answer. He just nodded slightly and said hello to each other. Mu Yixuan took back the prairie fire around him and looked at the lonely cloud. Thousands of words came together into one sentence, "it''s great that you''re all right!" Gu Yun knew that Mu Yixuan was talking about being in the mountain a month ago, so he nodded and replied, "well, I''m fine." "Gu Yun, do you know that after you suddenly disappeared a month ago, Mu Yixuan and we turned over the mountain. We thought you were dead at that time, but mu Yixuan said you could never die like this. He insisted on looking for you in the mountain until he recruited students in the holy land recently." Oujie said with an exaggerated look. "Shut up, you!" Mu Yixuan looked at him coldly. Ou Jie immediately counseled and hummed. Anyway, he had already said what he should say finished. Gu Yun knew his worry, but he didn''t know how to deal with it. After pondering for a moment, he repeated his previous words again, "I''m fine." "I knew you would be fine." Mu Yixuan said with a smile that he had hung his heart for a month until he saw Gu Yun again. "Where did you get the sword in your hand?" Siyun, who had been silent before, opened her mouth at this time. She stared at Changliu sword with her beautiful eyes, and made sure she was right again and again. Si Yun''s tone of questioning was not pleased by Gu Yun. Moreover, she didn''t need to tell her everything about herself in detail. Therefore, Gu Yun ignored Siyun''s question. Seeing that the atmosphere was going to be stiff, Ou Jie came out to make a round, "ha ha, it''s just a sword. Isn''t it normal for a spiritual master to have a sword?" At this time, Mu Yixuan also noticed the long flow sword in Gu Yun''s hand and felt familiar. It seemed that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it. At the next moment, Si Yun gave the answer, "do you know what kind of sword this is? Long stream sword! " Mu Yixuan: "..." dull. Ou Jie, Ji Chen, Su Yimo: "..." stunned. If they didn''t recognize the sword before, Si Yun said the three words of Changliu sword. In an instant, everyone remembered it. They are not strangers to the long flow sword. This is what master Hou Mingyuan personally made for his Royal Highness the prince as his 10th birthday gift. At that time, a group of them had just entered the spiritual master''s threshold. They didn''t even have a decent weapon, let alone a sword. Therefore, when they saw this majestic Changliu sword, they were amazed for a long time. They went to the palace every day to pester the prince to borrow the Changliu sword to observe. When he first got the Changliu sword, his Highness the prince took it for a period of time and kept it in his hand every day, but later the freshness passed, and the sword was idle by his Highness the prince. Gradually, even they forgot that only Siyun especially liked the beautiful design of Changliu sword. She thought about it for a long time, but she couldn''t succeed in asking for it from the prince''s brother. So that now I see it in the hands of Gu Yun, shocked and suspicious. "Give it to others." Surrounded by the confused eyes of several people, Gu Yun said slowly. This answer makes everyone even more unbelievable. Mu Yixuan thought and said, "Gu Yun, do you know Si Qi?" "Probably." Gu Yun replied vaguely. He had his own guess in his heart. Since they can recognize Changliu sword, they should have a good relationship with Chu Qi. Although Chu Qi and Si Qi have different names, it is not difficult to guess that they are the same person. Chapter 90 What else did Mu Yixuan want to ask, but he immediately thought that it was Gu Yun''s own private affair. He had no right to ask so much. Finally, he didn''t ask again. But Siyun didn''t intend to let Gu Yun go. She glared at her, "what''s the relationship between you and the prince''s brother?" At once, Oujie asked the key points, and several people also pricked up their ears to wait for Guyun''s answer. Gu Yun didn''t realize what they had misunderstood until this time. However, she was silent. It was someone else''s business that others misunderstood. She wouldn''t explain anything more. In fact, she didn''t know how to explain her relationship with Chu Qi, but she met by chance and had a teammate relationship for three days. The silence of the lonely cloud made Oujie''s brain hole open and his thoughts wandered. "You say!" Si Yun was angry. As the sixth Princess of Xuanyin Dynasty, when did she receive such treatment completely ignored by one person, coupled with the stimulation of Changliu sword, Si Yun looked at Gu Yun and was ready to draw the sword at any time. "As you think!" Finally, Guyun responded to Siyun with provocation in her tone. Originally, she didn''t intend to argue with Siyun, but Siyun kept asking for trouble again and again. Guyun was also annoyed, so she deliberately followed her words. Undoubtedly, this sentence completely angered Siyun. She didn''t care about the princess''s self-restraint. She suddenly took out the whip around her waist and waved it to Gu Yun. The fierce whip came from his face, fast and fierce. Seeing that it was about to fall on Gu Yun''s face, Gu Yun Su raised his hand, stopped the whip with his bare hands and held the other end of the whip. Seeing this, Si Yun tried again to take the whip back from Gu Yun''s hand, but the next moment, the chilly cold spread over the whip body, and the crystal ice covered it at a speed visible to the naked eye until a thick whip turned into a popsicle. Si Yun''s pupil shrinks suddenly and quickly releases his hand to avoid the cold ice climbing up his hand. As soon as she let go, Gu Yun at the other end also let go, "Popsicle" fell to the ground and directly broke into ice slag. Mu Yixuan didn''t come back until he heard the sound of "bang" and "Popsicle" breaking. He quickly crossed between them to avoid them from doing it again. Mu Yixuan knew very well that Siyun had no chance of winning against Gu Yun. He wondered, well, how did the two fight! "You! You! You! " Si Yun trembled with anger and said three you in succession, but he couldn''t say the words behind. Lonely clouds ignore. When the tone in his heart came along, Si Yun angrily said, "bitch! You dare to destroy my whip. Do you know that my father gave me this whip? I want my father to kill your nine families! " "Waiting for you!" Gu Yun still has a cold face. When he heard Si Yun say kill the nine families, the bottom of his eyes crossed a dark point. Her nine families had long been gone. He had to pull some relatives out, just the group of Protoss. Unfortunately, they don''t have that ability, otherwise she would be happy to see it. Seeing Si Yun''s violent departure again, Mu Yixuan said, "the assessment time is coming to an end. Let''s go out first!" Gu Yun nodded slightly, turned and walked out of the mountain. With Mu Yixuan, no one dared to make up their mind, so they went out of the mountain smoothly and didn''t take much time. When they rushed out to hand in the task, someone had finished the task and waited. Seeing Mu Yixuan coming, they got up and greeted him. Gu Yun went to the other side, and Xiao Qingluo was in his position. Chapter 91 Far away, Xiao Qingluo saw the figure of Gu Yun, hurriedly greeted him, and shouted sweetly, "sister." Gu Yun nodded, "follow me." Xiao Qingluo kept up without any hesitation. Gu Yun took Xiao Qingluo to the place where the assessment disciples were concentrated. Now the second round of assessment has ended. Naturally, Xiao Qingluo can go there aboveboard. Some of the 1000 people who passed were unharmed, and some were slightly or severely injured, but even so, they could not resist the high spirits on their faces. The four thousand people who were eliminated formed a sharp contrast with them, shrouded in a dark cloud, hung their heads, or regretted, or unwilling, or sad. The law of the jungle, the king and the loser, the game itself is cruel, so no one sympathizes with them. The way to victory is to step on other people''s corpses. The eliminated people left here one after another, while the 1000 people who passed remained in place and took over the new brand from the disciples of the holy land. This time, the brand was no longer wooden, but bronze. After counting the number of disciples in the holy land, he said with a friendly smile: "congratulations on passing the second round of assessment. It''s getting late. The third round of assessment is set tomorrow. Let''s have a good rest tonight and get energetic to meet tomorrow''s assessment." Everyone answered in unison, "OK!" The disciples of the Holy Land looked at them and smiled, "we''ll leave first. I hope you can see your figure at the Holy Land freshman ceremony in the future." With that, he started the transmission array, and several disciples from the Holy Land disappeared in situ. Infected by the words of the disciples of the holy land when they left, the people who passed the second round of examination were all excited. They had high aspirations and enthusiasm in their chest. After getting rid of several aristocratic family disciples who tried to get close to him, Mu Yixuan looked for Gu Yun in the crowd. "The lonely cloud is there!" Oujie saw Mu Yixuan''s look and knew what he was thinking, so the thief smiled and pointed to the lonely cloud road in the corner of the crowd. "Come on, let''s go and meet Gu Yun." Mu Yixuan glanced at the cheap expression on Oujie''s face and selectively ignored it. "Why join her!" Siyun also thought about Changliu sword, so she protested immediately. Moreover, in her private heart, she didn''t want to see Mu Yixuan and Gu Yun coming too close. Muyixuan didn''t withdraw with Siyun, so he pushed Oujie and motioned: you go! Ou Jie skimmed his lips: think of me at this time?! Make complaints about the time, and make complaints about the time. She is smiling at the horse. If you want to find out how the long sword of the lonely cloud comes, then take her together. When you see Prince Tae''s Royal Highness, you will be ready to face the quality. Siyun was silent. After weighing fan Oujie''s words, he felt reasonable. Then he gave up reluctantly. So the party went to the direction of solitary cloud. They had always been the focus of the crowd. At this time, the eyes of the people around them gathered on them. With Mu Yixuan''s eyes, people also noticed the lonely cloud with a strong sense of existence although it was low-key. Many people recognize that Gu Yun is the girl with Mu Yixuan in the back mountain. So they began to gossip one by one and speculated about the relationship between Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan. Previously, although they also noticed Gu Yun, it was only because of her too outstanding appearance. Because the fluctuation of spiritual power on Gu Yun was very weak, they determined that Gu Yun''s cultivation would not be too high. It was just a vase with an empty watch. Chapter 92 No wonder they have this idea. In Kyushu mainland, generally, female spiritual masters are inferior to male spiritual masters. Therefore, many male spiritual masters will not pay attention to female spiritual masters. Gradually, some people sneered and said that Gu Yun climbed up Mu Yixuan with one face, otherwise it would be so easy to pass the second round of assessment, which made those spiritual masters who tried hard to complete the task with injury very unconvinced. However, because Mu Yixuan is here, they only dare to talk in private and dare not show half a point in the open. Xiao Qingluo is good at observing people''s words and expressions because he has been among all kinds of people all the year round. Even though the voices of these people''s comments have not reached his ears, he still sees clues from their faces. A surge of anger could not help rubbing against the heart, and dyed a violent at the bottom of the clear eyes. But he soon restrained himself. In front of his sister, he still had to keep a harmless appearance from time to time. "Lonely cloud." Mu Yixuan came to Gu Yun and shouted with a smile. ¡°£¿¡± Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. "Now that we have passed the second round of assessment, we should celebrate. It''s my treat. Let''s go and stay?" Mu Yixuan,. At the mention of guest residence, Gu Yun couldn''t help thinking of Chu Qi. It seemed that the man had an unknown relationship with guest residence. "No." Gu Yun replied that she was withdrawn. She preferred eating alone to a group of people. Gu Yun''s refusal was expected by Mu Yixuan and unexpected by others. In addition to being the first genius in the east continent, Mu Yixuan also has a distinguished life experience and outstanding appearance, so she can be said to be the dream lover of women in the whole east continent. Even Siyun, the sixth Princess of Xuanyin Dynasty, threatened not to marry unless she admired Yixuan. If it were another woman, she was so excited that she agreed to Mu Yixuan''s invitation, but Gu Yun just didn''t play cards according to common sense. The more she did, the more attention people paid to her. Xiao Qingluo stood beside Gu Yun and looked at Mu Yixuan with some hostility, but he was well blocked by the hat on his head. "Eh? Don''t rush to refuse. Last time I said goodbye, we haven''t seen each other for a month, and you disappeared quietly, which made us anxious. We had a hard time finding you. This meal should be a reunion after a long separation, and it''s also your apology for leaving without saying goodbye! " Ou Jieyi was right in his words, but he couldn''t hide his cunning in his eyes. It''s hard to deal with people like Gu Yun. Maybe it''s soft. He was right. Gu Yun thought for a moment and finally nodded. People can''t refuse the sincere care of others. Mu Yixuan came up to Oujie, took his neck and whispered, "you still have a way!" "That''s, don''t look who I am!" Oujie is very proud. If he has a tail, he must be in heaven at this time. "Why do you have so many ghost ideas?" Mu Yixuan said again. "Eh? Make it clear to me, what is a ghost idea? " Oujie refuses to accept it and wants to argue with Mu Yixuan, but the man has gone straight to Guyun. Oujie spat: there are heterosexuals and no humanity! "Gu Yun, let''s go!" Mu Yixuan said, holding up his sword. Gu Yun and Xiao Qingluo also set foot on Changliu sword. Although Siyun could not resist the sword, they had a flying spirit beast. Seeing this, they quickly summoned the huge flying spirit beast, and several people stood up. Looking at this ostentatious group of people, they cast envious eyes around. Chapter 93 But soon, they knew and reacted. Gu Yun left the sword by himself. This sword technique not only requires the strength of the spirit Master, but also has skills. Some people are so poor in balance that they can''t learn the art of defending the sword all their life. If you want to defend the sword, the most basic thing is to have the cultivation of Qingxiu and Wujing. In other words, the cold girl who followed Mu Yixuan had at least the strength to cultivate more than five realms. Compared with her age, such talent has completely crushed three-quarters of the people present. If she is really a spiritual master of the five realms, then she is by no means a vase. It may not be possible to become the dark horse in this holy land enrollment. Everyone looks different. Looking down on a terrible opponent is really the biggest stupid thing they have committed today. Gu Yun doesn''t know that she has been defined as a terrible opponent by a group of people. At this time, she has stood in front of the door of guest residence. When she came last time, there was no change in the guest house, but there were more diners, and the long dragon at the door had been lined up in another street. The shopkeeper struck the abacus with his fingers flexibly, and Yu Guang glanced at Mu Yixuan. They came in, quickly stopped their movements, and said with a smile: "Oh, master mu, you''re coming!" Mu Yixuan smiled back, "well, it''s over when the assessment is over. Is our elegant room still there?" "Yes, it must be." The shopkeeper replied. When he was about to say something, suddenly, he saw a familiar figure behind Mu Yixuan, and suddenly his eyes were tongue tied. He said in his heart: isn''t this the girl who came with his boss last time? Why are you with them now? Even though I was confused, the shopkeeper didn''t show it. After saying hello, Mu Yixuan went straight to the elegant room upstairs that had been reserved for a long time. In front of a group of strangers, Xiao Qingluo was a little reserved. Mu Yixuan had already noticed this man. With Gu Yun''s lonely nature, he suddenly brought someone around. It was so strange that they wanted to see who he was with full curiosity. Ou Jie couldn''t hide his words. As soon as he sat down, he looked at Xiao Qingluo and said, "eh, Gu Yun, don''t you plan to introduce this little brother to us?" "Xiao Qingluo." The cool voice answered Oujie''s question. Gu Yun looked at Xiao Qingluo again, "here you can take this down." Hearing the speech, Xiao Qingluo clenched his hat and his knuckles were slightly white. The crowd could not help but look at his strange reaction. Knowing what he was worried about, Gu Yun raised his hand and personally took off his hat for him. Suddenly, the beautiful jade face was exposed to the public. Those who have words and dare not show their true faces are either ugly or beautiful. They thought Xiao Qingluo was the former, but unexpectedly he was the latter, which really surprised everyone. Although the young man''s face has not fully opened, it is beautiful enough to blur the gender. If it weren''t for the man''s clothes and Adam''s apple, they would really think that it was a little girl with Gu Yun. Xiao Qingluo was stunned for a moment and quickly bowed his head. He didn''t dare to look at anyone. Not everyone can receive his eyes. "He, he has green eyes!" Si Yun stared in shock and tongue tied. Mu Yixuan was thoughtful. "It''s really strange!" Oujie echoed with interest. Chapter 94 Xiao Qingluo was very embarrassed. His head was buried lower and lower. Gu Yun frowned slightly and suddenly came forward. Under everyone''s eyes, he stretched out his hand and raised Xiao Qingluo''s jaw. Her dark eyes looked into the bottom of Xiao Qingluo''s eyes and said word by word: "your eyes are unique, you should be proud of it!" Xiao Qingluo''s feelings are best understood by Gu Yun. Once she had been ridiculed and bullied for ten years because her eyes were different from ordinary people. She even had crazy ideas and wanted to dig out these black pupils. In this way, she became a blind man and no one would talk about her eyes. Now, the current situation has changed, and her state of mind has changed. What others think is none of their own business. People live for themselves, not others. At the beginning, another reason why she decided to take Xiao Qingluo with her was that she saw her own shadow in him. She was weak and humble, and she was hesitating to live. She had a feeling of sympathy and compassion in her heart. Now, Xiao Qingluo feels inferior to his eyes, and Gu Yun can''t see it anymore. This sentence is not only for Xiao Qingluo, but also for himself. They can''t decide their origin and their pupil color, but they can decide their fate. Although she can''t tell Xiao Qingluo the origin of his pupil color now, she doesn''t want to see him take it as a burden. The sudden move of Gu Yun made Xiao Qingluo stunned and didn''t dare to move. After listening to her words, Xiao Qingluo''s eyes flashed, and the calm heart lake was filled with rough waves. It seems that something that has always adhered to is gradually falling apart. "Cough." Su Yimo coughed and broke the strange picture. The words "you two converge" were obviously in his eyes. Gu Yun calmly withdrew his hand and sat back in his position. He didn''t feel anything wrong with his actions. Xiao Qingluo recovered and blushed immediately. He looked very beautiful and delicious. He lowered his head, slightly narrowed his eyes, and his thick eyelashes cast two fan-shaped shadows on his cheeks. Is it unique? Gu Yun''s words overturned all Xiao Qingluo''s previous ideas, and a new cognition sprouted quietly in his heart. Finally, Xiao Qingluo raised his head and stopped hiding. At this moment, everyone felt that something was slowly changing on him. Gu Yun looked a little calm. Xiao Qingluo''s understanding was much better than himself. Mu Yixuan was born in a big family. Their horizons and acceptance of new things are much higher than those of ordinary people. Although this is the first time to contact people with different pupils, they have heard of the existence of such people before. Therefore, apart from some shock at the beginning, they gradually adapt and even feel very fresh. Undoubtedly, they are very interested in Xiao Qingluo now. "Gu Yun, where did you find such an interesting person?" Oujie rubbed up to Gu Yun and asked with a smile. Gu Yun didn''t answer. In fact, her mood drifted away. She can awaken the blood of gods and Demons because that is her noumenon. Even now she appears in the eyes of the world in the form of human race, she can only be said to be a pseudo human race. What about Xiao Qingluo? Can he awaken the ancestry of the elves? At this point, Gu Yun is not sure. The blood of the elves in Xiao Qingluo''s body is too thin. Nine tenths of them are human blood, but there is a special case in him. Only one tenth of the elves'' blood reflects the characteristics of the elves. Chapter 95 So, perhaps, he will be a special case. At the beginning, her demon blood was sealed, and she woke up unexpectedly at the critical moment of life and death. Unlike Xiao Qingluo, his spirit family blood was not sealed, but suppressed by the human family blood. It would be much easier for him to awaken the spirit family blood. There are two ways for Gu Yun to search for the blood of awakening in his inheritance and memory. One is to forcibly awaken with external force; The second is to rely on self awakening, but this can only be achieved under some specific circumstances. For example, Gu Yun himself is falling down a cliff and in danger. Often in the face of death, people can burst out their maximum potential. Do you want Xiao Qingluo to experience the feeling of facing death? Gu Yun doesn''t want to take risks. If she fails and doesn''t have time to save her, Xiao Qingluo will die. Therefore, without a complete assurance, Gu Yun does not intend to put all his eggs in one basket. Anyway, they have plenty of time now and are not in a hurry to implement it. It still depends on Xiao Qingluo''s own wishes. Even if he was distracted, Gu Yun''s face was unfathomable. Seeing this, Oujie only said that Gu Yun selectively ignored it again, so he went back to his seat. The door of the room was pushed open, and all kinds of delicious food came up. After the arrangement, the little boys retreated with training. After this interruption, Gu Yun''s thoughts came back, but she had no appetite and didn''t move her chopsticks. "Gu Yun, where do you live now?" Mu Yixuan raised his eyes and asked. "In the temple." Gu Yun answered. Mu Yixuan said in his heart, sure enough, it''s time to recruit students from the holy land. At this time, it''s a rare event in Kyushu mainland in a century. Any city selected by the holy land as a place for enrollment will be overcrowded. At night, people sleeping on the street can be seen everywhere on the roadside. Most people who practice are casual and don''t pay attention to it. Because they often go out for training, they have slept in the swamp. They use the sky as a cover for the ground. No matter where they are, they can sleep in the dark as soon as they wrap their clothes. Si Yun frowned and looked warily at Mu Yixuan. What did he want to do! "Ah? In the temple? " Oujie couldn''t believe it and shouted, "Gu Yun, you shouldn''t be so shabby with your strength." "You think it''s too simple. It''s good to have a place to stay in Longjun city now. What about residence? As early as a month ago, the Holy Land released the news that the assessment site should be located in Longjun City, the post station of Longjun city was robbed, and even the emperors next to it could not be spared." Su Yimo said slowly. "So it is!" Oujie sighed. In their capacity, they never have to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation. Although the headquarters of their family is in the imperial capital, they also have houses in prosperous cities such as Longjun City, so they live in Mu Yixuan''s house in Longjun city these days. After the two finished, Mu Yixuan invited him along the topic and said, "how can you live in the temple all the time? Gu Yun, come to my house. There are no others in Mu''s house, but there are many rooms. It''s no problem to add you two." "Yes, anyway, we should take part in the assessment together and take care of each other." Oujie agrees. Gu Yun thought for a moment. This time she didn''t refuse and nodded slowly. The temple is a place fully open to the outside world. It''s uncertain that someone will stare there today. Gu Yun is more willing to sleep in a big tree outside the suburbs of Longjun than in a place crowded with a group of people. Chapter 96 So the matter was settled. Gu Yun took Xiao Qingluo to live in muyixuan''s house for the time being. In the Mu house in Longjun City, there was no one except the servants, which just catered to Gu Yun''s quiet temperament. Tomorrow''s assessment is the real stage of competition, so tonight, everyone went back to their room early, refreshed and prepared for tomorrow. When the night was deep and everything was lonely, Xiao Qingluo was sleepless. His mind echoed the words of Gu Yun. Once he suffered unequal treatment since he was a child. Because of his gender indistinguishable face and a pair of strange green eyes, his childhood was shrouded in the haze. Over time, he accepted his fate. But what Gu Yun said today mercilessly shattered all his hidden cowardice. He couldn''t help asking himself, do you really want to be willing to be mediocre all your life? It''s not that under the humble surface, there is also a strong heart, but under the merciless polishing of time, the strong heart is completely silent. Now, after meeting the lonely cloud, his strong heart finally recovers again. He wants to be strong. He wants to be a man of honor. The most important thing is that only when he becomes a venerable person, can he be qualified to stand beside Gu Yun. "If there is a way to become a strong man, you should get it by any means!" Xiao Qingluo murmured to the vast night. Then he smiled at himself. What did he expect? His spirit was destroyed by the woman when he was two years old. Xiao Qingluo''s eyes were filled with boundless darkness, which was different from him in ordinary times. The next day, when the dawn in the East spread all over the sky, the people in Longjun city were boiling. Today, the enrollment of Holy Land entered the third round of assessment. This time, the number of people will be sharply reduced from 1000 to 500, and the really powerful people will stand out from this assessment. Although there are ordinary people and those who were eliminated yesterday, their enthusiasm can''t be resisted. Although they can''t participate in the fierce third round of assessment, they have to witness the birth of the last 100 talents. The third round of assessment of the holy land was located in a huge square in Longjun city. When Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan came, the square was full of people, but when they saw that Mu Yixuan came, they consciously gave way. In order to avoid miscellaneous people from mixing into the third round of assessment, the disciple in charge of the assessment set up a barrier on the square early, and the key to enter the barrier was the bronze medal issued yesterday. The area occupied by the border is not large. It''s just enough to hold a thousand people. Everyone was talking about the topic of the third round of assessment. Before the assessment, the assessment topic of the holy land was absolutely confidential, so no one knew what they would face next. Xiao Qingluo was placed in Mu house, but he didn''t follow him this time. Gu Yun looked at the power in front of him and was glad he didn''t follow him. In such a crowded square, he didn''t have a bronze medal and couldn''t enter the border. The safety factor of staying outside was very low. Soon, in the expectation of everyone, the Holy Land disciple in charge of the assessment came slowly and looked at the red figure headed by Juyuan. An uproar broke out in the crowd, and everyone''s face was stained with excitement. Unexpectedly, the person in charge of the third round of assessment turned out to be a big man in the holy land. Chapter 97 Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the giant kite. There were five people standing on the majestic giant kite. The first was a young woman in red. The woman had long hair and a cold sword hanging around her waist. She looked solemn and seemed to have awe inspiring righteousness. No matter how you look at it, this woman can be called a cold and beautiful beauty. However, there is still a person standing behind her, seizing the glory of all things. In an instant, her beauty is dimmed by that person. Fortunately, her temperament is outstanding, and she is not completely robbed of her sense of existence by that person. That person, Gu Yun knows, is Chu Qi who just separated not long ago. This time, Chu Qi changed into a noble black Python robe, and the whole person''s temperament changed. It was no longer as gentle as when he was dressed in white, but became domineering side leakage. Part of Rumo''s hair was tied in the jade crown and hung a few strands in his ears. The rest was all draped behind his head, like silk and waterfall, which set off the handsome face of demon and fairy. He was standing tall, like walking out of the picture, and everyone couldn''t help breathing. No matter how many times he looked, he would be surprised again and again. Every glance had a refreshing feeling. His Royal Highness the crown prince is well deserved to be the first beauty and the first vase in the east continent. Until Juyuan fell in the border, all the people came back to God. They couldn''t help wondering, why did the precious prince come? They said they came to take part in the assessment, but they didn''t believe it. They knew the prince''s virtue best. Chu Qi walked casually side by side with the woman in red, but his eyes were not idle, searching for the figure of Gu Yun. "What is the prince looking for?" Seeing Chu Qi''s action, Li Yi, a woman in red, couldn''t help asking in doubt. "Find someone." Chu Qi answered frankly. Everyone present was looking at them eagerly, and the noisy crowd held their breath after they arrived. Hearing Chu Qi''s words, everyone suddenly realized that his Highness the prince was looking for someone! I don''t know who can work. His Highness the prince came here in person. Everyone''s mind turned a hundred times. Chu Qi glanced at everyone present. Finally, he found Gu Yun on the side of the crowd, and a pair of Jian pupils couldn''t help brightening. He went straight over, and the eyes of the people moved with his movement. I came to find Mu Yixuan. I''ve heard that his Highness the prince has a deep relationship with the young master of the Mu family. It seems that the rumors are true. There are also humanitarians. His Highness the prince came to find his sister. No matter how he is a brother, his sister should also come to support him. However, the next scene surprised everyone. Chu Qi walked slowly to the position of Mu Yixuan and his party. Mu Yixuan and Ou Jie greeted him with a smile, "Your Highness, why are you here?" "Brother Prince!" Siyun''s pretty face couldn''t hide joy, sweetly called Chu Qi, it should be said that Si Qi nodded slightly. Then, he turned at his feet, came to Gu Yun and said with a smile: "Gu Yun, we meet again!" Si Yun''s smile froze on his face. The onlookers around him opened their eyes incredulously. What was the beginning of the girl? He not only made friends with Mu Yixuan, but also met his Highness the prince Li Yi also accidentally picked her eyebrows and looked at Gu Yun with more exploration in her eyes. Undoubtedly, Si Qi''s move directly sent Gu Yun to fengjianlangkou. Now, everyone''s attention has focused on Gu Yun. Chapter 98 Gu Yun was not influenced by the people around her. She looked at Si Qi and said calmly, "what should I call you? Chuqi? Si Qi? " "Ah ~ so you already know." Si Qi Fu''s forehead was not surprised. "The name is just a form. You can call whichever you like." Gu Yun didn''t answer. At this time, Siyun was already dissatisfied. She looked at the long flow sword on Guyun''s back again, pulled lasqi''s sleeve like a spoiled girl, and said with her lips: "brother Prince, you haven''t given the long flow sword that Yuner has asked you for for so long. Now she has given it to an outsider. Brother Taizi is too much!" Siqi looked down at Siyun''s hand holding his sleeve. Without hesitation, he pulled out the corner of the clothes. He straightened the folds on it and said, "Changliu sword is not suitable for you!" In other words, you don''t deserve a long flow sword. But outside, how to save face for his family, Siqi changed his opinion. "What doesn''t fit?" Si Yun still refuses to comply. "Don''t be unreasonable. The assessment will begin soon." Siqi has no patience with Siyun. When Li Yi saw it, he coughed and spoke to save Si Qi, "well, Princess six, we''ll discuss your business after the assessment. Now I''m going to start the third round of assessment." Li Yi''s face was very dignified. Seeing this, Si Yun turned his mouth and had to give up. As soon as the third round of assessment came, everyone perked up and stared at Li Yi, waiting for her to announce the content of the third round of assessment. Li Yi said: "this year, a new one was added to the Shengyu enrollment assessment. It was included in the third round of assessment and I was responsible for it. In order to develop the Holy Land in an all-round way, we not only have great requirements for our disciples'' self-cultivation and talent, but also require new disciples not to be poor in literature. We don''t ask you to know astronomy and geography, but at least you can''t be illiterate. " As soon as this remark came out, people guessed what the title of the third round of assessment was, which was completely unexpected. "This round of assessment is a written test. Those with a correct rate of more than 80% will successfully pass!" After Li Yi finished, he waved his sleeve. Suddenly, several streamers passed by and fell on everyone''s hands, turning into a test paper with black characters on a white background. Then, in front of them, a low wooden table with four treasures of study appeared out of thin air. "The assessment begins. Please answer the questions!" Li Yi dropped the last sentence and retreated to one side. She was depressed. I really don''t know what the Deacon elders think. It was really... Torture to let her, a person who was sleepy when reading, supervise a group of people to do questions! Gu Yun looked at the test paper in front of him and was in trouble for a moment. Some of the questions above were about the history of Kyushu mainland and holy land, which were not inherited and remembered. Whether Ji yunhuan or the first generation of God Emperor, they live high, their horizons are high, and their memories are the history of ancient times and the god world. However, the world of mortals has declined for thousands of years, they naturally will not focus on the lower world. Therefore, for others, the extremely simple history problem has become a big problem here. After completing other questions related to the knowledge of ancient books, she meditated on those historical questions. It''s not so much meditation as big eyes. Si Yun''s position is behind Gu Yun. When she saw that Gu Yun didn''t write, she knew she couldn''t do it. She couldn''t help feeling proud. The wild girl from the mountain didn''t know one. This time, let''s see how she finished the assessment! Chapter 99 Si Yun''s jealousy is crazy. Whether Mu Yixuan''s attention or Si Qi''s Changliu sword, everything she pursues is easily taken away by Gu Yun. She was born proud. Facing such a setback for the first time, her other heart can''t help distorting. She covers up her envy of Gu Yun with jealousy. Although she often despises Gu Yun as a wild girl in the mountain, there is one thing she is unwilling to admit and has to admit - Gu Yun is a dazzling existence. From the first meeting, Siyun had this idea in her heart. Although she was wearing very ordinary coarse cloth clothes at that time, her noble spirit could not be covered up. Her every move did not have the coarseness of the people in the mountains, but had a unique temperament, which was carried by the talents with real noble status. She is outstanding in appearance, cultivation and talent. Such a person is born above others. Although she was a princess, her aura dimmed silently in front of the lonely cloud. So she was jealous of her and targeted her everywhere. If Gu Yun can be eliminated successfully in this assessment, then her uneasy heart can really fall back to its original place. Si Yun thought in his heart that he kept moving his hands and quickly completed the test paper. The four holy land disciples who came with Li Yi and Si Qi patrolled the scene. Anyone who tried to cheat would not let go. Under the boundary they arranged, all small movements were exposed. Suddenly, Si Qi moved. He raised his step and walked gracefully to Gu Yun''s body. Seeing Si Qi''s action, the people around him were curious about what he wanted to do, but they didn''t dare to look around, because once they looked around, the disciples of the holy land immediately gave them a charge of cheating and disqualified them from the examination. Therefore, no matter how curious you are, you have to bear it. The so-called curiosity killed the cat. They comforted themselves. Si Qi came to Guyun''s desk and suddenly reached out to hold Guyun''s hand and took out the pen. Guyun''s hand trembled and immediately retracted like an electric shock. She asked with her eyes: what do you do? Siqi smiled and didn''t answer. After changing the direction of the test paper, he picked up his pen and began to fill in the answers freely. A series of actions were like clouds and flowing water. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was doing. Conditionally, he went to see Li Yihe''s four holy disciples. Li Yi Wangtian: ah, it''s a nice day today! Four holy disciples looked to the ground: we didn''t see anything, we didn''t see anything. Gu Yun: " Is this fair cheating? With a snap, the pen in Siyun''s hand had been broken by her strength. Her angry and unbelievable eyes settled on Siqi and Guyun. There was a storm hidden inside. Her prince brother, who has always been favored above the top, is actually helping Gu Yun cheat? Or cheating so openly? Siyun thinks he''s going crazy! A disciple of the Holy Land strolled to Li Yi and said bitterly, "elder, is it really good for the prince to act so recklessly?" Li Yi stares, "dare you provoke the man covered by the Lord?" The saint disciple quickly waved his hand, "dare not dare!" Therefore, continue to pretend that there is nothing wrong. The adopted son of the Lord will be his in the future. If he wants to put anyone in it, just put it in. Your highness will be happy. Mu Yixuan had finished answering all the questions at this time. As soon as he turned his head, he saw this scene, and his look suddenly became strange. Chapter 100 Is this still the Siqi he knows? Oujie thriller: it''s over. Your Highness Prince has a crush on Gu Yun. What''s wrong? Mu Yixuan and your Highness Prince are not easy to mess with. "All right!" Siqi picked up the test paper after writing it and handed it to Li Yi. Li Yi held Gu Yun''s test paper with a delicate look. After thinking about it, he let go of the difference between this test paper and others'' test paper. The prince''s highness takes special care of people. Even if they hand in the blank paper, they have to get a full score, so Gu Yun''s test paper can''t be careless! Again and again, other people also completed the test paper. When Si Yun passed Gu Yun, he said in a cruel voice: "I won''t let you go!" Gu Yun looked at her inexplicably and ignored her. Again, Siyun jumped with anger. At this time, Li Yi said, "the third round of assessment is over now. Because it''s a written examination, I can''t announce the answers immediately, but this afternoon, I will publish the list of the people who pass and their results on the notice board here. At that time, the bronze medal of the people who pass will automatically become a gold medal, and the gold medal holder can participate in the fourth round of assessment tomorrow." "Yes!" The crowd answered with enthusiasm. Li Yi nodded and summoned Ju Yuan to leave. Si Qi smiled at Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun, I''m waiting for you in the Holy Land! You have to come quickly. " With these words, he stepped on Juyuan and left with Li Yi and his party. As soon as they left, everyone began to talk. The focus of the discussion was all around the examination questions. Gradually, the taste changed again, and the topic led to Gu Yun. There is no airtight wall in the world. As long as one or two people see that Siqi Gang Gu Yun cheated, everyone will know once they publicized it. Originally, a few people who knew Si Qi were afraid of spreading his identity too much, but Si Yun intended to make it big, so under her advice, it gradually became a well-known thing. But for a moment, public opinion became entangled in the lonely cloud. However, no matter how others point out, it will not have any impact on Gu Yun. She always doesn''t care what others think of her, but she is a little upset under the high attention for a long time. "Gu Yun, let''s go!" Mu Yixuan glanced at the crowd and received his cold eyes. The people who made the most trouble immediately shut up. Gu Yun nodded and they left with their swords. Si Yun was greatly hit today, so she didn''t go back to Mu house with her. Instead, she turned and rushed to the imperial palace of the imperial capital. She had only one idea in her heart. She couldn''t let the prince''s brother go on like this. Back to Mu mansion, Xiao Qingluo waited at the door early. Seeing Gu Yun, his flawless face burst into a dazzling smile, "sister, how''s it going today?" "Yes." Gu Yun nodded. "Gu Yun, can you tell us how you know your Highness the prince?" After holding back all the questions, Oujie finally had a chance to ask them. Not only he was curious, but also Mu Yixuan and Ji Chen were full of curiosity. Although Siqi can definitely cheat in such an examination room as today, he has never helped others cheat. As Siqi, they have never had this honor since childhood. This makes them have to wonder, is there really something between Gu Yun and Si Qi? Gu Yun thought for a moment, and finally explained the process of his understanding with Siqi briefly. Don''t mention them. Gu Yun didn''t think of Siqi''s behavior today. Chapter 101 However, thanks to him, otherwise it would be really difficult for Gu Yun to complete the above historical questions about Kyushu mainland and holy land. After listening to Gu Yun''s explanation, Mu Yixuan and others were more confused. According to Gu Yun''s words, they could only say that they met by chance, but Si Qi''s attitude was very serious. Sure enough, the prince''s heart is the most difficult to guess! Finally, they are no longer entangled in this issue and are relieved to wait for the results at noon. There was a light snow in Longjun city again, which was bitter. The cold wind was like an ice knife, which made the skin tingle. But even so, it could not extinguish the enthusiasm of the people. Before noon, the notice board was surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside, which was still better than the imperial examination. In everyone''s expectation, a disciple of the holy land finally came to resist the sword. He looked down at the people below and said indifferently, "let''s all!" Hearing the speech, the crowd immediately withdrew from a space like a tide. With a wave of his sleeve, the saint disciple flew out several rice paper with dense names, flew straight to the notice board, and after all this, the saint disciple didn''t have any more nonsense, so he turned and left. The crowd immediately scrambled around and crowded the notice board to crumble. "Get out of the way, get out of the way!" "Don''t squeeze, everyone don''t squeeze, come one by one." "What the fuck stepped on my foot!" ¡­¡­ The scene was chaotic. On the eight pieces of paper, the first name was lonely cloud. Shengyu adopts the 100 mark system for the test paper results, and a special bachelor is responsible for correcting it. Only those who have reached more than 80 points can pass, which can be described as harsh. And behind the name of Gu Yun, which is particularly prominent among the people, is also marked with results, with a big full score, which stands out from the crowd. Three points more than Mu Yixuan, who ranked second. The crowd looked at Gu Yun''s name and then looked at the full score, which was like a lump in their throat. All the hearts of the people are silent. In broad daylight, they dare not talk about anything. They are afraid that the wall has ears, but afterwards they talk. There are 800 names on the paper, and these 800 people have successfully passed the third round of assessment. As for the 200 people who did not make the list, they were eliminated. For the first time, the news on the list reached Mu''s house. Mu Yixuan was not surprised, but Ou Jie surprised them. Oujie said: "God, Gu Yun, you are so powerful that you can get full marks. You can also get full marks for such abnormal questions!" Ji Chen: "the lonely cloud is really hidden." Su Yimo: "it''s really powerful. Our three children''s grades are actually stepping on the pass line of 80 points." Gu Yun still hasn''t calmed down from this news. In order to avoid getting into trouble with too high profile, she deliberately answered several questions wrong. Even if all the questions Si Qi helped her do later were right, she shouldn''t have full marks Gu Yun is a little depressed at the moment. The most inexplicable thing is her client. People who didn''t want to be high-profile now are too high-profile. Gu Yun wondered, did Si Qi help her change her grades? At this point, Gu Yun really wronged Si Qi. He was confident that Gu Yun would definitely pass the third round of messy assessment, so he didn''t intervene in the matter of achievement. It was Li Yi who felt that since Gu Yun was the special care of the crown prince, he should take good care of him, so he decided not to hand in Gu Yun''s test paper to the bachelor''s pavilion, but he was lucky and bitter, and directly scored a full score. Chapter 102 As for the content, she didn''t even look at it! Gu Yun couldn''t explain why he deliberately answered several wrong questions, so he was silent and didn''t answer. "The color of the bronze medal has changed." At this time, Su Yimo noticed the bronze medal around his waist, took it down, put it under everyone''s eyes and said. The color of the bronze medal has become dazzling gold. "Ah! I''m going to sleep. I''m sure there will be another hard battle tomorrow! " Oujie stretched out and said. Since there is nothing to do, the people are scattered. Suddenly, Mu Yixuan stopped Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, wait a minute, I have something to say to you." Gu Yun nodded and said to Xiao Qingluo, "go back first." Xiao Qingluo nodded skillfully. When his eyes passed Mu Yixuan, they suddenly became dark. ¡°£¿¡± After everyone left, only Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan were left in the wide lobby. Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. Mu Yixuan looked a little hesitant. His ears turned red from the forbidden area. Facing Gu Yun''s puzzled eyes, he coughed and said, "Gu Yun, that''s, um... Do you have a good relationship with the crown prince?" Gu Yun didn''t understand: "why?" Mu Yixuan was speechless for a moment. Can''t anyone with a clear eye see it? His Highness the prince condescended to answer the question to Gu Yun, which was a thing he didn''t dare to think of before. But now it really happened in front of us, which can be said to be a rare thing in a hundred years. However, she didn''t necessarily understand the explanation to Gu Yun. Mu Yixuan changed a question and said, "Gu Yun, do you like your Highness the prince?" He asked directly, almost without thinking. As soon as he asked, he regretted it, but his words had been exported and couldn''t be taken back. Mu Yixuan couldn''t help spitting on himself in his heart. What questions did he ask! Gu Yun didn''t care. She replied, "I don''t like it." Mu Yixuan asked directly, and Gu Yun answered readily, but it hurt a little. Mu Yixuan was stunned and didn''t respond. When asked about this topic, most women are shy and timid, or want to welcome and be ashamed, but Gu Yun is as expressionless as ever. Mu Yixuan was silent. When he got the answer, a string stretched in his heart was loose. "Well, ha ha, there''s nothing wrong. Let''s have a rest earlier!" Mu Yixuan smiled a little silly and waved his hand. Gu Yun looked at him inexplicably, nodded, got up and left. Gu Yun''s room is in the South courtyard, not far from the lobby. When she walked back to her yard, she unexpectedly found Xiao Qingluo standing at the door waiting for her. "Sister." Xiao Qingluo heard the footsteps and raised his head. A bright smile appeared on his beautiful face. Gu Yun nodded uncertainly, waiting for him to follow. Xiao Qingluo looked at Gu Yun deeply, "what did he say to you?" A gentle word is like a feather falling, which contains some strange feelings. Gu Yun stared at Xiao Qingluo. He felt that there was something wrong with him now, but there was no change. He didn''t think deeply. He shook his head and walked past him into his room. Naturally, she knew that in Xiao Qingluo''s words, he meant Mu Yixuan. Shaking his head was the answer. Mu Yixuan really didn''t say anything to her, so she asked an inexplicable question. Xiao Qingluo looked at Gu Yun''s back and stood still. He was good at observing his face. From the first time he saw Mu Yixuan, he saw that he had feelings beyond friendship for Gu Yun, but this emotion had not been fermented and was only in the embryonic stage. Chapter 103 "Sister''s reaction... It seems that she didn''t say anything!" Xiao Qingluo whispered, determined the answer, and walked briskly back to his room next door. On the second day, everyone welcomed the fourth round of assessment in anticipation, which will also be the last assessment of the enrollment of holy land. Until this time, people''s hearts were tense. The tentative place for the fourth round of assessment is still the square of Longjun city. This time, two important elders came to the holy land, one of whom is Li Yi, who just met yesterday. In addition, they were followed by 50 Holy Land disciples in white. They were introverted and powerful. This posture made everyone more nervous. In addition to Li Yi, another grey robed elder is a man in his thirties. He looks kind and has a smile on his mouth. He said: "although everyone is no stranger to me, I still formally introduce myself. I am Lu Wei, the five elders of the holy land. This assessment is in the charge of Li Yi and the seven elders." Everyone stared at him with excitement. The ten elders of the holy land were among the best in Kyushu. Unexpectedly, they met two today. How honored they are. "The rules of this assessment are very simple. In a moment, I will open the transmission array to send you to the dreamland. After entering the dreamland, you just hunt and kill monsters. Immediately, every monster inside is transformed by spiritual power. Every time you hunt and kill a monster, the spiritual power will automatically return to the spirit Bracelet in the hunter''s hand to count." When Lu Wei said this, he stopped. Under his sign, the 50 disciples of the Holy Land handed out spiritual bracelets to each assessment disciple. Gu Yun looked at the Black Bracelet in his hand and didn''t find its strangeness. This bracelet is made of black iron. It feels heavy when worn on the wrist. There is nothing else except some patterns and the word Holy Land engraved on it. "This spirit bracelet has an array on it, so it will automatically attract the spirit power that turns into a monster." Mu Yixuan explained aside. Gu Yun nodded clearly. After confirming that each of the 800 people got the spirit bracelet, Lu Weicai said again: "there are no other requirements in this assessment except that they can''t hurt people''s lives. The 100 people who hunt and kill the largest number of monsters passed this assessment and officially became new disciples in my holy land. Therefore, success or failure is in one fell swoop. I wish you success soon." Lu Wei''s words fell, and everyone couldn''t help worrying. Although the demons in the dreamland were transformed by spiritual power, the spiritual power was left by the great powers of Kyushu mainland. Therefore, the demons transformed by their spiritual power must be much more powerful than the real demons. The rules do not require everyone to hunt how much. That''s why it''s more cruel, because he doesn''t know the number his opponent has killed. In order to avoid being brushed off, he has to fight endlessly. This round of assessment, abnormal to heinous! Having said what should be said, Lu Wei started the transmission array, and a dazzling white light flashed in front of him. The next moment, everyone disappeared in the Longjun city square and went to the dreamland in the holy land. From a distance, Lu Wei''s voice came into his ears, "you don''t have to worry that monsters will hurt your lives. Elder Li Yi and I will pay attention to your situation at any time. Once your lives are in danger, we will come to save you!" Chapter 104 Before they could taste it, they had been transmitted to the dreamland, which turned into an endless mountain range with dense ancient trees and monsters. Everyone''s foothold is different. As soon as the two people who were next to each other a moment ago fell into the dreamland, they can no longer see their little partners. This competition only counts individuals, not teams. Therefore, no one can rely on here. They can only fight a way with their own strength. That''s why the sanctuary separates everyone. Gu Yun looked around. As soon as she landed, she was surrounded by a dense number of monsters. Although these monsters were transformed by spiritual power, they were no different from real monsters. Without hesitation, Gu Yun transformed her spiritual power into a long bow and quickly pulled the string to shoot arrows. A series of actions were completed at one go. Before those monsters had time to attack, she took the lead. On the other hand, in the limitless palace of the holy land, the holy land lord xuanraft and ten elders gathered together. Eleven pairs of eyes were staring at the imaging mirror in the center of the hall. What was revealed in the imaging mirror was the situation in the illusion. "There are a lot of plastic talents among the disciples in this assessment!" Lu Weiwei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. "The child of Mu family is good. I don''t have to say whether it''s talent, cultivation or internal." The elder touched his beard and praised Mu Yixuan. "That is, and I don''t see whose apprentice it is." The second elder Mo Jinyu looked proud. "Shao Pei se, I don''t know who is shameless. When someone admired the young lord or a crying baby, he ran to the door to collect his apprentice." Li Yi squinted at him and tutted. "It''s called discerning eyes. It''s not like some people are jealous." Mo Jinyu returned leisurely. "You..." Li Yi stared at him and rolled his sleeves to work with Mo Jinyu. "Well, you two can stop at this time." Xuanraft saw that they were right again, so he had no choice but to stop them. Mo Jinyu and Li Yi each gave a cold hum, one after another put aside their heads and ignored each other. "I see, Mu Yixuan''s top priority must be this time!" Ten elders Ji Yuezhi opened his mouth at this time and drew everyone''s attention back to Mu Yixuan. At this time, Mu Yixuan''s position was played in the imaging mirror. In the face of groups of monsters, Mu Yixuan was not afraid at all. He quickly and accurately killed the monsters under the sword. However, in the time of a column of incense, he has hunted and killed more than 100 monsters. This achievement is close to the best record of the holy land. The other elders nodded approvingly. When they were about to say something, suddenly, a clear voice burst in, "that''s not necessarily!" As the voice fell, a figure slowly appeared in the hall. White clothes are better than snow. It is the most noble prince. Although the young man has not yet grown up, he can''t hide his grace and noble spirit. "Xiao Qi''er, you''re here. Come and sit down." Xuan raft beckoned to Si Qi kindly and motioned him to come and sit down beside him. In the world, only the prince can be on an equal footing with the Holy Lord of the holy land. Even his father Xuanyin emperor is not qualified. It can be seen how precious Xuan raft is, his adopted son. "Adoptive father." After Siqi gave xuanraft a little gift, he sat down. Xuan raft looked at Si Qi with great interest and asked, "Xiao Qi, why do you see what you just said?" The elders pricked up their ears and waited for Siqi''s answer. Only Li Yi had a faint answer in his heart. Chapter 105 Siqi pretended to smile mysteriously. Instead of answering xuanraft''s question, he asked, "adoptive father, how about we make a bet?" "What bet?" Xuan raft was in high spirits. "We''ll bet on who''s the best in the fourth round of assessment!" Si Qi replied, his eyes were shining. He couldn''t open his eyes and sighed that his adopted son was really becoming more and more evil. But what interests him more is who has such great ability to make Siqi look at him differently. So Xuan raft directly asked the curious question in his heart, "who are you betting on?" Other people are also quite interested. Although his Highness the prince is not proud of being spoiled, in his position, he has been spoiled since childhood and is more or less arrogant. Few people can be taken to heart by him. Si Qi did not beat around the Bush, but answered frankly, "Gu Yun, I bet the top prize this time must be Gu Yun!" Li Yi said in secret: sure enough! She once again applauded her "wise move" for the third round of assessment. Xuan raft frowned. Who is Gu Yun? I''ve never heard of it! At this time, nine elders stood up, "Gu Yun, I seem to have a little impression that she was one of the most potential people in the first round of assessment." With that, he submitted the list of personnel marked out in the first round of assessment to xuanraft. "Lonely cloud, Qing Xiu Seven Realms?" Xuan raft read out the above comments and understood why she could be treated differently by Siqi alone. Such a talent is better than Mu Yixuan. "I didn''t expect this girl to be so complicated." Li Yi didn''t expect that Gu Yun''s talent was so good, so he thought. Xuan raft waved his hand and injected a spiritual force into the imaging mirror. The above picture immediately changed to the lonely cloud. Everyone was stunned by the above scene. With a long bow transformed by spiritual power, Gu Yun wandered among hundreds of monsters. Blood splashed everywhere. In less than a moment, those monsters fell to the ground. Because these monsters are not real physical fetuses, after being killed, they directly changed back to the spirit power and flew into the spirit bracelet on Gu Yun''s wrist, leaving no broken limbs on the ground. What surprised them was that Gu Yun was younger than they thought. It was reasonable that she should still be under her parents'' wings, but her killing decision was like being tempered from the dead. Those cold eyes and the killing on her are not consistent with her age! What should such a little girl have experienced to be so violent. However, her level is weaker than Mu Yixuan, so Xuan raft is more optimistic about Mu Yixuan. "The little girl is excellent in both talent and cultivation. Xiao Qi''er has a good eye, but how can a woman''s strength compare with a man? Not to mention Mu Yixuan is a bit higher than her. Therefore, Xiao Qi''er is afraid to lose this bet." Xuan raft said slowly. Si Qi shook his head. "Adoptive father, let''s wait and see. Now, let''s talk about the bet." Xuan raft raised her eyebrows and motioned him to go on. "I want your ice spirit bow!" Si Qi said. "Poof..." as soon as he swallowed a mouthful of tea, Xuan raft sprayed it vividly. The nine elders were about to go back to their seats and sit down. As soon as they heard this, they stumbled under their feet and nearly fell and a dog ate the mud. Fortunately, they held the nearby column in time, so they didn''t lose their image. Chapter 106 Li Yi was almost choked to death by her saliva. She looked at Si Qi with admiration: Your Highness the prince really dares to say that Xiao thought of the Lord''s ice soul bow! Many other elders looked at Siqi strangely, shocked and admired. The ice soul divine bow was obtained by the Holy Lord during his training five years ago. It is one of the few artifacts in Kyushu. Because the Holy Lord himself is also an ice spiritual master, he is particularly fond of the ice soul divine bow. Since xuanraft became the strongest in Kyushu mainland, it rarely used the ice soul bow, so it was put in the holy domain for others to see the ice soul bow, but still see the Holy Lord. It can be seen that this ice soul divine bow is of great significance. In the past five years, his Highness the prince is the first one who dares to strike the ice spirit bow. "What are you talking about? Say it again? " Xuanraft once suspected that she was hearing hallucinations. "I said, I want ice soul God bow!" Siqi Zhenger repeated it eight times. Xuan raft: " "I don''t want any other bets. I want this!" Si Qi added another sentence. "Xiao Qi''er is capable. Go ahead. How long have you been thinking about my ice spirit bow?" Xuan raft bounced at the corner of his clothes wet with tea, and the wet place immediately recovered as new. "It didn''t take long. It was temporary." Si Qi replied, it''s true. He just thought of it when he saw Gu Yun''s bow. It was said before that we would give Gu Yun a better weapon. There are thousands of weapons in the world, and only the artifact used by Xuan raft is the top. "What does your highness want the ice spirit bow to do? I remember the prince''s spiritual power attribute is not ice... "After Lu Wei recovered from his shock, he thought of the irrationality, so he asked. "Give it away!" Si Qi answered carefully. Xuan raft: "..." hehe, I suddenly want to kill this unfilial son. "Who is the prince going to send?" Mo Jinyu is full of curiosity. "Confidential." Si Qi refused to answer the question. Xuan raft was filled with resentment and smiled, "I can promise you, but Xiao Qi''er, you have to take out a sincere bet to impress me." Si Qi thought for a while and then said, "if you win, I''ll accompany you to Penglai Island to learn your Vientiane sword!" Upon hearing this, Xuan raft was immediately excited and had no complaints. "Well, it''s a deal. Don''t go back then!" "This should be said by me. Don''t repent then, adoptive father, because I will never lose!" Siqi raised his eyebrows. Xuan raft laughed, "you stinky boy!" What he likes is the domineering spirit of Siqi, which is what Fengzi and Longsun really should have. The bet has been made, and everyone''s eyes are back on the imaging mirror. Xuan raft wants to turn the picture to Mu Yixuan, but Si Qi doesn''t obey. He says, "no, it''s just not. What if Gu Yun is in danger when he leaves my sight? I have to keep looking at her. If there is danger, I can rescue her in time!" Xuan raft: "..." why does it feel a little wrong? Li Yi lowered his head and smiled. He had guessed who the crown prince asked for the ice soul God bow. If your highness wants to cheat, what can you do? Of course it depends on him! At this time, Gu Yun didn''t know that she was blessed by Siqi. Before she entered the holy land, she was very lucky to be highly concerned by the high-level officials of the Holy Land! After fighting for more than an hour, Gu Yun solved the monster and was able to catch his breath. She looked at the paths leading to different directions in all directions and chose a relatively flat road to go up! Chapter 107 Before ten meters, Gu Yun was surrounded by monsters again. These monsters transformed by psychic power had no independent consciousness. They lived and didn''t die. Gu Yun looked at the dense monster in front of her and looked cold. This time, she put away the cold bow and took down the long flow sword on her back. As soon as the long flow sword came out, the small area at the foot of the lonely cloud was covered with a layer of white ice. Xuanraft, who was always watching the movement of Gu Yun, immediately recognized that it was Si Qi''s sword as soon as they saw Changliu sword. So they turned their eyes to Siqi. Si Qi didn''t feel uncomfortable. He saw Gu Yun use the sword he gave him, and his eyebrows were a little happy. Xuan raft coughed, "Xiao Qi''er, aren''t you going to explain to us?" "As you can see, I gave the long flow sword to Gu Yun." Si Qi replied calmly. If Xuan raft didn''t find anything at this time, he was really stupid. He raised his eyebrow, "so, do you want my ice soul bow for her?" At this time, the main hall was filled with a strong smell of vinegar. The elders couldn''t bear to look straight at it. The wise and powerful Holy Lord often encountered things related to the crown prince, and his IQ had to decline to a low age, just like a three-year-old child. "Yes." Si Qi nodded, very sincere. "..." Xuan raft laughed angrily, "Xiao Qi''er has learned to eat inside and eat outside. He is good at it!" "Don''t be angry, adoptive father. Anyway, you can''t use the ice spirit bow now." Si Qilian''s situation was wrong and he immediately softened. Xuan raft snorted heavily. In order not to be angry, he decided to ignore Si Qi again. At least for an hour, he would not want him to say another word to him. ¡­¡­ Using the long flow sword, Gu Yun is already very familiar with it. With the shadow of the sword one after another, a lot of monsters fall down, like logging, and screams can be heard all the time. Fresh blood splashed on Gu Yun''s face, but disappeared at the next moment, but the touch was very real. At the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes, there is a strong intention to kill. Every action contains the determination to kill. At the moment, she is like a god of killing, God blocking God, Buddha blocking Buddha. Xuan raft couldn''t help sitting up and staring at Gu Yun. Until now, he didn''t find her terrible. Ruthless killing, bloodthirsty nature, full of hostility, she was born for war! Such people are either for their own use, or they will be strangled in the cradle forever, otherwise they will become a scourge! The look of the ten elders also gradually dignified down, each thinking. The monsters in the magic territory can''t pose a threat to Gu Yun. Although they are tired of killing constantly, they are still at ease. Another hour later, Gu Yun solved the second wave of monsters. She continued on her way without stopping. But I accidentally met other people. Although the illusion is large, there are many of them. Therefore, there are still some chances to meet companions when walking around. Gu Yun glanced at the faces of the people who were coming towards him. When he found that he didn''t know them, he planned to leave in another direction. But those people had found the figure of Gu Yun and quickly shouted, "Hey, wait, how dangerous it is to walk alone here. Let''s go together?" Then he trotted over and stopped Gu Yun''s way. When he approached, he unexpectedly found that Gu Yun looked a little familiar. He patted his head and suddenly remembered it. He was quite surprised and said, "you are the lonely cloud. God, I didn''t expect to meet you!" Chapter 108 After yesterday''s assessment results, few of these people don''t know Gu Yun. Since the second round of assessment, the existence of Gu Yun has gradually raised a high profile, which also made them notice this beautiful and cold little girl like jade. But the people didn''t like her very much. There was a young master of Mu family before and a Prince later. It always makes people feel that there is some improper relationship between Gu Yun and them. The man didn''t expect that the person he stopped was Gu Yun. It was neither retreat nor advance for a moment. Gu Yun glanced at him indifferently, and then walked on with the wrong body. The man didn''t stop this time, but turned to meet his little partner and discussed, "what should I do now?" A humanitarian: "I think we''d better go our own way. I always feel that what lonely cloud is very difficult to get along with!" Another humanitarian: "I think it''s better for us to follow her. I don''t know what fish we can find through her. In addition, since she is the prince''s person, she must have a baby. Although taking advantage of the danger of others is not a matter of scenery, it''s also a special situation right now. It''s not her elimination, but it''s us." His words made everyone silent and obviously agreed with him. So this group of people followed the lonely cloud at a distance. Gu Yun noticed it, but he didn''t care. The monsters in the dreamland rushed forward one after another, and they had no leisure to do anything else. Without taking a few steps, Gu Yun was entangled by the third wave of monsters. Not only her, but also the group of people behind her. But they don''t have the strength of Gu Yun, so it''s very difficult to deal with them. When a group of them managed to get away from the monsters, there was no solitary cloud in front of them. After Gu Yun solved the wave of monsters, he left. The more he moved forward, the more footprints of human activities gradually increased. Even there were signs of fighting around. Those blood stains that could not be removed could only be left by people. Suddenly, a pavilion appeared in the vision of solitary cloud. The pavilion was large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. At this time, many people had gathered there. Before approaching, Gu Yun listened to their discussion. "I''ve just found out that I can take other people''s achievements for myself through competition. It''s much easier than constantly hunting monsters." "This method is really convenient and fast, but the premise is that it must have the strength to snatch achievements from others." "Hehe, this is just a problem that you weak birds should worry about." "What are you talking about!" "Say you''re a weak bird!" At this point, there was a commotion in the crowd. Seeing that the two people were about to fight, the people around them all stood by and watched the excitement. Until someone found Gu Yun''s arrival, "wait, you see, that''s not the person whose Highness the crown prince helped cheat in the last round of assessment!" One sentence distracted everyone''s attention, and even the two people who were about to go to war just now also saw it. Several dozens of Qi brush''s eyes focused on Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s footsteps stagnated and stopped. "Oh, little beauty, why are you alone, your flower escort!" Someone whistled at Gu Yun and said sour. "It''s a pity that the landing points of this round of competition are random. Take apart several of your flower protection messengers, Mu Yixuan. If the little beauty feels lonely and helpless, do you want to put her into my brother''s arms?" Another person''s face was obscene, and he really opened his arms to Gu Yun. Chapter 109 Suddenly, his Highness the prince stood up from his seat and Xuan raft immediately called him, "what are you doing!" "Clean up the garbage!" His Highness the prince said so. People: " "Come back, where are you going? Ten of you are not enough! " Xuan raft angrily said that a person who is usually very smart is now like a brainless boy. Li Yi also advised: "Your Highness, since you think Gu Yun will win, you should trust her." Hearing the speech, Siqi really stopped for a moment. A moment later, he returned to his seat without saying a word. Now xuanraft deeply realized that father is not as good as daughter-in-law, and was filled with emotion. They ignored the teasing and decided to leave, but those people didn''t intend to let her go. The three people rushed out of the pavilion and stopped Gu Yun. "Eh? Want to go? It''s not that easy. If you want to live here, you have to leave your record! " One said, and his greedy eyes fell on the spirit bracelet on Gu Yun''s wrist. The purpose of their gathering here is to plunder the achievements of passers-by. People like Gu Yun who are easy to bully at first sight will not let go. Gu Yun, who had been silent for a long time, finally opened his mouth, "come and get it if you have the ability!" "Oh, I was underestimated!" The man looked cold and immediately launched an attack. The fireball fell all over the sky, the temperature around suddenly rose, and the light of the flame set off everything around it in a gorgeous red. Some people tut a pity and said, "old Xu is really good at it. It''s a pity to be such a beautiful girl." "How dare you think of such a casual woman?" The other scoffed. When everyone thought that Gu Yun would be beyond recognition by the fireball, they saw that Gu Yun didn''t move much, but several ice shields had been erected around her, which reflected everyone''s faces with a cold light. Another incredible scene happened. When those magnificent flames hit the ice shield, they were swallowed by the ice shield without leaving any trace. "This, how is this possible!" Old Xu''s second chamber eyes tongue tied, this hit used his nine layers of strength, how can it not shake the ice shield by one point. He did not believe in evil and launched an attack again. This time, he used ten layers of strength to move with the ruthlessness of killing. Those fireballs were more than a little stronger than just now. At this time, Gu Yun moved. She turned passivity into initiative and launched an attack. Gu Yun swiped the long flow sword in front of him, leaving a radian of the sword shadow. The next moment, a water dragon appeared out of thin air. Its huge body covered the sky and the sun, and the sound of the dragon''s singing was deafening. He killed Xu''s second son just in momentum. Looking at the water dragon above his head, Xu felt his feet were soft and could hardly hold his sword. The water dragon soared into the sky, facing the flaming balls ready to go in the air. Those flaming balls that had waved their teeth and claws a moment ago suddenly withered like their owners. Against the background of the water dragon, they were like toys under its claws, let them flatten and pinch round. With a wave of its claws, the water dragon defeated all the fireballs. Until this time, it dissipated in the air. Xu Laoer fell to the ground and looked at Gu Yun in horror. He was speechless. "Soul, soul repair two realms!" Someone gave the appalling answer in a trembling voice. At this moment, their eyes at Gu Yun have changed, and there is deep fear. The concept of soul cultivation in two realms is enough to overturn all their views on solitary clouds. Chapter 110 With a slap, the exquisite porcelain cup in Xuan raft''s hand fell to the ground and became a pile of debris. His eyes were deep and murmured: "soul repair two realms, it''s actually soul repair two realms. How old is she this year?" Nine elders immediately replied, "fifteen..." "Fifteen year old soul cultivates two realms. Is this still human?" Ji Yuezhi is quite uncertain now. "I''m afraid Mu Yixuan''s first day will give way!" Li Yi smiled at Mo Jinyu and said that it was full of schadenfreude. Mo Jinyu was silent. This was not the first time he saw Gu Yun. At the beginning, he saw the little girl in the ancient mountain. At that time, he didn''t pay much attention. He just thought it was a little girl taken in by his apprentice with kindness. Until later, at the top of the mountain, Mu Yixuan told him that he came with Gu Yun. The whole army was almost destroyed when he reached the top of the mountain with his immortal cultivation. Mu Yixuan had no other problems except skin trauma. His disciples knew it, so the clue could only come from another person, that is, Gu Yun. However, they searched all over the top of the mountain and didn''t find any footprints of solitary clouds. He almost thought Mu Yixuan was lying to him. Since she can''t be found, there is only one possibility, that is, she is dead. It''s not surprising that she died there, but unexpectedly, she not only didn''t die, but also came back safely to participate in the Holy Land assessment. Mo Jinyu still feels that there are too many treacherous things in Gu Yun. Now he knows her demon talent. His mind is flying fast. It seems that it''s better to check the girl''s background. Among all the people, Si Qi was very calm. Seeing that Gu Yun was no longer low-key, he happily recalled his red thin lips. Even if Gu Yun didn''t punish those people, he wouldn''t let them go after they came out. His people, how dare others move half! Except Xu Laosan''s face full of pain, the faces of others are wonderful. Gu Yun turned his wrist and pointed to everyone, "who else is going to challenge?" They shook their heads in tacit agreement and stepped back three steps! I''m kidding. The soul cultivates two realms. Only when the head is kicked by a donkey can you fight! Gu Yun looked cold. This time it was her turn to let them go, "either fight or hand over your achievements!" People: "..." why does this line sound familiar?! "Pooh ha ha!" Siqile, his lonely cloud is so cute to be a bandit. "Holy Lord, you are afraid to lose this time." The eldest elder touched his beard and said with great sincerity that he was fierce. Now he robbed this group of people. It''s hard to be the first. "Hum!" Xuan raft snorted heavily and said, "in the next assessment, ban this for me. Rob the same kind, like what!" The elder bowed his head silently. Isn''t that your default? "It''s too late for the adoptive father to repent now!" Si Qi shook his head and said, I can see that he is in a good mood now. "Little rabbit, did you know early in the morning?" Xuan raft turned his head and stared at Si Qi. "I don''t know." Si Qi looked sincere. "..." Xuan raft has a kind of mute eating yellow lotus, and has a subtle feeling of pain. Xu Laoer was the first to hand over his achievements. When he just fought with Gu Yun, he realized her horror. The water dragon not only defeated his spiritual skills, but also hurt him by swallowing back. He thought that even all of them were not Gu Yun''s opponents. Chapter 111 Seeing that Xu Laosan handed over his achievements, others couldn''t sit still, "do we really want to hand over our achievements?" "If it''s handed over, we''ll all have to eliminate it!" "When we finally reached the fourth round of assessment, we saw that we were about to succeed. Are we going to fall short now?" People die for money and birds die for food. After some discussion, people''s fear of Gu Yun has been reduced a lot. "I''m just a 15-year-old girl. What about soul cultivation? There are dozens of people here. I don''t believe we can''t beat a little girl together." "Yes, we go together and win. Her record is ours. If we lose, all of us have to be eliminated. It''s better to fight!" Determined, everyone looked hard. Qi Qi jumped out of the pavilion and offered his weapons. There was no need to say more about this fight. Everyone used their housekeeping skills and greeted Gu Yun directly. Si Qi looked at it, and his handsome eyebrows twisted. He hummed, "a group of old men bully less with more, like what words!" Mo Jinyu said nothing to them. Can monsters like Gu Yun be like ordinary people! They are sure that even if these people deceive the less with more, the advantage is all in Gu Yun, and their chances of winning are negligible. When they moved, Gu Yun also moved. As soon as she raised her hand, dozens of ice cones appeared in all directions, suspended around Gu Yun''s body, and the cold air came to her face, making everyone shiver. Gold, wood, water, fire, earth and wind are intertwined, and no one is weaker than anyone. The atmosphere enters the slaughter. "Go!" One person drank, and all the spiritual skills poured down to the lonely cloud. Gu Yun did not retreat but advanced. The spirit shield was in front, removed all attacks, and the ice cone was behind, attacking everyone opposite. Those people were forced to withdraw their spiritual defense, but the seemingly fragile ice cone was surprisingly difficult. They used 18 kinds of martial arts to break it. But before he could catch his breath, a new round of attack by Gu Yun came up. The cold sword transformed into spiritual power covered the sky, turned into a sword rain and hung on everyone''s head. It would fall and take their lives at any time. Although he knew that Gu Yun could not hurt their lives in the assessment, in the face of such sword rain, everyone''s heart beat faster and fear spread inside. The simple grey robe on Gu Yun''s body danced coldly driven by the cold wind. She stared at all of them without expression. There were no emotional ups and downs in her eyes like an ancient well. Suddenly, they realized that if she really wanted to kill them, she would not care about the constraints of the rules of the holy land. Even if she was disqualified, she would still take their lives. Thinking of this, everyone shivered and no longer struggled to death. They begged for mercy and offered their achievements to avoid suffering in vain. The final outcome was the same. Gu Yun accepted the achievements of dozens of people, and her achievements jumped from 500 to 1200 in an instant. This speed is much faster and easier than hunting monsters alone, tired and slow. Before that, Gu Yun wanted to keep a low profile. Originally, her intention was to mix a medium score in the fourth round of assessment, which was enough to pass, but unfortunately, she has become the public enemy of these people. Since you can''t keep a low profile, simply enter the holy land with a high profile and suppress all gossip with absolute strength! Chapter 112 At this moment, Gu Yun''s momentum was no longer restrained, and the whole person became aggressive. She turned away without looking at the group again. The people fell to the ground like a relieved burden, sweating. They decided to take a detour when they saw Gu Yun in the future. This man is terrible. A farce ended here, but Li Yi saw more than enough. Now she found that the high-profile Gu Yun was simply not handsome enough, which was very to her appetite. Siqi''s hanging heart fell. He looked at xuanraft and asked, "adoptive father, how long is it before the end time?" "There''s probably another hour." Xuan raft estimated the time and replied. "It should be about the same now." Si Qi muttered, then got up and bowed to Xuan raft. "Adoptive father, I suddenly remembered that I have something else to do. I''ll leave first." "Well, go." Xuan raft waved his hand and motioned Si Qi to get out. Now he is more focused on Gu Yun. At the age of 15, he has achieved the strength of soul cultivation in the second realm. Such a demon''s talent is unprecedented, and I''m afraid there will be no one in the future. It is definitely a good seedling worth cultivating in the holy land. Over time, this world will be hers. While xuanraft was immersed in his thoughts, suddenly, a very bad beating voice came in, which made his teeth itch. "Adoptive father, when the final assessment results come out, I''ll come back to you to get the ice soul God bow. Don''t cheat then." With that, the figure quickly floated out of the hall of the limitless palace, leaving xuanraft angry and nowhere to go. "This smelly boy!" Xuan raft scolded low. He felt that not only his heart began to hurt, but also the flesh of his whole body began to hurt. Others looked at xuanraft with heartache and meat pain. It was one of the few artifacts in Kyushu mainland. Although xuanraft had three artifacts, there were not too many good things. Now they were going to hand over one. They were also very greedy. ¡­¡­ On the next road, Gu Yun didn''t go well. He was either blocked by monsters, or the spiritual master who didn''t have eyes was looking for trouble. However, whether it is the former or the latter, Gu Yun has not spared no mercy to solve it directly by violence. Her ferocity gradually spread among the crowd. Now everyone knows that Gu Yun''s real strength is to cultivate two realms for the soul. Drawing lessons from their predecessors, those spiritual masters now take a detour when they see Gu Yun, such as avoiding floods and beasts. Therefore, in the last time, Gu Yun spent all his energy on hunting monsters. In the almost numb killing, the people finally waited for the sound of the thick bell. With the sound of the bell, all the monsters disappeared like clouds and smoke. Everyone fell to the ground tired and sleepy, gasping, but the corners of his mouth were raised high. Great, it''s over at last! In the last hour of the killing, they all rely on a stubborn support. Now, as soon as it is over, they don''t even have the strength to raise their hands. They just want to sleep in the dark. The illusion around the body gradually disappeared and revealed its original face. The continuous mountains disappeared. What appeared in front of everyone was a towering temple, but it was far away from them. They struggled to get up and found that the place where they were lying was a very wide and huge square. In the center of the square stood the statue of light, sacred and solemn. Ninety nine Tianzhu surrounded the square. Each Tianzhu was engraved with small words, but they couldn''t see what was written on it. Chapter 113 Outside the ninety-nine pillars of heaven, there were misty white clouds, as if within reach. They suddenly had the illusion that they were in the clouds. Here is by no means comparable to the square in Longjun city! When the people were shocked by the wonders in front of them, a voice came and answered their doubts: "welcome to the Holy Land!" As the words fell, a man slowly dropped his sword from the air. It was a young man wearing a saint disciple''s robe. He had a face like a crown jade, which was very friendly. "I''m Ouyang Shu, the chief disciple of the holy land. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." He introduced himself. People suddenly realized that Ouyang Shu was well-known both in the Holy Land and in Kyushu mainland. Although he was a disciple of the great elder, because the Lord never took disciples, he became the chief disciple of the Holy Land and had great prestige in the holy land. "Please look, here are your results in the top 100 in the fourth round of assessment today." Ouyangshu raised his hand and pointed behind the crowd. Everyone turned and looked. I don''t know when, two light columns lit up behind them, forming a light screen between the light columns, and there were a hundred names on the light screen, and there was a corresponding number behind each name. The most conspicuous and ostentatious name among the people is Gu Yun. Behind her name are the more than 35000 words that flash blind, setting a new record for the examination of the Holy Land in all dynasties. Everyone was in an uproar and looked at Gu Yun like a monster. At the same time, they were secretly glad that they had not offended such a figure. People are not surprised by this result. The first place is well deserved. The second place was Mu Yixuan, with a score of 2000, 1500 less than Gu Yun. The third place was beyond everyone''s expectation, because the owner of the third place was an unknown little man, and those present had never heard of his name. LAN Jiu, nineteen thousand, was only a hundred monsters less than Mu Yixuan. Everyone was stunned. Mu Yixuan''s strength was the real eight realms of Qingxiu. Since LAN Jiu was only a little inferior to him, his cultivation must also be the eight realms of Qingxiu. No matter how bad it is, there will be seven realms of Qingxiu. Sure enough, every Holy Land enrollment is full of talents. In the previous rounds of assessment, LAN Jiu kept a low profile, but now he is a blockbuster. As for those whose names did not appear on the light screen, they were eliminated in this round of assessment and missed the holy land again. The end has been decided, some are happy and some are lost. Ouyang Shu looked at them and announced the final results. "The 100 people above are all the disciples enrolled in the holy land this year. The transmission array has been opened, and those who fail to pass the examination can leave." With that, the light screen disappeared and replaced by a huge transmission array. The bright light of the transmission array could not dispel the ashes on their faces. The Holy Land recruits students once every ten years, and there are age restrictions for each enrollment. Therefore, this assessment failed, and they will never have another chance. The 700 people who were eliminated stepped on the transmission array with depressed faces. The dazzling light lit up. The next moment, their figure disappeared in the square. In an instant, the vast crowd decreased sharply, from the initial 5000 to the current 100. For a moment, the new disciples who successfully passed the examination could not maintain the smile on their faces. It''s not easy for them to get to the present. Ouyang Shu looked at the remaining 100 people, smiled warmly and said, "congratulations on becoming new disciples of the Holy Land enrollment!" Chapter 114 His words broke the haze over everyone''s head. Everyone perked up again and smiled on their faces. They finally became a member of the holy land. No matter where they go in the future, they can hold their heads high, which is enough to honor their ancestors. Gu Yun didn''t feel anything. At this time, Mu Yixuan came to her, looked worried and asked, "Gu Yun, aren''t you hurt?" Gu Yun looked at him and shook his head slowly. Ou Jie also gathered together, "3500 monster, Gu Yun, how did you do it? What a pervert! " "Add some virtue to your mouth." Mu Yixuan glanced at him and felt helpless about Oujie''s mouth. "Hey, hey." Oujie realized that he had said something wrong and quickly laughed and exposed it. At this time, a man in the crowd shouted, "Your Highness the prince is coming!" So everyone''s eyes focused on the man. The young man in white walked slowly with a leisurely step. Suddenly, everything was dark. The brilliance in the sky was not as good as the faint smile on his lips. His temperament was like an immortal, his face was also a demon, and his style was unparalleled. Some people stayed awake in front of the Palace door for three months to get a glimpse of the prince''s true face, others entered the palace as an official in order to get close contact with his highness, and others did not hesitate to break into the palace alone in order to get a look back. Such crazy cases can be found everywhere. Although people often say that Siqi is a straw crown prince, it is undeniable that his face is very lethal and has been occupied at a glance. In the third round of assessment, although the crown prince also came to the scene, no one dared to stare at him and only glanced at him. But now, when he walked alone, they saw the handsome face of the crown prince for the first time. Don''t talk about women. Even they are almost out of control. Seeing this, Ouyang Shu coughed heavily. These people came back and were secretly ashamed. "Your Highness, why are you here?" Cardinal Ouyang asked suspiciously after he saluted Siqi. "I''ll look around!" Siqi waved his hand and motioned Ouyang Shu to avoid these false gifts. After that, his eyes fell on the lonely cloud in front of the crowd, winked at her quietly and smiled brightly. Gu Yun nodded to him and said hello. After Xuan raft and ten elders, Si Qi came one step. With the emergence of these top strongmen in Kyushu mainland, the atmosphere of the whole square became depressed. All the people looked at xuanraft with admiration and awe, just like hot-blooded youth. "See the Lord!" The crowd shouted in unison. "Well, you are lucky and hard today. The welcome ceremony is set early tomorrow morning. The room has been arranged for you. Today, you will have a good rest, adjust your state and participate in tomorrow''s welcome ceremony." Xuan raft stood with his hands on his back, not angry. Everyone hurriedly said yes, and the excitement was written on their faces. Finally, Xuan raft took a deep look at the lonely cloud and left. As soon as they left, the people jumped for joy. Finally, under the arrangement of Ouyang Shu, the disciples of the holy land led these new disciples to their respective rooms. Gu Yun was about to leave with the crowd when suddenly Si Qi stopped her. "Gu Yun, wait a minute!" Si Qi said and came to Gu Yun. ¡°£¿¡± Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. As soon as the disciple who was planning to come to Guyun''s room saw Si Qi, he consciously stepped down and led others. Chapter 115 "Follow me!" Siqi smiled and went to the front of the lonely cloud. Although Gu Yun was full of doubts, he still followed him. Mu Yixuan looked at this scene and thought deeply. Su Yimo: "I feel that the prince''s highness cares too much about Gu Yun. I''ve never seen him care so much about anyone before..." Ji Chen: "it seems that the crown prince is not on a whim. It''s really a difficult attitude to figure out." Ou Jie: "I''m curious. How do you feel that Gu Yun listens to the prince?" As soon as Oujie said something, everyone''s eyes turned to him. Oujie was angry, "what do you think I do? Didn''t you find out? As soon as the prince asked Gu Yun to go with her, Gu Yun followed up without saying a word? Isn''t she afraid that the prince will sell her? " Su Yimo shook his head. "It''s impossible to sell, but what you said seems to be true." "Let''s go!" Muyixuan, who had been silent for a long time, then opened his mouth and interrupted their conversation. He looked at the background of Siqi and Guyun with a complex look, struggled for a moment, and turned and left. Oujie, when they look at me and you, they look at each other, sigh and catch up. Mu Yixuan''s thoughts are naturally understood by brothers, but Gu Yun doesn''t have that meaning. ¡­¡­ "Don''t you even ask where I''m taking you?" Siqi tilted his head, smiled and asked in a suspicious voice. "You''ll know when you arrive." Gu Yun replied that Siqi would not hurt her, so she trusted him. Although Gu Yun didn''t say the following words, Si Qi still noticed it, and his smile deepened. It''s not easy for a vigilant person like Gu Yun to get her trust. Although Gu Yun hasn''t completely trusted him yet, he has established the foundation of trust. It''s a step of success. Take your time. Si Qi said: "the room arranged by the holy land for new disciples is for five people, at least for the next six months. I don''t think you like to get along with four people under one roof for six months, so I''ll give you a privilege to live alone." Hearing the speech, the calm in Gu Yun''s eyes was broken, and there was consternation. Indeed, with her temperament, not to mention staying in a room with four complete strangers, even familiar people can''t stay so long. She didn''t expect that Siqi was so meticulous and took everything into account. Her frozen heart crossed a thin warm current. The lonely cloud stared at Siqi and solemnly said, "Siqi, thank you!" Si Qi didn''t react for a moment. Others said he was either the prince or his highness. Few people dared to call his name directly, so he was stunned for a moment when Gu Yun called his name. When he reacted that Gu Yun was calling him, Si Qi lost his smile, "you''re welcome!" Hearing his name from Gu Yun''s mouth is really a very subtle feeling. It''s not out of disgust. On the contrary, he likes to hear Gu Yun call his name. "Gu Yun, do you say we are friends?" Siqi suddenly asked a question that was out of touch with the wind, horses and cattle. This question surprised Gu Yun. He was used to being alone. He really didn''t want to have friends. To be fair, Gu Yun still prefers a person, but when it comes to friends, Si Qi definitely occupies a seat in Gu Yun''s heart. Therefore, after thinking about it, Gu Yun seriously replied, "you say yes!" If Siqi regarded her as a friend, they would be friends. Chapter 116 "That''s it!" Siqi''s eyebrows smiled, and his eyes flashed cunning. Joking, they have reached their destination. "Look, this is where you live. You can live as long as you want!" Siqi raised his hand and pointed forward. Gu Yun looked at the buildings in front of him and felt that they were too gorgeous. In front of them is a magnificent palace, carved beams and painted buildings, which is superb in workmanship. There is a plaque with the words "Qing and an Ju", but this luxurious style has nothing to do with "Qing" and "an". "Come on, go in and have a look!" Si Qi took Gu Yun and went to Qing''an residence. At the door stood two disciples in gray Taoist robes. As soon as they saw Si Qi, they quickly saluted and said, "have you seen your highness!" "No ceremony, no ceremony. Remember, Gu Yun will be the new master of qinganju in the future. You can serve him well!" Si Qi stopped in front of the two disciples and gave way to Gu Yun''s figure by mistake. "Meet the new master!" The two disciples saluted Gu Yun again. Gu Yun stared at the two disciples with his eyebrows. At this time, a large number of disciples poured out of Qing''an residence. When they saw Si Qi, they saluted one after another. Needless to say, these people must be waiting on the prince''s Royal Highness. "Si Qi, take them down. I don''t need so many people." Gu Yun shook his head and said to Siqi. This battle really made Gu Yun feel at a loss. "OK, listen to you!" As soon as Si Qi waved his hand, everyone immediately rushed out. The original noisy Qing''an residence was really implemented in "Qing''an". "I know you prefer to live alone, but there are still little servant girls coming to clean up every day. Don''t drive people out. Just let the little servant girls come." Si Qi told him that although he didn''t spend much time together, he had a clear understanding of Gu Yun''s temperament. Gu Yun nodded and walked into Qing''an residence with Si Qi. Generally speaking, the impression left by Qing''an residence to Gu Yun is big except luxury. Let Gu Yun once doubt whether this is the holy land or the imperial palace where Si Qi lives. After a brief introduction to Gu Yun, Si Qi didn''t bother Gu Yun any more, but walked towards the limitless palace where Xuan raft was located. At this time, Feng Yang showed up, smiled and said, "change the Yaoguang hall into a clear and secure house, your highness, thank you for coming out." "Qinganju is more in line with the temperament of solitary cloud. What do you know!" Siqi raised his eyebrows and glanced at the wind. The wind blows and looks at the sky speechless. The holy land is a clean place to repair. Yes, but his Highness the prince is used to extravagance. Naturally, he is not used to the cold place of the holy land. Therefore, Xuan raft specially vacated the area in the southeast of the holy land according to him and built it according to the appearance of the Prince''s East Palace, so it has become this luxurious appearance. That''s why there is humanity. His Highness the prince completely brought the imperial palace into the holy land. This area in the southeast has now become his territory, which is the most comfortable and enjoyable part of the whole holy land. Yaoguang hall, now qinganju, is a place in the southeast. The prince''s highness is not so much here to practice and study in the holy land as to have fun. Feng Yang couldn''t see it and chose to hide. The purpose of Siqi''s going to Wuji palace is very simple, that is to get back the bet. Gu Yun made a circle in the middle of Qing''an. After getting familiar with the new environment, he sat up and began to meditate without falling down to practice. Chapter 117 The next day, a melodious and far-reaching bell pulled Gu Yun out of meditation. As soon as the bell fell, a grey robed disciple trotted over and shouted outside: "master, the new year ceremony is about to begin. His Highness the prince asked me to remind you not to miss the time." Gu Yun frowned and obviously resisted the title, "well, I know." Then, Gu Yun got up and simply cleaned up. When he was ready to go out, a beautiful voice came from the door, "master, today''s new year''s ceremony will wear unified clothes. I''ll bring you the clothes." Gu Yun helped his forehead, "come in, and don''t call me master." "Yes, master!" The servant girl pushed the door in. Gu Yun: " She buried her head, put her clothes on the desk, and withdrew. She was very well-trained. The prince said that the new master didn''t like others staring at her and touching her. Therefore, she always remembered and carefully avoided these taboos. Gu Yun set his eyes on the uniform clothes of the holy land. Fortunately, the clothes are simple and not difficult to wear. Otherwise, Gu Yun will compete with his clothes today. When Gu Yun arrived at the square, it was full of people. Looking at it, there were all the same holy domain disciples. Not only new disciples, but also all formal disciples gathered here today and gathered into a vast sea of people. The clothes of new disciples are different from those of formal disciples. The clothes of formal disciples are white robes with blue background and arrow sleeves, which are concise and neat. The new disciples are blue robes with white background and wide sleeves. They look more like scholars. However, some people dress up the scholar with a different taste. For example, Gu Yun, wearing everything has a kind of cold killing, which is not easy to provoke at first sight. Another example is mu Yixuan, who is covered with swords. He can''t hide his clothes. Even if he wears the clothes of new disciples, he is not inferior to the formal disciples. Of course, there is another kind, that is Si Qi. With his face of bringing disaster to the country and the people, any clothes look evil when controlled. Someone went through the back door to avoid examination and mixed up a new disciple, which made people very jealous. "Lonely cloud, here!" As soon as Gu Yun came over, Mu Yixuan saw her with sharp eyes and shouted quickly. In this freshman assessment, Gu Yun was very famous, not only among the new disciples, but also among the formal disciples of the holy land. Therefore, as soon as Gu Yun appeared, he was baptized by his eyes. Gu Yun stepped over and stood in the column of Mu Yixuan. "Gu Yun, I heard you lived in the Yao light hall. Is that true?" Oujie gossip asked, his face full of envy. "Yao Guangdian?" Gu Yun doesn''t understand. "Oh, wrong. Now it''s called qing''anju." Oujie quickly corrected. Gu Yun nodded. The envy on Oujie''s face increased instead of decreased. When he was about to say something, suddenly, the surroundings became quiet. Everyone straightened up and looked in awe at a direction. Oujie noticed something was wrong, shut up and looked over there with the crowd. A golden light suddenly appeared in the cloudless sky. It quickly crossed and fell to the top of the crowd. Eleven people came out slowly from the golden light. They were Xuan raft and ten elders. The Lord of the holy land doesn''t look very old. He is about 30 years old and in his prime. He has a very white face, deep eyes and a tall nose. Unlike the green and handsome young people, his coldness brings a sense of vicissitudes of years. Chapter 118 At the same time, it is also somewhat fierce. Although this is the second time to see the No. 1 strongman in Kyushu mainland, people''s hearts are still surging. They grew up listening to xuanraft''s deeds, and their worship of him has reached an extreme point. Xuan raft''s eyes passed Si Qi quietly. He seemed very angry. Then he cleared his throat and said, "first of all, on behalf of the holy land, I welcome the arrival of 101 New disciples. You will have a six-month study period. In these six months, you will learn the most basic cultivation methods in the outside world. After six months, there will be a big competition for new disciples, Your performance in the big ratio determines whether you are worth cultivating in the holy land. " Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help holding their breath. "As we all know, there are external and internal doors in the holy land. The internal door is where the official disciples of the holy land are, and the external door is a factotum disciple. After the big match, those who perform well enter the internal door and become official disciples. The second is to stay in the external door. I believe you have your own decision." Xuan raft said slowly. These remarks broke all the illusions of those new disciples who were lucky. They thought they passed the examination and became a member of the holy land. From then on, they can rest assured. However, the reality is more cruel than expected, and competition is everywhere. Moreover, in places like holy land, those talents from Holy Land and famous Kyushu have emerged from round after round of cruel competition, and they are following a path of blood. Those formal disciples put their hands behind their backs and looked at the new disciples without expression. Their faces changed greatly and silently laughed at their innocence. The holy land has always been a place full of quest since ancient times. Then, Xuan raft repeated the process of the welcome ceremony. In fact, it was very simple. Just take an oath to the statue of light, and then worship the Lord. Xuan raft is not a fastidious person, so the holy land under his management also has some randomness. Gu Yun looked at the statue of light in front of him. He was surprised to find that the statue of light in the holy land was five times like the original. Moreover, the statue was also plated with a layer of shallow silver, which could not be seen by others. Perhaps the Holy Land and the statue of light have some roots. This makes Gu Yun more determined to enter the holy land. Although the process of the welcome ceremony was simple, it took a whole morning to complete one set. At the end, it was already noon. Those formal disciples went back to the inner gate, while Gu Yun and his disciples were sent back to the outer gate. The holy land is built along the mountain, with the hillside as the boundary. The upper part is the inner door and the lower part is the outer door. If the external disciples don''t pass, they can''t enter the internal door. The real holy land of the holy land is actually in the internal door. However, there is an exception among them, that is, the prince''s Royal Highness Siqi. When he enters the inner door, he is as casual as walking through his own door. With the connivance of the Holy Lord, the rules of the holy land still exist in vain. "Gu Yun, let''s go. I''ll take you to have a good meal." Si Qi came to Gu Yun and smiled at her. He is not like a crown prince, but more like a dandy. Have fun, everything is right. Then he didn''t give Gu Yun the chance to refuse, so he took her away. There was some unreasonable domineering in the strong, but Gu Yun had no way to take him. This person treated her so well that she couldn''t refuse his request at all. "His Highness the prince is unkind. He sees the new people laughing and doesn''t hear the old people crying. Now he doesn''t call us." Oujie gathered up and pretended to be sad. Chapter 119 Ji Chen couldn''t bear to look straight and turned his head. He refreshed his understanding of Oujie''s shameless skin again. "When have I been kind to you?" Siqi took out a beautiful folding fan out of thin air, butted against Oujie''s head, and picked his eyebrow, he said. Oujie covered his face, "pierced his heart!" "Now that we are the same door, why should you be a host to entertain us?" Mu Yixuan looked at Si Qi and said with a smile. "OK, let''s go!" Siqi shook the folding fan and opened it with a brush. The word "casual" was written on it. It was really casual. On the day of December, his Highness the prince took the folding fan. At best, it was artful and at worst, it was Sao Bao. But the crown prince is right in everything he does! Who dares to have an opinion! "Brother Prince, I''m going too!" Siyun, who was talking with his friends, saw Siqi and his party from a distance. Seeing that they were leaving, he quickly said goodbye to his friends, ran over and took Siqi''s sleeve. Si Qi took back his sleeves, straightened them out, and said in a positive tone, "it''s always bad for little girl''s family to stay with us. Be obedient and find your little partner!" Si Qi spoke solemnly, but everyone could hear the perfunctory words. "Then how can she go!" Si Yun stared at Gu Yun with beautiful eyes and said angrily. Si Qi turned his eyes inside. Can you be the same as Gu Yun! "It''s so decided. I''m your royal brother. You listen to me!" Siqi waved his hand and sent Siyun away. Although Si Yun is unwilling, she doesn''t dare to really argue with Si Qi. Although her crown prince''s brother has been ignorant since childhood, she is still afraid of him from the bottom of her heart and is afraid of him for no reason Although the outer gate of the holy land is for the factotum disciples, each building is treated equally with the inner gate, magnificent and magnificent. To the south is the school. Usually, new disciples and external disciples practice and study here. To the north is a martial arts training ground for the disciples of the holy land to compete. To the East is the dormitory hall, which is divided into East dormitory and West dormitory. The East dormitory is the residence of external disciples and the West dormitory is the residence of new disciples. There is a high wall between the two dormitory halls. Usually, everyone is well water and does not invade the river. To the west is the canteen and bath, and the most lively one is here. Although Siqi could go to the inner canteen, he realized that he was a new disciple of the holy land. It was not good to be too high-profile, so he didn''t take himself too special and happily came to the outer canteen. The Holy Land canteen has a large martial arts training ground. With spacious space and careful layout, it is very pleasing to the eye. Before coming, Si Qi asked Feng Yang to come earlier and book the elegant room, so several people went directly through the noisy lobby to the elegant room in the corridor. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Mu Yixuan talked about what they had heard. "There are five teachers in the outer door who are responsible for teaching our introductory practice. There are five corresponding classes. They will be divided into classes after they officially go to the school tomorrow." Said Mu Yixuan. "Well, I know that classes are random. Whether you can be assigned to a class depends on luck." Ji Chen agrees. Oujie: "there''s nothing to worry about. Anyway, every class is next to each other." Su Yimo: "six months is not enough. This year''s 100 people feel that none of them are vegetarian!" "There''s nothing to worry about!" Siqi propped his jaw with one hand, smelled the speech and smiled. Chapter 120 "..." the people unanimously ignored Si Qi. His highness, the prince, has a low cultivation. Naturally, he doesn''t have to attend the big competition six months later, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. But they don''t have the privilege. The dark tide is surging in the big match. If you are not careful, you will become the loser of others. Even Mu Yixuan, who is known as the first genius in the east continent, is not sure that there will be no variables in six months. Gu Yun knows he can''t compare with himself. After all, the gap like a gap is there, but he also has a threat, that is Lan Jiu, who has just risen recently. However, LAN Jiu was really low-key. In addition to making a splash in the fourth round of assessment, he disappeared again, and his sense of existence was almost zero. He investigated his background, but found that this person, like Gu Yun, had a mysterious background and couldn''t find anything. In short, he is a very strange person. "If you don''t say this, it will destroy your mood for dinner. Come on, let''s start." After the dishes were served, Oujie let out a wolf howl and picked up chopsticks to dry. These days, in order to pass the enrollment examination, they haven''t had such a good meal for some time. "Gu Yun, if we are assigned to a class, you have to cover me well!" Si Qi smiled at Gu Yun and half joked. Mu Yixuan several people: "..." in the holy land, Si Qi''s biggest backer is the Lord xuanraft. With him, who dares to bully him? It''s better to say that Si Qi covers Gu Yun than Gu Yun covers Si Qi. Gu Yun didn''t think much. He should be in love and reason, so he nodded and said, "OK!" Si Qi''s smile grew stronger and stronger. With the words of Gu Yun, how can we rely on her for tomorrow''s shift, ¡­¡­ In the limitless palace, Xuan raft sat in the first place and listened to the opinions of the elders. "I think Gu Yun should be cultivated separately from others. Her cultivation talent is rare once in a century. Maybe we will witness the rise of a peerless strong man." Lu Wei thought for a moment and said. Li Yi: "I''m very curious about the extent of her cultivation talent. If you hadn''t stopped her, I just took her to test her cultivation talent." Mo Jinyu: "even if you think, your highness may not allow it!" Li Yi stared at him: "don''t tell me, you don''t want to know?" Mo Jinyu: "yes, but it''s not the time." The elder said: "don''t hurry to test Gu Yun''s cultivation talent now. Don''t scare the child. Just slowly. Anyway, she is already a disciple of the Holy Land and can''t run." Ji Yue''s question: "when is the test more appropriate?" The elder replied, "naturally, I will test my cultivation talent with all the new disciples six months later, so that it won''t appear abrupt." Li Yi hehe: "I''m afraid it will hit the fragile hearts of other children." Lu Wei looked at the sky: "I always feel that it will be a spectacular scene." "Six months is not a long time, not a short time. I want to see how many variables the people who are put in Xiaoqi''s heart can have!" At this time, Xuan raft opened his mouth, and the people were silent. They always felt that the LORD was jealous. The next day, as soon as dawn, the bell rang in the morning. Although most of the things that the external disciples did were chores, their daily cultivation did not stop. External disciples don''t always come out. Every other year, the internal gate will choose one of the best external disciples to enter the internal gate as a formal disciple, and they don''t get much resources in the external gate. Since they are reduced to the external gate, they have to rely on their own efforts to change the current situation. Chapter 121 The specific division situation was posted on the announcement wall. Early in the morning, the announcement wall was occupied by everyone. Some people were happy and others worried about the division results. Those who are assigned to the same class with Gu Yun are both happy and sad. The joy is that in the future class competition, if there are strong players like Gu Yun, they will get good results, and the worry is that no matter who plays against Gu Yun, they will lose miserably. Gu Yun''s class is class B. in addition to her, there are two familiar names: Si Qi and LAN Jiu. While Mu Yixuan, Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Su Yimo are in class A, several brothers and sisters are very destined to be together. Si Yun went to class C, which made her unhappy all day. After knowing his shift results, Gu Yun went directly to report. The school is large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. Therefore, 20 people in a school are very sparse. The seats were not fixed. They were all their own choices. When Gu Yun walked in, there were many people sitting inside. Si Qi came earlier than Gu Yun. As soon as he saw Gu Yun, he waved to her and said, "Gu Yun, here." Si Qi is in the middle. Except him, no one dares to sit around him, all of whom are far away from him. Gu Yun came over and sat next to Si Qi across a seat. Seeing this, Si Qi consciously moved over and sat down next to Gu Yun. These two are now great figures in class B of freshmen. Everyone''s fear of Si Qi is out of identity, while their fear of Gu Yun is out of strength. Now, these two people stay together. It''s really a delicate combination. Not long after, the teacher in charge of teaching them came in. At the age of twenty-five or six, he was a graceful and gentle man, like wind and water, which made people feel good. He introduced himself: "my name is Ruan Qinghong. I am the teacher responsible for teaching you. I will give you more advice in the next six months." The slow tone of voice can calm people''s emotions. Everyone straightened their sitting posture and waited for him. "Next, I''ll call the roll and get familiar with each other." Ruan Qinghong said and picked up the list of students in class B. "Su Qing." "Here!" "Li Su." "Here!" ¡­¡­ Every time he read a name, Ruan Qinghong would look up at the responders and carefully write down each of his students. "Lonely cloud." When he read about Gu Yun, Ruan Qinghong''s eyes changed. Within a day after he entered the holy land, his name spread all over the holy land. Now everyone knows that there is an evil genius named Gu Yun. "Hmm..." Gu Yun said faintly, not as enthusiastic as others, but as quiet as an ancient well. Ruan Qinghong nodded slightly at her and continued to point out a name, "..." when he saw who the next name was, he was puzzled. His Highness the prince, the little Lord of the holy land, who dared to shout his name casually. But everyone''s names were called, except the prince, which makes people feel like deliberately ignoring the prince. For a moment, Ruan Qinghong couldn''t make up his mind, but the students looked at him, and he couldn''t be silent for too long, so he temporarily skipped Siqi and read the names of others. "Lan Jiu." Ruan Jingtian said that he was a little impressed. He seemed to be the third in the fourth round of enrollment assessment. He was also a talented young man and needed to focus on it. "Yes." A thin, weak voice answered. Chapter 122 Everyone was in high spirits and looked at the source of the sound. In the corner, there was a very thin young man with a long bangs in front of his forehead, blocking his eyes, so that people could not see his specific appearance. He buried his head and the whole person exuded a gloomy smell. At this time, everyone knew that this man was actually the famous LAN Jiu. Before that, no one thought that Lan Jiu, who scored the third place, was actually like this. He not only had a low sense of existence, but also was very strange. Being looked at by the crowd, LAN Jiu''s head was buried lower, and his ink hair fell from his shoulder, revealing his too pale neck, and the cyan blood vessels under his skin were faintly visible. Ruan Qinghong smiled back and continued to say the next name. Until the people behind read it again, he put his eyes on Si Qi and said with a smile: "I don''t need to read the name of the crown prince. I believe everyone knows it." Siqi leaned lazily back against the chair, a pair of bones. He didn''t say anything when he heard the speech. After the roll call, there was a formal topic. Ruan Qinghong stood with a negative hand and talked with confidence: "all of you here are spiritual masters with extraordinary strength, so I don''t need to say more about the introduction of cultivation. In fact, I can teach you not much. If you get the spiritual skills, you can study the essence by yourself. The most I can do is to give you suggestions and avoid detours, so, If you have any questions, you can come to me at any time. " Everyone listened attentively. As he said, the so-called master led the door, and the cultivation depends on the individual. In Kyushu, where everyone advocates cultivation, basically everyone has a book "Introduction to cultivation". There is really no need to teach again. When they come to the holy land, they seek rich resources and various spiritual skills in the holy land. Naturally, the guidance of experienced elders is the best. There is no shortcut to cultivation, only by diligence the day after tomorrow. After Ruan Qinghong finished, he took his 20 students to the library to get their own spiritual skills. Learning in the outside door can only make people learn a superficial thing. Here, everyone starts the same, but six months later, due to personal differences, the gap will become prominent. On the first floor of the library, Gu Yun and his disciples registered with the disciples in charge of the library and got ten spiritual skill books. The disciples with the same spiritual power attribute got the same spiritual skill. In the next six months, they will use these ten spiritual skills to defeat their opponents. Gu Yun glanced at the ten spiritual skill books in her hand. They were all low-level spiritual skills. In fact, she was not short of spiritual skills. In her inheritance and memory, there were thousands of spiritual skills, and each attribute involved, but these spiritual skills were divine spiritual skills, which she could not touch at all. Therefore, in the past five years, although Gu Yun has reached the cultivation of soul cultivation, he has not learned a spiritual skill. Even if it is only a low-level spiritual skill, it can definitely exert its fierce power by making good use of it. Gu Yun solemnly put ten spiritual skill books in his arms. She is open-minded, but others can''t. most of the people present here are rich CHILDES and young ladies. They have the worst and intermediate spiritual skills since childhood, so they dislike holding these ten spiritual skills books for a while. Ruan Qinghong didn''t care so much about them. He explained that after studying these ten spiritual skill books, his figure disappeared. Left in place, everyone was speechless. Ruan Qinghong was a teacher. Taking responsibility was a degree of responsibility, and not taking responsibility was another degree of irresponsibility. Chapter 123 No, they had to hold the ten spiritual skill books and study them slowly. When Gu Yun was about to go back to school, suddenly, Si Qi stopped her, "Gu Yun, wait a minute!" Gu Yun''s footsteps stagnated and turned to look at him. "Follow me!" Siqi pretended to blink mysteriously and pulled the Guyun hall to skip class in the emperor''s place. This time, Siqi took the lonely cloud to the Holy Spirit mountain where the holy land is located. Far away from the buildings, he saw the verdant woods. The winding path leads to the secluded place. In the woods, there is only a path paved with green stones winding up. Towering ancient trees cover the sky and the sun. The sun can only cast mottled shadows on the ground through the leaves. Under the tree is a green flat with colorful flowers. Butterflies are dancing among the flowers and birds are singing among the trees. It is just a scene full of spring. It''s really a wonder to see this in winter. Si Qi saw the doubts of the lonely cloud''s eyes and smiled. He explained: "the holy land is located in a special geographical location, bringing together the aura of heaven and earth and the essence of the sun and the moon, so that it will make the four seasons like spring, which is full of spiritual power. The speed of the ordinary people in the holy land will be twice as fast as that on the outside. Gu Yun nodded. It turned out that she didn''t feel wrong. There was a mystery in the holy land. "Here we are!" Thinking, Siqi''s voice came again. Gu Yun looked up and was stunned for a moment. What appeared in front of them was a lake. The lake water was quiet, and there were shallow ripples on the calm lake. What was amazing was that the scene reflected by the lake was not the surrounding green mountains and trees, but the bright starry sky, with a kind of heart stirring beauty Si Qi said: "beautiful, this is one of the wonders of the holy land. Xingyue Lake presents the starry sky from different angles every day, but it can only maintain a column of incense. I didn''t expect that we were so lucky and met it when we came." Gu Yun nodded and was surprised. He only stayed in his heart for a moment, and there was no other feeling. Compared with these elegant things, Gu Yun preferred those cold weapons. "It''s rare to steal some leisure. Come and sit down!" Si Qi took Gu Yun and sat down on the artificial stone chair by the Xingyue lake. Gu Yun looked at him and said, "I''m going to practice!" Different from Si Qi, Gu Yun takes time seriously. She doesn''t want to waste time every day. Since five years ago, she has only practice in her mind, because only by constantly practicing, can she become strong as soon as possible and return to the divine world to kill her enemies. "Gu Yun, you are so boring." When Siqi heard the speech, he couldn''t help but help his forehead. With a secret resentment on his face, he paused. He said again, "I''ll show you a good thing!" With that, Si Qi took out the ice spirit bow from the space spirit weapon that he only asked for yesterday. The dazzling light rises from the ground, the temperature around suddenly drops, and a distant string sound comes from my ear, as if I came to the other side of the world in an instant. Gu Yun suddenly opened her eyes. A calm heart set off a storm at this moment. Shock and surprise staggered, and she suddenly stood up uncontrollably. The vast expanse of white gradually weakened, but the cold air was thicker and thicker. In front of her, a long bow with Yingying brilliance was suspended. It is about five feet long. The bow body is like ice and jade. The crescent moon is white with some light blue. At the end is a lifelike statue of ancient gods and beasts, with ancient and simple patterns. With only one eye, Gu Yun''s eyes couldn''t move away! Chapter 124 For the first time, I loved something from my heart. What Gu Yun can feel is that this long bow is very strong. No matter which ice spirit Master has it, it is like adding wings to the tiger. "Do you like it?" Si Qi came over and stood side by side with Gu Yun. He looked down at Gu Yun and asked with a smile. Gu Yun didn''t answer, but the heat in her eyes had leaked her emotion. "Gu Yun, do you remember our agreement yesterday?" Siqi asked again. Gu Yun shook her head. Why didn''t she remember what they had agreed? "Yesterday I said that if we were assigned to a class, you would cover me, but you answered well!" Si Qi reminded. Gu Yun thought of it. She looked at him and waited for him. "You see, now we are really assigned to a class. In order to show some sincerity, I decided to bribe you!" Siqi frowned and said that the word "bribery" was quite righteous by him. Si Qi: "you can''t refuse it. Take this ice soul bow. You have to protect the hall in the future!" In order to let Gu Yun accept the ice soul divine bow with ease, his Highness the prince took great pains. Gu Yun''s expression moved slightly, and a strange feeling grew in his heart, "you have given me a long flow sword." "That''s different. It has different meanings. It can''t be generalized." Siqi took Gu Yun''s hand and held the ice soul divine bow. A bone etching chill came from under Gu Yun''s hand, echoing with the spiritual power in her body. Since Si Qi said so, Gu Yun no longer refused. He tightened his hand holding the ice soul bow. It was rare that Gu Yun had a smile on his face like ice and snow, such as the melting of ice and snow. Si Qi was stunned for a moment. Although facing his face every day, he was immune to all kinds of beauty, but Gu Yun was different. Her smile really gave him an unspeakable feeling. "Thank you." Gu Yun solemnly said that she secretly promised that no matter what happens in the future, she would do her best to protect Siqi from his worries. With a smile on his eyebrows, Si Qi suddenly looked over Gu Yun''s shoulder, "what do friends say? Thank you. Besides, we''re a deal! Deal! " Gu Yun nodded silently. He was still not used to being so close to people, so he broke away from Siqi''s hand. She didn''t know what else to say, so she said, "let''s go back." "All right, I''ll go back with you." Si Qi folded his hands behind his head and followed Gu Yun. He looked at the two swords behind Gu Yun and frowned slightly, "Gu Yun, aren''t you tired carrying two heavy swords every day?" "Not tired." Gu Yun replied. "Nonsense." Si Qi glared at her discontentedly and suddenly handed something to Gu Yun. Gu Yun looked and found that it was a very exquisite ring. She guessed what it was without Siqi''s explanation. "I''ll put it on for you. Don''t say thank you!" Siqi''s attitude was very strong. Gu Yun said thank you and swallowed it back. "No, I can." Gu Yun withdrew her hand, put the space ring on her finger and injected spiritual knowledge into it. In an instant, her mind established a connection with the space ring. The space of this spirit ring is much larger than Gu Yun imagined. It''s not a big deal to install a house. The evil killing sword, Changliu sword and ice spirit bow are put in it, and it looks small in an instant. "Come on, go back." So far, Siqi was satisfied. He smiled and looked in a good mood. Chapter 125 After returning to freshman class B, Gu Yun devoted himself to reading the spiritual skills book. All the ten spiritual skills are easy to learn. There are even several kinds of Gu Yun''s self-taught skills, such as ice seal. Soon, Gu Yun became calm and began to cultivate the first spiritual skill. In the school, many young girls gathered in groups, either discussing the practice in full swing, or closing their eyes like a lonely cloud. Only one person looks out of place, that is Lan Jiu. LAN Jiu sits at the back, lies on the table and looks at Gu Yun. No one knows what he is thinking. As for Si Qi, it is absolutely impossible for him to stay in the school and practice in peace. Therefore, after accompanying Gu Yun back to the outside door, he ran to xuanraft for leisure. One day''s time passed quietly in cultivation. When Gu Yun came out of entering meditation, there were only a few people left in the school. Two girls sat not far from Gu Yun and looked at Gu Yun. They pushed each other. Finally, the girl with a lovely round face came to Gu Yun carefully. She smiled brightly at Gu Yun and introduced herself: "my name is Shang Xue. That''s Li Su. Can we go to dinner with you?" Compared with Shang Xue, Li Su was much more shy and looked gentle and weak. She spoke in a weaker voice. "Hello..." she walked over and said hello to Gu Yun next to Shang Xue. Gu Yun looked at them. Although he knew they didn''t mean any harm, he was used to being alone. He didn''t like to keep company with others. In addition, he didn''t know how to politely refuse people, so he said, "No." Li Su''s face turned white and looked at Shang Xue helplessly. Shang Xue didn''t expect that Gu Yun would refuse so simply. For a moment, she was speechless and said dryly: "well..." Then he took Li Su away. "Gu Yun, you shouldn''t do this. It''s easy to offend people." Mu Yixuan''s figure appeared at the door. He happened to bump into this scene and couldn''t help teaching. "It''s also easy to hurt the hearts of other girls." Ou Jie popped a head from behind Mu Yixuan, winked at Gu Yun and said with a smile. Gu Yun looked at the four people unexpectedly. Those in class B who had not left immediately seethed with excitement when they saw Mu Yixuan. "I applied to my master to go back to Longjun city this afternoon to get some things, so I came to ask you if you want to go back together?" Mu Yixuan explained why he appeared here. He thought that Xiao Qingluo was still at home, and Gu Yun should be with them. After all, he was divided into classes now, and he would meet Gu Yun very few times in the future. He couldn''t help but want to take this opportunity to spend more time with Gu Yun. At this time, Gu Yun thought of seeing master Mu Yixuan among the ten elders in the holy land. "Good!" As Mu Yixuan expected, Gu Yun nodded and agreed. She wants to stay in the holy land for a long time. It''s not enough to leave Xiao Qingluo in the Mu house. What she hopes is that Xiao Qingluo will become as strong as her. His blood lineage doomed his future to be as full of twists and turns as her. So Gu Yun asked, "can you bring Xiao Qingluo to the holy land?" "I''m afraid not. The holy land is forbidden to outsiders." Mu Yixuan shook his head. Seeing that Gu Yun was so concerned about Xiao Qingluo, he felt a bad feeling in his heart. Gu Yun is in trouble. It seems to be another way. Chapter 126 While thinking, several people have come to the transmission array at the outer gate. There are many large transmission arrays connecting all parts of Kyushu mainland, but only those in power in the holy domain can use them. The key to start the transmission array is a jade card representing the identity of each person in power. For example, Mu Yixuan holds Mo Jinyu''s elder order in his hand. As soon as the transmission array started, they arrived in Longjun city in less than a moment. As in the past, the only change was that there were fewer people, and the outsiders in the city left as soon as the examination of the holy land was over. Gu Yun returned to Mu''s house. The housekeeper took a group of servants and waited at the door early. Xiao Qingluo is particularly conspicuous among the gray clad servants. As soon as the figure of Gu Yun appeared, he immediately rushed over, hugged Gu Yun''s waist and said happily, "sister, you''re finally back. I miss you so much!" As soon as Gu Yun''s body was stiff, Xiao Qingluo withdrew his hand without waiting for her next reaction. His beautiful face was still wearing a innocent smile. At the bottom of his eyes was a flash of cunning. Mu Yixuan looked at Xiao Qingluo''s behavior and frowned slightly. He always felt that Xiao Qingluo was strange. "Oh, I''m so tired these days, Uncle Xu. I have to prepare a good meal for us today to make up for the physical strength consumed these days." Oujie stretched out greatly and said to the housekeeper with a smile. "OK!" The housekeeper accepted and smiled kindly. "Come on, let''s go in." Said Mu Yixuan. On the way into Mu''s house, Xiao Qingluo and Gu Yun said, "Congratulations, sister, you have successfully entered the holy land." Gu Yun nodded and remembered the purpose of his trip, "Xiao Qingluo, can you practice?" Hearing the speech, Xiao Qingluo looked stiff. There was a painful flash in his eyes. His hands clenched into fists and his knuckles were white, "I... can''t." "Why?" Gu Yun doubted and didn''t notice his difference. "Ah, the spirit pulse has been abolished." Xiao Qingluo pretended to be relaxed and replied. Gu Yun: "do you want to be a spiritual master?" It''s not that there is no remedy for the abolition of the spiritual pulse. There are records of repairing the spiritual pulse in the inheritance and memory, so Gu Yun has the confidence to repair Xiao Qingluo''s spiritual pulse, but it depends on whether he is willing or not. After meeting Siqi, she knew that not everyone in the world wanted to be a spiritual master and immersed in cultivation. Xiao Qingluo was silent. After a long time, he replied with some bitterness: "yes!" He also wants to be a spiritual master as powerful as Gu Yun. He can not only protect himself, but also protect the people he cares about. However, is he qualified? After getting the answer, Gu Yun didn''t ask any more questions. Before ensuring that everything is safe, Gu Yun can''t give Xiao Qingluo hope. Otherwise, the greater the hope, the disappointment will be devastating. "What are you talking about?" At this time, Oujie came over and asked with a puzzled face. Gu Yun shook his head and said nothing. On the other side, outside Longjun City, in the demon palace in the deep valley of Zifu mountain range, a masked man in black armor hurriedly entered the hall, knelt down towards the man in black on the throne and said in a deep voice: "report your honor, Mo Jinyu''s trace was found in Longjun City!" Hearing the speech, the man in black smiled viciously. The upper half of his face was covered by the cold black iron mask, revealing only his red thin lips, like drinking blood. His cold and mysterious voice sounded in the hall, "well, Mo Jinyu, the old man finally appeared!" Chapter 127 Because there are classes tomorrow morning, Mu Yixuan and them will leave after dinner. Xiao Qingluo sent Gu Yun all the way to the transmission array in Longjun city. He had to stop and waved goodbye reluctantly. He was helpless to sigh. When he left this time, his sister didn''t know when he would come back again. Seeing Xiao Qingluo see him off, Gu Yun felt something in his heart. If she had a brother, it should be Xiao Qingluo. Gu Yun didn''t hate this feeling. When she was born, her parents both died, and her birthday became their memorial day. Therefore, the nanny arbitrarily changed her birthday for a month. Later, even the nanny and grandpa died, leaving her alone in the world. Deep in her heart, she still yearns for family affection. It would be better if she could have a relative to live with her. It''s better to live alone with all the pressure. Seeing that Gu Yun seemed to be in a daze, Mu Yixuan wondered, "Gu Yun, do you still have something to finish?" Gu Yun returned to his senses, shook his head and threw away those unrealistic thoughts in his mind. The transmission array started slowly, and the light as bright as the day broke the night. The figures of the lonely clouds gradually disappeared in the white light. No one noticed that there was an additional line in the totem lit up by the transmission array, disrupting all channels. Seeing this, the masked man in black behind the statue of light smiled and looked vicious. Mu Yixuan, who should have arrived in the Holy Land in an instant, suddenly stopped when they were halfway through the transmission. They were stopped in a light path with beautiful colors in all directions. "What''s going on?" Oujie screamed in horror. He was overwhelmed when he encountered such a situation in the transmission array for the first time. Ji Chen shook his head. Su Yimo: "there is always a bad feeling." "Please shut up." Oujie wailed. Several people turned their eyes to Mu Yixuan. Mu Yixuan''s face was also ugly. He shook his head blankly, "I don''t know..." "Come on, Mu Yixuan, don''t you have a voice stone? Ask elder Mo to save us!" Ojie looked depressed. Mu Yixuan immediately took out the voice stone. When he was just starting to speak, suddenly, the whole light path trembled violently. Out of guard, Ou Jie fell and turned his horse. When the situation was wrong, Gu Yun immediately took out the long flow sword. Without thinking too much, he inserted the long flow sword into the unknown light under his feet. Unexpectedly, he actually fixed the long flow sword. Gu Yun avoided being thrown out. "No!" Mu Yixuan shouted loudly. In the sudden tremor, the sound transmitting stone took off and flew straight out. It hit the surrounding light wall and was swallowed up immediately. Mu Yixuan only took this sound stone. If it was gone, their hope for help would be gone. Without waiting for a few more actions, suddenly, the light path separated and became three pieces. Because Mu Yixuan and Gu Yun were close together, they were divided into one piece, while Ou Jie was one person, and Ji Chen and Su Yimo occupied another piece. Oujie screamed sadly, and his figure disappeared in front of everyone. Whether he was dead or alive was unknown. "Oujie!" Su Yimo was about to rush over, but the next moment, he and Ji Chen also disappeared. It seemed that they were annihilated in the way of heaven for a moment. Seeing this scene, Mu Yixuan couldn''t help shaking and his eyes turned red. "Get out of the way!" Suddenly, Gu Yun shouted, but it was late, and the white light like waves swept them in the blink of an eye. Chapter 128 However, Gu Yun''s consciousness was clear. She could feel the burning pain when the white light flooded her. She gritted her teeth and opened her eyes. The enchanting red pupil is like a bloody Ruby flashing in the white light. Gu Yun''s heart caresses her eyes. Her magic pulse is gradually waking up. She can feel its excitement and agitation. However, everything is out of control and she can''t suppress it What a bad time to wake up! Gu Yun thought that if the magic pulse really recovers completely, she will have no place in Kyushu mainland. Different from Xiao Qingluo, although he has different pupils, he has a real human breath. Cover his eyes, and no one can find anything unusual. But the devil pulse is different. Once the demon family blood breaks through the shackles, it will inevitably be evil and disturb the world. I''m afraid everyone will kill her as a monster. This situation is completely beyond the control of Gu Yun. Therefore, after swallowing a mouthful of blood in his throat, Gu Yun almost self mutilated to suppress the impending magic pulse. Suddenly, the light around darkened, and a feeling of losing center of gravity hit my heart. Gu Yun stared and found himself in mid air, falling out of control. The roaring wind turned into a sharp blade, leaving one wound after another on Gu Yun''s body, and the blood immediately penetrated out. However, in a few breaths, Gu Yun became a blood man. There was no good skin all over his body. There were large and small wounds on his face, and the blood couldn''t stop pouring out. However, Gu Yun had no spare heart to deal with these wind blades and the falling trend. She thought that these things would not kill her anyway. At most, they would suffer some sin, which was different from the awakening of the magic pulse, which was enough to destroy her. The air was filled with a strong pungent smell of blood. Suddenly, she was a little confused. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her. "Lonely cloud!" A familiar voice, Gu Yun thought for a moment before he remembered that it belonged to Mu Yixuan. She wanted to look at Mu Yixuan, but she thought of her cautious blood pupils and stopped the desire to open her eyes. The next moment, she fell into a bosom, and a stronger smell of blood came to her face. She thought that Mu Yixuan should be hurt more than her. "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud, wake up, wake up!" Mu Yixuan''s flustered voice sounded in Gu Yun''s ear. Gu Yun replied in a hoarse voice, "well, I''m fine." Hearing Gu Yun''s answer, Mu Yixuan''s hanging heart fell. He was driven by the imperial sword, but in the wind field of the riot, his sword was very unstable, or it should be said that it was not controlled by him at all. Now can only stand on the sword, and the falling trend is not reduced at all. Mu Yixuan''s hand holding Gu Yun was trembling. It was the first time he saw such a big emotional fluctuation, full of pain and determination on Gu Yun''s cold face all year round. It made his heart flustered and confused! If it was only the external injuries caused by these disturbing wind blades, it would not make Gu Yun so painful. Therefore, Mu Yixuan guessed that Gu Yun must have suffered another kind of pain he had not experienced. They are now in a mess. Even if acquaintances stand in front of them, they may not recognize them. At the moment of landing, Mu Yixuan imprisoned Gu Yun in his arms and blocked the pain of falling to the ground with his body. He groaned and heard the sound of broken bones. The huge pain almost made him faint! Chapter 129 But he didn''t care about his injury. When he heard Gu Yun''s painful meditation, his heart immediately pulled up, "Gu Yun, are you okay?" Gu Yun squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "I''m fine." Her hand grasped the skirt of Mu Yixuan''s chest. Just now, she clearly heard the sound of bone fracture and his slow heartbeat in her ear. Gu Yun frowned deeply and wanted to ask about Mu Yixuan''s injury. However, the next moment, if she was hit hard, she opened her demonic red pupil. Unable to defend the ground, he looked at the eyes of Gu Yun and saw his reflection from the blood color. Mu Yixuan''s eyes were unbelievable. Suddenly, Gu Yun suddenly pushed Mu Yixuan and stood up, but his staggering steps seemed to fall at any time. "Don''t come here! Stay away from me! " Gu Yun almost shouted this sentence. Her body suddenly burst out the black fog, which spread in an instant. All the plants stained with the black fog were rotten and rotten. They were wrapped around the lonely clouds, like a devil with open teeth and claws, and the cold air invaded Mu Yixuan''s body and heart. Mu Yixuan seemed to have been robbed of his soul. He had no reaction at all, but looked at Gu Yun in a daze. The black clothes on Gu Yun''s body were ragged, and none of the exposed skin was intact. The blood had dried up and covered the pale skin. The hair band of the bundle of hair had fallen to where, such as the ink hair poured down and scattered disorderly. The overflowing black fog obscured the lonely cloud''s face, but the pair of bloodthirsty red pupils were very clear. Gu Yun retreats step by step and is farther and farther away from Mu Yixuan. Mu Yixuan wants to catch up, but he can''t do it. Now he is lying on the ground and can''t move at all. He can only look at the back of Gu Yun''s determination. Although he didn''t know what had happened to Gu Yun, he thought that Gu Yun must be terrible now. Gu Yun did not expect that the valley that fell was covered with magic Qi. These magic Qi were like the last straw to crush the camel. The magic pulse she managed to suppress increased her strength under the stimulation of these magic Qi, directly broke through the shackles and initially awakened The evil spirit associated with the evil pulse rushed out uncontrollably and destroyed wantonly. She could hardly bear the evil spirit, let alone Mu Yixuan who was seriously injured. In order not to hurt Mu Yixuan, Gu Yun can only avoid and keep the root of the disaster away from Mu Yixuan. I don''t know how long she ran. She didn''t stop until she was exhausted. Her evil red pupils were shining with cold light, "why, why is there magic gas here?!" The hand of Gu Yun clenched into a fist trembled slightly. The evil Qi was born of the devil family. Generally, there must be the existence of the devil family where there is evil Qi. However, fifteen years ago, it was clear that all the demons were killed. At the beginning, the gods joined hands to break through the demon family field, not only killed the demon family in the divine world, but also the descendants of the demon family in the mortal world. She, do you have any people? ¡­¡­ "Your honor, in the woods outside the demon palace, there suddenly appeared the smell of other demon families. My subordinates suspected that they were pure blood demon families." A masked demon soldier quietly appeared in the hall and reported to the man in black with his back to him. When the man in black heard the speech, he suddenly turned around and couldn''t hide his shock in his voice, "pure blood demon clan, how can it be!" Chapter 130 "Absolutely true." The masked demon soldiers could not restrain their excitement in their eyes. If they were pure blood demons, their hope of demons would finally come to them. After living in the abyss for a long time, I have an almost crazy longing and persistence for seeing the sun again. The man in black turned quickly and walked outside the hall with big steps, "go, go with me to find out!" ¡­¡­ In the holy land, Siqi was restless and always felt that something had happened. Soon, his hunch was verified. Mo Jinyu rushed into the limitless palace, "holy Lord, it''s not good!" "I''m all right." Xuan raft raised his eyes and glanced at him, and said faintly. "No, something happened to the transmission array!" Mo Jinyu hurried. "Huh?" Xuanraft looked right, and several elders on both sides also pricked up their ears. Mo Jinyu told xuanraft about Mu Yixuan''s leaving the Holy Land and returning to Longjun city by his elder''s order. It was not a big deal, but the success behind him changed xuanraft''s face. "Just now, I sensed the fluctuation from the elder''s order. There was a sudden change in the transmission array returning to the holy land. I immediately sent someone to investigate. Unexpectedly, I found Ji Chen and Su Yimo outside Longjun city. At that time, they were seriously injured and unconscious." The unexplained bad premonition fermented in his heart again. Before Mo Jinyu finished, Si Qi couldn''t help but ask in a hurry, "who are there in the transmission array?" "Your Highness, let me finish." Mo Jinyu took a deep breath, as if he was suppressing something, and there was a flash of pain in his eyes. "Su Yimo didn''t wake up until just now. After asking, he learned that the changes in the transmission array sent them to an unknown location. He and Ji Chen were lucky. They happened to fall outside Longjun City, but the transmission array stopped them in mid air. Their injuries were caused by the wind blade in mid air and falling from high altitude." He said. Xuanraft''s eyebrows had been deeply wrinkled, and the faces of several elders were thoughtful. "In addition to the two, there are Mu Yixuan, Ou Jie and... Gu Yun on the transmission array." When the last name was said, Si Qi stood up and was about to rush out. Xuan raft immediately hit a spiritual wall to stop him. "What are you doing! Do you think you can find the little girl? " Xuan raft angrily said. "Let me go!" Si Qi turned and stared at Xuan raft. "Man, I''ll send someone to find it. Don''t make trouble. In addition, the master of Xuanyin has come back. Your emperor''s father asked you to go back to the imperial capital quickly. He wants to have something about you, so you can start back now." Xuan raft road. Siqi was about to say no, but on second thought, isn''t the divine stick national master famous for divination? I don''t know if I can really let him figure out where Gu Yun is now, so he swallowed what came to his mouth. "Now take me back to the palace." Si Qi looked at Xuan raft and said. Xuanraft accidentally raised her eyebrows. Today''s Siqi is really obedient However, he didn''t make trouble, which was just what he wanted, so he quickly packed people back to Xuanyin palace. After solving Si Qi, Xuan raft looked down at the crowd: "elder two, you take all the Deacon disciples to the east continent to find someone. If you dig three feet, you must find someone for me. Elder, three elders, you follow me to Longjun city to explore the source of disaster and set out immediately! " The elder, the second elder and the Third Elder: "yes!" On a lacquered night, a stone stirs thousands of waves, and when it is very dark, it is turbulent waves. This night, Yu Guyun, Yu Siqi, and they are doomed to be restless! Chapter 131 Gu Yun knelt on the ground on one knee. At the moment when the evil spirit broke out of the cocoon, she just felt that her body was about to explode. The raging force rushed into her body and stirred her blood. Gu Yun raised his hand and wiped the blood from his lips. Slowly, his eyes became firm. Since the awakening of the magic pulse is a foregone conclusion, let it go with nature. When Gu Yun accepted it happily, her spirit pulse was attacked by magic Qi immediately, like the demon''s red pupil weeping blood. After a column of incense, the body gradually adapted to the magic Qi, and the pain on the body was relieved. Gu Yun tried to stand up with Changliu sword, but his hands and feet were weak and his strength could not be gathered together. Suddenly, without warning, Gu Yun was promoted and jumped from the second realm of soul cultivation to the third realm of soul cultivation. She was stunned for a moment and reacted. This promotion was entirely due to the awakening of the devil pulse. There is no doubt that the body of the devil family is much stronger than the body of Gu Yun''s pseudo human, which directly affected her strength. But her power was still out of control, and she couldn''t control the magic Qi around her. Gu Yun was black in front of her, and her badly hurt body could not stand the toss. Under the self mutilation like destruction in front of her, her body was at the end of a powerful crossbow, and then ran around again. It was not easy to persist until now. Even though Gu Yun''s mind was not clear, her perception was still sharp. She caught a burst of orderly footsteps walking this way. From the well-trained footsteps, what Gu Yun could judge must not be ordinary people. Gu Yun wants to avoid, but now she can''t do so. Although she can''t use a knife or a sword now, she looks like a deterrent. Gu Yun thought about it. Gradually, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. Gu Yun could see them in the thick night. The black hair and black clothes of the group were almost integrated with the night, but the exposed skin was pale without any blood color. They wore green tusk masks and hid one face behind the mask, revealing only their scarlet and cold eyes. "There they are!" Someone found the lonely cloud and whispered. "Go and inform your majesty!" The other man said in a calm voice. After a few breaths, the lonely cloud was surrounded by them. The group seemed to be afraid of the evil spirit surging around her and didn''t dare to be too close. Gu Yun couldn''t understand the look in their eyes. He seemed to be excited about something, but he seemed to be afraid of something. Both sides stood still and stared at each other. Until the arrival of one person to break this treacherous situation. The man was tall and wore a gilded black dress with piping. He was very imposing. Unlike others, he wore a heavy black iron mask on his face, which was even colder in the night. His sinister eyes fell on Gu Yun. No one knew what he was thinking. After a long silence, he said, "take people back and keep them in custody!" The devil soldiers made trouble and whispered, "but, your honor, we can''t get close to her!" The evil Qi around Gu Yun''s body is beyond their reach. When the man in black heard the speech, there was a dark flash in his eyes. He came up in person, passed through a lot of evil Qi, and stopped in front of the lonely cloud. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at him. The blood thirsty and demonic red pupils were absolutely cold, which made the man in Black feel a palpitation, and he felt like being stared at by the wolf cub. He whispered an interesting sentence, and without hesitation, he shot and stunned Gu Yun. Chapter 132 Gu Yun has no room to fight back now, so he succeeded easily. The man in black fed a navy blue pill into Gu Yun''s mouth. Gradually, with the speed visible to the naked eye, the magic Qi around Gu Yun''s body returned, and finally all disappeared into her body. At this point, the man in black stood up and said to the magic soldier behind him, "take it away!" ¡­¡­ After Gu Yun left, Mu Yixuan tried countless times to struggle. In the end, he was more seriously injured, his consciousness gradually became chaotic, and finally returned to darkness. Those monsters dormant in the dark began to move. ¡­¡­ As soon as Siqi returned to the imperial capital, he went straight to the palace. Emperor Xuanyin and empress received the news from xuanraft early in the morning and waited in the hall. When the young man in Chinese clothes and beautiful appearance appeared at the door of the hall, the emperor and empress couldn''t bear to be excited, walked over and gave Siqi a warm hug. "Empress mother." Siqi smiled and hugged the emperor and called. "You little rabbit, finally willing to come back!" Emperor Xuanyin looked dignified and hummed when he saw Siqi. The empress let go of Siqi, heard the sound, didn''t give face and replied, "you''re tough. I don''t know who talks about when Qi''er will come back every day." After being demolished by the emperor, Xuanyin Emperor didn''t see anger. He just coughed slightly, and then turned his eyes to Siqi, "I''m afraid you didn''t come back to see us this time!" He knows the virtues of his son most clearly. "Father, you wronged me. I really missed you before I came back to see you." Si Qi looked sincere, but he said in his heart, didn''t you call me back. The emperor was elated when he said this, but Xuanyin emperor was full of questions. After chatting for a while, Si Qi talked about his business trip. "Father, I heard that the national teacher came back. Is it in the National Teacher hall?" Emperor Xuanyin nodded. After being reminded by Si Qi, he suddenly remembered what Si Yun said to him some time ago, "Qi Er, it is said that you like a country girl outside?" Si Qi raised his eyebrows, "who made the rumor!" "Hum, it''s not the best. You have a noble status. The crown princess you will marry in the future must be a noble daughter..." seeing that emperor Xuanyin is going to be endless, Si Qi immediately waved his hand to interrupt him. "Ah, I suddenly remembered that I had something else to do to find the national teacher, so I left first. Let''s have a rest earlier!" Then he ran away, leaving Xuanyin emperor blowing his beard and staring. Siqi came to the National Teacher hall with light and familiar way. The lights were bright inside. When the child at the door saw Siqi, he immediately greeted him and saluted: "please come inside, your highness. The national teacher has been waiting for a long time." Si Qi stares at his eyebrows. Does the magic wand know he''s coming today? No more thinking, Siqi took a step and went in. The National Teacher''s hall is full of soothing incense. There are rows of incense burners. On the first day of the first day, it seems to enter a fairy home surrounded by clouds and smoke. On the futon in the middle of the main hall, there was a man, a fairy, who had the style of an immortal outside the world, "please sit down, Prince!" Said the man. Si Qi was not polite either. He sat down on the master''s chair next to him. "People don''t talk secretly. I have something to do with you!" "It''s all right. Your Highness the prince won''t come to me." National Teacher smile banquet. Si Qi snorted, "I want to find you to calculate a person''s whereabouts." The National Master heard the speech and slowly stood up from the futon. Then he turned his eyes to Siqi. At this look, he immediately changed his look! Chapter 133 "How! How! How! " The national master trembled and repeated it three times. His two-way calm eyes were full of deep disbelief. Si Qi looked at him inexplicably. How can he look like a ghost Your highness claims to be unparalleled in beauty. How can you not be so shabby as to be frightening! "I have something urgent to confirm. Your highness, help yourself!" The national master hurriedly left this sentence and went to the back hall. He couldn''t stay whatever Siqi called him. Siqi''s face was black. The Taoist boy in the national division hall looked at Si Qi and was silent. He was afraid that the prince''s anger would directly lift the top of the national division hall. However, Si Qi was not angry, but looked at the direction of the National Teacher''s departure. As a national teacher who gave him the destiny of heaven and noble people, Siqi had little contact with him from childhood to childhood, but he had never seen him go to hell like today. There are too many incomprehensible places in it, but the most serious thing now is to find the whereabouts of Gu Yun. Si Qi temporarily put aside these thoughts in his mind and simply sat in the National Teacher hall. On the other hand, the national master was in the eight trigrams array, holding a compass. He was surrounded by bits of light. His eyes seemed to contain the stars of the world, and the whole secret room was filled with powerful spiritual power. For a long time, the national master vomited a mouthful of heart blood, trembled and put down the compass. The whole person seemed to be ten years old and his face was as white as paper. After the Eight Diagrams array lost all its glory, the national master slowly spit out the turbid Qi in his chest, "the destiny has changed, the destiny has changed!" After the national master shouted this sentence, he fainted on the ground, the lights of the whole secret room went out, and the national master''s body was silent in the dark. ¡­¡­ When Gu Yun woke up again, he found himself in a dungeon. There were cold and hard walls in all directions. Only a small window was left on the top of the opposite wall. The size of the window was only for people to stretch out a hand. Gu Yun looked indifferently for a while and then took back her eyes. However, she was surprised to find that the disordered magic Qi in her body was stable. She tried to mobilize these magic Qi. Although it was hard, she would not lose control as before. Gu Yun stared at the black magic Qi transferred from his fingertips and thought to himself that these magic Qi could not have run back to her body safely, so someone could only help her suppress them. "Your honor, she''s awake!" Someone noticed the movement of Gu Yun through the upper window and immediately took out the sound stone to report. Soon, the man in black appeared in the dungeon. The stone gate was slowly opened, and the light from the outside was slightly uncomfortable with the lonely cloud. It''s already dawn! The man in black came in and looked down at the lonely cloud sitting against the wall. The emotion inside was beyond the comprehension of the lonely cloud, and she didn''t want to understand it. "Are you a demon?" There was a moment of silence, and his voice was heavy. Gu Yun closed his eyes and calmed down. Seeing her like this, the man in black smiled low. "It''s lucky to see other demons for 15 years?" Hearing this sentence, Gu Yun suddenly opened his eyes and looked moved. Fifteen years ago, when the demon clan was destroyed, sure enough, they knew that large-scale encirclement and suppression! "It seems that you know a lot!" The man in black stared at the change of Gu Yun''s look and suddenly thought about it. "You..." Gu Yun''s voice was very hoarse, as if he had been strangled by someone. Every word was difficult. "How did you escape?" Chapter 134 "Before answering this question, tell me, are you from the divine world?" The man in black''s eyes sank down, bent his knees and squatted in front of Gu Yun, full of cold and solemn red pupils facing Gu Yun. Gu Yun raised her eyes and looked at him in amazement. This was the first time that she heard three words from the mortal world. "How do you know the divine world?" The questioning blurted out. Gu Yun stretched out his hand and tightly grasped the hand of the man in black with a silver wrist guard. His mood was difficult to calm. The man in black didn''t get rid of her and let Gu Yun grasp it. He slowly explained, "the demon family is different from the human family. When the mortal world was first formed, the first generation of people living in the mortal world left a general history of the world to future generations, but the human family is a complex and poor creature. After hundreds of years of killing each other, their general history was destroyed, Naturally, their descendants do not know the real pattern of the world. Different from the demon family, the general history left by our ancestors has been placed in the demon palace intact. We always know what the so-called three realms are. " He knew that after the first division of the world, those with low strength in the world, no contributors and impure blood were all driven to the mortal world. Since she is a pure blood demon, she can only come from the divine world. "Can you answer my question now?" The man in black asked again. "Yes." Gu Yun pursed his lips, nodded back and looked at him again, "my question." "It''s a long story to say." The man in black seemed to fall into some unforgettable memories, and the whole man''s aura became tyrannical. Fifteen years ago, the devil''s palace was not located in Zifu mountain range, but in Xilin city. It was very strong for a time, but everything changed after the arrival of people from the divine world. Starting from Xilin City, the headquarters of the demons, they wiped out the first batch of demons. As soon as the demon lord died, the whole demon palace was in chaos. At that time, he and his father, the former Prince of the demons, were just sent to the northern region to calm the chaos, so they narrowly escaped the disaster. But soon, they were tracked down. His father used the ancient forbidden art with blood as a sacrifice and opened the door of another space against the sky. He and the deployment at that time hid in that space gap and saved his life. It was not until the people from the divine world left the mortal world that they dared to come back. Later, after his investigation, he found that it was mo Jinyu, the second elder of the holy land, who revealed their whereabouts to the divine world at that time. Therefore, he fell out of love with Mo Jinyu until he died. After hearing this, Gu Yun was silent. "In order not to let the people in the divine world find us, we changed from light to dark and kept a low profile." The man in black continued. When talking about Mo Jinyu, he could almost hear the sound of his teeth grinding. "However, I''m curious. How did you survive safely in the divine world as a demon clan?" The man in black turned to Gu Yun again and asked in a deep voice. Gu Yun shook his head and his eyes fell to other places. "Don''t mention it, suken, my name, remember." The man in black didn''t want to say when he saw Gu Yun, nor did he force him. Gu Yun looked at him and said, "Gu Yun." "Gu Shi?!" Who knows, as soon as he heard Gu Yun say his name, Su scar suddenly grabbed Gu Yun''s shoulder and was shocked in his voice. In the general history, it is recorded that the ancestors of the demon family and even the current royal family took Gu as their surname! Chapter 135 Since she is a pure blood demon family and takes Gu as her surname, she must be the royal family of the demon family in the divine world! Gu Yun broke away from Su hen''s hand and looked at him coldly. Even now, Gu Yun still doesn''t like the touch from others. "You are the demon royal family." Sushen said again with a positive tone. At this time, the cold in his eyes had dispersed, with some heat, and the other pair of red pupils were more eye-catching. Gu Yun didn''t answer. She acquiesced in suken sidewalk, "will you lead us to rise again?" Su scar looked directly at the eyes of Gu Yun and asked excitedly. Fifteen years ago, under the blood washing of the divine world, the demon family left less than 50 of them to survive. Since then, the demon family has declined, and with their strength, it is impossible to fight with the divine world even if they practice all their life. Struggling in the dark for many years, they gradually lost all hope. The only thing supporting them to live is to avenge Mo Jinyu. But now, God has sent them the dawn of hope, from the last demon family royal family in the divine world. He believes that she can lead them to let the demon family stand in the world again, instead of living in the dark like a street mouse. Will it? Gu Yun doesn''t know the answer to this question. It''s inevitable to wash the immortal sky with blood, but she doesn''t have the ambition to rise the demon clan again. She has lived in the temple since childhood and only knows a little about the demon family. Even if half of the demon family blood flows in her body, she has no deep feelings for the demon family. The continuous silence of Gu Yun made Sushen''s heart sink, as if she had been splashed by a basin of cold water. The Qi field around Sushen suddenly cooled. There was no more excited color in his eyes, and he turned back to the cold and evil devil. "You..." don''t want to? Just as he was about to question with a fierce voice, suddenly, Gu Yun raised his head. "Yes!" She uttered the word with great firmness, as if she had solemnly made a promise. Since the people of changshengtian don''t let the demons live, she wants to do the opposite. She not only wants the demons to stand in the sun, but also brings them back to the divine world and develop them enough to compete with changshengtian. Sushen''s mood now seems to be in the clouds, ups and downs. So that when Gu Yun said "will", he was stunned for a moment and didn''t react. "Good! That''s it. Now, I declare that Gu Yun is the new demon of our demon family! " Suken, who came back to God, turned his excitement into his eyes and immediately meditated freely. Gu Yun was caught off guard by the sudden Zen position. She clubbed in place in a daze until a piece of people fell on their knees outside the cell and shouted "see the devil". She realized that she had heard correctly and really dumped the mess of the demon family to her! "Don''t refuse. The devil''s position has always been occupied by capable people. Since you want to lead us to rise again, you must bear this identity. It''s also convenient to do so." Su scar saw that Gu Yun''s face was black, so he knew she was going to refuse, so he immediately blocked her words. In this way, Gu Yun has no room to refuse. So Gu Yun went to the market and became the new demon of the demon family. ¡­¡­ Si Qi waited in the National Teacher hall for a day and was quite impatient without waiting for the national teacher to appear. When he was about to find someone in person, the national teacher came out slowly. "Your Highness, who have you contacted recently?" The national teacher, with an old face, opened his mouth before Siqi asked. Chapter 136 Si Qi was stunned. He seemed to be confused by the sudden question of the national teacher. "I hope your Highness the prince will truthfully tell me!" The national teacher added another sentence. "What happened?" Siqi frowned slightly. The national teacher for no reason would never ask about his private affairs. Since he asked now, it must be a very serious event. The national master sighed, "yesterday, I saw that the noble spirit between your eyebrows was damaged, so I divined for you again. This is the second time I divined for you. For the first time, I peered at the destiny of heaven and came to the conclusion that you are an emperor''s destiny. Your life is unspeakable, but..." At this point, the national master paused, as if considering how to speak, "this is the second divination, your highness, your destiny has been changed." "Oh?" Si Qi raised his eyebrows. "Then tell me, what''s the life style of the Crown Prince now?" Si Qi didn''t believe in life style since he was a child. Naturally, he didn''t believe in the divination skills of the national teacher. So I didn''t feel much when I first heard what the national teacher said. "Your Highness, your life path has deviated. The place leading to it is an unknown darkness. Your destiny is ill fated. I spent ten years to calculate the root cause and found that the people around the highness are the ones who caused this phenomenon. Therefore, I am anxious to know who the Highness has contacted recently!" The National Master said slowly and solemnly. His Highness the prince is not only the destiny of the emperor, but also the destiny of heaven and man. His life is destined to be smooth with the wind and water, carefree and easy. He could have spent his life freely, but now, his destiny has been changed by external forces. If he is not brought back to the right track in time, his future will develop in the opposite direction At the same time, the national master was surprised that what was sacred could affect the lives of others and make earth shaking changes. Fortunately, the prince''s Highness has not been in contact with that person for a long time. If he cuts off contact with that person in time, everything will be recovered in time. absurd! Si Qi thought, that is, the destiny set by heaven, how can it be easily changed by a person? He seriously doubted whether the national teacher was old and confused. "Well, thank you for reminding me. The prince will pay more attention." Si Qi said that it was naturally impossible for him to tell the national teacher all the people he had recently met, so he took some perfunctory ways. "I also hope the prince will treat this matter seriously and stay away from the mud, so as not to sink deeper and deeper!" The national teacher knew that the prince didn''t take his words to heart, but what should be said was that it was related to his life. It''s all tied to that person, whether it''s a lifetime of fine clothes and food, carefree and happy, or a lifetime of wind and dust and weather. "Let''s not talk about my business for the time being. I have something urgent to find you!" Si Qi changed the subject. National Teacher: "prince, please speak." "National teacher, since your divination is so powerful, can you find someone for me?" Si Qi said eagerly. "Sorry, what Wei Chen is good at is divining the fate of others. He won''t find anyone." The national teacher said with a low eyebrow. "..." Si Qi was greatly disappointed. Since the national teacher was unreliable and there was no need to stay, he left hastily and left the National Teacher hall. As soon as Siqi left, the national master also packed up and went to the Ziqian hall where Xuanyin emperor was located. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun turned from the dungeon to the devil''s palace. Because the devil''s palace is located in a deep valley, the most important thing is Tiancai and Dibao. In addition, Gu Yun is not a physical fetus, but any skin injury will heal itself after a period of time. Therefore, Gu Yun''s injury will heal after soaking in a medicine bath for a day. Chapter 137 As soon as he has the right to speak, Gu Yun''s first thing is to ask people to find Mu Yixuan. Fortunately, they went in time. Although Mu Yixuan was targeted by nearby monsters early, they dare not act rashly because Gu Yun''s evil spirit is still there. With this hesitation, the people of the demon palace came and successfully brought back Mu Yixuan, who was seriously injured and unconscious. He is still in the demon palace and is still in a coma. The human body is different from the gods and demons of the lonely cloud. Naturally, it is not as good as the lonely cloud. After his injury, Gu Yun was taken by suhen to get familiar with the demon palace. Fifteen years ago, after the demon clan was destroyed, human beings led people to overthrow the demon palace in Xilin city and change Xilin city into Xi Xiang City. Therefore, after suken came back, they had to retreat to the dark and rebuild a demon palace in the deep valley of Zifu mountain. Naturally, the scale of the demon palace here is not comparable to that of the former demon palace. They have been dormant in the dark for more than ten years. They practice day by day just to be good at cutting enemies. However, Mo Jinyu, like an old fox, can often escape their pursuit. Therefore, Su scar will use Yin moves to deal with him. After learning that Mo Jinyu''s elder order appeared in Longjun City, they thought that Mo Jinyu came to Longjun city by means of the transmission array. Since he came, he would leave, and there was only a fixed transmission array in Longjun city. Therefore, they changed the transmission array, which led to an accident on the way to the transmission array, making Guyun fall into the trap already set, but the wrong circumstances of Guyun and Mu Yixuan fall into the territory of the demon family. When talking about this, Su hen''s eyes dodged and didn''t dare to see Gu Yun. If he had known that she was a demon royal family, he would have taken someone to Longjun city to welcome them back to the demon palace. But in the final analysis, the mistake is still on them. They set up traps without seeing them, harming innocent people. Gu Yun mentioned this, that is, let Su scar not be so reckless. He didn''t say anything else. Since everything has happened, it''s meaningless to hold on. The past has been exposed. However, there was depression in her heart. If it were not for this, her magic pulse would not wake up. The devil''s palace is not big, but although the sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, it has everything it should have. The devil''s palace is located in the deepest part of the valley, with its back against the cliff and shrouded in the shadow of the mountain. The ancient trees around it are towering and cover the sun, making it dark and humid without the penetration of sunlight. Coupled with the rotten plants and animals, the air was filled with an unspeakable stench, as well as the mixture of overflowing miasma and fog. But thanks to the miasma and fog everywhere, no one has found the magic palace so far. The demon family is different from the human family. The people of the demon family are blessed by nature. They are born strong and can adapt to all kinds of harsh environments. Therefore, the miasma here is not a threat to them. But humans can''t. although the miasma here is not strong, when humans inhale it, they will either faint or die. This is like forming a natural barrier to protect the demon palace here. However, the living environment is really worse, so the demon family dares to take charge here. The whole demon clan, together with Sushen, has only 45 people. The average strength is distributed in the holy state, which is not optimistic. "Is there really no other demon clan in the mortal world? For example, the demon people who fell 15 years ago, do they have descendants? " Gu Yun asked suspiciously, in order to expand a race, first of all, the number must be small. Chapter 138 After several generations of mixed blood, the blood of the demon family in the world of mortals has long become mixed. Therefore, their offspring will not show the characteristics of the demon family at birth, unless stimulated by external forces. Even though the demon clan is murderous in nature, there are also seven emotions and six desires. Some demon clans marry other races, so it is very likely that their offspring are hiding in the Terran. Sushen never thought there was such a situation, but it was a big problem. "However, they were no different from ordinary humans before they awakened their demon clan blood. How do they find it?" "It''s not difficult." Gu Yun said, then cut his wrist and began to bleed. The red blood soon filled a palm sized porcelain vase, with a faint black air on the surface. Sukeng looked at her with tongue tied eyes. This guy is really cruel to himself! As soon as Gu Yun bled, he understood what she meant. Pure blood demons are natural superiors. Pure blood demons have a blood deterrent to the lower demons with mixed blood. Similarly, their blood also has a fatal attraction to the lower demons. The blood of pure blood demons is a great tonic for low demons. Eating it will improve their cultivation to a certain extent. Although I was greedy for Gu Yun''s blood, I didn''t dare to have that idea. Gu Yun is the hope of their demon family. The future of the demon family can only be provided by their ancestors! Gu Yun put a plug on the porcelain bottle containing his own blood and handed it to suhen. He said, "use this, smell the smell, and the descendants of the demon clan will come by themselves. At that time, those who are willing to return to the demon clan will take it away, and those who are willing to stay in the world will not ask." After a wave of blood was released, Gu Yun''s pale face could not see any blood color. Suken nodded solemnly and took it, so he immediately took people out. There are only Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan and several magic soldiers left in such a big demon palace. Gu Yun went to the mountain alone. Since the magic pulse has awakened, you have to teach the control of magic Qi. Although this is not the first time to awaken the devil pulse, Gu Yun still has a strange feeling about it. She is both God and devil, but she doesn''t feel much difference between them. It''s nothing more than the difference in the way she practices. Magic Qi is destructive. If you are careless, you will bite back. When Gu Yun first tried to use magic Qi, he moved a mountain forest around to the ground. The whole valley trembled, so that those magic soldiers thought that an enemy was coming and took out their weapons to prepare for a big fight, but they found that it was their new devil who caused all this, so they quickly lost their weapons and looked at Gu Yun with worship. With this experience, Gu Yun didn''t dare to practice with magic Qi. Just then, Mu Yixuan woke up and Gu Yun returned to the demon palace. As soon as he stepped into Mu Yixuan''s room, he saw Mu Yixuan sitting on the bed with his clothes slightly messy, stunned, as if he didn''t know where he was. Mu Yixuan''s clothes were too ragged to wear, so Gu Yun asked someone to change him into plain clothes. However, Mu Yixuan was hurt all over. The magic waiter who changed his clothes was afraid that his extravagance would aggravate his injury, so he changed his clothes very carefully. It can be said that he put it on him carelessly. "Lonely cloud!" Seeing Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan seemed to return to his soul and shouted with surprise and joy. Gu Yun nodded slightly and came to him, "how are you hurt?" "No problem." Mu Yixuan replied, and then his eyes fell on the magic soldiers who followed suit behind Gu Yun, and frowned, "are they?" Chapter 139 The devil soldier can''t hide the devil Qi, but mu Yixuan''s cultivation is still shallow and can''t recognize the devil Qi immediately, but intuitively, he is very resistant to this group of people. Naturally, the evil soldiers didn''t have a good face towards Mu Yixuan, but their look was blocked by a green Liao mask. "Demon clan." Gu yundao. In an instant, Mu Yixuan''s face turned white and white. In the past, the demon family often did evil in the territory of the human family. Therefore, the gratitude and resentment between the demon family and the human family accumulated for hundreds of years. Until 15 years ago, the demon family was destroyed, and gradually, they disappeared. There are only a few people left in the tens of thousands of demon families, and they have retired to the dark. I thought they would converge, but I didn''t expect that they are still hard to change. "Gu Yun, come here quickly!" Mu Yixuan shouted that he was going to struggle to take the sword, but soon he fell down again because of his weak hands and feet. Gu Yun looked at him blankly. A demon soldier came forward and whispered to Gu Yun, "your honor, Terran and demon are mortal enemies." Although his voice was low, there was little space and quiet here. Therefore, every word he said fell into Mu Yixuan''s ears. Mu Yixuan''s hand was frozen in the air when he went to get the sword. Your honor? Is it Gu Yun? The only one who can be called the LORD by the demon soldiers of the demon family is the Demon Lord. What happened during his coma? Gu Yun became the demon lord of the demon family. Mu Yixuan didn''t notice what he had been ignoring until this time. Gu Yun''s eyes were no longer obsidian, but became a typical symbol of the demon family - red pupil. He remembered that when they first fell into the valley, the lonely cloud was out of control, and everything became a huge mystery. Mu Yixuan looked at Gu Yun strangely, waiting for her explanation. After being reminded by the magic soldier, Gu Yun already knew what Mu Yixuan''s eyes and actions were for. This is a fact, and there is no need to hide it. Gu Yun stared at Mu Yixuan and said word by word: "as you can see, I am a demon clan!" The eight words were like a bolt from the blue and exploded in Mu Yixuan''s ear. For a moment, it was difficult for him to accept that Gu Yun had become the public enemy of all mankind - the demon family! In addition to admitting that he was a demon family, Gu Yun didn''t say anything else. Seeing Mu Yixuan''s slightly trance look, he knew that he probably needed to digest the sudden fact, so he left a sentence "heal well" and took people out. At present, she can only stay in the demon palace. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, Xuan raft and Da Changlao rushed to the transmission array in Longjun city. Through investigation, they found that the disaster source causing the change of transmission array came from the demon clan. "The demon clan is ready to move again!" The elder said sternly, and his eyebrows made no secret of his dislike for the demon clan. "No, if the demon clan really makes big moves, how can it only target a few new disciples in my holy land..." Xuan raft held his jaw and muttered to himself. "But these new disciples are either from prominent people or have extraordinary talents. Whoever has an accident will be a loss to our holy land!" The elder said. Xuanraft looked thoughtful, and the elder said to himself: "hum, we have a good intention to keep the dozens of demons alive, but we are still restless. Now it seems that we can''t keep them!" "The demon clan is used to hiding. We haven''t found their hiding place for more than ten years, so it will take some time to completely destroy them. We''ll discuss it later. Let''s find someone first!" Xuan raft replied. The elder nodded, and their figures disappeared in place. Chapter 140 In his opinion, it would be better for him to let the palace guards look for people. Siqi set out all night. When he left, he took away the xuanming beast, a low-level holy beast paid tribute by his affiliated country not long ago. The reason why he set out all night is that once the emperor and empress knew that he would leave again, he would never be able to leave for a while. Siqi sat on the xuanming beast with one knee bent, overlooking the beautiful scenery below. The night wind blew across his face with a trace of coolness. Siqi wrapped his fur cloak tightly, twisted a pair of handsome eyebrows and thought to himself: where will the lonely cloud be? Si Qi didn''t say where he was going, and the xuanming beast didn''t have a direction. He couldn''t open his mouth to ask, so he could only fly blindly with his wings. Without a clue, Siqi took out the voice stone and talked to xuanraft, "adoptive father, do you have any news?" For a moment, the sound of xuanraft was not light or heavy, "no, but the source of the disaster was found out. It was the ghost of the demon family!" "Demon clan..." Si Qi whispered these two words, thought about it, and asked, "does my adoptive father know where the demon clan is?" "Hum, if I knew, I would still be here talking nonsense to you?" Xuan raft replied and paused, as if he thought of something. He said again, "don''t make any wrong ideas. Stay in the palace safely, don''t make trouble!" "Well, I see." Si Qi replied perfunctorily. As soon as he finished, he cut off the call without hesitation. "Xuanming, since you are a holy beast, are you already sensitive to breath? Can you find the place with the heaviest evil spirit? " Si Qi patted the head of the xuanming beast and said with a smile. The dark beast shook his head like a rattle. "Hum, what''s your use!" Siqi glared at the xuanming beast angrily, but he thought that he was on its back now. It couldn''t see its own look. He was discouraged in an instant. Why did he get angry with a beast. "What a mess!" Siqi lay on his back, folded his hands behind his head, fell on the back of the dark beast, and sighed faintly. Suddenly, there was a thought in his mind, and his long flow sword was still on Gu Yun! Changliu sword was originally his sword. He had been around him for many years and had already cultivated spirituality. Therefore, even if he sent the Changliu sword out, he could still vaguely feel its location. Without hesitation, Siqi closed his eyes and tried to feel the location of Changliu sword in his mind. The world with eyes closed is a black hole, boundless. Soon, a light spot appeared in the darkness, a distance away from him. Siqi had a surprise in his heart and succeeded! "Xuanming, go right!" Si Qi didn''t open his eyes and gave orders in that lying posture. As soon as the xuanming beast got the order, he accelerated his flight speed and walked in the direction guided by Siqi. ¡­¡­ After seeing Mu Yixuan, Gu Yun went to the room that had just been vacated as a study and began to write spiritual skills according to the contents of the inheritance memory. Although she could not cultivate the spiritual skills in her memory, the magic soldiers in the demon palace met the strength requirements, so Gu Yun simply wrote them down to strengthen the magic soldiers. Since the number of demons is small now, keep improving. Only with absolute strength can we stand on this continent. "Your honor, it''s time to rest!" A demon waiter came in and saw that Gu Yun had not stopped writing, so he couldn''t help whispering a reminder. Chapter 141 "Yes." Gu Yun answered with a light and heavy voice, but his actions still didn''t stop. The demon waiter stood beside him helpless. Since he couldn''t persuade the devil, he had to accompany him. He came forward and filled in a few more night pearls in the lampstand. In an instant, the light in the room was very bright. Gu Yun didn''t stop writing until she dropped the last word. She looked at the finished product, allowed it to dry on the table, and walked out of the study. The demon waiter was about to follow. Gu Yun waved his hand and said, "I walk alone, you don''t have to follow!" After that, Gu Yun turned a corner and disappeared in the presence of the demon waiter. Since it was the order of the demon lord, he naturally dared not refuse. Therefore, the demon waiter scratched his head and left. When Gu Yun walked in the demon palace and passed Mu Yixuan''s room, he accidentally found that he was wearing a thin coat and waiting by the door. At the sight of Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan''s pale handsome face burst into a dazzling smile. He just raised his step and wanted to go to Gu Yun, but the feeling of powerlessness hit him again. He suddenly stumbled at his feet. Fortunately, Gu Yun helped him in time so that he wouldn''t fall into a mess. "You''re still hurt. Go back and lie down." The lonely cloud''s cold voice was mixed with a sense of helplessness. When Mu Yixuan stood firm and she was about to take back her hand, he suddenly held her hand. Mu Yixuan''s eyes, which were as bright as stars, stared at the lonely cloud deeply, carrying too many feelings, "lonely cloud, I thought about it. Whether you are a human or a demon, you are you. You are the lonely cloud I know." For you, I am willing to put down any prejudice against the demon clan. Mu Yixuan didn''t say the last sentence. When he made this decision, his heart was struggling. The gratitude and resentment between the people and Demons had been deep-rooted for many years. Suddenly he said it was difficult to put it down, but even if it was difficult, he would try to put it down for the sake of Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s eyes flashed. Mu Yixuan''s words shocked her. There was an emotion called moving. Once, she was considered a monster because she was different from the black pupil of the Protoss. She was bullied because she was different from them and was not a Protoss. At that time, she wanted someone to say this to her, Nor would I lose hope in that dark day. "Thank you, Mu Yixuan." Gu Yun said sincerely. Until this moment, Gu Yun''s heart really accepted Mu Yixuan. She wanted to remember his kindness all her life. Mu Yixuan smiled brightly. "I should say thank you." "Thank me for what?" Gu Yun wondered. "Thank you for saving your life several times!" And the grace of meeting, let me find that the meaning of life is not only practice. "Well, little things." Gu Yun said that it was really a small matter for her. When Si Qi came here, he happened to see this happy scene. Inexplicably, he felt very eye-catching, which made him in a bad mood! "So you''re here. It''s easy for me to find!" The voice of Siqi Qingyue broke the harmonious scene. Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan looked up and saw a huge shadow over their heads. Slowly, the shadow fell to the ground. It was a huge monster. On its back, there was also a person, his Royal Highness the crown prince. He came in the moonlight. As soon as he appeared, everything lost its color and was unique in the world. Today, he wears a dark purple brocade dress, which not only shows his grace and noble spirit, but also adds a bit of evil charm, just like a demon who charms the world. Chapter 142 Si Qi jumped down from the xuanming beast and went straight to Gu Yun. He looked like we had a good relationship. Naturally, he stretched out his hand and put it on Gu Yun''s shoulder. His slender body leaned half against Gu Yun''s body, which was very close. "Eh, Gu Yun, your eyes have changed. Oh, it''s so beautiful!" Siqi demon''s handsome face came up to Gu Yun and looked at Gu Yun''s eyes in surprise as if he had found a new world. For a long time, he exclaimed. Gu Yun looked at him, "Why are you here?" "Of course I did!" Si Qi replied. "How did you find it here?" Gu Yun asked again. The demon clan has been hiding in Zifu mountain for more than ten years and has never been found, but it has been found by Siqi. Gu Yun can''t help but wonder. "Well..." Si Qi smiled mysteriously, "take out the long flow sword." According to his words, Gu Yun took the long flow sword out of the space spirit ring. Si Qi stretched out his white slender finger and flicked it on the body of Changliu sword. Changliu sword immediately trembled like excitement and clanked. "This sword knows people and has been around me for some time, so I can feel its position and find it. However, it will not work after a long time." Si Qi explained. Gu Yun nodded clearly and didn''t think about it. "Your Highness." Mu Yixuan then opened his mouth and said hello to Si Qi. "Mu Yixuan, why are you so badly hurt?" Si Qi turned his eyes to Mu Yixuan and said with a frozen eyebrow. "It''s a long story. Don''t mention it." Mu Yixuan replied, unwilling to bring up the story again. Si Qi saw this and stopped questioning. Siqi was here, and muyixuan couldn''t say anything else, so he went back to his room and recovered. Gu Yun takes Siqi to his temporary room. "Gu Yun, where is this?" Si Qi looked around and asked. "Demon palace." Gu yundao. "I see. You dare to live in such a shabby place, so, Gu Yun, are you a demon?" Si Qi said that there was no other difference in his look, but he hated his surroundings. "Yes." The lonely cloud answered softly. "That''s nice. I''ve made many friends, but you''re the only one in the demon clan. Well... You''re special!" Siqi''s bright smile seems to expel the darkness around him. Gu Yun was stunned. After tasting his meaning, his eyes could not help but soften. She looked at Si Qi walking on the ground in the demon palace and suddenly wondered a question. "Aren''t you unwell?" Gu Yun asked. Although the miasma in the demon palace was not as strong as that outside, it existed. For example, Mu Yixuan was as pale as paper even after his injury recovered. However, Siqi doesn''t seem to have any discomfort in this regard. "No, what''s the matter?" Si Qi shook his head and replied. In fact, if you want to say discomfort, there are still some. His Highness the prince has a slight obsession with cleanliness. This place is dark and humid, and there are animal carcasses on the floor. His Highness has long been separated from him. Gu Yun looked at him and thought. Si Qi is really a real human body, so why can he not be affected by malaria? Is it because of the special constitution? Gu Yun doesn''t understand the reason, so he attributes it to the special constitution. Si Qi wanted to ask a lot of questions, but he thought, with the nature of Gu Yun, even if he asked, she would not necessarily answer herself, so he stuffed the questions in his heart. It doesn''t matter. As long as Gu Yun is safe, I don''t know the process. Chapter 143 Gu Yun just took Si Qi to the room arranged for him to have a rest. Su scar came back, so Gu Yun went to the study. When I heard the footsteps, I immediately turned around and said to Gu Yun, "today, I took people to several cities near Zifu mountain to look for the descendants of the demon clan. Unexpectedly, I really found ten." Ten people, this number was also beyond Gu Yun''s expectation. She thought there were only three or four at most. Unexpectedly, there were many descendants of the devil Kingdom hiding in the Terran territory. "I asked their wishes according to what you said. Except for one person, the other nine are willing to return to the demon family." Suken said again. Gu Yun nodded and motioned him to continue. "These ten people are orphans since childhood. Those with good luck are adopted by others, and those with bad luck become beggars. They have one thing in common is that they can''t cultivate human aura and become spiritual masters. Therefore, their life is not easy. The reason why they promised to return to the demon family so easily is that they have had enough of the vagrant life." Suken said. The dark race like the demon family cultivates different ways from human beings. They cultivate the innate magic Qi. This kind of magic Qi is much more powerful than Reiki. Reiki and magic Qi are not common. Naturally, the demon family people can''t cultivate Reiki. Similarly, the human family can''t cultivate magic Qi. Naturally, Gu Yun is an exception. Her magical constitution can accommodate any source of Qi in the world. The parents of the descendants of these demons, after the death of one of the demons, the other party either reorganized the family, died in love, or didn''t suffer life, age, illness and death, so they just left a child in the world. In the powerful Kyushu mainland, a child who can''t become a spiritual master can''t stand welcome anyway, so their fate is bumpy with the fall of the demon clan. "Cultivate them well, and they will become a sharp sword of the demon clan in the future." Lonely cloud way, only those who come out from the lower level know the importance of climbing up. "Yes!" Suken said in a deep voice. Gu Yun turned around, picked up the spirit skill book suitable for the demon family written by himself from the desk, and said: "this contains a variety of spirit skills. Take it down, cultivate it yourself, and then teach it to the demon soldiers." Su scar took over and turned a few pages. When he saw the content, he immediately couldn''t put it down. There was an obvious excitement in the always sinister voice at the moment, "this is for me?" Spiritual skills are the foundation of a person''s life, especially the unique skills. They will never be spread out. But when Gu Yun makes a move, it is a thick book. It also contains all kinds of spiritual skills, but all practitioners will be obsessed with it. "Yes." Gu yundao. Great grace did not say thank you, only to repay it with the results. Suken solemnly said, "we will not live up to your expectations!" With that, Su scar left and couldn''t wait to start practicing the spiritual skills above. Standing by the window, the lonely cloud looked at the vast night and began to think about the way he would go next. She must go back to the holy land. She must not be absent from Dabi in six months. However, what embarrassed her at present was the hidden evil spirit and the conspicuous red pupil. Only by solving these two problems can she return to human life. In the Xuanyin Palace on the other side, the national master reported the change of the prince''s life style to Xuanyin emperor and empress. Emperor Xuanyin was so angry that he immediately ordered a thorough investigation of the people around his Royal Highness the prince recently. One wave did not calm, another wave arose, and the dark tide in the eastern continent became more and more turbulent. Chapter 144 The next day, Gu Yun took the initiative to find Su scar. At that time, Su scar was still enjoying his cultivation, but he was aware of the arrival of Gu Yun, so he slowly came out of his cultivation. Gu Yun asked directly, "do you know how to cover up the evil spirit and these eyes?" "Of course!" Suken replied. Although they live in the isolated Zifu mountains, they have to go to the human situation. Once they are found by the human race, they will immediately be like rats crossing the street. So in human territory, they have to hide their identity. As early as decades ago, the alchemists of the demon family had developed a pill that could cover up the magic Qi and change the eyes. Seeing the need of Gu Yun, Su hen immediately took out a porcelain bottle of hidden magic pill and gave it to her. Gu Yun looked at the hidden magic pill with a faint fragrance in her hand. She thought for a long time. She asked, "is this pill effective for other races?" "It should be possible, but I haven''t tried!" Suken replied. "OK, I''ll take it!" After taking a hidden magic pill, Gu Yun put the rest into the space spirit ring. "A magic pill has only one month''s time limit. Unless it causes the leakage of magic Qi under special circumstances, human beings can''t find any clues." Seeing this, Sushen explained again. After thinking about it, he filled in another sentence, "your honor is going to human territory?" "Well, I''m going back to the Holy Land!" Gu Yun told him truthfully. Su scar: "..." it turned out that your status as a human being was so complicated that you ran into the Holy Land and were still under the eyes of the enemy. Although Su scar wants Gu Yun to solve the old guy Mo Jinyu in the holy land, what''s the matter with the old guy is also the realm of immortal cultivation. Maybe he will put Gu Yun in a dangerous situation and lose a demon statue. It''s not cost-effective to deal with an old guy who burps farts sooner or later, so Su scar doesn''t mention Mo Jinyu with Gu Yun after weighing in his heart. After explaining everything about the demon palace and Sushen, Gu Yun is ready to leave. Outside the magic palace, Mu Yixuan and Si Qi had already sat on the back of the xuanming beast. As soon as they saw Gu Yun coming out, Si Qi immediately waved to her and said with a smile: "Gu Yun, come here quickly!" In less than half an hour after taking the hidden magic pill, Gu Yun recovered his human appearance, which was no different from the past. Now, except for the demon clan, only Siqi and Mu Yixuan know Gu Yun''s demon clan identity, which is a secret tacitly understood by several people. After the lonely cloud went up, the xuanming beast patted its wings and flew away from Zifu mountain range. Seeing that the demon palace slowly became smaller in the field of vision, until it disappeared in layers of fog and could no longer be seen, the lonely cloud put his sight in front. After the demon clan incident, Gu Yun realized that there were too many changes in her body. The trend of fate was no longer under her control. It seemed that there was boundless darkness on the road ahead, so that she could not see her future. But there was no confusion in Gu Yun''s heart. She knew what to do and what not to do. Even if the front was full of unknowns, she kept moving forward! The cool wind blew on his face. No one in the world spoke. Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan were trapped in their own thoughts. Mu Yixuan thought that if the identity of the solitary cloud demon clan was discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable, so he should keep the secret of the identity of solitary cloud anyway. Chapter 145 And Siqi''s heart is relatively big. He empties all his thoughts and doesn''t want anything. He enjoys this rare tranquility. The xuanming beast flew very fast. In two hours, it had flown to the holy land. When it arrived at the holy mountain where the holy land is located, the mountain guarding disciples looked at the three people unexpectedly and thought about how they got up the main gate! People with such identities as Si Qi and Mu Yixuan usually use the transmission array directly whether they go or return. Therefore, when the mountain guarding disciple looked at the two people, he was very surprised and quickly let them go. The news of their disappearance was blocked by xuanraft, so these disciples didn''t know. Not long after he arrived at the outer door, he saw Ouyang Shu coming face-to-face in a hurry. When he saw Mu Yixuan, he was obviously stunned for a moment. Then he opened his eyes and couldn''t put a channel: "are you back His voice was filled with excitement. It was obvious that he knew about the disappearance of Gu Yun and them. He was still worried about finding no one. Now they walked back by themselves! "Hurry, inform the Lord and the elders." Ouyangshu said to the inner disciple behind him. The man immediately touched a communication symbol and lit it. The message to be expressed had spread to xuanraft. "You come with me!" Ouyang Shu glanced at Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan and said. Although he didn''t call his boss Qi, the man had regarded the holy land as his home and consciously followed. Several people came to the transmission array of the outer gate, but in a blink of an eye, they had reached the inner gate, and then walked some way forward to the limitless palace. Xuanraft and the ten elders had been waiting inside for a long time. Mu Yixuan saluted xuanraft and the ten elders in an orderly manner. Gu Yun raised his hand and bowed in imitation of his appearance, but his actions seemed perfunctory. As for Si Qi, no one can invite him to salute. It is common for elders. "Come on, what happened during your disappearance?" The majestic voice of xuanraft sounded in the hall. Mu Yixuan stepped forward and said, "if you return to the Lord, after the transmission array was abnormal, Gu Yun and I fell into a deep mountain and didn''t come out until yesterday." Xuan raft raised his eyebrows and glanced at Si Qi, "didn''t you go back to the palace? Why are you with them again? " Si Qi said: "I met on the road, so I went together!" Xuan raft looked at him suspiciously. What a coincidence! "Didn''t you find anything else? For example... Traces of the demon clan? " At this time, the elder opened his mouth and went straight to the main point as soon as he spoke. "No!" Mu Yixuan replied directly. The eldest brother was disappointed that he didn''t ask the information he wanted, but if the demon clan showed its feet so easily, it wouldn''t give them a headache for so many years. "Are you finished? After asking, we can go. Don''t you see Mu Yixuan is still hurt? Don''t toss about blindly! " Si Qi stretched out and saw that the elder didn''t let Gu Yun go, so he opened his mouth lazily. They said they were fooling around!! The elder blew his beard and stared at Si Qi as if he were spitting fire. Xuan raft couldn''t help laughing. The little rabbit really dared to say anything. "Well, let''s stop here today. You two go back to rest. Elder two, go and see Mu Yixuan''s injury." Xuan raft said. Mo Jinyu: "nature." Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan backed out. When Si Qi was about to follow him out, Xuan raft stopped him, "Xiao Qi''er, wait, I have something to say to you." Chapter 146 When Siqi heard the speech, he stopped and looked at xuanraft suspiciously. When there were only two people left in the limitless palace, Xuan raft said, "I already know the divination that the National Teacher divined for you when you returned to the palace not long ago." "So?" Siqi eyebrows. "Well, I know you don''t believe in the national teacher, but what I want to tell you is that the national teacher is a really capable person. Whether you believe it or not, keep an eye on it. It''s no small matter." Xuan raft said positively, with a bit of severity between his eyebrows. He rarely showed such a fierce look in front of Siqi. Once he did, he would be serious. Si Qi Lian''s carelessness on his face, slightly lowered his head, as if thinking. In a moment, he replied, "yes, I know!" "Well, if you have nothing to do, you can go." Get his answer, Xuan raft will no longer keep people. Siqi got up and left the hall. Looking at the back of Si Qi''s departure, Xuan raft sighed faintly. Once he didn''t look at the Xuanyin national teacher as a divine stick, but after really contacting him, he found that the man had another heaven and earth. I''m afraid the way of heaven can''t hold a person who can see the destiny for long. I hope Siqi doesn''t take the road he said ¡­¡­ At this time, in Xuanyin palace, after investigation, Emperor Xuanyin locked his target on Gu Yun. During this time, the people Si Qi contacted were Mu Yixuan and Xuan raft. These are people he has known for more than ten years. There has never been any abnormality. Only after Gu Yun appeared, Si Qi had an accident, so the biggest suspect is her. With Xuanyin emperor''s temperament, he would rather kill 100 by mistake than let one go, but now he hesitated. His son seems to be a baby girl recently. If he is really executed secretly, that guy will definitely turn against himself. Moreover, although she is highly suspected, it is not necessarily her. So after thinking about it, Emperor Xuanyin decided to summon Gu Yun to the palace. Whether it was right or not depends on the national teacher. If it was her, he would not let go! So emperor Xuanyin immediately sent a message to xuanraft. When xuanraft received the news, he was silent for a long time. In his private heart, he didn''t want to doubt a little girl who was only 15 years old and Ji''s age. Although she has cultivated talents and demons, she can''t have the ability to change her life against the sky. But just in case, Xuan raft sent someone to send a letter to Gu Yun. Although Gu Yun wondered why he suddenly called her into the palace, since it was Xuan raft, Gu Yun didn''t think much. He went to the transmission array with the disciple who sent the letter. Xuanraft didn''t dare to let Siqi know about it, so without anyone to accompany him, Gu Yun secretly went to Xuanyin palace alone. As soon as he arrived at the palace city, someone met Gu Yun. He was a eunuch, father-in-law Lu, who followed Xuanyin emperor. He had a smart face and looked like a smooth person. "You are Miss Gu Yun, please come here!" Father Lu smiled and said. Gu Yun followed his steps and looked at his situation quietly. Xuanyin palace is more magnificent than any place she has ever seen, with red walls and yellow tiles, full of golden luxury. Gu Yun silently wrote down her path. No matter how good the palace is, it is a strange and dangerous place for her. Her vigilance has not weakened since she stepped here. Chapter 147 Seeing Gu Yun''s cold face, father-in-law Lu thought she was new to a strange environment and was nervous, so he smiled and comforted: "don''t be nervous, your majesty is talking to you and won''t embarrass you." Gu Yun was silent and didn''t answer father-in-law Lu''s words. Walking all the way, when passing the imperial garden, Gu Yun was attracted by a burst of piano sound, and involuntarily stopped to wait and see. In front of her, in a pavilion, a young man in royal clothes was facing her and stroking the piano. The young man''s ink hair was loosely tied, with a bit of randomness. The white Chinese clothes with crescent teeth were embroidered with the patterns of three friends of old age. The outstanding jade posture was just a side face, which also surprised the people. Together, it was a perfect handsome face, such as sword eyebrows, watery eyes, tall nose bridge and slightly pursed thin lips. The clanking sound of the piano is like the gurgling stream flowing through the mountains. It is relaxed and lively, and it is like the breeze blowing in a pleasant afternoon. It is soft and beautiful. It is a very ordinary song, but it has the power to stir up the heartstrings. Gu Yun likes the calmness in the piano sound very much. All the melancholy gradually settles down in the piano sound and ends up relaxed. He doesn''t have to think about anything or do anything. It''s true to enjoy this moment. Gu Yun stopped, and father-in-law Lu also stopped. Seeing Gu Yun staring at the young man in royal clothes, he said, "this is your Highness the third prince." As for the taboo, he naturally did not dare to say it. However, the name of Si Lu, the third prince, is no stranger to people in the East mainland. If Si Qi is privately called the crown prince of straw bag, Si Lu is a prince who really has the talent of the crown prince in their hearts. Regardless of his character or accomplishments, Si LV was above Si Qi, and he was two years older than Si Qi, but he lost because he didn''t climb out of the Queen''s belly. Although emperor Xuanyin had many concubines, the empress was the only one who really put on the top of his heart, and the supreme emperor''s pet was given to her. Therefore, whether Siqi was born with good luck or not, and whether he really had an imperial destiny, he was the crown prince. Therefore, the people are very sorry for the three princes. They have the talent of emperors, but they have no orders from emperors. Gu Yun didn''t care about this. Naturally, he didn''t know that the third prince was also a man of the moment. The movement here disturbed the people in the pavilion. Slowly, the piano stopped. He looked at Gu Yun and smiled unexpectedly. "Where did father Lu find such a beautiful woman?" Very light voice, with some juvenile magnetism, as if a gentle wind brushed my ears. "How can I? This is Miss Guyun invited by your majesty from the holy land." Father-in-law Lu smiled and said. Although Gu Yun is a nobody, his majesty said to treat him well. He wants to be a very important person. Therefore, Duke Lu has a good eye and regards Gu Yun as a VIP. "Well, lonely cloud, idle cloud and wild crane, good name!" With one hand supporting his jaw and a distance between them, Si LV smiled and looked at the lonely clouds. The waves in the confused peach blossom eyes flowed like a fox that lured people into crime. Contradictory people! Gu Yun thought to himself that the person who seemed harmless at the moment before has become dangerous, as if the scene just now was just an illusion. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun takes back his eyes and is fair to the road. She likes his piano sound, but it doesn''t mean she likes this person. Since the piano sound stops, there''s no need to stay! Chapter 148 After the father-in-law of the road left, he led the way in front. Soon, their figure disappeared into the imperial garden. Si LV looked at the back of Gu Yun with deep eyes, "go and find out who this Gu Yun is and why he came!" "Yes!" In the dark, a hoarse voice answered. ¡­¡­ Duke Lu didn''t retreat until he brought Gu Yun into the hall. There were only Xuanyin emperor, national teacher and Gu Yun in the huge hall. Gu Yun looked at Xuanyin emperor and did not salute him. Even in the face of the king of a country, Gu Yun''s momentum is not weak at all. If it is said that Gu Yun is more powerful than Xuanyin emperor. The national teacher looked at this scene and sighed secretly. The little girl has extraordinary bearing! "You are the lonely cloud?" Emperor Xuanyin''s dignified voice sounded in the hall, but this seemed to ask some questions. "Yes!" Gu Yun replied. "Why didn''t you salute when you saw me?" Emperor Xuanyin said again, with some anger on his eyebrows. "Why salute?" Gu Yun asked. Emperor Xuanyin choked and was asked such a question for the first time. From the first meeting, the atmosphere between the two people implied the tension of swords and crossbows. The national teacher was afraid that emperor Xuanyin would be angry and really reduce the crime of Gu Yun, so he quickly whispered to Emperor Xuanyin: "Your Majesty, let''s talk about business first." After the National Teacher''s reminder, Emperor Xuanyin no longer cared about Gu Yun''s arrogance. His eyebrows were horizontal and said, "I came to you to determine something. You just need to cooperate well!" Gu Yun frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. The national master smiled gently and walked to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, come with me." Then he went outside the hall. Gu Yun was in the fog from beginning to end. She was not a submissive person. Therefore, after the National Teacher dropped this sentence, she didn''t move. She said coldly, "I won''t go with you until I know the reason!" Emperor Xuanyin: "..." he is worthy of the heart of Siqi. He has the same temper, smelly and hard. The national master was a good tempered man. He explained with a smile: "not long ago, I divined a divination for the prince and found that someone around him was bad for him. Therefore, for the safety of the prince, we must ensure that the people around him hide evil intentions." He did not mention the change of the prince''s life style. This matter is very important. Naturally, the fewer people know, the better. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment before he realized that the prince in the national master''s mouth meant Si Qi. Now she reacted. They suspected that she was bad for Siqi. Although this feeling of being suspected makes people feel very uncomfortable, since we want to check, Gu Yun is not afraid. She looked at the national teacher, her eyes still like ice and snow, "please!" "Follow me!" Guoshi said, slowly walked out of the hall, came to the next Guoshi hall, and Gu Yun followed up. Every time the divination against the sky loses his ten-year life, but the National Teacher''s heart is as calm as an ancient well. People are going to die after all, but it''s a matter of time. In that case, it''s better to do something meaningful with these life. As always, there was a tranquilizing incense burning in the National Teacher hall. Since Gu Yun stepped into the National Teacher hall, he felt that this place was very strange, but he couldn''t tell where it was. After the national teacher asked for the eight characters of Gu Yun''s birthday, he went to the secret room of the back hall and began to calculate Gu Yun''s life. Before the result comes out, Gu Yun stays in the National Teacher hall. The earliest result can come out tomorrow, so Gu Yun has to spend the night in the palace tonight. Chapter 149 Gu Yun''s residence is arranged in Lingshu palace next to the National Teacher hall. After leaving the National Teacher hall, Gu Yun returns to Lingshu palace. Lingshu palace is very big and has everything. Gu Yun finds a soft couch and meditates on it. Now her cultivation has broken through the three realms of soul cultivation. This speed is much faster than when she was in Jili village, but it is still not enough. The people she wants to deal with are gods in the divine world. She is still a long way from their height. Gu Yun soon entered the calm. In the sea of consciousness, various colors of spiritual power points emerged. Each spiritual master has its own spiritual power attributes. For example, Gu Yun''s external spiritual power is the ice power of the water system. In fact, her true spiritual power attribute covers all. In other words, Gu Yun is one in ten thousand spiritual masters in Kyushu mainland. However, if the seven spiritual powers are cultivated together, the strength will be improved very slowly. Therefore, after making a choice, Gu Yun chose ice attribute spiritual power. During cultivation, Gu Yun habitually spread her spiritual awareness around. With the awakening of her magic pulse, the scope of her spiritual awareness expanded again. Because of the expansion of the scope of spiritual awareness, Gu Yun unexpectedly found that there was a place with abundant spiritual power not far from her place, and the richness of spiritual power in that place was more than twice that in other places. Suddenly, Gu Yun came out of the meditation. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun walked according to the position in the spiritual consciousness. But as soon as she got to the gate of Lingshu palace, she was stopped by two guards. They were iron faced and said, "Your Majesty has an order. The girl can''t leave Lingshu palace for half a step." Gu Yun looked at them. His steps only stayed for a moment, then he stepped away again and walked towards the outside. The two guards saw it and stopped immediately, but before they met Gu Yun, they were overturned by an invisible air flow, and felt a cold attack on his heart. If Gu Yun wants to go, who can stop him. At this time, the horizon has been rendered bright red by the sunset, and night is coming. Under the cover of Lingli, Gu Yun was not found by the guards patrolling in the palace all the way. To her surprise, the place was hidden in an abandoned palace without any guards at the door. It''s as good as walking on the ground if the lonely cloud goes in. She couldn''t help wondering, but all practitioners should be able to sense this place, but why is it so quiet Thinking so, Gu Yun went in. Although this is an abandoned palace, it is not desolate. Compared with the flashiness of the Imperial Palace, it looks more like a quiet small house, atmospheric, simple and full of green. Gu Yun walked on the bluestone path and observed the surrounding environment. According to the construction, it can be judged that this was once a bedroom palace, and its scale is not inferior to the palace where the emperor and empress lived. Passing through the numerous bamboo forests is the destination that Gu Yun is going to reach. Suddenly, Gu Yun''s steps are sluggish. In front of her, there is a hot spring filled with dense fog. Unlike other hot springs, the spring water here is light green and contains strong spiritual power. What really made Guyun stop was the man in the spring. The man leaned against the shore with his back to her, and his body was immersed in the water. His black hair was wet and scattered, revealing his white shoulder. It was only a back. Guyun was not sure whether the man was male or female. However, seeing this scene, Yu Qing and Li couldn''t justify it. When Gu Yun was about to leave, the man had found her. Chapter 150 With a burst of water, the man slowly turned around and looked at the lonely cloud with surprise, "it''s you!" He said. The man is a boy of eighteen or nine years old, with picturesque eyes and starry eyes. His face is soft but handsome. He has a six point look similar to Siqi. Gu Yun only saw him today. It is the law secretary he met in the imperial garden. Si LV stood up from the hot spring, revealing a white chest like lanolin jade, wide shoulders and narrow waist, and a standard figure, which is very magical. This appearance is just a picture of beauty bathing. "But where are you? Just break in?" The soft wind like voice of the Secretary sounded again, with a teasing tone. Gu Yun''s reaction surprised him. When an ordinary woman bumped into a man bathing, she was all blushing and at a loss. The lonely cloud is still expressionless. There is frost and snow in his eyes like an ancient well, as if what he sees in front of him is the same as the surrounding scenery. In fact, it is true. In the eyes of Gu Yun, the law secretary is no different from other surrounding scenery, but can speak. If Gu Yun doesn''t answer, he obviously doesn''t know the answer. The priest took out a white robe from the space and put it on. Then he went out of the hot spring. When he came up, the soaked clothes and ink hair were evaporated by Lingli. The secretary with scattered ink hair is more lazy and close than the image of Childe Yu seen in the daytime. "This is Leng Yu palace, the palace built by the former Emperor for Qi Yu''s imperial concubine. Anyone who intrudes without permission will be killed." Said the lawyer. "What do you want?" Gu Yun stared at him and asked. "You''re here for the green spring. Two hours of cultivation here is equivalent to one day of cultivation outside. Anyone who is a spiritual master will be moved." Asked the lawyer. Gu Yun nodded and admitted his purpose. The lawyer smiled. "I won''t cure you. Can you tell me your name?" Although he had found out her name and a series of things that had happened to her, what she said was completely different from what she found. Guilty? This threat is not enough. Gu Yun is not afraid of death. What can make her afraid! So Gu Yun turned around and was about to leave. When the lawyer saw this, he quickly stopped her, "is it so difficult to say her name?" Gu Yun looked at him coldly, and his eyes expressed two words: get out of the way! Si LV suddenly smiled. "It''s really the same as what is described in the rumors. Gu Yun is cold-blooded and can''t say more when he can move his hand. However, I think you''re not cold-blooded, but you''re indifferent to everything." It''s not strange that Si LV knows her name. Since he is the prince, he has the ability to check people, so Gu Yun is not surprised, but his evaluation of her makes her look at her. "Although I don''t know why my father summoned you to the palace, I think it''s because of my prince''s brother. After all, he is the only one who can make my father fight for a small thing." Gu Yun didn''t speak, so the lawyer took care of himself. When he said this, he couldn''t tell whether his eyes were silent or ironic. Gu Yun was not interested in listening to their family. When she knew that the source of spiritual power was the hot spring, she lost interest, so she didn''t want to stay any longer, but the lawyer wouldn''t let her go. "Get out of the way!" Gu Yun said, there was some impatience in his voice. "How heartless of you." The lawyer looked sad and spoke sadly. Chapter 151 However, he really made way, and Gu Yun went straight outside the Lengyu palace. His figure soon disappeared in the bamboo forest. "The 15-year-old soul cultivates the three realms. He is really a talented and gorgeous person." Murmured the lawyer. ¡­¡­ After leaving Lengyu palace, Gu Yun intended to return to Lingshu palace, but she soon got lost in the huge palace, and the place she went was getting more and more biased. Gu Yun stopped in front of a high wall. It was very strange here. This building, which could not be called a palace, was surrounded by high walls in all directions. Even there was no door on the four high walls. Such an airtight building can only be used for detention. Gu Yun thought. At this time, a little servant girl hurried to see Gu Yun and said happily: "girl, you are here. Come back with me, or your majesty should be punished." The little servant girl looks very pale, and Gu Yun doesn''t care much. As long as she is an insignificant person, she will feel pale no matter how many times she sees it. Since someone was leading the way, Gu Yun didn''t stay any longer. He followed the little servant girl and walked back. But before long, the little servant girl stopped again. She faced Gu Yun with a blush and said, "Gu, girl, the servant girl suddenly has a stomachache. Can you wait here for the servant girl?" Gu Yun nodded slightly, and the servant girl immediately ran away with oil on the soles of her feet. It is not far from the four high walls. It is a flat land that is neither wide nor small. There is a less obvious column in all four corners, which is engraved with cumbersome ancient characters. When Gu Yun was about to look at those ancient characters, suddenly, four pillars lit up, and a bright light was connected between each two pillars, which surrounded Gu Yun. At her feet, a huge pattern lit up. At the sight of this pattern, Gu Yun knew it clearly. This is an array method. Without waiting for the solitary cloud to take any action, this array starts. The white light passes by and the solitary cloud''s figure disappears in place. "Ha ha ha, it''s really heaven''s help. I met her here. Since there''s a way in heaven, you don''t go, and there''s no door to hell, I''ll give you a ride!" A petite figure rushed over at this time and happened to see the figure of Gu Yun swallowed by white light. He couldn''t help laughing happily. This person is Si Yun. The little servant girl who led Gu Yun the way and left for an excuse stood behind her. It was obvious that the two people were together. It was an accident to meet Gu Yun here, and then a sinister plan was formed in my mind and took action. This is the cage used by Emperor Xuanyin to hold the untamed monsters. The monsters in it are fierce and starved for a long time. Now they are very cruel. If someone steps in, they will eat them. You can imagine the fate of Gu Yun. At that time, even if asked, it can be said that Gu Yun broke in by mistake. However, although Si Yun hated Gu Yun, she didn''t want to kill her. Therefore, she would stare at the time and let people go in for patrol, pretending to bump into the tortured Gu Yun and save her. Si Yun''s purpose is very simple, that is to make Gu Yun suffer! "Let''s go!" In order to avoid regeneration of right and wrong, Siyun does not intend to stay more. Their figure soon disappeared here, where peace was restored again, as if nothing had happened When there was a sense of substance at the foot of the lonely cloud again, he was already in the dark, and the air was filled with a lingering smell of blood. Gu Yun''s nerves suddenly stretched. Chapter 152 As her breath of strangers diffused in this quiet space, all the dormant beasts woke up, and the hot breath sprayed on the lonely cloud skin, like a warning of danger. Then, a sound of breaking the air came from a close place. Gu Yun suddenly turned sideways and could avoid it. However, because the distance was too close, he was still scratched, and the blood beads exuded immediately. The smell of blood makes the surrounding creatures more crazy. A pair of blood red pupils opened in the dark, and then there was a chaotic sound of footsteps. They stood up. Gu Yun took the ice spirit bow out of the space and held it tightly in his hand. Then, with the light of the ice spirit bow, Gu Yun saw the faces of the first few beasts. They showed their ferocious tusks and salivated at the edge of the quarrel. At the moment, they locked their eyes on Gu Yun. No doubt, now Gu Yun has become a sweet pastry among them. Suddenly, a beast moved, pulled a hair and moved his whole body, and other beasts jumped up one after another and rushed towards the lonely cloud. Gu Yun raised the ice spirit bow, pulled the string and let go. Then several cold arrows flew out. The sound of cold arrows inserted into the meat sounded, and the blood in the whole space became heavier. Gu Yun''s move completely angered all the beasts. These are not low-strength spirit beasts, and even several holy beasts are mixed in it. The combined strength is much higher than her cultivation. After pushing back the first wave of fierce beasts, Gu Yun gradually felt that he was unable to do what he wanted. She won''t have any advantage unless Gu Yun''s fist clenched hand tightened his strength. A decision has been made in his heart. Since the spirit power is not good, let''s use the magic Qi! The evil Qi suppressed in the body broke out at this moment, and the ink color in the lonely cloud eyes has been gradually replaced by blood color. The pair of evil and extreme red pupils are bloodthirsty than any monster. Once Gu Yun no longer suppresses the evil Qi, her nature will completely recover. Just now, the judge''s evaluation of Gu Yun is not all right. Gu Yun''s nature is indeed indifferent to everything, but her real nature is bloodthirsty. Whether the color or taste of blood will excite her, which is also the nature of the demon family. Although she is a mixed race of gods and demons, and the blood of the two races occupy half of her body, her heart is more inclined to the demon clan. The lonely cloud under the human appearance is cold, but she is bloodthirsty and strange under the demon family appearance. At the moment when the momentum of Gu Yun suddenly changed, all the monsters shrank and had a trace of fear from the heart, but soon the fear was dissipated by the madness caused by hunger, and all the monsters attacked again. Under the rendering of magic Qi, the color of ice like jade bow body gradually changed into ice blue, which virtually brought some evil Qi. A border was formed around Gu Yun''s body, and half of the strength of the monster was removed. Gu Yun raised his bow again and several cold arrows flew out. This time, the arrow feather was filled with magic Qi, and the destructive power increased suddenly. One life with one arrow, either seal the throat or wear the bore. The blood splashes like a shower. The face and body of Gu Yun are covered with spots of blood. Finally, Gu Yun received the bow of Bing soul God and raised his hand, which was the devil gas all over the sky, eroding the whole space. Suddenly, the sound of explosion was heard, mixed with screams, turning this place into an infernal hell. All the monsters are flesh and blood blurred, and the blood under their feet has accumulated all over the floor and overflowed the soles of their shoes. Chapter 153 Even if you are in the dark and can''t see around, Gu Yun knows that this place must be bloody. And it was she who caused all this! Gu Yun took the ice spirit bow back into the space. Her heart was affected by the magic Qi and still didn''t get out of the killing. A heart that wanted to destroy became stronger and stronger. Gu Yun slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was a lot of peace in them. The airtight four-dimensional space is full of darkness and depression. Gu Yun has guessed what it is used for here. If you want to go out, you can only rely on one hand! Gu Yun clenched her fist, and the evil spirit curled around her fingertips. Suddenly, her fist hit the wall. Suddenly, the place was concave. Gu Yun kept moving. She turned around and waved her fist to another place. Her purpose is not only to make a hole in this four-way secret room, but to destroy it all! When Si Yun brought people to see whether Gu Yun was dead or alive, as soon as he approached, the whole building collapsed, rocks splashed, dust was flying, and the ground trembled. Si Yun was shocked by the sudden accident and sat down on the ground without image. Seeing a huge stone falling, it was about to fall on Si Yun. A guard quickly split the huge stone and said, "be careful, Princess!" When she was walking at the critical moment of life and death, Si Yun had been scared into a cold sweat. She was not hurt, but her feet were weak and weak. At this time, she came back to her senses, and the flower looked pale and shouted, "escort! Escort! " The guards patrolling around hurried over when the accident happened and hurriedly took away Siyun to keep her away from danger. The four-way cell that once existed in Xuanyin palace like a behemoth collapsed overnight and became a pile of ruins without warning. The movement here spread to Xuanyin emperor. In less than a moment, Xuanyin emperor rushed over with people, wind and fire. "What''s going on?" At the moment when the emperor Xuanyin''s majestic voice came, everyone knelt down and saluted. "Father." Siyunhua called with a little guilty face. Gu Yun was invited by Emperor Xuanyin. If something happens, Emperor Xuanyin will not let go first. Her original intention is to teach Gu Yun a lesson. Unexpectedly, the Sifang cell will collapse. If Gu Yun really dies in it, Emperor Xuanyin will thoroughly investigate and maybe find out himself. Therefore, when facing Xuanyin emperor, Siyun''s heart was beating drums. "Why are you here and still looking like a ghost?" Emperor Xuanyin looked at Si Yun and began with a little displeasure. "I......" Si Yungang wanted to explain, but was interrupted by a voice. "It''s so lively. What''s this for?" Qingyue''s voice came in a rage, with a thrilling force. When everyone present heard the voice, they looked solemn. Your Highness the prince is back! Above them, a shadow shrouded. A man was carrying on the huge dark beast, looking down on them. In the vast night, the young man in white came like a God, with a charm no less than the bright moon. Seeing this, Emperor Xuanyin was suddenly angry. He said that the xuanming beast was stolen by a thief. Unexpectedly, it was the little rabbit! With a slight leap, Si Qi jumped down from the back of the xuanming beast and stood in front of the Xuanyin emperor. As a young man, he grew very fast. Even if he was only 17 years old, his height was already equal to that of the Xuanyin emperor. Si Qi looked at Xuanyin emperor, picked his eyebrow and said, "return my lonely cloud!" Chapter 154 Emperor Xuanyin: " Si Yun''s heart suddenly mentioned the throat. "What did Xuan raft tell you?" Emperor Xuanyin hummed. Si Qi nodded and sold Xuan raft without hesitation. In fact, he learned that it was a coincidence that Gu Yun was summoned to Xuanyin Palace by Xuanyin emperor. He happened to have something to find Gu Yun, so he went to Qing''an residence and threw himself into the air. After waiting for Gu Yun all afternoon, Si Qi began to doubt that Gu Yun''s temperament would not like to hang out, so he ran to press xuanraft and learned that Gu Yun had gone to Xuanyin palace. Therefore, Siqi rushed over immediately and happened to crash into the collapse of Sifang''s cell. He was attracted here by the movement. "Although I don''t know why you called Gu Yun to the palace, now please give her back to me!" Si Qi said again. When he said this, his eyes suddenly darkened a lot. "When did the little girl become yours? Where is she going? You have no right to interfere!" Xuanyin emperor was so angry with Siqi that he couldn''t help blocking him with words. He was a white eyed wolf with opposite sex and no humanity! "I said it was mine, it was mine!" Si Qi replied, with a bit of overbearing in his tone. The people around are getting messy in the wind. Your highness, the amount of information in this sentence is a little big! Emperor Xuanyin: " Seeing that his Majesty''s face was going to be green, father-in-law Lu quickly bowed to Siqi and said, "Your Highness, isn''t miss Guyun well in Lingshu palace?" "Really?" Siqi glanced suspiciously at father-in-law Lu and was about to take a step to Lingshu palace. Suddenly, someone shouted in panic, "God! This is evil spirit! " Everyone was distracted by his voice. It turned out that over time, the magic Qi used by Gu Yun overflowed from the ruins. Most of the people present were spiritual masters who were familiar with the magic Qi, so when the first person found it, everyone noticed it and couldn''t help changing their faces. The demon clan has always been a taboo of the human race. Human hatred of the demon clan is tantamount to the hatred of Killing Father and wife. These gratitude and resentment have been accumulated over time from generation to generation. All once there is any movement of the demon clan, it will cause everyone to attack. For a moment, the crowd seemed to explode, and you and I talked about it one by one. "How can there be evil spirit in here? Has the demon clan sneaked into the palace?" "So it seems that the collapse of the Sifang cell must have been done by the demon clan. It''s really deceiving people too much and doing evil in the imperial palace." "Soon after the Sifang cell collapsed, the demon clan must still be nearby!" ¡­¡­ Xuanyin emperor''s face sank. The demon clan sneaked into the palace under his eyes and destroyed his four cell. No doubt it was a provocation to him! Emperor Xuanyin clenched his fist and said in a fierce voice, "check it out. Don''t let go of any corner of the palace. Be sure to catch the remaining evils of the demon family!" "Yes!" The guards responded in unison and soon dispersed around. Emperor Xuanyin stared at the ruins of the square cell in front of him and said, "move these away. I want to see what the demon family has done inside!" At the command, someone came forward and began to move the boulders in the ruins. Si Yun''s face was white without any blood color. She said secretly that she was finished. Unexpectedly, she was involved in the demon clan. Without results, Emperor Xuanyin would not stop. Since she wanted to conduct a thorough investigation, the first one to investigate must be the Sifang cell. She can''t guarantee whether the servant girl found it when she went to Sifang cell, so she is now a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river! Chapter 155 As for Gu Yun, she has no intention to care about her life and death. Siyun''s fist clenched hand has a layer of cold sweat. The word "evil Qi" made Si Qi stop leaving. Others didn''t know, but he knew that the demon family lived far away in Zifu mountain range. Naturally, it was impossible to make trouble in the Imperial Palace, so the only cause of all this was Gu Yun. Si Qi pursed his lips and never let people find Gu Yun''s demon family identity. Thinking so, Siqi turned back. Now Xuanyin emperor''s mind was all on the demon family, so he didn''t manage Siqi. Just when the people worked together to remove the top Boulder, suddenly, a fierce force rushed out from below. Suddenly, the rocks rolled and flew around. Those who were close didn''t have time to avoid it. They were immediately affected and hit black and blue. A cold air spread, and the surface of the ruins was covered with a thin layer of ice. The scene was out of control again, and a crowd turned upside down. Screams and wails sounded, mixed with the crackling sound of boulders hitting the ground. Emperor Xuanyin built a spiritual shield in front of him to block the flying stones. As everyone retreated, one man firmly moved towards the ruins. Whenever he passed a guard, the guard would be scared to death and quickly took out all his strength to escort him. This person is his Highness the prince. At the moment when the noise sounded, he knew it was Gu Yun. What he wanted was to take advantage of the chaotic scene to take the opportunity to take Gu Yun away, so that no one would doubt her. Under the personal protection of dozens of guards, Siqi successfully reached the top of the ruins unharmed. There, a hole for one person to enter and exit has been broken by the sudden force. When Gu Yun started to collapse in Sifang''s cell, she set up a barrier around her body. Therefore, after the rubble fell, Gu Yun was not affected, but the ruins on the barrier were too heavy, which made her waste some energy to get through. When the light came in from the gap and broke the darkness, what Gu Yun saw was a hand handed in and the familiar handsome face. The bright moon was set against the stars, and everything else was eclipsed. "Gu Yun, come out!" Siqi smiled, his bright eyes shining. Gu Yun''s ghost axe handed his hand to Siqi, and he couldn''t tell how he felt now. Si Qi pulled Gu Yun out of the ruins with his arm. Gu Yun now looks embarrassed. He is covered with blood and dust, and has scratches on his hands. Although several bright red wounds have stopped bleeding, they are particularly eye-catching on Gu Yun''s white skin. Seeing this, Si Qi''s face sank. He took out a piece of plain silk cloth and carefully wrapped the eye-catching wound. He frowned and said, "what''s going on? Hurt? " Gu Yun looked at him and didn''t answer. He was a little distracted. His Royal Highness the crown prince rarely committed cleanliness. He wiped the blood stains on Gu Yun''s face with his sleeves. After determining that the blood did not come from her, his tight heart relaxed. "Don''t worry, no one can hurt you!" Si Qi added that now, there was an unknown fire in his heart. Seeing her like this, even if she didn''t say it, he knew what kind of bloody battle she had just experienced. With Gu Yun''s vigilance, she will not easily expose her demon family identity, but it must be a life and death situation to force her to use her magic Qi! Chapter 156 The reason why Sifang cell is set up as an airtight secret room is to avoid people entering by mistake. The transmission array entering the cell is set aside. Unless someone deliberately starts it, the transmission array is like a dummy. Even if someone enters the transmission array by mistake, it will not work. Obviously, all this is that someone deliberately wants to harm Gu Yun. Gu Yun heard the speech and nodded gently. Naturally, she would not put herself in danger. The purpose of destroying Sifang''s cell was to cover up herself. After a burst of confusion, Emperor Xuanyin also found Gu Yun. He was stunned in his eyes. It seemed that he never thought that Gu Yun would be pressed in the ruins of Sifang cell. When Siyun saw Gu Yun as a ghost, he was so guilty that he hid in the crowd. "What''s going on?" Emperor Xuanyin came forward, looked directly at Gu Yun and asked. Si Qi stood in front of Gu Yun quietly and said coldly, "can''t you see? Obviously, someone is going to harm Gu Yun! " Emperor Xuanyin frowned deeply. At least Gu Yun invited him from the holy land. Who dares to hurt the bear heart leopard? "Someone deliberately introduced Gu Yun into the Sifang cell to get rid of Gu Yun by using the animals inside. Unexpectedly, there was a demon clan hidden inside. In order to escape from the cell, the demon clan simply destroyed the whole cell and escaped from heaven. Fortunately, Gu Yun''s strength was not weak and supported by his spiritual power, so he was not crushed here." Siqi said it very seriously. All the reasons were explained very clearly. Gu Yun looked at him unexpectedly, because what Siqi said was completely consistent with what she thought. The purpose of destroying Sifang''s cell was to justify herself. Speaking later, Si Qi''s look became colder and colder. This was the first time that people saw the prince''s Royal Highness have such a big fire. As we all know, although the prince is capricious and naughty, he is a good temper to get along with and never gets angry with his subordinates. Therefore, the people in the palace were happy to give him up. "Hum, if I catch someone who harbors evil intentions and dares to harm Gu Yun, I will never forgive him!" Si Qi snorted coldly. This is by no means light. The word Rao bites very hard. It can be seen that his Highness the prince is determined to cut the man thousands of times. Siyun felt that he had some difficulty breathing. Now he regretted that his intestines were green. Now Xuanyin emperor is in a bad mood. First he was provoked by the demon family, and then the Sifang cell collapsed, and hundreds of monsters were buried here. He suffered heavy losses. Now there is another hidden evil provocation around him. When he is the respect of a country, he is easy to bully, isn''t he! Now, Emperor Xuanyin is determined to investigate thoroughly. This night is doomed to be restless. The whole Xuanyin palace is disturbed by this matter. Si Qi wanted to take Gu Yun away, but emperor Xuanyin said he wanted Gu Yun to stay and heal. Considering the injury on Gu Yun''s hand, Si Qi stayed. Gu Yun looked at the negligible wound on his hand and felt helpless. It seemed that they thought it too delicate. "Gu Yun, don''t you really know who took you to Sifang cell?" Siqi propped up his jaw and sat by the lonely cloud bed. He asked again. Gu Yun shook his head. The unimportant people looked the same to her. "Don''t act alone next time. You must call me if you have something!" Siqi Yijun''s face was full of seriousness, and he was very serious to Gu Yun Dao. Tell you to hold back? But... It doesn''t matter! Gu Yun thought silently that no one would like the weak, and so would Gu Yun, but for Si Qi, Gu Yun didn''t have any dislike, and even accepted him in his heart a long time ago. Gu Yun thought that she would protect him after the big deal! Chapter 157 After repeatedly determining that Gu Yun was really okay, Si Qi moved away. He didn''t go back to his bedroom, but went to the palace where Xuanyin emperor lived. That night, no one knew what the father and son said, except that they were very unhappy, and the prince almost slammed the door and left. Late at night, the national teacher came out of the closed pass. As soon as Xuanyin emperor learned the news, he put on his clothes and went to the National Teacher hall. Without definite results, he couldn''t sleep. The hall of the national master was as bright as day by the Pearl of the night. There was some depressing atmosphere. The national master and Xuanyin emperor sat opposite each other. "What was the result?" Emperor Xuanyin opened his mouth first. The national master shook his head with a complicated face. Now he looks older than before, and the wrinkles on his face can''t be hidden. "It''s strange that I can''t see her life style. It''s not that there''s a problem with her ability, but that her life style is... Unknown. Everyone''s fate has been determined by heaven since they were born. However, on that girl, I see only endless obscurity and darkness. I guess..." at this point, the national master suddenly paused. "What is it?" Emperor Xuanyin couldn''t help asking. "I guess the girl''s fate has been out of the control of heaven. Her future is full of unknowns. Whether she becomes a God or turns a devil is all in her mind. Maybe..." the National Teacher''s voice sank. "Maybe she will be the first to break through the shackles of the world!" Emperor Xuanyin''s breath could not help but stagnate, and his shock was like a raging wave. She was shocked not only by Gu Yun''s life style, but also by the great evaluation given to her by the national teacher. There is a problem that they have been exploring. The top powers in Kyushu mainland are all experts in the fairyland period. They have the ability to call the wind and rain. Living high, they can see farther and think more. They divided their accomplishments into four levels: pure cultivation, soul cultivation, holy cultivation and immortal cultivation. They only know that the peak of immortal cultivation is the end. But cultivation is supreme and there is no end to cultivation. So what is after immortal cultivation? Thinking about this problem, they gradually found that Kyushu seemed to have some kind of shackles, which limited their cultivation. No matter how difficult it was to go to another level, they would always live in this corner. Therefore, they have been exploring whether it is possible to break this shackle. But how can people fight with heaven? They don''t even have a direction to try. Therefore, when the National Master said this, Emperor Xuanyin was shocked and difficult to add. For a long time, he found his voice, "so, does Qi Er''s life style change have anything to do with her?" "This..." the national master was speechless for a moment. "I can''t see her fate, and I can''t judge it. However, I don''t think it should be her. After all, she is only a teenage girl. She has no grievances with the crown prince. She should not do it." This made Xuanyin emperor''s heart drop all night. Today, Si Qi''s attitude has shown everything - Gu Yun, he vowed to protect him to the death. If the culprit is really Gu Yun and he orders the execution, their relationship will be out of control. Although emperor Xuanyin was angry because Siqi had a big fight with himself for an outsider, his son rarely paid attention to a person, and he didn''t want to really get to that point. "Lonely cloud." Emperor Xuanyin whispered Gu Yun''s name again, with a complex look, "there are too many variables in this man, so we should pay more attention in the future!" Chapter 158 "This is inevitable." The national master replied, rubbing the center of the eyebrows, which could not hide the tired color between the eyebrows. Emperor Xuanyin no longer disturbed the rest of the national teacher, so he left. The shock in his heart lingered for a long time, leading to sleeplessness. He simply sent a message to xuanraft all night and told him everything the national teacher said. He was in the imperial city and couldn''t control the holy land, but Siqi and Guyun were under xuanraft''s eyes, and he was relieved to see him. I hope nothing will happen in the future! The next morning, Siqi and Guyun set out and left. There was Guyun. Siqi was not in a hurry to return to the holy land, so he took Guyun all the way to play in the mountains and rivers. Sometimes Si Qi would take Gu Yun to hide in an exchange meeting held by a certain force and listen to all kinds of gossip; Sometimes he would sneak into the big competition of various forces and aristocratic families with Gu Yun and laugh at each family''s magic power; More often, he likes to shuttle through the long streets of mortals with solitary clouds and taste all the flavors of the world. Thanks to Si Qi, now Gu Yun finally has some vitality and no longer looks like a delicate porcelain doll. Xuanraft sent messages again and again to urge him to come and catch people in person. Siqi and Guyun hurried back to the Holy Land slowly. Xuan raft didn''t ask much about what happened in Xuanyin palace, but he looked at Gu Yun much deeper now, which contained too much exploration. In less than three days, Oujie also found him. He was carried back. The man was physically disabled and determined. Even if his whole body was covered with bandages, he also told a hard story. Let Mu Yixuan them laugh and cry. After returning to the holy land, Gu Yun''s life is on the right track again. He immerses himself in cultivation every day and occasionally returns to Longjun city to visit Xiao Qingluo. In addition to studying in the outside classroom, Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan, as the first few results of the introductory examination, have the privilege to go out for experience, but the scope is only limited to the holy mountain. With a vast territory, holy mountain is one of the ancient mountains in Kyushu with a long history. Therefore, they can''t imagine whether it is natural materials, earth treasures or monster opportunities. It is beyond the reach of many spiritual masters to experience in the holy mountain. Therefore, Gu Yun is much more effective with half the effort than the new disciples practicing in the classroom. In the twinkling of an eye, the time of March has passed, and half the distance from Dabi has passed. In this March, people have gradually become familiar with each other, and their strength has been improved to some extent. It is more and more difficult to promote his accomplishments, and Gu Yun has not been promoted for a long time. Therefore, there has been no change in strength in the past three months. Mu Yixuan''s accomplishments have been promoted from the eight realms of Qing Xiu to the nine realms of Qing Xiu, which makes a group of new disciples sigh. Although with Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan''s position as the first genius is no longer guaranteed, even if he retreats to the second, they can''t reach it. LAN Jiu''s strength has reached the peak of the eight realms of Qing Xiu. He is only one step away from promotion, which makes people more curious about him. What is the identity of LAN Jiu who suddenly appears to rival Mu Yixuan? All along, LAN Jiu''s identity is a mystery. People only know his name, but they have nothing about his background. Someone once tried to investigate LAN Jiu with the power of the family, but they got nothing. Like Gu Yun, this man suddenly appeared on this continent without any involvement here. Anyway, they all hope that in the big match in three months, don''t meet them as soon as you go up! Chapter 159 On this day, ouyangshu''s sudden arrival broke the cycle of quiet life of external disciples and new disciples. At that time, Gu Yun and his disciples were training the use of spiritual skills in the martial arts training ground. Suddenly, Ruan Qinghong, who was rarely seen once in a month, hurried over and said, "everyone gather in the front hall. There is something very important to announce!" People you look at me, I look at you, do not understand the meaning of his words. But since Ruan Qinghong said so, everyone went to the lobby with doubts. "Hope is a good thing!" Si Qi strolled to Gu Yun''s side and said with a flaunting folding fan. Lonely clouds don''t speak. Before long, they arrived at the front hall. At this time, the front hall was full of people, not only the freshmen of class B, but also the new disciples of other classes. Seeing this strength, everyone was awed. It was the first time that all the classes had gathered together in the holy land for three months. In addition to the freshmen, there are also external disciples. In the front hall, each class was divided into its own fields. Each teacher sat in the front, and behind him stood a slip of disciples of the class. A corridor was left in the middle. After order was maintained, cardinal Ouyang came. Seeing ouyangshu, everyone respectfully saluted. As the chief disciple of the holy land, his status is only below the Lord and elders. Therefore, even those teachers who are older than Ouyang Shu are comity when they see him. Ouyang Shu went straight to the top of the front hall and sat down with everyone. He said with a gentle smile: "today I came to take you out to have a long experience. There was a water disaster in Yucheng area of the eastern continent. It is suspected that evil spirits did evil, so he specially asked us to get rid of evil. Master Tao, this is a rare experience opportunity, so let me choose 20 people to go to Yucheng with me!" As soon as ouyangshu''s voice fell, the disciples below were boiling. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them, so they jumped and shouted: "Senior brother, let me go with you!" "Chief senior brother, I, I will water!" "I''m going, I''m going!" ¡­¡­ Those who shouted were all new disciples. They couldn''t hold their mind and recommended themselves one after another. They''ve been stuffy outside for three months. If they don''t go out again, they''ll be moldy. Ouyangshu raised his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "Just now you heard that there are only 20 people. These 20 people include 10 external disciples and 10 new disciples, so the candidate must be the best of you." As soon as these words came out, they immediately knew that they were out of play and couldn''t help being disappointed. The best, the best of new disciples. After three months of understanding, everyone knows who they are and admires them in their hearts. "In consideration of fairness, I will select people in each class. The results will be notified after I discuss with all teachers." After ouyangshu finished, he went to the back of the front hall with the teachers of each class. As soon as they left, everyone had no worries and began to talk. You can''t talk with me. Si Qi frowned. There must be Gu Yun on this trip. Since Gu Yun is going, he naturally wants to follow. So Siqi touched out a note, "adoptive father, I''m going to Yucheng, so it''s decided!" His voice was not deliberately suppressed, so it fell into everyone''s ears. People: "..." on the importance of reincarnation! On the other side, Xuan raft received the news from Si Qi. He looked at the elder and said in surprise: "is Xiao Qi turning? Or did I hear wrong? " Chapter 160 The elder looked calm, "holy Lord, you heard right. His Highness the prince said he was going to Yucheng to participate in the water disaster!" He translated Si Qi''s words, such as Tao. "...." Xuan raft raised his eyebrows. With his virtue, he would take the initiative to remove the water disaster. Did the sun come out in the west? "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!" Xuan raft humed that Si Qi was a lazy man. There is no doubt that in the past, but in all dangerous places, Si Qi would never set foot. He thought it was unnecessary to lie in the muddy water. Therefore, he didn''t even want to let him go to the water disaster in Yucheng this time. After all, his strength is weak. In case of an omission and any mistakes in the water disaster, it is estimated that emperor Xuanyin had to personally lead the cavalry to his holy land. "I guess it''s just because the girl Gu Yun will go." The elder said the truth. Xuan raft''s face was mostly black. "Holy Lord, the prince is not young. You and Xuanyin emperor can''t protect him all his life. Since he wants to experience, it''s not a good thing. With ouyangshu, the prince doesn''t have to worry about his safety." The elder exhorted. Xuan raft pinched his eyebrows, and finally sighed, "whatever!" ¡­¡­ Soon, ouyangshu came out with the teachers. Ouyangshu smiled and announced: "we have discussed the results. Next, I will announce ten candidates for external disciples." Cardinal Ouyang read out ten names. They were all the top strength disciples among the external disciples. These people started several years earlier than Mu Yixuan, so their cultivation accomplishments were much higher than them. Their average strength was distributed in the soul cultivation area. The people whose names were read out stood under everyone''s eyes and bathed in all kinds of envious eyes. "Next, I want to talk about ten candidates for new disciples." Ouyangshu paused for a moment and sold it. Then he slowly said, "Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan, LAN Jiu, Lei Yu,..., Ji Chen!" The names of the first few people are recognized by everyone, but the last name Ji Chen makes people very confused, but seeing his appearance, they understand why. "Ji Chen, why do you have you without me? I don''t agree with what I write!" Oujie howled with a sad look. The strength of Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Su Yimo has always been equal. Although they are not the bottom, they are not the top among the new disciples in the holy land. Ji Chen smiled and said, "mountain people have their own tricks!" Everyone knows that this clever plan is commonly known as the back door, which must be the meaning of the ten elders Ji Yuezhi. Although Ji Yuezhi looks young, he is Ji Chen''s uncle. His nephew has come to the holy land. He has to take good care of it. However, to everyone''s surprise, there was no Si Qi''s name in ouyangshu''s name. Did you forget it? Or did the Lord not agree to let the prince''s palace with delicate body and expensive flesh go down to Yucheng for training? People speculate. Everyone''s puzzled eyes turned to Siqi. Siqi was so calm. After all 20 people stood up, cardinal Ouyang continued, "after various considerations, we decided to add another place among the new disciples. This candidate is his Highness the prince, so I am 22 people on this trip." People: "..." I have to walk quietly through the back door. I''m worthy of the crown prince. "Happy cooperation!" Si Qi blinked at Gu Yun and smiled Yan Yan, very lethal! Chapter 161 Gu Yun looked at him thoughtfully and remembered their previous agreement, which was made by Si Qi when he handed over the ice spirit bow to her. So she nodded and she would be responsible for his safety. Just when they thought it was over, suddenly, a loud female voice came in. "Twenty three!" As the sound fell, a red figure appeared at the front hall door. This man is no stranger to everyone. It is Li Yi, the sixth elder. The crowd is boiling like a frying pan. They have been flattered by the arrival of a chief disciple. Now there is Li Yi, who is famous in the holy land. Is this the rhythm of major events? Li Yi is the only female elder among the ten elders in the holy land. Although she has a face that looks like a vase, she doesn''t dare to treat her as a vase. Those who can sit on the Holy Land elder go up through thorns and thorns and step on the road of blood. Li Yi''s wrist is by no means inferior to that of a man. The reason why she appeared here was that Xuan raft didn''t trust ouyangshu and was worried about the safety of Siqi. Li Yi was relatively idle among the ten elders, so she was sent to protect his Highness the prince. Li Yi sighed that the LORD had really over protected his Highness the prince! Ouyangshu was surprised for only a moment, so he immediately welcomed him. Not only him, but everyone stood up and shouted, "I''ve seen six elders." "Yes." Li Yi answered, walked to the top, faced everyone and said, "you don''t have to be so restrained. This time, I''m here to lead you to Yucheng to solve the flood problem, not to assess you." Ouyangshu was suspicious. The flood in Yucheng was just a small problem. Any inner disciple of the holy land could solve it. Why did the Lord send out elders? It''s overqualified, isn''t it? "I''m only responsible for your safety and don''t participate, so I still have to listen to Ouyang Shu''s command. Do you understand?" Li Yi Youdao "I see!" Everyone shouted. Now Ouyang Shu completely understands that it is false to protect them. I''m afraid the most important thing is to protect his Highness the prince. Seeing through, Ouyang Shu coughed softly, bowed to Li Yi and said, "six elders, when shall we start?" "Whatever you want!" Li Yi replied very seriously. Ouyangshu choked. Although there was a change, since she said that everything was arranged by him, he carried out according to the original plan. This trip to Yucheng takes at least one day and more than three days, so there is no need to prepare anything. Ouyang pivot road starts immediately. The holy land has special transportation tools and giant kites. They look like kites, but they are much larger than kites. Their feathers are grayish brown and have a speed of thousands of miles a day. Often, where the array cannot reach, the disciples of the holy land will choose to take a giant kite, and this time is no exception. One giant iris can carry five people, so five giant iris are dispatched to the holy land this time. Only a great force like the holy land can have such a hand. Si Qi wanted to ride his xuanming beast, but Li Yi said that the xuanming beast was too ostentatious, so he had to give up reluctantly. Twenty one disciples jumped onto the giant kite and left far away in the envious eyes of all. Until they turned into a point in the sky and could no longer see it, they reluctantly took back their eyes. Stimulated by this incident, they secretly made up their mind that they must practice hard and strive to go out for experience next time. The person selected is themselves! Chapter 162 The giant iris soared in the sky, the white clouds seemed to be within reach, and everything was under their feet. This fresh feeling made them floating. It was like the first time they followed their elders away from home, jumping and looking forward to it. At this time, Ouyang Shu briefly explained the following rules to everyone. In view of the low accomplishments and little experience of new disciples, each new disciple should follow an external disciple and be led by an external disciple. First, it is to let them learn more from their senior brothers, and second, it is to let the external disciples protect the new disciples. As for Si Qi, apart from him, Li Yi and Ouyang Shu are naturally responsible for his safety. Ouyang Shu arranged who would take whom. The young man in charge of taking Gu Yun was a scholar. He had a simple and honest temperament and could run in with Gu Yun''s cold temperament. His cultivation is soul cultivation, which is weaker than Gu Yun. It''s not sure who will protect who at that time. A beautiful girl volunteered to take Mu Yixuan with her. Everyone knew Sima Zhao''s heart. Ouyang agreed and exchanged the original candidates. Li Yi''s eyes fell on Gu Yun and his mood drifted away. Before leaving, the Lord explained that in addition to protecting his Highness the prince, he also had a task to observe Gu Yun more. The Lord didn''t say how to observe. She couldn''t figure it out. Li Yi thought, she can''t stare at others all day Although Li Yi can do this kind of debauchery, it is estimated that his Highness the prince has drawn his sword before he has put it into action. "Gu Yun, when you get to Yucheng, don''t act alone or try to be strong. Just follow me. With Li Yi, I''m the safest." Si Qi put his hand on Gu Yun''s shoulder and said to her seriously. For three months, Gu Yun has been used to and adapted to his little moves, so she didn''t avoid it. She replied, "well." She knew that if she didn''t promise him verbally, he would be endless again, but verbally promising was one thing and doing it was another. What she doesn''t want is to stay under other people''s wings and be safe for a while, but not for a lifetime. Siqi was satisfied with the answer. Within three hours, the giant kite arrived in Yucheng. The city master had already waited at the gate with a group of citizens. When the five giant kites appeared in the field of vision, everyone cheered together, and the haze over Yucheng suddenly dissipated with their appearance. When the giant kite fell to the ground, Li Yi and them were immediately surrounded by enthusiastic Yucheng people. Their sincere eyes regarded them as hope. The city Lord Li mohai came up and bowed, "welcome several adults. Come on, please come inside!" Li Yi nodded slightly and took them into Yu city. Yucheng is a water town, covered with lakes and rivers, and most of the roads are wooden bridges. Ships can be seen everywhere. Under the sun, the lake surface glitters like a mirror, reflecting the scenery of Yucheng. There is a world on the water and a world under the water. For the first time, they felt a natural tenderness in the scenery and gave birth to the feeling of quiet and good years in their hearts. Walking on the long wooden bridge, there was a clattering sound at the foot. Dense boats were parked in the rivers on both sides. Several boatmans shook the boat sparsely. When they saw Li Yi coming, they showed a simple smile one after another. This scene really can''t see any appearance of being affected by flood. Chapter 163 While walking to the city master''s residence, Ouyang Shu understood the situation with Li mohai. Yucheng has always been a peaceful city, so many wandering practitioners are tired and love to settle down here. But a month ago, strange things happened one after another in Yucheng. First, young women disappeared one after another. A few days later, the body appeared in the water and was salvaged. This is the beginning of everything. Then at night, the baby''s cry can often be heard from the water, thin and weak, crying and laughing. It made the whole Yucheng restless. Just a while ago, the lake, which had been calm for hundreds of years, suddenly set off rough waves and swallowed up several families in a row. When Li mohai said this, they had reached the location of the city Lord''s house. They couldn''t help being shocked by the scene in front of them. The city Lord''s mansion next to the lake and several houses around it were seriously damaged. Either a piece fell here or collapsed. We can only vaguely see the original. With a bitter face, Li mohai said, "as you can see, this is the place where the flood happened! Soon after the city Lord''s residence was destroyed, it was too late to rebuild it. I''m wronged. You adults will make do with it. " Li Yi Dao is all right. Si Qi gathered around Gu Yun and whispered to her, "it''s really strange. What''s wrong with the water? It happened to be the location of the city Lord''s house. I looked at it and felt that the water was going to flood the city Lord''s house, and several families around were just affected." The lonely cloud was silent, and his eyes fell on the lake a few steps away. The sparkling lake surface was covered with slight ripples. It was very calm, but it was also like a dormant beast, which could give a fatal blow to the people passing here at any time. Since all the root causes of the disaster point to the water, the culprit should be hiding in the water. Although the city Lord''s residence looked shabby, it was repaired and could barely move in. After a short rest, Ouyang Shu took the people to the place where several homicides occurred. Today, more than ten young girls have died in Yucheng. The place where their bodies were salvaged is the river in the West. There are not many residents in the West. Only the boatman will pass here when he gets out of the boat. Now no one dares to come here after these homicides. After reaching the river in the west, Ouyang Shu asked the people to disperse and look for suspicious places. The external disciple with Gu Yun came over, smiled at Gu Yun and said, "your name is Gu Yun. I know you. You are also famous among our external disciples. Seeing real people is more beautiful than rumored. By the way, my name is Shu Ming. Give me more advice!" Gu Yun didn''t answer. Si Qi came over, slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "book title, redeem your life?" "It''s Shu Ming, Shu of Shu Road, tomorrow''s Ming." Shu Ming explained that he was a little uncomfortable in the face of Siqi, not only because of his identity, but also his face of men and women. Siqi smiled gently, stopped talking, pulled up Gu Yun and left. Shu Ming saw this and hurriedly followed. Although it may not be necessary, Gu Yun didn''t need his protection at all, since Ouyang Shu arranged it, he had to follow up anyway. Si Qi looked at Shu Ming who followed them step by step, pursed his lips, and wondered why he was so blind! In fact, not only Shu Ming, but also Ouyang Shu, as well as Li Yi, who deliberately hid his trace, had no eyesight. Ouyang Shu looked like a stroller, with the words "I''ll come and see the scenery" on his face. Um... There''s no silver 300 Liang here! Chapter 164 Gu Yun squatted down on the edge of the river and put her hand into the water. A trace of coolness came from the water. Soon, she took back her hand. Si Qi came over and asked her suspiciously, "have you found anything?" Gu Yun shook his head. It is impossible to find the root of the problem by water alone. We have to start from other aspects. Other groups of people had already run to the water, while Mu Yixuan talked with Li mohai. He asked, "do the dead women have any common characteristics?" Li mohai replied: "the characteristic is probably beautiful. In addition, there are no characteristics." Muyixuan pondered. At this time, a three-year-old child in a red belly pocket ran over and grabbed muyixuan''s clothes. The milk voice and milk airway: "grandma is wordy. My sister is caught by a monster in the water. Be careful it''s cold." The little boy''s speech was still a little inarticulate. Mu Yixuan wasted some energy to hear what he was talking about, which was not only associated with the legend of Hebo. "Bride? Dead bride? " The beautiful female voice came from one side. It was the girl Lin Qingxue who volunteered to take Mu Yixuan. Listening to the child''s naive remarks, she couldn''t help laughing. "Sister is not dead." The little boy retorted angrily. "Oh, shun''er, how did you come here!" The panting voice interrupted the conversation between the people. Mu Yixuan looked along the voice and saw an old woman with a bent waist and a crutch coming in a hurry and protecting the little boy in her arms. She apologized to Mu Yixuan in front of her: "the child is not sensible and has disturbed several immortals." She is an ordinary human and doesn''t know how to practice, so in their eyes, people like Mu Yixuan who can fly to heaven and escape to the earth are immortals. Mu Yixuan said, "it doesn''t hurt. He heard some clues from the little boy''s words just now. He couldn''t help asking the old woman," has his sister also disappeared? " Mu Yixuan''s words made the old woman white and her hands tremble. Seeing this, Gu Yun and Si Qi also came over, and Shu Ming hurriedly followed them. In a moment, the old woman wiped her tears and said, "to tell you the truth, shun''er''s sister, that is, my granddaughter, disappeared a day ago and has not disappeared yet." The people looked at each other for a moment, and Lin Qingxue quickly comforted the old woman. Suddenly, the old woman grabbed Gu Yun and said, "you must help me find my granddaughter. She is only fifteen years old and so young. What can I do if something happens?" Gu Yun wanted to take back his hand, but the old woman''s strength was so great that she couldn''t. Gu Yun let the old man hold her. Si Qi couldn''t see it anymore. He took a step forward and gently grasped the old woman''s wrist. While making efforts to pull her hand off Gu Yun''s hand, he comforted: "don''t worry, we will do our best." Xu Shiqi''s face was too dazzling. The old woman looked at him and lost her mind for a moment, so she easily asked Siqi to pull her hand down. Si Qi looked at the red mark on Gu Yun''s wrist and frowned slightly. He held her hand in his hand and gently rubbed the red mark. Gu Yun feels a little strange and wants to take back his hand, but at this time, Si Qi is surprisingly overbearing, and she can''t be hard on this person. She can only deal with his temper again and again, resulting in her losing temper in front of him. Mu Yixuan looked at this scene, his hand could not help but clench, and the look in his eyes became dark. To everyone''s surprise, the old woman who came back to God grabbed Si Qi''s hand again. Si Qi didn''t let her succeed so easily. She took Gu Yun and leaned aside to avoid. Chapter 165 Everyone looked at the old woman strangely. The old woman said, "be careful. You''ll be caught like this." The little boy smelled the speech and said, "be careful of being cold, be careful of being cold." Si Qi is really cool now. He replied, "I believe the monster won''t be denied by men and women." Mu Yixuan held back his smile, but after the old woman''s words, he thought of a plan. After seeing off the old woman and the little boy, Mu Yixuan told Ouyang Shu his idea. Ouyang Shu thought for a moment and agreed. Mu Yixuan''s strategy is very simple, that is to lead the snake out of the cave. Since the root cause of the flood is young and beautiful women, they will arrange one person to lead it out by the water. This person must be good-looking, not low in strength, and at least have the ability to protect himself. Ouyang Shu first thought of Gu Yun. Gu Yun met the two conditions, and his accomplishments were above all the external disciples and new disciples present. Therefore, Gu Yun is also the most suitable candidate. Mu Yixuan was stunned. In his private heart, he didn''t want Gu Yun to take risks, but he had to admit that ouyangshu was right. Gu Yun was the only candidate. Ouyangshu told Gu Yun about the plan, and Gu Yun nodded without hesitation. Si Qi is always unwilling, but he also respects Gu Yun''s decision, so he doesn''t block it more, but privately asks ouyangshu and Li Yi to protect her safety. At night, Gu Yun came to the riverside alone. In order to make her look more like a "weak woman", Li Yi specially dressed up Gu Yun in a cloud pattern wide sleeved white skirt, which made Gu Yun''s temperament more cold and beautiful in the quiet moonlight. Her waist long black hair was simply tied into a cross bun. Originally, Li Yi planned to insert some flower hairpins and hairpins on Gu Yun''s head, but Gu Yun refused. Now this appearance is the limit of her tolerance. Gu Yun usually looks like a holy land school uniform, and then his hair is high. In addition, there is no dress. Now he dresses up a little, which gives people a bright look at the moment and makes people feel a little uncomfortable. Guyun moves a little stiff, walks to the riverside and sits down, staring at the river reflecting Jiaoyue "in a daze". Li Yi says that to show that no one is talking about the girl''s mind, Guyun won''t, but it''s OK to be in a daze. Li Yi and Ouyang Shu hid their body shape and breath with the invisibility talisman. They followed the lonely cloud not far away and did not let go of any wind and grass. As time passed, the lonely cloud blew for half an hour before the night wind came. I saw the calm river suddenly sprang up layers of waves, and then evolved from waves to waves. Li Yi, Ouyang Shu, Mu Yixuan and others in the dark have clenched their swords. Gu Yun looked at the surging river with an expressionless face and began to summon Changliu sword in her heart. As soon as something in the water appeared, she would attack immediately. A huge column of water rose into the sky, and the sound of water covered up all the sounds around. Gu Yun timely set a boundary on himself to block the pouring river like rain. Soon, hundreds of figures jumped out of the water column, including human body and animal tail. Some lower body was fish tail, some lower body was octopus, and some were crab feet. There were all kinds of strange things, but we could see the characteristics of aquatic organisms in their bodies. In addition to their strange lower bodies, their upper bodies still retain scales. Both men and women are naked. Chapter 166 At this time, Li Yi showed up with a group of disciples, "go!" As soon as the word fell, all the disciples rushed forward like chicken blood. As soon as those things appeared, they went straight to Gu Yun. Gu Yun held a long flow sword and solved the first wave of monsters. Suddenly, the bright red spread in the water, accompanied by a pungent smell of blood. At the moment when the blood splashed, Gu Yun wanted to dodge, but he was implicated by the skirt dragging the ground. He almost fell into the water. Finally, he couldn''t dodge. The blood sprayed fell on the white skirt. Gu Yun looked at his clothes and felt that he was in the way again. He waved his sword and cut a section, revealing his white and symmetrical legs. Without the obstacles on the skirt, Gu Yun''s movements were unrestricted. After quickly and accurately solving a wave of monsters, he stepped on their bodies and rushed to the middle water column. As soon as Mu Yixuan killed a water monster, he saw Gu Yun''s action and immediately raised his heart, "Gu Yun, what are you doing! Come back! " He shouted at Gu Yun. Li Yi also drew back their attention. Considering the safety of Si Qi, Li Yi didn''t let him participate in this night''s operation. Si Qi didn''t try to be strong at this time. He just wanted to watch Gu Yun anyway. Gu Yun has always loved nonsense. Unexpectedly, he was right. With an inattentive Kung Fu, Gu Yun has gone to someone else''s base camp. However, Li Yi doesn''t worry. These are real shrimp soldiers and crab generals, which can''t pose any threat to Gu Yun at all. Originally, the flood in Yucheng was not a problem, so I brought it to the external disciples and new disciples to practice. Except Ouyang Shu, no internal disciples were sent out. But just in case, Li Yi followed him personally. The solitary cloud was just approaching the position of the water column. Suddenly, a light and thin baby cry sounded in his ears. The movement at the foot of the solitary cloud couldn''t help but lag. Looking around, except for the boundless night, there was the surging river. The second is the cry of babies at night. After crying for a while, the childish voice began to laugh again, with the baby''s unique innocence. With the sound of laughter, the waves gradually weakened, the water column fell rapidly, and all the water monsters withdrew quickly. Suddenly, a huge wave slammed over, with the momentum of swallowing everything. Gu Yun immediately offered Changliu sword, and the imperial sword flew into the air to avoid this attack. However, other people on the bank were not so lucky. They were directly overturned by the huge wave into the water and drank a belly of river water mixed with blood. When Gu Yun went to see the water column again, it had disappeared. In the water, she saw a beautiful shadow, fleeting. "Gu Yun, are you okay?" On the river bank, Mu Yixuan waved to Gu Yun and shouted. Gu Yun then slowly fell to the ground. "What are these things? It''s disgusting!" Lin Qingxue covered her nose and pointed to the corpses on the ground. "Is it a water monster?" Ji Chen said that water monsters have always existed in legends, and now they can actually see their true colors. Many water monsters were ruthlessly chopped into several sections, scattered all over the river bank. Ouyang Shu came over and frowned, "so, didn''t you leave a living mouth?" They were addicted to killing monsters and completely forgot that they had another task. Chapter 167 Since we wanted to find out what happened to the missing young women, we naturally wanted to catch a living one and torture it. As a result, they only wanted to have fun, but forgot about it. One by one, they could not help lowering their heads in shame. It''s no wonder they did it. Even he didn''t think of it at that time, so ouyangshu didn''t blame them. He just said to clean up the scene. Mu Yixuan took off his coat and put it on Gu Yun. For Gu Yun, the long coat just blocked her exposed calf. Li Yi came over, looked at Gu Yun and asked, "can you be hurt?" Gu Yun shook his head. "Let''s go. It seems that those water monsters won''t come tonight. Let''s go back and have a good rest." Li Yi said again. Gu Yun meditated secretly and found the information of the sea family from her inheritance memory. Sure enough, as she guessed, these so-called water demons are just the lowest kind of water demons in the sea family, and their evolution has not been completed. For example, when she was in the divine world, the sea people she saw belonged to the higher level of their family and had completely evolved into human shapes. If they were not deliberately displayed, it would be difficult to find their identity. Since there are water demons here, does it mean that there are sea people in this water area? This question lingers in Gu Yun''s heart. When it comes to hatred, the sea emperor is the first to bear the brunt, followed by the people of the Protoss. As soon as he thinks of the sea family, Gu Yun''s thoughts involuntarily float as far as the first World War of Changsheng five years ago. If it weren''t for the sea emperor''s tight coercion, Grandpa wouldn''t trade his life for her life in order to keep her. Gu Yun''s hand could not help but hold tightly, and hatred surged in his heart. Mu Yixuan, who was closest to her, first noticed something wrong with her and asked nervously, "what''s the matter with you, Gu Yun?" Li Yi and Ouyang Shu also turned their eyes to Gu Yun. Gu Yun pressed down the huge hatred in his heart. After calming his mood, he said, "I''m fine. Let''s go!" Mu Yixuan looked at her suspiciously. He always felt that she didn''t look like nothing at all. As soon as he stepped into the city master''s house, he saw his Royal Highness the prince waiting at the door. He was followed by Li mohai, who was in fear, and all the servants of the city master''s house. The prince didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and squatted at the door. How dare they sleep? Naturally, they hurried to accompany them. However, it is obvious that the crown prince doesn''t like them. No matter what Li mohai says, Siqi goes in the left ear and out the right ear. Over time, Li mohai will shut up. When he finally saw Gu Yun and them coming back, Li mohai''s heart was full of tears. Thank God, these people finally came back. His old bones will be broken here! "Lonely cloud." When Si Qi saw Gu Yun, he walked to her with great strides. However, when he saw that Gu Yun was wearing Mu Yixuan''s clothes, his royal highness was unhappy. "Bring me my fur." His Highness the prince said. Fengyang immediately took out the fur fur from the space. He wanted to say that although the temperature dropped at night, it was still hot. However, due to the face of his royal highness, Fengyang maintained the good tradition that silence is gold. Si Qi pulled Mu Yixuan''s coat down from Gu Yun, and then wrapped the fox fur around her. Then he handed it over to Mu Yixuan and said, "it''s cold at night, Yi Xuan. You should wear this dress. Gu Yun has me here, otherwise it''s bad to catch a cold." Chapter 168 It''s really hard for anyone to drive with his Highness the prince in terms of his ability to talk seriously and nonsense. Li Yi looked up at the sky. How did he feel that there was a sudden smell of vinegar in the yard. Mu Yixuan took the coat, just smiled and didn''t speak to him. "Well, everyone go back to their rooms and have a rest before dawn." Ouyangshu coughed softly and treated the crowd humanely. They immediately dispersed and went back to the room arranged by Li mohai for them. Although the city Lord''s residence is already in tattered condition, it is better because it is large enough and there are many vacant rooms, so each of them can be assigned a separate room. Under the guidance of Si Qi, his room is naturally adjacent to Gu Yun. On the way back, Si Qi asked, "Gu Yun, what happened? How did you make you so embarrassed? " "Nothing." Gu Yun shook his head and replied. "Even if something happens, you''ll say it''s okay!" Si Qi murmured, sighing faintly. Gu Yun''s temperament really had nothing to do with her. Just after a fierce battle, Siqi stopped nagging Guyun. After returning to the yard where he lived, they went back to their respective rooms. Gu Yun thought about her mind and couldn''t sleep after tossing and turning. She simply got up. She had to go to determine whether the people of Hai nationality in the river were at ease! So, Gu Yun changed his black clothes and quietly left the city master''s house and returned to the water area. The disciples of the Holy Land moved very quickly. They had cleared all the corpses on the river bank before leaving, but the blood was mixed in the water and could not be cleaned up immediately. They had to wait until it dispersed. So the water still smells of blood. The lonely cloud stood on the Bank of the river, and the night wind blew slowly on her, and her face looked as cold as jade in the moonlight. She said to the river, "come out, I know you haven''t gone!" As soon as her voice fell, there were waves on the calm river. Different from the previous fierce, the waves were gentle this time. A figure slowly appeared from the water, with a fish tail, but it was different from the ferocious water demon. If you ignored the blue scales on her face, it was a very beautiful woman. The blue hair like begonia is wavy and scattered. One face is very soft, but the left half of the face is covered with several blue scales, which makes it look a little more strange. The graceful upper body has only a bra to hide shame, and the figure is concave and convex. The lower body is a blue fish tail, and the scales reflect the moonlight. On her shoulder, there was a mass of things lying on her face. It looked like a mass of soft meat, but it had some human characteristics, such as head and limbs, but it was not fully developed. It was like a preliminarily formed baby However, those who can survive in this form can only be ghost babies! There were only two Obsidian eyes on the little guy''s head, but there were no facial features. At the moment, his two eyes were staring at the lonely cloud. Ordinary people are already creepy in such a situation. The woman slowly approached the lonely cloud. In her sea blue eyes, she was sometimes gentle and sometimes cold. "What a beautiful face!" The woman said the first thing tonight. Her voice is very hoarse, like the sound of iron friction, harsh and ugly. Gu Yun just looked at her, and the answer she was looking for was already in front of her. The woman did have the characteristics of Hai nationality, but it was not complete. "How envious! Want to destroy! " The woman''s mouth was filled with a gentle smile, but the words in her mouth were vicious. Chapter 169 "Yi Yi!" The little guy on her shoulder cooperated with her to make a babbling sound. An overcast wind rose from the ground. In a flash, the woman had come to Gu Yun and suddenly raised her hand and attacked Gu Yun''s face with the vigorous wind. "Sea clan!" At this time, Gu Yun opened his mouth and set the woman''s body in place. She looked at her in amazement and couldn''t believe: "how is it possible, how do you know!" The woman''s response has given Gu Yun the answer. Originally, she was not sure whether this person is a Hai nationality, but now it can be basically determined, but Gu Yun is still a little suspicious. Her breath is not entirely Hai nationality, especially the ghost baby on her shoulder "You are not a pure sea people?" Gu Yun said again, looking directly into the woman''s eyes. Under her gaze, the woman felt that there was an invisible pressure on herself, so she quickly shifted her eyes. She said with a sad smile, "you''re right. I''m not a pure sea people. My father is a ghost family and my mother is a sea people, but neither of them is a serious pure blood, so they gave birth to my defective product!" Gu Yun heard the speech and was silent for a moment. Unexpectedly, in this mortal world, there are not only descendants of the elf family, but also descendants of the sea family and the ghost family, plus descendants of the demon family. I''m afraid other races have descendants here, but they are different from the people in the Ming Dynasty. "How can you see through my identity?" The woman''s eyes looked at the lonely cloud with hostility, full of alert. Her existence is sensitive in this world. Once found, it will be treated as a different kind. Therefore, she will doubt the purpose of solitary cloud. Gu Yun said, "I''m not from this world!" "What do you mean?" The woman frowned and asked. People in the mortal world live alone in this world and only know this world. In their concept, the world is only the mortal world. The so-called three realms do not know. Gu Yun didn''t explain much, but asked another question, "why do you hurt people?" "Because they deserve it!" The woman''s expression was suddenly ferocious, and her whole body was shrouded in violence. The ghost baby on her shoulder seemed to be influenced by her and burst into tears. The wind was blowing, the water was surging, and the hair of the lonely cloud was dazzled, but she didn''t move from beginning to end. An invisible boundary around her isolated all the splashed water. Gradually, the woman''s anger weakened. She first comforted the ghost baby on her shoulder, then looked at the lonely cloud and said coldly, "do you know why my child became like this?" Before Gu Yun answered, the woman had slowly told her story. The woman''s name is Ruolan. Because her sea and ghost blood is not pure, and she has not deliberately awakened, her appearance has maintained the appearance of human since childhood. When she was three years old, her parents died and died in the race battle. Because of the defects in her blood, she could not become either a sea nationality or a ghost nationality. Therefore, she was not welcomed by both sides, so she wandered into the Terran territory, was adopted by a human couple and lived in Yucheng. All year round, she wandered among humans, and even she had to forget her blood. Later, she fell in love with Li chuyun, the son of the city Lord, and was successfully engaged. Unexpectedly, on the eve of the wedding, Li chuyun was injured by a monster, poisoned and in danger. At this time, Ruolan remembered his identity as the sea family. The sea family practiced the power of the sea in nature, so he was endowed with the ability of healing by the sea. Chapter 170 Although she is not a pure Hai people, she still has a part of Hai people''s blood in her body. Therefore, Ruolan did not hesitate to awaken her blood line with secret skills and revive Li chuyun. However, Yucheng people have been guarding this water area for generations. Have you ever seen other races, so when Ruolan showed its original shape, everyone avoided it and shouted evil spirits. Li mohai, as the city leader, naturally can''t sit idly by. Even if Ruolan is his daughter-in-law who didn''t go through the door and saved his son''s life, he has no mercy. Together with all the spiritual masters in Yu City, he captured Ruolan, took her life with spiritual tools and threw her body into the river. Although Ruolan is a descendant of the sea family and the ghost family, she has been raised as a human since childhood and has never been exposed to cultivation. In addition, her blood is impure, so she has no room to fight back. At that time, she had Li chuyun''s child in her belly. As soon as she died, the child also died. As for her fiance, she never appeared from beginning to end, as if to draw a line with her. Ruolan is a ghost. As long as her soul doesn''t disperse, it''s not so easy to die. Li mohai killed only her body. Therefore, she was supported by resentment. Ruolan lived again in her original shape, but now she can''t be called a person at all. If LAN had pity on her unborn child, she took the stillborn child out of her stomach, raised it with her own flesh and blood, and refined it into a ghost baby. She came back to revenge the people of Yucheng. The reason for killing those young women is very simple. After she came back, she took her children to find Li chuyun in this way. As a result, he was too frightened and fainted. Before his consciousness dispersed, Li chuyun shouted, "monster! Monster! No way, you ugly man is by no means my fiancee, and the child, I don''t admit it, I don''t admit it! " Today, he thought she and her child were ugly. If Lan was reluctant to kill Li chuyun, he retaliated on the Yucheng woman. She will never let go of any woman with good looks. There are both hatred and jealousy! When she kills all the beautiful women in Yucheng, Li chuyun''s eyes will no longer fall on others. As for Shuifa City Lord''s residence, it is also for revenge. Li mohai killed her ungratefully. She must avenge it. But he didn''t expect that his life was so big that he escaped a disaster. Only those families around him were involved in the destruction of their families. Her purpose is to completely collapse the people of Yucheng and destroy the city again! For her, for her children, revenge! If LAN finished her words, Gu Yun thought to herself. Although her practice was extreme, she could understand her mood. Well, if she had been trapped in the longevity day and saw the death of nanny and grandpa, but she was powerless, why didn''t she want to kill all the people in the longevity day at that time, no matter whether there were innocent people or not. Gu Yun never thinks she is a good person, but it is her task to solve the flood in Yucheng, so she can''t stand in the same camp with Ruolan. Gu Yun said coldly, "stop!" Ruolan: "ha ha, ha ha, it''s impossible. I can''t stop. Since you have recognized my identity, I have nothing to hide. Tomorrow, I will launch a general attack. At that time, I''ll decide the victory or defeat again!" With that, Ruolan jumped and disappeared into the water. Gu Yun didn''t stop her from leaving. This is her grudge with Yucheng. Let them solve it face to face tomorrow! Chapter 171 Gu Yun turned around and went back to the city master''s house. As soon as I entered the small courtyard where I lived, I saw a white figure waiting in the courtyard. It was Si Qi. Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. Si Qi said, "I don''t trust you if you don''t come back!" Siqi didn''t ask him a word about where Gu Yun went and what he did. He thought that if Gu Yun wanted to tell him, he would tell him. Gu Yun didn''t think that someone was still thinking about his departure. He couldn''t help crossing a warm current in his heart. "Go to bed, I won''t leave." She said, her eyes and eyebrows like ice and jade were soft in the moonlight, and were no longer as repellent as usual. Si Qi was stunned, and then smiled gently, "OK, good night." Gu Yun nodded. They went back to their rooms. However, they couldn''t sleep well. At this time, dawn was about to break, and the sound of chickens had sounded outside. When the fish belly was white in the sky, suddenly, bursts of bells from far to near woke everyone from their sleep. The bell rang so fast that even those who slept like dead pigs were awakened. "The soul will run away!" A saint disciple muttered, quickly got up, dressed and went to the front hall. Gu Yun and Si Qi didn''t sleep, so they rushed over at the moment the bell rang. As soon as he got to the lobby, he saw the city Lord Li mohai sweating around the house, his face hard to hide his anxiety. "Start now and go to the West River!" As soon as Li Yi came in, he didn''t have any superfluous nonsense and directly issued an order. All the disciples in the holy land were confused, but since the situation was so urgent, it must be a big event, so no one was slack and rushed to the West River of Yucheng immediately. Among the disciples present, only Gu Yun knew what had happened. Ruolan was fierce this time. When they arrived at the West River, the West River dam was in chaos, full of swords and swords everywhere. In the water, there are groups of water demons, and on the shore, there are Yucheng guards with armor and blades. It is obvious that the guards are at a disadvantage. Many people have died. Blood flows into the river from the dam. All the dead guards have been dragged into the water by the water demons. The scene is extremely bloody. The more delicate person couldn''t help holding the wall and vomiting. "Gu, Gu Yun, follow me and don''t lose it!" Shu Ming was shocked by the scene in front of him, but he quickly reflected his task. The scene was too chaotic. If he wasn''t careful, the two people would be scattered. So Shu Ming spoke to Gu Yun Dao. As a senior brother, although his cultivation is a little weak, he has to protect her. Gu Yun looked at him and said nothing. He turned his spiritual power into a cold bow and took the lead in launching an attack. To deal with this level of water demon, you can''t use ice soul divine bow. A spiritual bow is enough. "What are you doing! Kill! " Li Yi roared, and all the disciples of the holy land immediately returned to their souls. They quickly took out their weapons and rushed into the scuffle scene. "Elder, don''t we really have to fight?" Ouyangshu went to Li Yi and said with a little worry. "Little demons of this level can''t be solved, and they don''t deserve to be disciples of the Holy Land!" Li Yi replied in a cold voice. The holy land is not a place for the elderly. Since you enter the holy land, you have to be ready to attack at any time. The survival of the fittest and the weak are not needed in the holy land. Ouyangshu shut up and stopped worrying about it. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a person from the corner of his eye. In a moment, the whole person was not well, "long, elder, that person is his Highness the prince!" Chapter 172 Hearing the speech, Li Yi stumbled at his feet and almost couldn''t stand. He hurriedly looked in the direction pointed by ouyangshu and nearly spit out a mouthful of old blood. My royal highness, you always come to join in the fun. So Li Yi had the wind at his feet and had gone to Siqi''s position in the blink of an eye. "Your Highness, it''s dangerous here. Please follow me." Amid the noise, Li Yi''s voice was not clear. Si Qi raised his eyes and looked at her, then turned his eyes to Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun is here, I won''t leave." "...." Li Yi looked at the sky speechless, and finally said with patience, "people here can''t get close to Gu Yun, so don''t worry, Gu Yun absolutely has the ability to stand in an invincible position. Come first and don''t distract Gu Yun!" Li Yi''s last sentence was nodded. As soon as Si Qi struggled, he nodded. Then he went to the other side with Li Yi, but he refused to leave anyway. Li Yi couldn''t, so he had to find a safer place to place Si Qi and let him look at Gu Yun. In this scuffle, Gu Yun was invincible. Where the cold arrow passed, there was a corpse. Shu Ming, who threatened to protect Gu Yun, turned into Gu Yun to protect him. Shu Ming''s cultivation was not weak, but he was overwhelmed by successive water demons, so he often looked at the front, but not the back, and was attacked by the water demon. So Gu Yun made some efforts to clear the obstacles for Shu Ming. It was also in this war that many talents realized how big the gap between themselves and Gu Yun was. After sweeping a third of the water demon, Gu Yun stopped. She quickly made a seal with her hands and recited the lingjue in her heart. The next moment, the cold wind suddenly came up with ice and snow. They only felt that they were fascinated by the wind and snow. When they looked at it again, everyone was stupid. The dam in front of me has become an ice field. There are piles of ice sculptures on the ice. It is the frozen water demons. But in the blink of an eye, the whole world has changed. All the people are frightened and frightened when they look at Gu Yun. Is this still human? In such a short time, it has frozen this water area and solved hundreds of water demons. It''s so easy that it can only be done by the strong in the holy state. And Gu Yun not only did it, but also did it perfectly! And her cultivation is just three realms of soul cultivation! Such strength has been beyond their reach. How can they live with such a blow?! Li Yi didn''t expect that Gu Yun''s move was such a big battle. After being stunned for a moment, Na Na asked Ouyang Shu, "is this her first time to use spiritual skills?" "I don''t know..." Ouyang Shu was also hit hard. It''s just that the three realms of soul cultivation are so evil. How can it be in the later stage? Gu Yun looked at her masterpiece and was also surprised. This spiritual skill was a product that she combined ten spiritual skill books taken out from the library. It had great lethality, but she didn''t expect to really succeed. It''s just a sequela Without warning, Gu Yun fell back, and Shu Ming next to her immediately helped her, which prevented Gu Yun from falling directly into the dam. "Lonely cloud?" Shu Ming shouted in fear. "I''m fine." Gu Yun rubbed his painful head and said. This spiritual skill is easy to use, but it is extremely overdrawn. Therefore, after this ability, Gu Yun was immediately invaded by the sense of collapse and couldn''t even stand. Chapter 173 "Lonely cloud!" Si Qi hurried over, worried and angry, worried about Gu Yun''s body and angry about her nonsense. "Gu Yun, are you all right?" Mu Yixuan asked anxiously. Holding Guyun''s hand, he was about to give her his spiritual power, but Guyun broke free and refused. "I''m fine." Gu Yun shook his head. "You''re all right?" Si Qi stared at her. Suddenly, he leaned forward and hugged Gu Yun around his waist. Relying on his height advantage and Gu Yun''s lack of defense, he easily succeeded. The sudden action startled Gu Yun, conditionally grasped Si Qi''s skirt, and a pair of beautiful eyes stared at him. Not only was Gu Yun surprised, but others were also stunned at the scene. Although they always knew that his Highness the prince had a good relationship with Gu Yun, they didn''t expect to be so good. Is this the first time your Highness the prince, who has always been clean, has gone to hold a woman? It always feels like declaring sovereignty The people were daydreaming and looked at Siqi and Guyun, and their eyes changed. Mu Yixuan could not help holding his hand. Just now he was the second person to reach Gu Yun except Shu Ming. It was clear that he had the first opportunity, but he hesitated because he was worried. It was clear that he was the first person to pick up Gu Yun "Go back and heal!" Si Qi only said these four words to Gu Yun, so he tyrannically imprisoned her in his arms and blocked all her words back. Gu Yun''s whole body is free from strength, let alone from Siqi. It''s a problem to stand. Therefore, now she is like a child with no strength to bind chickens. "Gu Yun, I''ll take it away first!" Si Qi and Li Yi said that before she nodded, they summoned the giant kite and left with Gu Yun. Li Yi was silent. His Highness the prince really has the style of his two fathers more and more. Since Gu Yun has solved all the water demons, the only thing left is the mastermind behind the scenes. Li Yi solved it himself. ¡­¡­ "Can you put me down now?" Gu Yun pursed his lips and looked at Siqi with a deep frown. "Why be brave?" Si Qi did not let go, but asked another question. Now he has become very tough, and his Qi field has become extremely depressed, which makes Gu Yun feel a little strange. Accustomed to Siqi''s smiling face, he suddenly became cold and hard. He really couldn''t adapt. "I want to try..." Gu Yun explained. She does everything according to her heart and never explains why she does it, because she thinks it''s unnecessary. "No next time!" Si Qi said, letting go of Gu Yun, but Jun''s face remained calm. He took out several porcelain vases from the space and put them all into Gu Yun''s hands. "These are healing pills, some are to supplement spiritual power, some are to strengthen the body. I can''t remember which is which. You took them all!" Any one of the pills produced by Dan Shengmu and Chang Feng has a price and no market, which has attracted the world to rob his head. His Highness the prince sent several bottles out. Emperor Xuanyin knew that he had to scold the black sheep! Gu Yun opened the bottle stopper, and a cool fragrance of medicine floated out. Just the fragrance of medicine had already refreshed her. Under Siqi''s eyes, Gu Yun took several pills. In an instant, all his strength came back and his spiritual power was half recovered. Gu Yun doesn''t understand. Since she has this pill, she doesn''t need to leave Seeing the doubt in Gu Yun''s eyes, Si Qi said, "you''d better go back and lie down and have a rest. You didn''t sleep last night!" Chapter 174 Gu Yun was helpless, so he didn''t say anything more. Today, Li chuyun also went to Xihe. I want to meet them. At noon, the Xihe World War I ended, and the people of Yucheng cheered and celebrated. Gu Yun was completely famous in this war. Within an hour, the front of the city master''s house was blocked. All enthusiastic citizens came to thank them with Yucheng characteristics. Ouyangshu was pushed out by Li Yi, and he was happy to be free. When Mu Yixuan came to see Gu Yun, Lin Qingxue also followed him and talked vividly with Gu Yun about the interesting things on the West River after she left. In the end, Ruolan showed up, knowing that she had only a dead end, but she showed up without hesitation, just to see Li chuyun again. In Lin Qingxue''s description, Ruolan has become a complete monster and exaggerated. In the conversation between Ruolan and Li chuyun, they knew everything. It was no different from what Ruolan said with Gu Yun that night. Li chuyun can''t accept Ruolan''s alien identity and what she looks like now, so she has a determined and unfeeling attitude. Ruolan completely collapsed and finally died with the ghost baby with Li chuyun. The three of them reunited in the underworld. "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a crazy woman. No, it shouldn''t be called a woman. That''s a monster. You haven''t seen it. It''s terrible!" Lin Qingxue exaggerated her expression and said. From time to time, her eyes glanced at Mu Yixuan and Si Qi on one side, but none of them was on herself. She couldn''t help being discouraged. She thinks she is also a beautiful beauty, but these two favored children always turn a blind eye to her, but the more so, the more fighting spirit she is! Gu Yun''s thoughts are a little empty. Among the eight races, there are great differences in appearance between the Shanghai race, the demon race, the Elf race and human beings. The sea race and the demon race have more or less retained some original characteristics, and the Elf race has a pair of small sharp ears in addition to the exquisite appearance of male and female. In fact, the devil family is also different from human beings, that is, the horns on the head, but these horns can be hidden at will. In the mortal world, the horns of the devil family have degenerated due to the mixing of blood, so only solitary cloud still retains them. In the divine world, to distinguish a person''s race is mainly based on pupil color and breath. The human race is black pupil, the demon race is red pupil, the protoss is silver pupil, the sea race is blue pupil, the Elf race is bi pupil, the demon race is golden pupil, and the ghost race is dead gray. Although the Shura race has disappeared for a long time in the history of the divine world, what is recorded in the book is purple pupil, which has not been seen by anyone except the ancient barbarians. "Lonely cloud? Lonely cloud? " Lin Qingxue was talking. She suddenly found that Gu Yun was distracted and couldn''t help calling. Gu Yun lowered his eyes and collected his look in his eyes, "I''m tired." "Well, Gu Yun, have a good rest. You are our great hero now!" Lin Qingxue smiled, got up, patted her ass and left. Seeing that Guyun''s eyebrows were really tired, muyixuan and Siqi looked at each other, then they also said goodbye and stopped disturbing Guyun. What Gu Yun said was true. She was really tired. After her ears were clean, Gu Yun soon fell asleep. She doesn''t worry about what will happen if her identity is exposed. If LAN takes the road, she won''t step on it! Chapter 175 After a night''s rest, the next morning, Li Yi took the people to bid farewell to the people of Yucheng. They left. Li mohai, who had been decadent all night, finally appeared and came to see them off. It was only one night. Li mohai had turned white and was different from the first time he met before. Li chuyun was his only son. The white haired man sent the black haired man. This blow completely brought him down. After saying goodbye to the people, Li Yi led the disciples of the holy land to leave on a giant kite. During the flood in Yucheng this time, everyone was shocked by Gu Yun''s performance. However, in March, Gu Yun''s strength has soared. If they want to catch up with her, they have to redouble their efforts. Stimulated by Gu Yun, the new disciples on this trip went back and became unconventional. They all closed up and practiced, which confused others. As soon as he returned to the holy land, Li Yi went to Wuji palace and reported the situation of Yucheng to xuanraft. In the sacred and solemn hall, Li Yi stood under the main seat. Everyone listened to Li Yi''s words and meditated. For a moment, Xuan raft said, "it''s an alien again!" "In recent years, the alien race has been a little too active." Mo Jinyu mused. "If you don''t commit a crime, it''s OK. Some aliens are really difficult to deal with. It''s good if the demon clan is a party." Lu Wei agrees. The elder''s eyes fell on Li Yi. "Are there other aliens in Yucheng?" Li Yi shook his head, "No." "It seems that he is just an alien descendant who has awakened soon." The elder said. "You should all pay attention to the problems of other races. Don''t let them do evil again." Xuan raft said. "Yes!" Everyone answered. After returning to the outside door, Mu Yixuan took the initiative to ask the teacher for closed door practice. With such a positive attitude, the teacher will not refuse. Therefore, it will be approved with a wave of his hand. The time limit for this closed door is three months. Thanks to the flood disaster in Yucheng, Gu Yun has the privilege to leave the holy land three times a month. Therefore, Gu Yun takes this opportunity to shuttle back and forth in the demon palace and Longjun city. Another month passed quickly. On this day, Gu Yun was meditating and practicing in the room. Suddenly, a little thing fell by the window. The little thing had sex on the window lattice for a long time and failed to climb in. The huge noise pulled Gu Yun out of his practice. She slowly opened her eyes, stared at the source of the movement, gently opened Yan''s lips, "read, you''re fat again!" Nianxi, whose body was stuck on the window lattice, burst into tears, "master, help!" As soon as Gu Yun waved his hand, a spiritual force hit out, and the window lattice immediately fell apart. His round body rolled on the ground several times. After arriving at the holy land, due to the restriction of movement, in order to facilitate contact with the outside world, Gu Yun left nianxi in the Mu mansion in Longjun city. Once something happens to the demon palace or Xiao Qingluo, nianxi will immediately come to the holy land to report. Who knows, nianxi went to Xiao Qingluo and completely enjoyed his happiness. Xiao Qingluo kept it well, which can be seen from his increasingly fat body. "What''s so urgent?" Gu Yun asked. Read Xi a cold sweat on his forehead, "well, brother Xiao is gone." Gu Yun Ning eyebrows, "no?" "Well, I can''t find anyone everywhere. Besides, there are signs of fighting in brother Xiao''s room." Read quickly. Hearing this, Gu Yun did not hesitate. He immediately got up, took nianxi in his hand, and hurried to the transmission array outside the holy domain. There is a border set by her outside Mu''s house. Since the people who can break her border and take Xiao Qingluo away, their strength must be above her! Chapter 176 Gu Yun hurried back to Longjun city all the way. As soon as he entered Mu house, he saw the housekeeper with a sad face and heard the footsteps of Gu Yun. The housekeeper turned to look at her and knelt down in front of Gu Yun. "What are you doing?" Gu Yun staggered his body, stared at him, frowned and asked. "Miss Gu, it''s useless for me. Let the villains take childe Xiao away. Punish me!" The housekeeper apologized to Jing. It''s very likely that if Gu Yun doesn''t punish him, he won''t get up. Gu Yun raised his hand and lifted the housekeeper from the ground with an invisible force. The housekeeper raised his eyes and looked at her in amazement. Gu Yun ignored the housekeeper and went straight into Xiao Qingluo''s room. As Nian Xi said, there were indeed signs of fighting in the room, but it was far fetched to say that they were signs of struggle. From all the signs, Xiao Qingluo was taken away without any room to fight back. What Gu Yun doesn''t understand is why the man took Xiao Qingluo and what''s his purpose. Gu Yun''s eyes sank. Her people could not move except her! "How long has Xiao Qingluo disappeared?" Gu yunning asked. "Half an hour." The housekeeper who hurriedly followed Gu Yun into the room replied. Soon after Xiao Qingluo''s accident, they heard something rushing in, but they were still a step slow. The man had been taken away, so Nian Xi ran to find Gu Yun for the first time. The speed of the transmission array is very fast, and there is not much time delay. Gu Yun locked a direction and chased out. Half an hour, I hope it''s still time. "Master, how do you know they are running this way?" Nianxi squatted on Gu Yun''s shoulder and grabbed the clothes on her shoulder with her front paw to avoid being thrown out. Gu Yun didn''t answer. The trace of being crossed on the window could not be more obvious. The place opposite the window in Mu Yixuan''s room is the back mountain of Longjun city. Since people go through the window, they have the greatest chance to go to the back mountain. The housekeeper looked at Gu Yun, and then disappeared into the room. He sighed again that Miss Gu has improved her strength again. As soon as I entered the mountain behind Longjun City, the scope narrowed down. Nianxi immediately shouted, "I smell it, I smell it, brother Xiao is not far away." Gu Yun stared at me. This guy''s nose is really better than a dog sometimes. Now that it has been determined, Xiao Qingluo is in the mountain behind Longjun city. Gu Yun''s heart is half settled, and she is looking for the right direction. The mountain behind the city of Longjun is Guyun''s second visit. The first time was in the entry examination of the holy land four months ago. Therefore, Guyun is no stranger to the terrain of this mountain. "Read and find someone." Gu yundao. Nianxi immediately fluttered his wings and flew in front, smelling left and right, catching Xiao Qingluo''s breath in the air. "Found it, this way!" Nianxi gave a surprise call and quickly ran in one direction. Gu Yun immediately followed it. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Xiao Qingluo woke up from a coma. He only felt a dull pain in his head and opened his eyes vaguely. He found that he was in a different place. He immediately became vigilant and wanted to struggle, but he found himself tied up. The uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger. "Are you awake?" A low voice sounded not far away. He looked up and saw a black masked man sitting above his side. "Who are you?" Xiao Qingluo stared at him with a pair of green eyes and asked in a cold voice. Hearing the sound, the man in black smiled in a low voice and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but you know who you are!" Chapter 177 Xiao Qingluo suddenly clenched his hand and opened his eyes to look at him, "what do you mean?" The man in black didn''t answer his question immediately, but approached Xiao Qingluo, stroked his face with one hand and rubbed it slowly, "this face is so beautiful." When the man said this sentence, Xiao Qingluo''s body could not control shivering. The memory buried in the depths was turned out. A burst of nausea suddenly spread to his heart, fear and hate. "In this world, only the elves can have such an indistinguishable beauty and jade eyes." The man in black''s next sentence stunned Xiao Qingluo. My mind is blank. Elves? Jade eyes? Questions flashed through my heart one by one. "No doubt, you are the descendant of the elves. There is elves blood in your body!" The man in black stopped and looked at Xiao Qingluo like cold ice. Xiao Qingluo''s brain can''t think at all. This is the first time that someone instilled this concept into him. "Do you want to be strong?" The man in black asked again. His low voice made people unable to hear his mood. Xiao Qingluo looked at him closely without any hesitation. He said firmly, "I want to!" Only with absolute strength can he stand at the same height as his sister, protect his sister, and... Imprison her forever and let her look only at herself. "Well, I''ll help you awaken your blood, but not now. When someone comes, don''t tell anyone what I said to you. Otherwise, I''ll take your life next time. If you listen, I''ll come to you and help you climb the peak. Do you understand what I mean?" The cold and fierce voice of the man in black sounded in Xiao Qingluo''s ear. He said it in Xiao Qingluo''s ear. The breath sprayed on Xiao Qingluo''s neck is not as warm as ordinary people, but cold, like a dead man Xiao Qingluo only felt a layer of goose bumps on the skin between his neck, which was very cold. With these words, the man in black stood up and snapped his fingers, and the rope on Xiao Qingluo was automatically disconnected. Xiao Qingluo looked at him and asked, "can you always tell me your name?" "Now you are not qualified to know my name!" With a sneer, the figure of the man in black disappeared in place. Xiao Qingluo drooped his eyes, and his words echoed in his mind, elves "Xiao Qingluo?" At this time, Gu Yun came and saw him sitting on the ground alone, as if he had lost his soul, so he couldn''t help calling him. Xiao Qingluo''s wandering thoughts were pulled back by the voice of Gu Yun. He stared at Gu Yun in a daze. The bottom of his eyes were unbelievable. Did he have an illusion? "Why are you here alone?" Gu Yun approached Xiao Qingluo and asked again in doubt. At the moment she came, she caught another person''s breath. That person was very strong, but in a moment, his breath disappeared. The man brought Xiao Qingluo here and left him alone. What''s the purpose? Gu Yun couldn''t help wondering deeper. "Sister..." Xiao Qingluo called out to Gu Yun. Suddenly, he got up, rushed over and hugged Gu Yun''s waist. It''s not an illusion. My sister really came to him! Gu Yun thought about things and let Xiao Qingluo succeed easily without fortification. Even she was stunned for a moment. After reacting, Gu Yun immediately opened the distance, "aren''t you hurt?" Gu Yun asked. Looking at the lost hands, Xiao Qingluo felt a loss in his heart. He raised his head and showed a relaxed and natural smile to Gu Yun, "I''m fine." Chapter 178 "Who brought you here?" Gu Yun asked again. Xiao Qingluo lowered his head and said slowly in an instant, "the man was covered, so I don''t know. After I was knocked unconscious, I was brought here, and then I saw your sister coming." Xiao Qingluo didn''t elaborate on the process. He thought that such an answer should not be regarded as cheating his sister. Gu Yun''s frown didn''t stretch out. She couldn''t find a clue. She had to give up, as long as Xiao Qingluo was safe. "Come on, let''s go back." Gu Yun said. "Yes." Xiao Qingluo obediently replied, with a shallow smile on his beautiful childish face. He suddenly stretched out his hand and gently pulled Gu Yun''s sleeve. Gu Yun looked at him puzzled. Xiao Qingluo lowered his head like a blush, "sister, I''m a little afraid." Gu Yun was stunned. Later he realized that Xiao Qingluo was one or two years younger than himself. After such a thing, he was afraid that he should be, so he let him pull his sleeve. The acquiescence of Gu Yun deepened Xiao Qingluo''s smile at the bottom of his eyes, just like the success of a little fox''s plot. Sister, if I catch you, I will never let go! "This is the new Tibetan magic pill. Keep it." Gu Yun took out the hidden magic pill from the space and handed it to Xiao Qingluo. With the hidden eye color of the hidden magic pill, Xiao Qingluo has finally been able to live a normal life in recent months, which has dissipated a lot of darkness in his heart. Therefore, after getting the new hidden magic pill, Xiao Qingluo carefully put it away like a treasure. After returning him to Mu''s house, in order to avoid being tied up like this again, Gu Yun asked Su hen to send two elders from the demon palace to protect Xiao Qingluo. In this way, she left at ease. After returning to the holy land, Gu Yun also devoted himself to cultivation. Siqi came to her several times and was shut down, which made the crown prince very depressed. In a flash, the period of June is coming, and Dabi is already imminent. Mu Yixuan came out of the closed pass and successfully promoted from the ninth realm of Qing Xiu to the first realm of soul Xiu, crossing a watershed. Gu Yun also promoted from the third realm of soul cultivation to the fourth realm of soul cultivation. The upgrade speed is even more evil than Mu Yixuan, which makes a group of new disciples itch with envy. Well, if you meet Gu Yun on the big comparison, you''d better admit defeat directly to avoid being abused. In addition to Mu Yixuan and Gu Yun, there is Lan Jiu. Usually, LAN Jiu doesn''t see how to practice hard, but he has maintained the same promotion speed with Mu Yixuan. It is clear that he was the peak of eight realms of spiritual cultivation three months ago, but now it is one realm of spiritual cultivation. This man has always kept a low profile, and even the promotion is silent. If his soul cultivation strength is not hidden, I''m afraid they won''t notice whether he has been promoted at all. Three months ago, after Yucheng and his entourage, Shu Ming became a fan of Gu Yun. He went to the freshman class to squat in Gu Yun every day. He even squatted in Qing''an residence. His royal highness couldn''t see it anymore. After beating Shu Ming personally, he restrained himself. Lin Qingxue also runs to the freshman class every day, but every time she returns disappointed. After Mu Yixuan returns from Yucheng, he has been closed and has never appeared. As long as Si Qi is not in Guyun, he must be in the inner door, which she can''t set foot in at all! These six months can be summed up in one sentence. There are not so many constraints in the outer gate, so the new disciples have a very happy life in the outer gate. They climb trees, dig bird''s nest, fight crickets and everything. In a trance, time passed. Chapter 179 With the big ratio coming, their time suddenly became compact, and they made serious preparations one by one. Solitary cloud is undoubtedly of great concern. Ruan Qinghong came to assess Gu Yun''s accomplishments every once in a while, and often the result was that he was abused with blood on his face. Ruan Qinghong said to Gu Yun, "although your strength is above all new disciples, you can''t take it lightly. The so-called careless loss of Jingzhou, you also go back and make good preparations to meet the freshman Dabi in three days." "Yes." Gu Yun nodded. "Are you finished? After that, I''ll take it away! " At this time, Si Qi stood beside Gu Yun and said to Ruan Qinghong. Ruan Qinghong: "finished..." Siqi smiled and took Gu Yun away. This time, he took Gu Yun to the inner door. Along the way, the inner disciples looked at Si Qi and Gu Yun and looked back frequently. Si Qi and they knew each other. However, Gu Yun was not common, but they had some impression of her appearance. After thinking for a moment, they remembered that this person was Gu Yun who became famous after coming to the holy land. Gu Yun is a legend. When she came to the holy land, she broke the record of entry examination of new disciples in previous dynasties. Her cultivation talent is even more evil. Even those who are known as geniuses are ashamed of themselves in front of her. Therefore, when the solitary cloud came to the inner door, it was like a strange animal, which made them want to look more. Si Qi took Gu Yun to the martial arts training ground of the inner gate, which is different from the martial arts training ground of the outer gate. It is a place specially built for spiritual masters, equipped with all kinds of weapons and a Dharma array for disciples to practice. Everything is available, and you don''t have to worry about destroying anything. In addition to the protective barrier, any buildings inside are also very resistant to attack. Si Qi said, "Gu Yun, you should train here first. It should be better than the outside door." One side of the door disciple Wen Yan, can not help but make complaints about the heart, not only the effect is good, it is just twice the result with half the effort. Gu Yun nodded and accepted Si Qi''s kindness. There is no need to thank her and Siqi. For the next three days, most of Gu Yun stayed in the martial arts training ground of the inner gate, which was the first time that the inner gate disciples faced up to Gu Yun. More than half of Gu Yun''s spiritual skills are large-scale and large-scale. Once she starts to teach spiritual skills, the inner disciples will consciously avoid it. If they don''t avoid it, they will resist her attack. The taste of hard resistance is really not so good! The hasty three-day period is far from enough for the new disciples. This time, Dabi decides whether they can go further in the future, which is more important than life-long events. Therefore, when Dabi really comes, they are nervous and sweating. There are no limits for new disciples to be promoted to inner disciples. As long as you perform well, you can successfully enter the inner gate, but the standard of excellent performance is unknown. Generally speaking, it is to take out your skills to compete. Don''t hide any spiritual skills. Just greet your opponent. Big match rules, as long as you don''t kill your opponent, do whatever you want! Gu Yun has no idea about the big match. He just thinks it''s just a game as usual. This made Oujie look at her like a monster for a long time, and then passionately explained the meaning behind the big match with Guyun. Freshman Dabi plays a very important role in deciding whether new disciples should enter the inner door or stay outside the outer door. Chapter 180 His performance in Dabi is directly related to whether he can worship a good master in the future. In the holy land, ten elders, Dharma guardians and even other highly qualified disciples will choose their favorite disciples to be included as disciples in the freshman competition, except that the Lord xuanraft does not accept disciples. A good master determines how far you can go in the future, so this process is very important. The new disciples who have not been specially selected will stay in the disciple learning Pavilion for unified learning and unified training. Naturally, the resources they can allocate are not as good as those covered by their master. Therefore, in order to be selected by a good master, this time, the new disciples are fully motivated, and the competition is more intense than ever. "It''s not a problem." Ji Chen smiled aside. Oujie gave him a white eye. Ji Chen''s uncle is ten elders Ji Yuezhi. Therefore, there is no doubt that as long as he passed Dabi, he must have not run under the ten elders. "I can also save this process." Mu Yixuan also said that he had long worshipped the second elder Mo Jinyu. Therefore, after passing the big match, he went directly to Mo Jinyu to report. Oujie threw the table and deceived people too much! "Gu Yun, who do you want to go to?" Siqi propped his jaw and asked Gu Yun. As soon as he asked this question, others also looked at her. With Gu Yun''s cultivation and talent, I''m afraid it will be the object of competition for all big people. I''m afraid all the saints who never accepted disciples will move the idea of accepting disciples because of Gu Yun. Therefore, who to go to depends entirely on Gu Yun''s decision. Gu Yun shook his head, "follow fate." No matter where she is, it''s the same to her. It''s just a change of place to practice. Si Qijun frowned, "don''t go to the elder''s old antique. You''ll be suffocated!" They thought that the elder, as a deacon elder, was indeed a little old-fashioned, but he was also a strong man second only to the Lord. Gu Yun nodded, indicating that he had written it down. Under the warm expectation of the people, the freshman Dabi was held as scheduled. The place was still on the square with the stone statue of the God of light when they first arrived in the holy land. The square is at the inner door and will be led in by their teacher. In addition to 101 New disciples, there are also 100 selected external disciples. This time, in addition to selecting excellent ones from new disciples to enter the inner gate, several of the 100 outer gate disciples will also be selected as inner gate disciples. Therefore, this competition is not only a competition for new disciples, but also a competition for external disciples. When the teachers of several classes took them to the square, there were already people waiting. In the center of the huge square is the holy statue of light. A stone platform is placed in front of the statue. There is a main seat on the stone platform. A little lower is ten seats, which is the position of the Holy Lord and ten elders. The opposite direction of the stone platform is the competition place. There are ten places in total. In order to enable the Lord and ten elders to have a panoramic view of all the competitions, a shadow mirror is suspended above the ten competition places. The shadow mirror will project all the competition pictures onto the ten water mirrors in front of the stone platform. Therefore, their performance in the game, even the details, will be enlarged. In order to avoid accidents or intentional injury to people''s lives during the competition, in addition to the protective barrier, there are ten inner disciples with inferior strength to guard each competition venue. The game is strict. Chapter 181 The big competition system adopts a one-on-one elimination system, in which the opponent is determined by drawing lots. After one round of elimination, the person who can stand last is undoubtedly the ultimate winner of the big competition. Gu Yun and them were taken to the Hou Sai area. Next to the Hou Sai area is a huge energy wall, which impressively displays the names of all contestants. This is the display wall. An old man with a white beard dragged a wooden box and said kindly, "come and draw lots!" When they heard the speech, they came forward in turn and took out a note from the wooden box. A number was written in black and white on the note. There was nothing else. After everyone got the note, the old man slowly said, "everyone open it and have a look at the content of the note in your hand. Two people with the same number are a group, and 50 groups of new disciples and 50 groups of external disciples." As early as the moment they got the note, they couldn''t wait to open it. Now, after listening to the old man''s words, they hurriedly looked at the notes of the people around them. However, before they found their opponents, the names of their opponents had been displayed on the wall. At this time, Lang Sheng, a disciple of the holy land, said, "in the first game, Gong Lu vs. Luo Tu, Zhou Jian vs. Rao Tai, Xuan Rong vs. Qiu Meng... Yu Zhaoxiao vs. Mei mu, please go to the game field for the ten groups who read their names." The people who were read their names were all spirits. They didn''t seem to expect that they were so lucky that they took the lead. Although the psychological preparation is not ready yet, we have to harden our scalp. The ten competition venues are high platforms built. During the competition, as long as the opponent is knocked down, he can be promoted. The lively disciples surrounded ten competition venues one after another, cheering and shouting one after another, with high enthusiasm. Gu Yun watched the game carefully in the Hou competition area. Although these people are weak compared with her strength, they have their own advantages. Only by knowing themselves and the enemy can they win every battle. As soon as Si Qi stood in the Hou Sai area, a little servant girl brought him a soft couch, an umbrella and a fan, and all kinds of fresh fruits and melons were placed in front of him to relieve his boredom. This gesture was really incompatible with his surroundings. Others are here to play, and he is here to enjoy! "Corrupt the atmosphere." The elder stared at Si Qi and held out a sentence for a long time. Xuan raft clenched his fist and coughed softly. "Watch the game, watch the game." Connivance is obvious. Since the LORD said so, others naturally pretended that they didn''t see anything. When the prince came to the holy land, he regarded the rules of the holy land as nothing and extremely different, but they were helpless. "Gu Yun, come here." Si Qi waved to Gu Yun and smiled Yan Yan. He really grabbed the beauty of all things. Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously and walked over. "Try it!" Siqi fed a piece of exquisite cake into her mouth. It melted, sweet and greasy. Gu Yun didn''t like sweets very much, but she couldn''t spit it out, so she swallowed it with the greasy smell. The taste is excellent and not so hard to swallow. Seeing Si Qi''s next move, Gu Yun quickly pressed his hand and said, "No." "Isn''t it delicious?" Si Qi asked her with a blink. Gu Yun shook her head. She could refuse anyone''s kindness without hesitation, but naisiqi didn''t withdraw, so she thought for a long time and could only say dryly: "I want to compete..." "Well, after your game, please eat better." Siqi smiled, more eye-catching than everything around him. Chapter 182 Gu Yun nodded and replied temporarily. With Gu Yun nearby, all the heat was expelled by her cold. Si Qi waved his hand and the little servant girl who shook the fan withdrew. When they left, they couldn''t help looking at Gu Yun. The prince''s temperament was the most clear. This was the first time they saw the prince so close to a woman, which made them curious about her, but it was only curiosity. There was not much wonderful point in this game. Everyone was regular. You and I attacked repeatedly. The spiritual skills were not particularly brilliant, so many people were not interested. "Gu Yun, your opponent is he Wangzhou. I haven''t heard of him. He shouldn''t be a threat." Mu Yixuan approached Gu Yun and said to her. Oujie smiled and said, "no one here can pose a threat to the lonely cloud. It''s terrible to repair the four realms of soul!" "Fortunately, my first opponent was not Gu Yun." Su Yimo also said. Mu Yixuan and their opponents are also unknown people, so they are not worried about whether they will lose this game. Gu Yun nodded slightly in response to Mu Yixuan''s words. At the end of the first game, the disciple named Yu Ren stood up again and read out the names of the disciples who were promoted in this game. Then he began to read the names of the people who wanted to play the second game. They still haven''t arrived at the lonely cloud. While watching the game, the ten elders commented, "this man is OK." "I don''t think so." "Hey, look at this. I feel a little strong." "Strength is, but momentum is not enough." "Look at that man. Isn''t this the little childe of the Zhou family?" "It''s a little interesting at last." ¡­¡­ Mo Jinyu crossed his legs and didn''t pay attention to any disciples at all. He said, "when my apprentice comes on, he will amaze the whole audience. These are not enough to see!" Hearing the speech, Li Yi snorted, "there is a lonely cloud on your apprentice''s head!" Mo Jinyu stared at her: "can this be compared?" "In addition to Gu Yun, I''m a little optimistic about LAN Jiu. The young man has enough stamina. He''s a man with potential!" Lu Wei said. "You mean my apprentice is bad?" Mo Jinyu rolled up his sleeves and looked like a calf protector. Li Yi tutted. When others saw this, they looked at each other and smiled. Mo Jinyu really lived and went back. Mu Yixuan''s talent is obvious to all in the east continent, otherwise he won''t have the reputation of the first genius. Mo Jinyu usually looks very serious in front of Mu Yixuan, but in private, he really praises his apprentice when he meets people. He can''t allow others to say that his apprentice is half bad. It''s really helpless and funny. Xuan raft looked at the elders fighting each other with open guns and hidden arrows, and suddenly inserted, "it''s a pity that Xiao Qi''er doesn''t love cultivation, otherwise he must be the leader." People: " Xuan raft smiled and didn''t explain. Everyone only knew that the prince was born, but they didn''t know that the auspicious light from the east came only for the emperor. Therefore, even if he has never tested Siqi''s cultivation talent, Xuan raft can be sure that he must be no worse than Mu Yixuan. Coupled with his unique identity, he can actually go a long way. However, if he didn''t want to go that way, xuanraft and Xuanyin emperor had the same idea and didn''t force it. Anyway, no one would want to move Siqi half in the world one day. The practitioner has a long life. It is more than enough to protect him for a lifetime. Chapter 183 Soon, the second game was over. Yu Ren appeared again and repeated the previous procedure. A large number of people cheered for the promotion, while the eliminated people left in the haze. In the back, the game gradually became wonderful, and the enthusiasm of people to watch was ignited. In the noise, the atmosphere became warm. After such repeated games, a group of people were promoted and a corresponding group of people were eliminated. The dazzling spiritual skills reflect the beauty of half the sky. The names on the display wall decreased one by one. Finally, under the expectation of everyone, the first battle belonging to Mu Yixuan was ushered in. The lack of interest of the elders suddenly perked up, and everyone stared at the leftmost competition field. This time, the cheers of the people were much higher. Mu Yixuan''s fame remains high both outside and in the holy land. He became famous when he was young. He was a young genius with many excellent deeds. Countless other young people sought after him and followed him. Therefore, as soon as Mu Yixuan appeared, these people seemed to explode in an instant. Those female disciples couldn''t care about their reserve and shouted to Mu Yixuan to cheer for him. In the holy land, the inner disciples are not allowed to go to the outer door without authorization in order to avoid the inner disciples bullying others. Therefore, even if Mu Yixuan came to the Holy Land in June, his admirers failed to see real people during this period. Now it''s not easy to wait for his game. You can''t lose on the gas field! Mu Yixuan seems to have been used to such a crazy scene, and his look hasn''t changed from beginning to end. Holding a dark iron cold sword, he stood lingran on the competition field with great momentum. This makes his opponent instantly counselled. He must not be able to fight, but he still has to go through the game. The disciple went to the competition field, hugged Mu Yixuan and said politely, "it''s a great honor to be your opponent, but I know I have a few pounds, so I don''t try to be strong. I voluntarily admit defeat." The crowd: "..." the blood was poured down by a basin of cold water, and it was cold in an instant. Mu Yixuan nodded slightly, saluted back to the disciple, said a concession, and turned away from the competition field. Mo Jinyu touched his beard and said with a smile, "it''s interesting." The gap between this man''s strength and Mu Yixuan is not a realm, but a watershed. If you insist on playing. It will only be one-sided abuse, so giving up automatically is the wisest choice, at least free from flesh and blood. "If there is no accident, the next LAN Jiu and Gu Yun''s game will be the same as Mu Yixuan, which saves time." Ji Yue''s way. "It seems that there will be your nephew in the next game. The opponent''s strength is not low. You have to pinch a cold sweat for him." The fourth elder said. Ji Yuezhi sighed. Ji Chen''s talent is not low, but he doesn''t like to work hard, so his cultivation has always been in a position of not high or low. This time, it''s more difficult than trying to achieve the top several excellent results. I just hope he doesn''t eliminate too quickly. "Win steadily in momentum!" When muyixuan came back, Siqi raised his eyebrows and smiled at him. "More than momentum." Mu Yixuan replied. "Give you a compliment. You''re still angry." Si Qi said again, smiling at the tip of his eyebrows. "Congratulations, the first battle is won!" Ou Jie threw a fist at Mu Yixuan. A few people are happy. Gu Yun thought about it and said a congratulations, which made Mu Yixuan feel flattered. Chapter 184 When I think about it carefully, she has really changed a lot from knowing Gu Yun to now. Although she is still cold at ordinary times, at least in front of them, she is no longer resistant to people. Mu Yixuan nodded with a smile and accepted her kindness. "Next time, come on!" Remembering that the next game is Ji Chen''s game, he turned around and said to Ji Chen. Ji Chen smiled and replied, "no problem." After this game, Ji Chen''s opponent''s strength is only slightly inferior to him. Therefore, if he wants to win this game, he really has to show great strength. Mu Yixuan had already gathered around the competition field where Ji Chen was. Gu Yun thought about it and walked over. Now that the lonely clouds have passed, Siqi no longer sits and follows. There are so many heavyweights standing in a competition field at the same time that the disciples watching the competition are in a commotion for a moment. When they cheer and shout, they dare not shout again. Ji Yuezhi looked intently at Ji Chen''s game in the water mirror. Although it was not his own game, he was still a little nervous. At the beginning of the competition, Ji Chen and his opponent Xun yingyao politely saluted each other. Xun yingyao winked at Ji Chen playfully and said, "don''t look at me as a woman, you pity me. I''m very cruel!" Xun yingyao''s words amused Ji Chen. Like her name, Xun yingyao''s beautiful appearance was full of poetic and picturesque. She looked a little thin, but her momentum was not weak. Although there is a big difference between the peak cultivation of the six realms of Qing Dynasty and the strength of the Seven Realms of Qing Dynasty, it is not big. If Xun yingyao is skillful and cunning in the use of spiritual power, the chance of winning is still great. "Please give me more advice!" Ji Chen then launched an attack. The spiritual power of the Ji family is the wooden spiritual power. Among all the attributes of spiritual power, the wooden power has always been a chicken rib. Unless it is the wooden power, its strength is not much higher. The green light turned into a long dragon and sped away towards Xun yingyao. Xun yingyao immediately resisted it with spiritual power. It can be seen that the golden Lingli shield removed half of Ji Chen''s attack, and the other half was skillfully staggered by Xun yingyao. The attack hit the ground behind her, and immediately appeared in a shallow gully. But it soon repaired itself. Xun yingyao sincerely praised: "it''s good to be able to cultivate the wood spiritual power to this point." "Thank you for your compliment." Ji Chen replied. This time, Xun yingyao took the lead and launched an attack. It was a very destructive gold spiritual skill. Ji Chen was a little embarrassed and accidentally destroyed a corner of his clothes. This makes Ji Yue''s heart outside the game mention his voice. Secretly, the little girl is not simple. Although she is a little weaker than Ji Chen, she looks more capable on the competition field than Ji Chen Ji Chen took twelve points to deal with it. Neither of them was weaker than the other. For a moment, Xun yingyao gained the upper hand, and for a moment, Ji Chen regained the upper hand. It was hard to give up. Oujie touched his chin, his face was unfathomable, and finally decided, "do you think these two people fight like falling in love, and the atmosphere is really weird." Awakened by Oujie, they finally understand why the two people play strangely. Xun yingyao looks quiet, but he is an open person. Ji Chen needs to be more introverted. Therefore, during the competition, Xun yingyao likes to flirt with Ji Chen. Ji Chen often blushes. Chapter 185 "However, at present, the strength of these two people is equal. It''s hard to say who wins and who loses in the end." Said Mu Yixuan. The others nodded approvingly. The four elders stared at the scene and suddenly said, "I remember. Isn''t this little girl the Xun family in Licheng? I wanted to order a baby with your Ji family more than ten years ago." Ji Yuezhi thought about it for a moment before he remembered it. There are many families who want to marry the Ji family, and the Xun family is one of them. The Xun family may be regarded as a great family in Licheng, but it is far from the famous Ji family in the east continent. So his marriage request was naturally rejected. Unexpectedly, more than ten years later, the two parties actually met on the competition field, which can be regarded as a kind of fate. "These two people are good and can be cultivated." Three long ways. With his words, Ji Yue was relieved. As a result, when the people in the other nine venues were over, Ji Chen and they still didn''t decide the outcome. The level of the two players is equal, so they may not end the game day and night. Several elders looked at each other. "It takes a long time to go on like this. There are dozens of groups waiting behind." "It won''t end unless it''s exhausted." "Why don''t you stop them? Draw? " An elder suggested. Ji Yue naturally agreed. After thinking about it, others had no opinion, so Qi Qi turned his eyes to xuanraft. "Do as you say." Xuan raft road. So an elder stood up, cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "Ji Chen, Xun yingyao, you two can stop. This is a tie and advance together!" Others had been waiting impatiently for a long time. As soon as the elder''s words sounded, they were relieved and finally ended. The two men have equal strength. Everyone sees it, so they have no objection to the elder''s decision. Ji Chen and Xun yingyao stopped at the moment when the elder''s voice came, and their joy overflowed on their faces. "Good." Ji Chen walked off the competition field. Oujie immediately grabbed his neck and winked at him. Ji Chen looked at him mistily. "I think you and Xun have a bright future!" Ou Jie smiled and said. "His name is Xun yingyao." Ji Chen corrected. Oujie tutted, "look, I remember the girl''s name well." "The happy event is not far away." Mu Yixuan smiled. "Let me know if there''s any progress. I''ll ask the old guy to marry you!" Si Qi also said. The teasing of several people made Ji Chen''s white Jun blush as if he could drop blood. He quickly waved his hand and rejected, "don''t make fun of me." Ou Jie: "how can it be a joke? We are all witnesses, aren''t we, Gu Yun?" Although Gu Yun didn''t quite understand what the witness was, they were happy, and she couldn''t disappoint her, so she nodded. Ji Chen''s face was helpless: "the lonely clouds have been damaged by you!" Several people laughed at the speech. Looking at the smiling Yan Yan''s several people, the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes had some temperature. Since she walked out of the mountains, the first group of people she made friends with was them. She knew she was cold and it was difficult for ordinary people to get along with her, but they were always around her. After months of getting along and running in, she finally felt that she was no longer alone. She thought, this is a friend. Without relatives, friends became her only fetter in the world. Chapter 186 At the end of this scene, they soon entered the next scene. In the next scene, there was also an acquaintance of them, Si Yun. Ou Jieqi said, "now think about it. I haven''t seen Si Yun for a long time. How do I feel that her whole person has changed?" "Indeed, the momentum of her body is completely different from that before. Compared with her publicity, she is now much more introverted, but she still can''t hide her emotions. I feel like I see violence in her eyes, which is completely different from what we knew before." Ji Chen looked at Si Yun thoughtfully and said. After returning from Yucheng, Siyun disappeared. Nothing knew where she had gone, only that her disappearance was the default of the holy land. Once they thought Si Yun was too arrogant and domineering, hurt someone, violated the rules of the holy land, and was expelled by the holy land. Unexpectedly, the freshmen in June came more than she had promised. Still came back with a new attitude. "Qingxiu Bajing!" Mu Yixuan frowned and saw through her accomplishments. Oujie couldn''t help but exclaim. Siyun''s cultivation has always been the bottom among them. Three months ago, she was still in the five realms of Qingxiu, but now, in a short time, she has broken through to the eight realms of Qingxiu. The span of the three realms can only be achieved by demons like Guyun. Therefore, Siyun''s change reminds them of another level. "What have you experienced? Otherwise, how could there be such a big change? " Su Yimo clenched his fist and said in a deep voice. The crowd did not answer, but looked at Si Yun on the competition field. Siyun''s opponent is also a young man who is clean and repair all over the world. He looks at Siyun and seems to have some difficulties. The Royal people are not easy to provoke, but he must win this game. It is difficult to win without hurting Siyun. He has to have a plan. While the young man was thinking, Si Yun sneered. Suddenly, he took the lead in launching an attack with a strange skill. The large blue light blurred everyone''s vision, and only the sound of fighting could be heard in his ears. "What is this?" Everyone couldn''t help but wonder. Si Yun and the young man''s body were hidden in the light. How can they watch the game? Gu Yun looked at the light of spiritual power all over the sky, and there was a red flash at the bottom of her eyes. In her vision, Siyun''s spiritual power was not completely blue, and there were a few strands of black mixed with it. What was it, but she couldn''t see. Since they can''t see inside, they can only wait outside for the results. The result came out soon. After a huge noise fell, they saw a black shadow flying straight out of the competition field. They hurriedly avoided both sides. The black shadow was directly pressed on the ground, and a clear sound of bone fracture came out. Everyone looked greatly changed. After a close look, they found that the dark shadow was the teenager who competed with Si Yun. But at the moment, the teenager was bleeding all over and was almost abused like an adult. The size wounds on his body were all over the place, and the dark red blood colored the ground. The boy had lost consciousness and fell sadly to the ground like a rag doll. Xuan raft was the first to stand up. He said in a harsh voice, "what''s going on!" Si Yun came out of the competition field and said coldly, "there''s still one breath. Isn''t it illegal? I won this game! " Everyone slowly turned their eyes from the boy to Siyun, like looking at the devil. Chapter 187 The scene was generally silent. Although there were serious injuries in the previous games, it would not be as cruel as Si Yun. People who didn''t know thought the two men had a deep blood feud. Bursts of coldness spread from the back to the whole body. As she said, Dabi''s rules only require that his opponent should not die, so even if he beat someone to the last breath, he didn''t violate the rules. This is the first game without any cheers and applause since Derby. Siyun didn''t care about these either. She slowly looked at the location of Gu Yun, and the cold smile on her lips became more and more obvious. Si Qi frowned, blocked Gu Yun''s body and separated Si Yun''s line of sight. He said, "Gu Yun, if you meet Si Yun on the competition field, you must be careful." Now Siyun feels dangerous to him, and the meaning of that look can''t be more obvious. This time she comes to Gu Yun, and she''s making a war on her. Although there is a big gap in strength between the two, Siyun is not right all over now. If he is not in good condition, what accidents will happen, so Siqi''s heart is a little uneasy. "Yes." Gu Yun nodded and took Siyun''s afternoon. "Gu Yun, if your opponent is Si Yun, you must make a quick decision!" Mu Yixuan also said. "Why did Si Yun do this?" Ji Chen made a sound in doubt. No one can answer his question except himself. "This little girl is really cruel. Don''t you really have to take care of it?" Lu Wei said, frowning into a Sichuan shape. "But as she said, she did not break the rules." Four long ways. "I always feel that Siyun is strange and uncomfortable." Li Yi took back her eyes unhappily, and her favor for Siyun fell to zero. "She wasn''t like this before. Now she feels strange to me." Mo Jinyu said after a long silence. Siyunxin is mu Yixuan and comes to him from time to time, so Mo Jinyu gets familiar with her over time. Siyun on the field can''t coincide with Siyun in his memory. "The children of Xuanyin''s family are really worried!" Xuanraft helped his forehead and made his opponent look like this. His family will not give up. Since it was the disaster caused by Siyun, this mess will be left to Xuanyin emperor. Yu Ren came up to announce the result with a stiff face. Si Yun''s figure had disappeared into the crowd, and the boy who was still breathing was carried down to rescue. The blood boiling atmosphere of the game became depressed because of this. Then there were a few games. Oujie narrowly won and Su Yimo won. Both of them were successfully promoted. At the end of the first round of competition, I finally waited for the scene of Gu Yun. No doubt, this is the finale. The dull atmosphere was broken because of the lonely cloud, and everyone was as excited as chicken blood again. The existence of Gu Yun has always been a legend of the holy land. Her name is familiar to everyone, both outside and inside. People are looking forward to what kind of surprise this evil genius girl will bring to them. Xuan raft was sleepy. When he heard the name of Gu Yun ring, he immediately came to the spirit, "finally there''s someone to see." "If I don''t get to the lonely cloud, I can''t help operating in the dark!" Li Yi smiled excitedly. She insisted that she didn''t go wandering until now, just waiting for a lonely cloud! "The voice is very loud!" Looking at the cheering disciples below, the elder smiled. Chapter 188 Gu Yun nodded to Siqi and went to her competition field. With her appearance, the cheers and cheers became louder, which seemed to ring through the sky. The simple holy land school uniform has a kind of cold killing on Gu Yun, which is as sharp as a sword. Her black hair is tied high with only a blue hair band, and there is a chance of broken hair in front of her forehead, which is clean and neat. There was no superfluous look on her jade like face, and the bottom of her eyes was like ice and jade. It was a dry and hot day, but she was like a piece of cold ice, and the temperature around her fell. The beauty of solitary clouds is like the flower of kaolin, which can only be viewed from a distance. This was the first time they had seen her so close, and they couldn''t help breathing. There were many beautiful holy places, but none could reach the realm of solitary cloud. Different from the beauty of the public, the beauty of solitary cloud has some alien characteristics and strong recognition. It belongs to the kind of people who can notice it at the first sight in the vast crowd. They thought that after Gu Yun entered the inner door, I''m afraid the position of the first beauty in the holy land will change. Gu Yun didn''t use weapons, so he stood lingran, waiting for his opponent to come. But after waiting for a long time, no one was seen. Yuren urged him three times, but no one responded. They slowly reacted. I''m afraid that the man counseled at the moment when he knew that his opponent was Gu Yun, so he directly abandoned his power. If it were them, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have more courage than that person. Yuren Langsheng announced that Gu Yun was promoted. After Mu Yixuan, there was another one who was promoted directly, and he scared his opponent to go on stage, which set a precedent for the holy land. "No surprise." Xuan raft said, yawning lazily, and Ben had some expectations. "Another time-saving." The eldest elder smiled and said that only mu Yixuan and Gu Yun could make the unspeakable eldest elder praise Ke. "There is a LAN Jiu behind. This person is not a simple one!" Mo Jinyu said. "Speaking of LAN Jiu, I remember a strange thing. I can''t find out his life experience." Ji Yue''s way. "Not only LAN Jiu, but also Gu Yun." Xuan raft sat upright and looked at Mo Jinyu. "It is said that Gu Yun was brought out of the mountain by Mu Yixuan. Do you have a clue?" "No." Mo Jinyu shook his head. His thoughts drifted to the time when he first saw the lonely cloud, which was also in the mountain. He found something strange in the mountain and took people to investigate. As a result, there was no life except him. But Gu Yun arrived at the top of the mountain with Mu Yixuan unharmed. At that time, they only repaired seven areas and one soul. They not only broke through the mountain, but finally Gu Yun came back safely alone. Mo Jinyu couldn''t understand it all the time. He asked Mu Yixuan, but he couldn''t ask anything. He asked Gu Yun, and he thought, I''m afraid he couldn''t ask anything. Mo Jinyu didn''t tell xuanraft about the changes in the mountain. After all, it''s not a glorious thing for a strong immortal to break in and say it. However, through this matter, he can be sure that Gu Yun is far more complicated than he looks. ¡­¡­ The name on the display wall dropped sharply until the last game was LAN Jiu''s game. The more mysterious this excessively low-key teenager is, the more people are curious about him. There is no suspense. Finally, LAN Jiusheng. His playing style is very ordinary, has no characteristics, and does not make too much publicity. Just like his people, his victory depends on his strength. Chapter 189 "At present, Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan and LAN Jiu are the most potential." The elder said. Xuan raft looked at him, "have you moved your mind?" "Gu Yun, I want it. Don''t rob me. I seldom see an apprentice." As soon as Xuan raft''s words fell, Li Yi immediately said and booked Gu Yun first. "That''s really a coincidence. I see Gu Yun too." The three elders said with a smile, and their eyes were shining. "It''s not certain who the lonely cloud flower will fall to. I think she has a great chance to come to me." Mo Jinyu put in a sentence with a beard. "Ah, I said Mo Jinyu, isn''t it enough for you to have a mu Yixuan? Do you still want to rob Gu Yun from us? Where do you think you have a good chance of going to solitary cloud? " Li Yi stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes and lost his temper. Mo Jinyu: "my apprentice gave it to me!" Several elders: " Think about it, Gu Yun has a good relationship with Mu Yixuan. Indeed, the probability of going to Mo Jinyu is greater than them. The elders argued endlessly, and Xuan raft was used to it. In his opinion, Gu Yun was a variable. He could not tell whether it was good or bad. How could they see through a person whose fate was blurred? They could only do their best to ensure that she would not go astray. The first round of the competition ended with the victory of five LAN Jiu. Except Kai Siqi, there are 200 new disciples and external disciples, and now there are 101 left. It was getting late, so the second round of the competition was scheduled for tomorrow. Xuan raft stood up and said a few polite words, so he asked the 101 disciples to go back and have a good rest. Si Qi said that when Gu Yun won, he would be the host, so a group of people went to celebrate in the canteen at the inner door. The night arrived as scheduled, but Si Qi didn''t go to bed on time as usual, but cleaned up and went to the limitless palace. The limitless palace was brightly lit all night, and there were guards outside. However, his Highness the prince was a regular guest. Xuan raft told him that his Highness the prince didn''t need to be informed when he arrived, so he went in directly. Xuanraft was dealing with the big and small affairs of the holy land. Hearing the footsteps, he knew that Siqi was coming. Without raising his head, he said, "the royal doctor said that your body can''t stay up at night. You forget it so soon?" "One night is out of the way." Si Qi replied. Xuan raft looked up at him and said, "come on, what are you looking for me in the middle of the night?" "I heard that Si Yun disappeared for three months. What''s the matter?" Si Qi asked directly. "That''s your royal sister." "Don''t be such a cruel imperial sister!" Siqi Ningmei road. Xuanraft''s lips sparked a joking smile: "well, I asked for three months'' leave. Why, now I think of my royal sister who is worried about you?" "Who is worried about her? I am worried about Gu Yun!" Si Qi was very frank. When it came to Si Yun, he was full of dislike. Xuan raft''s smile was frozen in his mouth. Now he turned his arms to Gu Yun. "Don''t you think today''s Siyun is too abnormal?" Si Qi pointed out the key points. Xuan raft: "people will change." For this answer, Si Qi skipped directly. He asked, "what is the purpose of Si Yun''s leave?" "I don''t know. At the beginning, she said she had signs of breakthrough, but she was still short of opportunities. She wanted to go out for experience and seek opportunities for breakthrough. Just because I had a broken friendship with your father, I was very generous to your family, so she allowed it." Xuan raft thought for a moment before answering. Although he was surprised at the change of Siyun, he didn''t think deeply. Chapter 190 Siqi sighs. It seems that she knows what happened to Siyun. Since he couldn''t get the answer from xuanraft, Siqi quit. There are only two reasons for a person''s rapid progress in strength in a short time. Either he has an adventure or he takes drugs. Siqi feels that there are both possibilities. The next day, the second round was held as scheduled. It was still a one-on-one knockout. Early on, the disciples of the Holy Land rushed to the square to occupy the best viewing position. Only in these days of competition can they enjoy leisure. On weekdays, their every day is endless cultivation, because once they slack off, they will be surpassed by others. The competition in the inner door is much more cruel than that in the outer door. As yesterday, the first is to draw lots to decide the opponent, which carries a certain amount of luck. If the winner is a weaker opponent than himself, he will naturally win the game easily. If he is unlucky, he is a much stronger opponent, such as Gu Yun, then there is basically no need to compete in the game. Since there are 51 new disciples here, there is an empty lot in their lot. The disciple who draws the empty lot directly advances to the next round. This person is undoubtedly lucky. "Come and draw lots." The old man waved to all the participating disciples and said kindly. This time, what was drawn was a wooden swab. Fifty one wooden swabs were packed full in a bamboo tube. The end with numbers was in the bamboo tube, and half of them could not be seen. All the new disciples are eager to go to draw lots, but the old man''s next sentence fixed them in place, "let Gu Yun draw the lot first." All eyes fell on her. Gu Yun came forward to draw lots according to Yan. As soon as he raised his hand and touched the edge of the wooden swab, a wooden swab automatically jumped into her hand. The old man immediately took back the bamboo tube and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s an empty one. It''s a good lottery. I''ll congratulate you here first." Gu Yun stared at the empty sign in his hand. Will he choose someone by himself? Looking at this scene, the three elders smiled and said to the elders, "we still have to leave opportunities for other new disciples." As soon as he said this, the other elders suddenly realized that it was the old guy who was operating in the dark. Indeed, no matter who gets the lonely cloud, he thinks he is unlucky. Therefore, Gu Yun was eliminated from the second round, and other disciples didn''t have so much pressure. Xuan raft was not surprised by this result. Obviously, it was his default. Si Yun in the crowd saw that Gu Yun had drawn an empty lot, bit his teeth and looked hard. I don''t believe you can be lucky all the time! "Gu Yun, you are so lucky!" Oujie stared round and howled. "One hair into the soul! The first one went up and drew an empty lot. Gu Yun, divide my luck in half! " Ji Chen also said. Gu yunmo, this sign... Came to her by herself After Gu Yun, other disciples began to draw lots one after another to show that the content on the wall had been changed several times. Finally, Gu Yun''s name was hung on the top alone, followed by the names of the opponents of each group. "Hang, Ji Chen, Xun yingyao''s opponent is Lan Jiu!" Oujie looked up at the display wall for a while, and then turned back to Jichen road. "There is no suspense. LAN Jiu wins." Su Yimo said. "Why do you always mention her? It has nothing to do with me!" Having said that, Ji Chen''s face was suspiciously red. Chapter 191 "I didn''t say you had a relationship!" Oujie came over and joked, which made Ji Chen couldn''t help kicking him. The first game of the second round has already started. After the elimination of the first round of competition, now those who can stand on the competition field are not simple people, and the competition will be more interesting. Accordingly, each game takes more time, so even if the number of people in the second round has been reduced by half, it still takes a day to end. There is no doubt that Mu Yixuan was promoted, LAN Jiu was promoted, and Ji Chen, Ou Jie and Su Yimo narrowly won. After the game, Ji Yue happily patted Ji Chen on the shoulder and said with a smile, "unexpectedly, it''s not easy for you to live up to now on the competition field!" Ji Chen: "..." what''s that called?! Although the two men are called uncles and nephews, there seems to be little difference in age. Ji Yuezhi''s appearance is only in his early twenties, but his real age is nearly 30. However, the cultivator is blessed by nature, so his appearance will not be too old. "I didn''t run under the door!" Ji Yuezhi was obviously in a good mood and intended to guide Ji Chen''s two moves in order to cope with tomorrow''s game. Therefore, as soon as the game was over, he took people away. After the second round, half of them were eliminated. There are only 26 new disciples left, but only 23 external disciples left, because two of them violated the rules and were directly disqualified from the competition. The more you go to the later competition, the more fierce the competition is. The disciples who passed the second round silently sweat for themselves. When Gu Yun watched others'' competition today, he realized something and left early. In today''s competition, a new disciple showed the strength of his dual generation spiritual master. Two different spiritual power attributes almost crushed his opponent. He was in a weak position. As a result, the dual generation spiritual power turned the situation around immediately. Gu Yun thought it was time for her to make use of her other attributes. At first, in order to improve her accomplishments rapidly, she only focused on cultivating one kind of spiritual power, and the others were shelved. Since he plans to refine another kind of spiritual power, Gu Yun wants to refine Lei Lingli first. If you have to regard ice spiritual power as a spiritual power alone, there are eight kinds of spiritual power in the world. Wood, fire, earth, gold, water, ice, wind and thunder. Spiritual masters with the first five attributes of spiritual power are generally visible, while ice spiritual power needs to strengthen the water spiritual power by themselves. As for wind and thunder, they are the rarest natural spiritual power, but they are also the strongest. Gu Yun went to the holy mountain alone. On the top of the secluded cliff, she entered into meditation and tried to integrate the thunder elements between heaven and earth. Gradually, the color of heaven and earth changed, and the dark clouds quickly gathered on the top of the lonely cloud, with the potential of mountain rain. The huge purple electricity tore a deep gully out of the sky, like a sleeping beast, waking up and revealing ferocious fangs. In the holy land, the disciples looked at the black cloud on the top of the mountain from a distance and wondered whether it was going to change? But it''s still sunny here Xuan raft lazily lifted his eyelids and glanced in the direction of the top of the mountain, "someone is practicing Lei Lingli." "Poof..." the tea in Li Yi''s throat gushed out very vividly. She repeated it uncertainly, "what? Lei Lingli? " Other elders were also surprised. Lei Lingli''s spiritual masters may not be able to find 50 in the whole Kyushu mainland. Chapter 192 Unexpectedly, they hid one in the sanctuary. Who could it be? The elders thought. They can''t imagine the power of Lei Lingshi. Especially in the later stage, even Lei Jie, the mortal enemy of all practitioners, is not afraid of them. All spiritual masters, the last thing they want to meet is wind spirit Master and thunder spirit Master, which are known to be difficult. On the top of the holy mountain, the sleepy eyes of the lonely cloud suddenly opened, and there was a red flash in it. She looked at the lightning contained in the dark cloud, and slowly, she walked forward for two steps. In a moment, the breeze came from her, and her body was supported by the wind and slowly stood in the void. As soon as she raised her hand, the lightning immediately fell into her hand and was used by her. Slowly, the breeze surrounded her, as if rubbing intimately. Gu Yun was slightly pleased. She had planned to only cultivate Lei Lingli. As a result, Feng and Lei were not separated. She simply practiced together. As a result, she succeeded unexpectedly, not only Lei Lingli, but also Feng Lingli. This is undoubtedly two more chips in danger. The solitary cloud took back Lei Lingli, and the dark clouds in the sky dissipated immediately. They came and went quickly, just like a fleeting shadow. Although he has mastered Lei Lingli now, he is not familiar with it, so Gu Yun spent another night to get familiar with and use Lei Lingli. When she opened her eyes from practice, it was the second day, so she simply cleaned up and went directly to the square. The third round of the game is still a draw to determine the opponent, but this time there is no empty lot. Gu Yun was called up again and drew the first lot. The number seven was drawn. After glancing at the content, she took the sign and waited. Again and again, other people also finished drawing lots. They felt that the lot they were holding was like a hot potato. They prayed silently in their heart. Don''t be a number with Gu Yun. After all the lots are drawn, the display wall automatically matches everyone''s opponent. The first one is still Gu Yun''s name, and next to her name is Xiao pingwan. Oujie looked at the above content and sighed: "it''s Xiao pingwan. The eldest lady of the Xiao family is not a simple figure, but it certainly can''t pose a threat to Gu Yun!" Gu Yun nodded slightly. After seeing Gu Yun''s, Oujie went to look for his name in the vast names. Ji Chen looked at him sympathetically and kindly pointed to the place where his name was located. Oujie fixed his eyes and couldn''t laugh anymore. He stared round his eyes and looked loveless. "It''s over. Is it necessary to go on!" In front of his name, there are two words LAN Jiu. In Oujie''s opinion, LAN Jiu is very evil although he is strong, so he is very reluctant to contact LAN Jiu. That''s good. They''re directly rivals! "Boss, help me!" Oujie looked at Mu Yixuan with an expression of crying, and looked out his goose bumps. Muyixuan silently staggered Oujie''s eyes and said, "I can''t help you!" "Admit your fate. I think it''s better for you to go up and admit defeat directly, so as not to suffer flesh and blood." Siqi patted Oujie on the shoulder and said earnestly. Oujie let out a wail. At this time, Yuren has called out the disciples of the first game, and Ji Chen is just among them. "I went." Ji Chen stepped up with a brisk step. After he left, Mu Yixuan said, "within ten moves, Ji Chen will lose!" Ou Jie: "??" My brother, did you say that about your brother? Chapter 193 Soon, as Mu Yixuan said, Ji Chen was defeated within ten moves. This scene was over, and bursts of cheers broke out in the crowd. Oujie looked at him magically, "it''s too accurate. How do you know?" Mu Yixuan chuckled, "Ji Chen''s opponent is Wen aofei. I know him. In the previous competition, he has been suppressing his cultivation, probably for the sake of a blockbuster. Now he is really showing all his strength." "I see. When the Qing Dynasty repaired the nine territories, Ji Chen was not wronged." Ojie road. Ji Chen walked back dejected. Su Yimo comforted him: "it''s not humiliating to lose to a Qingxiu Jiujing. Anyway, it''s stable to go here and enter the inner gate to become a formal disciple!" Ji Chen sighed and didn''t speak. In the next scene, Gu Yun speaks to Xiao pingwan. The crowd rushed to the competition field where Gu Yun was, and the enthusiastic cheers were higher than the previous one. Xiao pingwan is the daughter of the parents of the Xiuzhen family. She is the apple of the Xiao family leader''s eye. She has shown excellent cultivation talent since childhood, so she has been cultivated by the Xiao family leader. It is said that when Xiao pingwan becomes an official disciple of the holy land, she will return to the Xiao family to take office as a young leader. In a word, Xiao pingwan is a powerful. As soon as Gu Yun jumped, he stood on the competition field and clenched the ice sword transformed by psychic power in his hand. Slowly, Xiao pingwan also came up. Different from the beauty of kaolin flowers like Gu Yun, Xiao pingwan''s beauty is enchanting. Standing together, these two people are undoubtedly very eye-catching, as if they were the collision between ice and fire. Staring at Xiao pingwan''s face, Gu Yun frowned slightly, because her appearance was six points similar to Xiao Qingluo, but Xiao Qingluo was more amazing than her. In addition, both of them are surnamed Xiao, and Gu Yun already has the answer in his heart. "I''m Xiao pingwan. I''ve heard a lot about you." Xiao pingwan lifted up her red lips and smiled, which was very evocative. Gu Yun nodded slightly, and they didn''t have any more nonsense and started directly. Xiao pingwan uses fire power, which is incompatible with water and fire of Gu Yun. Xiao pingwan made a seal with her hands. Two huge fire dragons formed in an instant. They rushed to the lonely cloud with a lightning speed, and kept spraying hot flames in their mouth, as if they were going to burn everything up and devour it. The surrounding temperature rose several degrees. It was originally a sunny day. Coupled with the increase of the temperature, the disciples watching the competition immediately put a layer of sweat on their foreheads. But no one wiped it. She stared at the scene nervously and didn''t miss any details. As soon as Xiao pingwan came up, she made a big move, which was urgent and fast. Can Gu Yun catch it? Mu Yixuan held the sword tightly. Although he knew that Gu Yun had no problem dealing with Xiao pingwan, he couldn''t help worrying about her. Even in his own game, he didn''t feel this tension. Si Qi threw away the fruit he had bitten in his hand and stood up quickly. The little servant girl stopped her hand in fear. With a keen mind, they easily realized that the prince is not in a good mood now. Li Yi locked her eyes on the water mirror in front of her, leaned forward slightly, grabbed the armrest of the chair, and looked closely, she could find that her eyes were full of excitement. In the face of the devastating blow, the solitary cloud stood still and just raised his hand forward. The ice blue spiritual power wrapped the cold sword. The cold air suddenly spread. The cold wind was cold and the flame swayed. It was already a double sky of ice and fire. Finally, when the fire dragon forced his face, Gu Yun moved! Chapter 194 She bent down to avoid the attack of the two fire dragons, slipped under her feet, and immediately came to the center of the two fire dragons. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun waved her sword, and Leng mang flashed in a red flame. They only felt that the cold wind was blowing on their faces with the heat, and a large area of red was spreading in front of them, as if they were going to devour them. For a moment, they had a feeling of being in the sea of fire. Fortunately, the barrier blocked the flying flame. They were surprised that they had just been too focused and completely forgot the protective barrier in front of them. When Gu Yun wielded his sword, he broke up the two fire dragons directly. After being cut off by Gu Yun, the huge fire dragon covered the sky and the sun scattered into scattered flames and covered the whole competition field. Only the place where Guyun stood was pure land, and the flame could not get close to her at all. At the moment when the fire dragon dissipated, Xiao pingwan had quickly approached Gu Yun with her sword. The person who was at the other end of the competition field one moment ago had appeared less than one meter away from Gu Yun the next. Gu Yun raised his sword and took Xiao pingwan''s attack easily. A good sharp weapon collided with a cold sword formed by spiritual power, making a clank sound. When the two swords reached each other, Xiao pingwan looked directly at Gu Yun and said, "you are very good. You are qualified to become friends with me!" Gu Yun looked at her inexplicably and suddenly withdrew his sword. His body moved, and he had reached behind Xiao pingwan. Xiao pingwan turned alertly. Suddenly, Gu Yun loosened his hand, and the cold sword turned into spiritual power dissipated into the air. A mass of ice blue glittering light gathered in her hand. When Xiao pingwan wanted to take action again, Gu Yun had taken the lead in attacking. The ice blue glitter spread rapidly and filled the whole competition field very quickly. Where the light passed, all the flames went out immediately, and the scorched ground was covered with a layer of white ice. Xiao pingwan''s look changed. She quickly moved away from the lonely clouds. She could feel a bone chilling chill climbing on her body, as if she had come to the depths of winter in an instant. No, this chill was several times colder than Longdong! A column of ice cones emerged from the ice, and the sharp edge flashed people''s eyes. It was just a breathing time. She had no way back. All the roads were sealed by the ice cones, and she could avoid being pierced by the ice cones only by constantly waving her sword. "How cruel!" Xiao pingwan spat and looked ugly. This big move is much more powerful than that released by Xiao pingwan before. As soon as Gu Yun makes a move, any attack will disintegrate in an instant. The cold raged. When the cold awn dispersed, the original fire site had become an ice area. The situation on the game field has been completely controlled by Gu Yun. The answer to this game is in front of us. Xiao pingwan was still trying to cut the ice cone. Gu Yun stood opposite her and didn''t move. She said, "admit defeat!" The disparity of strength can''t be broken even if she tries her best. Xiao pingwan bit her teeth. If she is unwilling again, she also knows that she has lost. If she goes on like this, she will only be more defeated. She said reluctantly, "I admit defeat!" Gu Yun''s game ended in Xiao pingwan''s three words. Yuren Langsheng announced that Gu Yun was promoted. Countless people shouted, and the warm cheers drowned all the voices nearby. The scene seemed to explode at this moment. Siqi''s hanging heart fell at this moment. He lay back on the soft couch and found a cold sweat in his hand. Chapter 195 "Gu Yun refreshed my cognition again." Ojina said. "If I were against Gu Yun, I would admit defeat directly!" Su Yimo. "Gu Yun seems to have made only one move?" Ji Chen. "Gu Yun has reservations. Otherwise, he can end directly at the beginning. The cultivation of soul cultivation in the four realms and the cultivation of Qing cultivation in the eight realms are rolling." Mu Yixuan said that as a strong young man, he saw more naturally than others. At xuanraft, the elders talked about Gu Yun''s problem again. Li Yi said: "I like this kind of domineering hand. It has frozen the whole competition field. How deep should this spirit be." Ji Yuezhi: "one move wins, but leaves room for the enemy to admit defeat. It''s a good heart." Elder: "I''m afraid this is not all her strength." Mo Jinyu: "it''s estimated that she brought us a lot of surprises later." Xuan raft looked at Gu Yun and didn''t speak. He remembered the news from Xuanyin palace. The national master specially calculated her fate for Gu yunbu, but he couldn''t see anything. A person who couldn''t even see her fate was a variable. His life experience became a mystery and a gifted demon. He thought that she might affect the future of the whole Kyushu continent. From the first time he saw Gu Yun, he had this idea in his heart. With her growth, this idea became deeper and deeper in his heart. Xuanraft''s fingers gently tapped the handrail. I hope it will develop to a good place. Because there was a lonely cloud in this game, all the people who watched it ran to her side, and the other nine games were very depressed. Only a few loyal friends were watching, but they looked at the other side from time to time, which made them feel helpless. They finished the game by class. After Yuren announced the promotion, they quickly withdrew. At the end of the competition, Gu Yun did not hurry to leave, but came to Xiao pingwan. In the noise, Gu Yun said, "do you know Xiao Qingluo?" Hearing the speech, Xiao pingwan''s face changed. She looked at Gu Yun incredulously and wondered, "how can you know that freak Xiao Qingluo." Gu Yun''s eyebrows twisted. After a short shock, Xiao pingwan quickly cleaned up her emotions. With disgust, she said, "I know. The monster expelled by the Xiao family six years ago has been removed from her ancestral home. No one knows the existence of Xiao Qingluo except the people in the Xiao family headquarters. Where did you learn about it?" Speaking of the end, Xiao pingwan''s tone had brought some doubt. Xiao Qingluo was born with different pupils. Everyone recognized that he was a monster and would bring shame and foreboding to the family. Therefore, his birth was not spread to the outside world. Six years ago, after he was expelled from the Xiao family, he disappeared. No news came back. Everyone believed that he died outside. After all, he was a waste with no spiritual power and had a pair of monster eyes. If they didn''t kill him, they would kill him. However, now, his name actually appeared in Gu Yun''s mouth. Xiao pingwan could not help holding her hand tightly. Her voice was a little fierce and said, "is he still alive?" Xiao pingwan asked two questions in a row, but Gu Yun didn''t answer them. From her words and attitude, Gu Yun had got the answer he wanted, so she didn''t wait any longer, turned and jumped off the competition field. Xiao pingwan shouted behind her: "Hey, I''m asking you something!" Chapter 196 The figure of Gu Yun has disappeared in the vast crowd. Xiao pingwan is so angry that she stomps her feet. Who are these people! Gu Yun walked back to the Hou competition area. Si Qilian hurriedly grabbed her wrist and looked at her with dark and deep eyes. He was worried. He said, "Gu Yun, is there any injury?" If he gets hurt, he will go to the Xiao family immediately! Gu Yun shook his head, "she can''t hurt me!" With that, she gently took back her hand. "Gu Yun, you are so powerful. If I have any trouble going out in the future, can I report your name directly?" Oujie looked at the lonely cloud with starry eyes, looking for a mask. Before Gu Yun answered, Siqi had refused first, "no!" Ou Jie: "why!" "No reason!" His Highness the prince is willful to the end. Ou Jie: "..." the domineering is heinous! Ji Chen and Su Yimo looked at each other and saw the same message from each other''s eyes: the prince''s Royal Highness seems to have a stronger and stronger desire for Gu Yun. They couldn''t help looking at Mu Yixuan with some worry. If the crown prince and Mu Yixuan like Gu Yun at the same time, it would be more terrible than the end of the world. Mu Yixuan just looked at Gu Yun and didn''t speak. No one knew what he was thinking. Siqi slightly collected his eyes, and the long feather eyelashes hid the surging emotion in his eyes. Why? Because Gu Yun has agreed with him that she will protect him in the future. In this way, she can only protect him alone. She is his! In the corner where nobody cares, a figure is hidden in the shadow. If he doesn''t move or speak, it''s very difficult for people to find his existence. Behind the long broken hair in front of his forehead, there were a pair of eyes that were silent to terrible. He looked at the lonely cloud with a little examination. For a long time, the corners of his lips pulled, and a very light smile hung on his mouth, "finally interesting!" This man is Lan Jiu. Although Guyun''s competition was over, the waste heat did not dissipate. Many disciples were still immersed in the competition and couldn''t get out. So, with the comparison of Guyun''s competition in front, the latter made people feel dull and boring, and the heat was naturally not as high as before. In the later game, LAN Jiu was against Ou Jie. As soon as Ou Jie went up, he immediately gave up the defeat, which disappointed the people who had held some expectations for the game because of LAN Jiu and unanimously "cut". After Yuren announced lanjiu''s promotion, Oujie walked down from the competition with his head held high and said proudly: "I know current affairs, I''m proud!" In his words, it means that losers can''t lose power. Mu Yixuan refused to comment. After LAN Jiu, it was Mu Yixuan. Si Yun was in the same scene with him. Their playing field is adjacent. Si Yunqiao looks at Mu Yixuan with a smile and says, "brother Yixuan, what a coincidence. We have the same game." In broad daylight, Siyun''s smile made everyone feel cold on their back, and they felt a kind of hairy feeling in their heart. Mu Yixuan stared at the more eccentric Siyun. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, so he replied, "it''s quite a coincidence." Si Yun''s smile on his lips magnified. At this time, their opponents had stood on the competition field. Yu Ren announced the start of the competition, and the two had no communication. There is no doubt that Mu Yixuan won this game. When he finished the game, Siyun was coming to an end. Her opponent is ten girls who are equal to her. A pair of apricot eyes are like autumn eyes, which makes life pity. She has a lot of supporters. Before the game, many people shouted for her! Chapter 197 However, within ten moves, she was defeated. Every time Siyun made a move, the sharp blade must fall on the girl''s face. With the girl''s scream, her pretty face has become bloody. Crisscross wounds spread all over the whole face. A charming beauty has become a ferocious devil under siyunjian. The girl covered her face and knelt on the ground. The severe pain had made her lose her mind. The scene was silent at this moment. Everyone looked at Si Yun and couldn''t speak. From the game to now, every game of Si Yun was extremely cruel. Torture the opponent''s body, but also torture the opponent''s heart. For example, now, a woman''s most important beauty has been destroyed by her. It''s worse than letting a beautiful girl live with an ugly and ferocious face in the future. Everyone felt cold everywhere. Those disciples who had been eliminated secretly rejoiced that their opponent was not abnormal Siyun. Otherwise, they would not only lose the game, but also lose half their lives. "I won." Siyun looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction and threw away the bleeding short blade. Before Yuren came up to announce the result, he turned and left. There are only 13 people left after the game. She can''t wait to fight Gu Yun! Think about how to torture her?! Yu Ren frowned deeply at Si Yun and was unwilling to go up to announce her promotion. Such a cruel person would only harm more disciples. However, every time she played, she left her opponent''s last breath and stepped on the edge of the rules. Therefore, they were not qualified to cancel her game. Yu Ren sighed, hoping that Siyun''s opponent in the next game would be a powerful one and eliminate her, otherwise more people would suffer. Li Yi stood up quickly. She said angrily, "why don''t you cancel her qualification!" "The rule of the game is that as long as it doesn''t hurt the opponent''s life, it''s all right. She made a move to save the other party''s breath. Isn''t that what she aimed at?" An elder sighed helplessly and said. "This is not the first time. It''s strange to say, but in just three months, why has her cultivation been promoted so quickly?" Mo Jinyu uttered a voice of doubt, and everyone''s eyes fell on Xuan raft. Xuan raft helped her, "look what I do, I don''t know, but I can''t go on like this. Let Gu Yun deal with her next round!" Well, it''s going to be dark again. The elders have no objection. Among all the promoted disciples, Gu Yun has that strength, and Si Yun has no room to fight back. Although Mu Yixuan and LAN Jiu have higher accomplishments than Si Yun and the same strength is above her, they are not at ease. Both of them are at risk. Who knows if Si Yun will make any strange moves. Therefore, Gu Yun is the most suitable and the only candidate. At this time, Gu Yun did not know that he had been missed by these people. As soon as the third round was over, Gu Yun left, and the others also left one after another. Up to now, the remaining people are young talents. The names of 13 new disciples who have been promoted have been posted on the stone wall of the square to show their glory. These thirteen names are familiar to everyone. Except for one Gu Yun and LAN Jiu, the names of others began to be known in the east continent when they were young. Although they are not household names, they are a little famous in the cultivation world. Such as Mu Yixuan, who comes from Xiuzhen aristocratic family and is sheltered by the family, his every move is closely watched. Chapter 198 So far, the elders have begun to select their favorite disciples in their hearts. The bright moon was in the sky and the ground was full of clear light. In the silent holy mountain, a figure quickly passed by. With the cold light of the sharp blade, several monsters fell to the ground without time to scream. The sound of the sharp blade breaking the skin and flesh added a bit of horror to the night. The blood splashed in the soil. The man broke the belly of the monster, put his hand in it, and soon took out a shiny thing from it, still dripping blood. The man was like a hungry wolf. As soon as he took out the animal core, the wolf vomited and the tiger swallowed, and the blood covered her whole white face. She didn''t stop until she swallowed more than ten animal cores. A cold voice sounded in her ear, "are you so sure that your opponent will be Gu Yun in the next round?" The pale moonlight fell on the face kneeling on the ground, and Siyun''s shadow could be vaguely seen from the face blurred by blood. But now she looked particularly terrible. The veins on one face burst and were covered with black marks. The dark black flashed in the pupils for a while, and the demonic blood flashed in the eyes for a while. Like a demon waking up at night. She casually wiped the mottled blood on her face and smelled the bloody smell of her fingertips. Every part of her body was excited. "It will!" Si Yun said coldly, "in order to prevent me from hurting people again, those old guys will arrange Gu Yun to fight with me in the next round!" At last, she laughed bloodthirsty. She couldn''t wait. The voice snorted coldly, "don''t make that body too ugly. It''s rare to meet such a good stove tripod. The day of our comeback is just around the corner!" Siyunda was, and his eyes were full of hate. "In addition, the man named Mu Yixuan has good strength and talent. If he can be swallowed up, his accomplishments will certainly rise to another level." The voice continued. Hearing the speech, Siyun''s pupil suddenly widened and said in a harsh voice, "no, if you dare to hurt him, our contract will be interrupted immediately!" The voice Jie laughed, unspeakably gloomy and strange, "you are very infatuated, but you are just a poor ghost. You like him, not necessarily others like you!" Si Yun didn''t speak, and her numb heart was filled with bitterness. She was willing to do it. Now she has nothing to ask for except destroying Gu Yun. The moment she signs a contract with the devil, it is doomed that she will be doomed. The preparations for the fourth round of the competition began at dawn. Today is a fine day with a clear sky. There are only 13 new disciples left, while there are only 11 external disciples. Shu Ming and Lin Qingxue are just among them. In this round, there was an empty sign on both sides. As always, Gu Yun went up to take the lead. As before, as soon as her hand touched the bamboo tube, a sign automatically jumped into her hand. The old man smiled and accepted the bamboo tube and shouted for the next one. Gu Yun didn''t care. He took the sign and left. This time, it was not an empty sign. There was a number on it, six. "Six six Dashun is a good omen!" Si Qi said. Mu Yixuan and others also went to draw lots and came back. Ou Jie hurriedly went to see Mu Yixuan''s lot. At the back, the number decreased sharply, and the battle between Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan will be closer and closer. Oujie is more concerned than themselves. Mu Yixuan simply put the signature under the eyes of several people - four! Si Qi: "a little unlucky!" Mu Yixuan: "......" can you shut up?! Chapter 199 Siyun came forward to draw lots. Just like Gu Yun, his hand had just reached out, and a lot had automatically fallen into her hand. Siyun''s lips slowly aroused an unexpected smile. After drawing lots happily, he turned and left. As soon as the bamboo tube is empty, it shows that everyone''s opponent has been matched on the wall. When Siqi looked at the content above, Junmei immediately wrinkled. This time, Gu Yun''s opponent is Si Yun. What worries him most is that it happened. Mu Yixuan also frowned. He said anxiously, "Si Yun is very strange now. Gu Yun, you should be careful!" "It seems that six is not entirely a good omen!" Oujie Dao doesn''t worry about Gu Yun. After all, the strength gap is there. Unless Si Yun goes against the sky, he can''t win Gu Yun. As soon as the opponent matches, some disciples immediately applaud the result. Si Yun''s cruelty has already drawn a hand of hatred. They have long hoped that someone would come out to uphold justice and teach Si Yun a lesson, and this person can only be like Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan. So the result hit them. Some families are happy and some worry that Gu Yun is inexperienced and will be secretly plotted by Si Yun, etc. Their game was arranged at the back, so Siyun disappeared after getting the desired result. Mu Yixuan''s opponent is Wen aofei. A man who just defeated Ji Chen not long ago, Ji Chen said three times that his enemy''s road is narrow, so he pulled Mu Yixuan''s sleeve and earnestly asked him to avenge himself! This time, LAN Jiu drew the empty lot. After knowing the result, the man disappeared. From beginning to end, he was haunted, and everyone was used to it. They thought, maybe genius is more or less eccentric. Up to now, every game is a duel between the strong and the strong. Therefore, in this round of competition, in order to let all the disciples watch the game better, eight competition fields have been removed from the square, and there are only two left. The two are separated, one is new disciples, and the other is outside disciples. The first game was Mu Yixuan''s game. All the disciples gathered outside the game, and some were scattered to another game field. Mu Yixuan stood on the competition field, grasped the ChiYan sword, and his whole body was full of war. Opposite him was a handsome young man, who could not hide himself. Wen aofei greeted Mu Yixuan with a smile, "brother mu, haven''t seen you for a long time." "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Mu Yixuan replied. The two are typical people who don''t fight and don''t know each other. Three years ago, Wen aofei went to Mu''s home with his father to attend Mu''s master''s birthday banquet. At that time, Mu Yixuan''s name as a young genius had spread all over the east continent. He had long wanted to meet this person. So after finding Mu Yixuan in the backyard of Mu''s house, he casually talked about a reason and moved with him. Naturally, Mu Yixuan won, and the two met like this. Even if they entered the holy land together, they didn''t deal with each other. First, Wen aofei couldn''t let go of his face, and second, Mu Yixuan closed behind him. They didn''t meet each other. So calculate the time, it has been three years. Mu Yixuan remembered Wen aofei when he fought with Ji Chen yesterday. "I haven''t played in three years. Take out your real skills!" Wen aofei said these words and moved. His body turned into a residual shadow. In a moment, he approached Mu Yixuan. Mu Yixuan raised his sword to block his attack. The crisp sound of the collision of the two swords pushed the atmosphere into the tension of the tension. Chapter 200 The two swords collided and separated quickly. The remaining strength made both swords tremble slightly. This exploration, the depth of the other party has been in my heart. "Hahaha, sure enough, I will have this hearty feeling when I fight with you!" Wen aofei laughed wantonly. As soon as he lifted his right hand, the bright golden light wrapped his fist in an instant. This time, Wen aofei abandoned his sword and chose to use his fist as a weapon. In front of Mu Yixuan''s real sword repair, using the sword can''t benefit. The Wen family has always been known as "iron fist". "Take it!" After Wen aofei finished, he waved his fist to Mu Yixuan. Mu Yixuan turned sideways and said, "your weakness has been attacking from a distance!" Hand to hand combat is only suitable for close combat, so if Wen aofei wants to win by hand combat, he has to force Mu Yixuan to have no way back. But the possibility is very small. In order to make Mu Yixuan omnipotent, the Mu family let him have both far attack and near attack. Since Wen aofei abandoned the sword, Mu Yixuan also put away the ChiYan sword for fairness. Wen aofei''s fist fell like rain with golden light. Mu Yixuan retreated and avoided. Although those real iron fists did not hit Mu Yixuan, the virtual shadow fell on the ground, and pits were formed on the ground one after another. Although Mu Yixuan has been hiding, he hides quite easily without any urgency. "So what? As long as the enemy can''t escape from my field, then I will win!" Wen aofei returned. "Really?" Mu Yixuan smiled softly. Suddenly, his eyes changed and suddenly became sharp, like a sharp blade here, cold and cold. As soon as Mu Yixuan raised his hand, a large sea of fire spread like a prairie fire. The fire seemed to burn everything. It was extremely hot, which was far more powerful than Xiao pingwan''s flame. Even if some of the heat was isolated by the border, the disciples of the holy land who were close to each other still felt extremely burning. They quickly resisted the spiritual power in their bodies to isolate the heat wave, and took a few steps back to keep a distance. Until this moment, they felt that Mu Yixuan was serious. Outside, Xiao pingwan looked at Mu Yixuan with sparkling eyes. She was also a fire spiritual master. No one knew more about Mu Yixuan''s strength than her. This person met her criteria for mate selection! Xiao pingwan thought. Mu Yixuan pulled away from Wen aofei for a distance, and then suddenly stopped. Wen aofei also stopped, because more than ten sharp blades of flame were suspended in front of Mu Yixuan, and the heat wave came to his face. Soon, his hair and clothes were wet with sweat, and a sense of boredom arose spontaneously. "The first priority of fire control formula - flame cutting, a unique skill of admiring the family!" Wen aofei licked the dry skin of his mouth and accurately said the spiritual skill used by Mu Yixuan. "You know." Muyixuan road. "It''s not a secret!" Wen aofei said. Mu family''s unique skill, the fire control formula, has four levels. It cannot be practiced unless Mu family''s lineage. Moreover, due to the domineering of the fire control formula, Mu family''s children must be at least 15 years old to start, otherwise they will be burned to death by fire. Unexpectedly, in just a few years, he has perfected the fire control formula for the first time. He is worthy of Mu Yixuan. The strong sense of war was boiling in his heart, and Wen aofei rushed up against the flames. Everyone is in an uproar. Is Wen aofei dead?! The flames were ready to explode. At the moment Wen aofei rushed up, they moved! Chapter 201 With the hot wind, the flames came flying. Wen aofei hit him head-on with his fist. The burning sensation spread to his heart through his skin. It seemed that the skin and meat were scorched. Wen aofei said a real fucking pain in his heart! Fortunately, the fist was wrapped with spiritual power. The flame did not cause damage to the surface of the skin, but was burned red all over, and the Dao flame chop was scattered by Wen aofei''s fist after fist. When he finally stopped, Wen aofei''s hand was numb with pain. Off the court, Oujie admired him very much. "This boy is really desperate. He dares to face Mu Yixuan''s flame like this. He is the first person. However, I really want to know if his hands are familiar." Su Yimo glanced at him, "standing and talking doesn''t hurt your back!" At xuanraft, the elders also talked. The elder said, "it''s good to dare to fight on the road of practice, but it''s too much, but it''s damaging to yourself." "I like his energy. When I''m young, I just have to fight. When I''m our age, I have too many worries. I don''t have such energy anymore." Three long ways. "This boy is good!" Mo Jinyu concluded. The first attack was broken by Wen aofei, and Mu Yixuan launched the second attack again. This time, the number of flame cuts was twice as much as before. In addition, the whole competition field was his sea of fire, which had become the field under his control. Time, place and people are in harmony. All the advantages are on Mu Yixuan''s side. Even if they fight at the same level, Mu Yixuan should be a little better. Mu Yixuan stood in the fire, his clothes agitated by the wind, and a layer of awe shrouded his body. "If you take my attack again, your hand will not be protected!" Said Mu Yixuan. He could see at a glance whether it was the end of a powerful crossbow or a skill. Outside, Wen Youyou, Wen aofei''s brother and official disciple of the holy land, also shouted and told Wen aofei not to work hard. At this point, the Lord and elders have seen all your strength, then it''s enough. Wen aofei turned a deaf ear and launched an attack regardless. On his body, the golden light floated and had the potential to compete with the scorching sun. It spread like a big net and quickly shrouded the competition field. The crisscross of golden light and red light makes no one less. The people were cut off from their sight and couldn''t see what was going on inside. They could only hear the sound of banging and banging. They couldn''t help worrying. Si Yun''s previous move seemed mysterious to the public, but they wouldn''t think so when it came to Mu Yixuan and Wen aofei. Both of them are famous talents of teenagers. They don''t need these empty. Soon, all the lights dissipated, and the competition field returned to calm. Wen aofei was decadent, kneeling on one knee and supporting his body with a sword so that he would not fall down. His hands were red and swollen, one circle larger than the original, and looked particularly terrible. But he laughed, "ha ha, ha ha, ha ha!" Mu Yixuan: "accept!" After they were stunned for a second, they immediately cheered and cheered for them. In their hearts, Wen aofei was proud of his defeat! Gu Yun took this competition very seriously and was eager to try. She wanted to compete with Mu Yixuan! "Mu Yixuan always brings us surprises!" Several elders laughed. "The children of Mu family are not easy." In the same way as Ji Yue, Ji family has a close relationship with Mu family. They see and know more than others. Chapter 202 "That''s, don''t look whose apprentice it is!" Mo Jinyu began to cry again. His heart was full of pride. People ignored him. After Yuren announced Mu Yixuan''s promotion, he immediately entered the next game. The end of one scene is the beginning of the next. Such repetition finally makes everyone wait for the scene of Gu Yun. Everyone was as excited as chicken blood again. When the game in full swing came to Guyun, it meant that it was over, but the enthusiasm of everyone was higher than that in front. Because there is a group of new disciples in the number of outside disciples, so up to now, their competition has ended, but no one has left. They all gathered outside the competition field and stood on tiptoe to look at the competition field. From their perspective, they can only see the surging heads around the competition field, and they can''t see the competition field at all. "The game hasn''t started yet. The scene is so sensational!" Li Yi said as she adjusted the angle of the water mirror until the panorama of the competition field was projected on the water mirror, and she stopped with satisfaction. "To the boss, Gu Yun should win with seven or eight layers of strength?" Lu Wei said. "Not necessarily." Xuan raft road. Si Yun''s eccentricity also gave him some clues. After this matter is over, we have to check it carefully. The elder naturally thought of what Xuan raft thought, and looked at Si Yun more carefully. At that time, Siyun had already stood on the competition ground, while Gu Yun was solemnly instructed by a group of people. Si Qi: "never mind whether she is my sister or not. Just beat her up. I''ll bear it for you if something happens!" Mu Yixuan: "Gu Yun, remember to make a quick decision to avoid changes." Ou Jie: "Gu Yun, I believe you will win." Ji Chen: "shouldn''t you worry more about Si Yun..." Si Qi: "I''m worried about what she does. I''m not familiar with her!" Su Yimo, Ji Chen and Ou Jie: "..." Your Highness is cruel enough! After so much trouble, the time was delayed. Siyun was impatient. Under great pressure, Yuren said, "cough, Guyun, you can come up. Now the game has begun!" Several people let Gu Yun go. When Gu Yun stood up, the scene seemed to be solidified. Everyone stopped whispering and shouting, and stared at the game field intently, unwilling to miss any detail. Si Yun smiled viciously. "Finally, I''m waiting for this moment. Do you know how much I want to break you into pieces!" Gu Yun ignored her and directly launched an attack. With the long flow sword in hand, the wind and cloud surged and hit the spot! When Changliu sword came out, xuanraft couldn''t help but smoke at the corner of his mouth and spat a loser! Then he thought of his ice soul divine bow, and immediately there was another burst of flesh pain. Seeing the long flow sword, Siyun was stimulated and looked crazy. He immediately took out his sword and welcomed it. The two entangled together. "Changliu sword should be mine!" Si Yun said fiercely. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun''s eyebrows wrinkled and her men were cruel. Si Yun''s sword was immediately shaken off. The aftereffect of the sword forced her to step back. "It is worthy of a long stream sword!" Si Yun did not care to shake his sour arm and looked at the long flow sword. His eyes coveted deeper. She thought it would be hers sooner or later! Without the sword, Si Yun didn''t pick it up, but suddenly smiled coldly, "let me show you my real strength!" Chapter 203 As he said this, the strong wind suddenly rose and rolled up the dust all over the ground. It seemed that the sky darkened at this moment. Everyone opened their eyes in amazement. In just a moment, they felt that this was the violent wind power. However, in the previous competition, Si Yun used water spiritual power, which shows that Si Yun is a rare dual spiritual master. Moreover, we can clearly feel that Siyun''s wind power is stronger than her water power. Mu Yixuan frowned and thought about this unreasonable scene while resisting the strong wind around him. Because he spent more time with Si Yun on weekdays, they knew more or less about her. Xuanyin emperor''s spiritual power attribute is the gold system, so most of the princes inherit from him, while the princesses are just the opposite. Except for a few, most of the princesses inherit from the mother imperial concubine. Siyun is one of them. Her mother imperial concubine is a water system spiritual master. Therefore, Siyun''s spiritual power attribute is also water system. Even if she suddenly awakened to another spiritual power attribute, it should be the golden family. A person''s spiritual power attribute is inherited from his parents, which has not changed since ancient times. Anyway, it should not be wind spiritual power Muyixuan was puzzled and felt that Siyun was full of mysteries. Si Qi stared at Si Yun with his eyebrows. He could feel that this gust of wind power did not belong to her! This is a special magnetic field between him and psychic power. Except for xuanraft, everyone was flustered and flustered by the violent wind power, and their clothes and robes flew away, so they quickly resisted with their spiritual power. Xuan raft leaned forward slightly and stared at Si Yun. He naturally thought of the problems Mu Yixuan thought of, but he knew more. Siyun''s situation did not appear in the history of Kyushu. Some people caused psychic variation because of some opportunities, resulting in the birth of a third psychic power, that is, a psychic power other than his parents'' two psychic powers. However, this possibility is only one in ten thousandth. The psychic power changes. It''s easy to say. In fact, I have to bear the pain of lingchi in this process. It''s not too much to say that life is better than death, so many people can''t bear it and choose to commit suicide. In his opinion, Si Yun doesn''t look like a person with strong willpower! "This surprise is big enough!" Li Yi said, but there was no joy on his face. If a young genius is like Si Yun, she would rather strangle her in the cradle early, so as not to harm the world when she grows up in the future. The other elders didn''t speak, just stared at the situation on the game field. At the time of the fierce wind, Gu Yun''s action was limited, but the invisible wind contained the power to pull mountains and rivers. Her body was pushed directly to the edge of the competition field. Gu Yun immediately responded and inserted the long flow sword into the ground. She lifted her eyes lightly, and a bright color flashed in her eyes. Wind power, ah, she just learned wind power not long ago. But this time, Gu Yun didn''t intend to use Feng Lingli to deal with her, but he wasn''t bad at it, just didn''t want to expose too much. Slowly, Gu Yun stood up and pulled out the long flow sword. She injected her spiritual power into her feet, doubling the weight of her feet, so the wind can''t help her now. Si Yun looked at Gu Yun''s action and smiled contemptuously. Several wind blades immediately surrounded Gu Yun, "although your cultivation is better than me, so what? Today, I''m going to crush all your pride and let everyone see who is the real genius!" Chapter 204 The cold wind blade is no less than a sword. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for Gu Yun. Si Qi''s eyes were full of cold color: "I want to kill my family!" Ou Jie: "Your Highness, calm down!" Su Yimo: "impulse is the devil!" ¡­¡­ At this moment, everyone''s breath could not help but stagnate. The whole audience was silent, except for the sound of gusts of wind. "Really?" Si Yun said a lot of words. Gu Yun only replied two words miserly. The provocative words came out of her mouth, but she was very calm. Si Yun''s face was completely ferocious, and he snapped, "go!" With her voice falling, all the wind blades moved, rustling and flying away with lonely clouds. In this wind field, Siyun is the master. Her sinister eyebrows are stained with some joy. She likes the feeling of controlling everything. When the airtight blade came down, everyone felt numb. If he was hit, it would be no less than lingchi. Siyun''s style became more and more heinous. However, from the beginning to the end, Gu Yun didn''t change his look. It seemed that the dangerous situation was no better for her. Without the help of spiritual power, a sword is enough! When the wind blade fell, Gu Yun met it with a long stream sword. The speed that the wind blade could only capture the residual shadow slowed down several times in her eyes. The sound of sharp blades fighting one after another, the wind blade is fast, and the lonely clouds are faster. Not only them, but even xuanraft can only see a dark shadow passing by. "Good!" Lu Wei couldn''t help but exclamation. At such a speed, he sighed that he was inferior! "Is this the real strength of this guy?" Li Yi exclaimed, this girl is really going to go against the sky. A little girl of 15 or 16 years old has caught up with the strong Xianxiu! "More than that!" Xuan raft shook his head. He was as stable as Mount Tai. At this moment, it was hard to hide his joy and expectation. The crowd looked at him. The elder added the unfinished words for Xuan raft, "there are still moves for Gu Yun!" People are shocked. What else? Is this a sling! ¡­¡­ Gu Yun''s attitude makes Si Yun want to destroy her more. The broken corpses are not enough. The hostility is all over her body, and her eyes are scarlet. "Hehe, don''t forget our agreement. This man''s body is coming!" The cold voice sounded in Siyun''s mind and instantly suppressed the evil spirit at the bottom of her heart. She sold her soul to him. No idea of her could escape his eyes. There was no other way but to compromise. Si Yun sneered, "I''ll leave you my body intact, but I''ll kill her!" "Whatever you want!" After the voice left this sentence, it disappeared again. At this time, the lonely cloud had broken through all the wind blades and approached her eyes. Si Yun quickly hit a wind wall and stopped her, "it''s a little strength." Until now, Si Yuncai had to admit that there was a natural gap between the four realms of soul cultivation and the eight realms of Qing cultivation. The blood color of her eyes became more and more intense, which made the wind spirit force vaguely mixed with a trace of ink. The wind wall that was easy to break was immediately unbreakable. Gu Yun was suspicious. Although the change was only in a flash, she still caught it. It was a very strange force, outside the seven spiritual forces. If it is this power, Gu Yun will have to show all his strength to be right! The wind wall expands and imprisons the lonely cloud in a four-dimensional space. Siyun''s smile deepens, "unexpectedly, one day, I can trap you!" Chapter 205 Gu Yun just looked at her faintly and didn''t answer her words. He didn''t seem to pay attention to anything. This appearance is what Siyun hates most. It is clear that she is the superior person, but she looks low everywhere in front of Gu Yun. She smiled angrily, and her eyes fell on the Changliu sword in Guyun''s hand. "I''ve wanted this sword for a long time, but my waste brother actually gave it to you. Ha ha, it''s also a waste. Holding this sword can only be a decoration. It''s better to send it out." Si Yun''s words made the cold color in Gu Yun''s eyes thicker, and her cold voice came out, "do you think you are a genius?" "Of course!" Si Yun responded with a smile and looked like a natural. If she was not a genius, how could she jump to the eight realms of Qing Xiu in such a short time? If she was not a genius, how could she become a double spiritual master? No matter what the process was, at least in the eyes of others, she was a genius. The next moment, before the proud smile on her lips subsided, she stiffened at her mouth. The sound of space fragmentation clearly came. There were several cracks in the four-dimensional space that trapped the lonely cloud, and they continued to spread. "How is this possible!" Si Yun opened his eyes and his pupils trembled. It was clear that she had added that force to it. Why would she break it? Si Yun''s eyes were filled with disbelief. At this time, the wind colder than Siyun''s wind suddenly rolled up, which was carrying the cold wind in the middle of winter, and people''s body and mind had a bone chilling feeling of being exposed to ice and snow. However, there was no ice and snow at the scene. There was no other sign except cold. The sky suddenly darkened, and dark clouds gathered like a large army, gathering on top of everyone. All the people looked at the game field, looked at the sky again, and thought in their hearts, how has the weather changed again. Only Xuan raft, they suddenly smiled. The world changed. It was man-made. The Lei Lingshi they were looking for appeared! With a bang, the space in the four directions was broken. Gu Yun stood in front of Si Yun. The cold wind blew her clothes and danced. The fierce pressure of the mountain came in an instant. Si Yun''s face was instantly pale and bloodless. Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and the bottom of her eyes was stained with Su Sha. At this moment, she was no longer a weak 15-year-old girl, but a god of war. The world turned pale when she heard it. "You think you''re a genius? Wrong, you''re just a little stronger than ordinary waste wood! " For the first time, Gu Yun was so aggressive that her eyes were cold and arrogant, which was a little different from usual. Gu Yun is indifferent in ordinary days, and everyone familiar with her knows it, but now she is crazy, arrogant and arrogant, but it makes people feel justified. People looked at Gu Yun and couldn''t help covering their noses. This Gu Yun was so handsome that their little heart couldn''t stand it! "You, you..." Si Yun was tongue tied. For a moment, the momentum of Gu Yun changed, or should I say, this is the real her! A heavy thunder fell, and the roar exploded in everyone''s ears. Everyone raised his head and looked up at the sky. Thunder and lightning are brewing in the cloudy sky, which is imminent. Lightning seems to tear the sky. All the thunder is beating drums to cheer for the war. The eyes were a little sour by the cold wind, but everyone was reluctant to blink and looked attentively at the game field. The lonely cloud moved, and she slowly raised her right hand. In an instant, the thunder in the sky was ready to go down! Chapter 206 Their direction is solitary cloud! Everyone can''t help breathing. Then, they were stunned. After the Zizi sound purple electricity fell, they actually stayed in the hands of Gu Yun. At this moment, they realized that the thunder and lightning brewed by the way of heaven was controlled by Gu Yun! Master Lei Ling! The answer flashed in everyone''s heart. Their hands were trembling with excitement. They were lucky to see the hand of a Lei Lingshi in their lifetime. In Kyushu mainland, there are thousands of spiritual masters, but the number of Lei spiritual masters will never exceed ten. As we all know, Lei is the product of Tiandao. It is often used by Tiandao to punish and cross robberies. Its power can move mountains and rivers. There is no doubt that if a spiritual master has mastered the thunder power, the meaning of his own existence is to walk with heaven. The first battle between the two Lei Ling masters was a time when the world changed color and the earth moved. It is also because of the terrible of Lei Lingshi that this department is scarce. Lei Lingshi has not appeared in the eastern continent for a hundred years. However, what is worth pondering is that Gu Yun''s strength and talent are enough demons, and now she is burdened with Lei Lingli. Her future is not enough to describe with splendid future. If this person really grows up, it will be an absolute and terrible existence. Destroying a city is just an easy task. Up to now, they suddenly realized how rebellious the solitary cloud was. Siyun''s biting lips exuded a trace of blood, clenched his fist, and her long nails fell into the meat, but she didn''t feel the pain, but just looked at the lonely cloud. The purple electricity with tyrannical power was suspended and twisted in Guyun''s hand. It seemed that it would rush at her next moment, and the thunder in the sky was still roaring, like an angry roar. Siyun''s feet softened uncontrollably. The voice in her body sounded at this time, full of distortion and madness, "this body is so perfect that it is the best masterpiece in the world. Jie Jie, I want her, and I want her now!" At the moment, Siyun was covered with a layer of very dark black, like fog, but it was richer and deeper than fog. Siyun seemed to be suppressing some great pain. His facial features were distorted by pain, and the broken scream overflowed from his throat. The sudden changes stunned everyone. Now Siyun still looks like a human. He is completely the embodiment of evil. Xuanraft and the ten elders stood up and locked their eyes on Siyun. When the elders were about to act, xuanraft raised his hand and motioned them not to act rashly for the time being. When the billowing black gas rose, Gu Yun immediately waved, and the purple electricity flew out of her hands and disappeared into the black gas. The voice of Zizi like skin and meat scorched was heard all the time, making the listener''s scalp numb. But the black gas spread to her position, where there seemed to be countless hands dancing around, trying to grab her ankles. Gu Yun jumped, then stood steadily in the air, and the long flow sword flew to her feet for the first time. Her arm vibrated. In an instant, there was lightning and thunder, and the wind suddenly started. All the thunder hit the position where Siyun was. There were stones splashing and dust everywhere. Everything was in chaos! In the thunder all over the sky, the figure of Gu Yun was soul stirring. Her high bundle of ink hair danced dazzlingly and crossed one arc after another. Her cold face was not as soft as any woman, but at this moment, she had a kind of beauty that hit the heart and was unforgettable! Chapter 207 Mu Yixuan looked at Gu Yun and fell deeply into it. At this moment, the seed that had already sprouted in his heart grew rapidly and occupied the whole heart. He always knew that his feelings for Gu Yun were not only admiration, but also deep-rooted love. He thought, it''s hard to like such an excellent person! ¡­¡­ Siqi looked at the overwhelming dark clouds and the thunder shaking the world, and his head began to feel faint pain. He seemed to have experienced bad memories in such an environment. ¡­¡­ Xiao pingwan stared at Ling Ran''s powerful Gu Yun and felt a burst of happiness. She should really thank Gu Yun for reserving room for her and not really hurting her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to watch the game here today. Gu Yun is a strong man in various senses, even if her wings are not full now! ¡­¡­ LAN Jiu was also a little distracted when he looked at Gu Yun. He thought that the surprise brought by Gu Yun to everyone was really huge. Such a person should be dazzling. Slowly, LAN Jiu''s lips aroused a smile. He found the man who his father said was destined! ¡­¡­ At this moment, the lonely cloud is radiant. Her name is virtually engraved in everyone''s heart. Even after decades, they can''t forget the name and figure. Under the strong attack of Gu Yun, the black Qi stopped. The transparent barrier around Si Yun was directly cracked by thunder and was in danger. "Damn, it''s stronger than you think!" This time, the cold voice not only sounded in Siyun''s mind, but also fell into Gu Yun''s ear. The cold awn is more prosperous in the lonely cloud eyes. As soon as he raised his hand, a thunderbolt more ferocious than thunder fell. This blow will completely disintegrate the border. If they don''t take action again, Siyun will be annihilated in the heaven forever. With one blow of thunder, the competition field could no longer bear its destructive power and fell apart. There was a special competition field that could not be destroyed for thousands of years, which was directly blasted into debris by solitary clouds. Even those watching disciples who dodged in time were more or less affected by the pond fish. They reacted quickly and defended themselves with spiritual power, while those who reacted slowly or new disciples with less strength were hit by flying stones, but fortunately they were not too seriously injured. Gu Yun was sure of his strength, but his power was too great. Even if he controlled it, Yu Wei still dispersed. This is the most optimistic situation, at least no casualties. When the flying stones splashed in all directions, Xuan raft immediately moved to Si Qi''s side, directly lifted his collar and left. However, in a breath, he was thrown by Xuan raft to a place that would never be affected, but other people didn''t have such a good life as him. Si Qi stares at Xuan raft with his bright eyes. I don''t want face??? Xuan raft snorted, "the money for the reconstruction of the competition field is on your head!" ¡­¡­ When the dust settled, all the people dared to move over carefully to see if Siyun was dead. However, in the ruins, Si Yun has long disappeared. Gu Yun slowly fell to the ground and said to Mu Yixuan who came up: "run!" Mu Yixuan didn''t know what to say for a moment. Their former partners have now become people without ghosts, which makes their hearts very complicated. Si Yun has stood on the opposite side with them Chapter 208 "What the hell is going on?" Oujie is still out of condition. Although he knew that Siyun had changed, he just changed his temperament. How come these people around him are like facing great enemies. Mu Yixuan''s face was tight, his eyes were deep, like ink splashing, and all his emotions were hidden inside. Although he didn''t know who controlled Si Yun, the man''s purpose was obvious. He came to Gu Yun, who was already in unknown danger Ji Chen and Su Yimo didn''t speak, but took the confused Oujie away, so as not to say anything wrong in such an atmosphere. Si Qi hurried over and assured Gu Yun that he was unharmed. The current game field is no longer available, but the fourth round has ended with the end of this game, so under the panic, Yuren still calmly announced the result. Gu Yun promotion! Up to now, everyone still seems to be in the clouds, their hearts can''t put back, and their minds are lingering thunder and sudden black fog. Therefore, this time, Yu Ren announced the victory of Gu Yun, and the cheers were not as thunderous as before. The disciples'' mind was no longer on the competition. Xuan raft signaled to postpone the next competition for two days. The matter of Si Yun still needs to be solved in order to calm these people''s hearts. All the demons and evil spirits have gone to the holy land to make trouble. It''s really slippery in the world. Xuanraft will never tolerate it. Two days after xuanraft announced the end of the later competition, all the talents returned to their senses with some shock, and all of them left one after another with a strange look on their faces. A princess of a country is possessed by evil spirits, and this person is just a new disciple of the holy land this year. This involves not only the holy land, but also the Xuanyin Dynasty. It is complicated. In a word, at this time, it''s better to ignore it and treat it as if you don''t know anything. "Gu Yun, let''s go!" Si Qi said. Gu Yun nodded slightly, put away the long flow sword, and left here. When she passed the statue of light, her footsteps stagnated slightly, and she looked at the statue of light with a strange look. You said you were waiting for me in the future and would tell me all the answers at that time, but how long is the future in your mouth? It''s been five years "Gu Yun, what''s the matter?" Seeing Gu Yun standing in front of the statue of light, Siqi asked suspiciously. Gu Yun shook his head, took another step and left without hesitation. In this battle, Gu Yun spent too much spiritual power. Even if she had congenital advantages, she couldn''t bear it. Therefore, as soon as he returned to his residence, Gu Yun shut himself in the room for cultivation. ¡­¡­ Up to now, there are seven new disciples left. The most popular ones are still Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan and LAN Jiu. After that is the deer race. Although it has not yet reached the end, there is no doubt that the first place will fall on the head of solitary clouds. The strength as bold as a mountain can not be surpassed by Mu Yixuan or LAN Jiu. After two days of renovation, the playing field in the square has been restored, but traces of renovation can still be seen. In the fifth round, nine elders were in charge, while Xuan raft and the elder disappeared. It is the same draw to decide the opponent. Gu Yun is "honored" to draw the empty lot again. This round, Gu Yun is empty. In the fifth round, Mu Yixuan, LAN Jiu and Dongfang Jue were promoted. By now, the top four new disciples have come out! Chapter 209 After the game, Mu Yixuan found Gu Yun and said solemnly to her, "I will never be against you!" Gu Yun looked at him inexplicably, and Mu Yixuan had turned and left. She didn''t know that this was his promise. It was not until many years later that she realized how much weight there was in it! The rest of the sixth round and the seventh round are held on the same day. This day is still a sunny day, as hot as the occasion. Four signatures, two pairs of numbers, two groups. The four people drew lots at the same time. They thought that with Mu Yixuan''s friendship with Gu Yun, they should be more or less nervous when drawing lots, but no. Mu Yixuan drew lots calmly, and then calmly announced the results. Coincidentally, his opponent in this round of competition is Gu Yun. For fear that the world would not mess up, Ou Jie gathered around Mu Yixuan and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "boss, are you willing to attack Gu Yun?" Speaking of this, his voice turned again, "but Gu Yun is really powerful." Mu Yixuan just smiled without saying anything. In the first game, LAN Jiu competed with Dongfang Jue. There was a great difference in strength between the two. Therefore, not surprisingly, LAN Jiu won! The second scene, which attracted the attention of the public, came to the battle between Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan. Before people arrived, the whole audience was boiling and crowded. Cheers and cheers came from everywhere. Su Yimo and Ji Chen are worried about Mu Yixuan. It''s one thing whether they can fight or not. It''s difficult for these acquaintances to fight. In the eagerness of the crowd, the two protagonists came on. However, unexpectedly, as soon as they came up, Mu Yixuan took the initiative to admit defeat. The whole audience was in an uproar, and a word aroused thousands of waves. He smiled and said to Gu Yun, "I know I can''t beat you and I don''t want to fight with you, so I admit defeat and save my strength for the next game." As soon as Mu Yixuan said this, the people present almost thought they had a hearing impairment. They were as proud as Mu Yixuan. They actually admitted defeat one day? Yu Ren appeared at the right time and announced Gu Yun''s promotion. All the talents had to admit that they heard correctly. However, they can also understand that Gu Yun''s strength has far exceeded him several times. If he insists on fighting, it will be thankless. People comforted themselves for this reason. Mo Jinyu didn''t expect that his apprentice would admit defeat before he started. He was stunned and couldn''t react, "is this still my apprentice?" Several elders told him with clear eyes that this is your disciple! On the competition field, Gu Yun was also stunned for a moment. Mu Yixuan came to her and whispered, "I already have a master. This game doesn''t mean much to me, so save your strength to deal with LAN Jiu. Don''t lose!" The young man''s clear smile is very eye-catching. With that, he turned smartly and left the competition field. Oujie said, "I respect the boss. He is a man!" Ji Chen glanced at him: "don''t always say something inexplicable!" Oujie: "what''s so strange?" Gu Yun felt as if he had been promoted in a muddle. In order to distinguish the third and fourth place of Dabi, Mu Yixuan and Dongfang Jue had another game after the first two games. Mu Yixuan is promoted to the third place in this big competition! In fact, what people are more curious about is that if Mu Yixuan and LAN Jiu have a fair competition, who is better, but at present, they don''t have that chance to see. Although Mu Yixuan ranked third, the warm congratulations of the people were not low! Chapter 210 When we get to Guyun, it''s the last game of the big match. The external disciples have finished, and they are also gathered in front of the competition field of Gu Yun. When Yu Ren announced the start of the sixth round of the competition, Gu Yun stepped onto the competition field. With her appearance, cheers overwhelmed waves. Slowly, LAN Jiu also appeared. He stood five steps away from Gu Yun. The long broken hair in front of his forehead made people unable to see how he looked. He only heard him say slowly: "I admit defeat in this game!" The calm voice made the whole audience restless, and everyone was in an uproar again. Even LAN Jiu admitted defeat? This cognition made people unable to slow down for a while. They were full of expectations for today''s game. However, unexpected results came one after another. First, Mu Yixuan took the initiative to admit defeat, and now LAN Jiu also admitted defeat. They couldn''t help being disappointed. After saying that, LAN Jiu paused for a moment and added, "I know myself." Suddenly, everyone was speechless. Yes, even if the competition went on, the result would be lonely cloud victory. In this way, it just saved a process. Since there is no need to fight, Gu Yun has nothing to say, so LAN Jiuyi admits defeat and Gu Yun leaves. Yuren reacted and quickly announced the result of the game. Gu Yun won these two games quite easily, which is also the first time in the history of the Holy Land! The nine elders looked at each other and sighed that they were old. They couldn''t see what was going on in the minds of these young people. The Holy Land''s freshman ratio, the first, Gu Yun, the second, LAN Jiu, the third, Mu Yixuan, the fourth, Dongfang Jue. This result was not only published in the holy land, but also faced the whole Kyushu mainland, which can be described as glory. However, considering the face of Xuanyin Dynasty, Siyun''s paragraph was not recorded, and everyone was shocked by it. Now, half of the people in Kyushu know that there is a Tianzong wizard named Gu Yun in the holy land. In the mercenary guild of Longjun City, Xue Yucheng heard the news and said, "as expected!" He said. Lonely cloud, will continue to be strong! He thought in his heart, looking forward to the growth of the lonely cloud in the future, and began to calculate his plan in his heart. As the Lord and the elder went out, the reception ceremony was held three days later. During this period, all the new disciples still stayed outside. In the elder''s pavilion, nine elders sat down one after another around a long table. Mo Jinyu said, "when the Lord and the elder are away, we will decide the Dabi. Now let''s discuss which new disciples should enter the inner door and become formal disciples." The Third Elder said, "it''s not easy to get to the back of the game, so these people should stay." Li Yi: "why is it so troublesome? In my opinion, in this big match, just kick out the people who didn''t advance in the first round, and all the people behind them belong to the inner door." Lu Wei: "but I think some of the people eliminated in the first round are plastic talents. For example, some have not played well and have potential. Therefore, in addition to the 50 people promoted, we should also select some people from the 50 people eliminated and bring them into the inner door." Mo Jinyu nodded slowly: "this proposal is feasible. What do you think?" Elders: "no objection." Therefore, the fate of whether the new disciples could enter the inner door was so determined. Chapter 211 Three days later, xuanraft and the elder returned. That night, the lights of Wuji palace were bright. Xuan raft''s face sank like water and said, "we found some clues. We can basically conclude that Si Yun was possessed by demons. The specific identity of that thing is unknown, but it''s not caused by the demon clan. You can rest assured." Hearing that it''s not the demon clan, people put down half of their hanging heart. The demon clan is too difficult to deal with. It''s best not to fight them. Li Yiqi said, "the demon clan is a little too calm these days. It doesn''t look like their style in the past." With that, Li Yi''s eyes drifted to Mo Jinyu. In the past, the demon clan stumbling over Mo Jinyu for three days and two days, but now it not only didn''t find trouble for Mo Jinyu, but also couldn''t catch the shadow of Mo Jinyu. After reading the meaning of Li Yi''s eyes, Mo Jinyu stared at her and looked back at Xuan raft, "can you find Si Yun''s whereabouts?" Xuan raft shook his head. "There''s no trace." After Siyun disappeared out of thin air on that day, it was as if the world had evaporated. He didn''t even know whether he was dead or alive. "This is a hidden danger!" The elder said. Xuan raft nodded slightly and looked at everyone, "this matter should be tracked continuously, and Siyun should be found out three feet into the ground!" "Yes!" The crowd answered. Another storm set off on the Kyushu mainland. The next day, the reception ceremony was held as scheduled. The Zeming hall was bustling with people. They were wearing unified uniforms for formal disciples of the holy land, all of them energetic and radiant. The new disciples who lost the election of Dabi stayed in the outer gate and became a member of the outer gate disciples. Therefore, they are not qualified to participate in the grand ceremony. As soon as Gu Yun appeared, everyone''s eyes fell on her and attracted great attention. Now she is a man of the moment in the holy land. Everywhere she goes is a shining point, which makes it difficult for people not to pay attention. Li Yi coughed, and the disciples hurriedly took back their sight. In the solemn Zeming hall, Xuan raft sat firmly on the first seat, and the ten elders sat a little lower. Here, no one dared to make a noise. They straightened their waist and looked at each other. Seventy young girls who had just entered the threshold of formal disciples seemed to stand in the center of the hall, afraid to look around at will. Si Qibai sat bored aside and casually played with the exquisite jade pendant around his waist. He was a special case and didn''t have to participate in the process of selecting disciples, so he was placed aside to watch. Until Gu Yun appeared, he was interested and quickly shook his hand at her. Gu Yun noticed him and turned his eyes to him and nodded slightly. Siqi''s small moves were particularly conspicuous among a group of "wooden people". The elder''s face was full of words that rotten wood can''t be carved and mud can''t help up the wall. Xuan raft directly ignored, right when his hand cramped! The elder stood up with a straight face and said to the crowd, "first of all, congratulations on becoming the official disciples of the holy land. From then on, the burden on your shoulders will increase. Since you have chosen to enter the holy land, you must abandon your cowardice and a fearless heart to make you go further. There is still a long way to ask for immortality. Don''t forget your original heart..." The elder said a long string of great principles and listened attentively for half an hour before cutting into the subject. The elder said, "the master leads you to practice by yourself. No matter which master you follow, you should practice tirelessly, so that you can have a foothold in the Holy Land!" Chapter 212 The disciples were told by the elder that their blood was boiling. The holy land is the Holy Land in the heart of practitioners. Until now, they have really become one of them. Next, when the classes are ready, ten elders, Dharma guardians and hall leaders begin to choose disciples. It was thought that the LORD would make an exception to this year''s Tianzong wizards like Gu Yun. However, no, Xuan raft was still sitting on his seat without any action. The elders discussed who they should take as disciples last night, so there is no need to consider at this moment. Mo Jinyu didn''t have to choose at all. He waved directly to Mu Yixuan and said, "apprentice, come here!" Mu Yixuan stepped out of the line, went straight over and stood behind Mo Jinyu. He worshipped Mo Jinyu as a teacher when he was young, so now he can save even worshipping tea. Li Yi looked up, pointed out Xiao pingwan from the crowd and said, "Xiao pingwan, it''s you!" Without being elected by Mo Jinyu, Xiao pingwan felt a little lost in her heart, but her face was not obvious. She stepped out of the line, took the teacher worship tea from the nearby disciples, respectfully offered it to Li Yi, Li Yi took it and took a sip. The relationship between teachers and disciples was settled. The three elders smiled and looked at Dongfang Jue kindly. "Dongfang Jue, come and worship your teacher." Dongfang Jue beamed with joy and offered the teacher worship tea. Later, the four elders also said, "Wen aofei, come here." The four elders accepted Wen aofei. They were not surprised, because wen you, Wen aofei''s brother, was also one of the four elders'' disciples. Later, one after another, the elders accepted disciples. Ji Chen and Su Yimo went to the ten elders Ji Yuezhi. Oujie went to the nine elders. Until the other elders had finished their election, the elder stood up, looked at Gu Yun and LAN Jiu, and said, "Gu Yun, LAN Jiu, come into our door." Hearing this, Ouyang Shu unexpectedly raised his eyebrows. Shifu, who hasn''t accepted disciples for more than ten years, actually accepted two this year. Li Yi tilted his mouth and thought about it. The first and second places were robbed by the elder. Everyone sighed that if the elder didn''t do it, he would be the best. No wonder other elders avoid Gu Yun and LAN jiuxuan''s disciples. Mo Jinyu gave Mu Yixuan a helpless look. Mu Yixuan asked him to accept Gu Yun as an apprentice. He wanted to, but his official didn''t have a big boss! Gu Yun and LAN Jiu offer worship tea to the elder together. Gu Yun doesn''t care who he worships, so he doesn''t feel much in his heart. Si Qi raised his eyebrows, but Gu Yun actually entered the door of Lao Gu Dong?? Oujie sighed, how boring the Bai''an Hall of the great elder should be when a small stereotype meets an old stereotype. All the ten elders were selected, and the rest were selected by the Dharma protector, hall leader, deacon and so on. Finally, a few disciples were not selected, so they were included in the disciple learning pavilion to practice and study with the senior brothers and sisters. It was a great gathering ceremony, which didn''t end until noon. As for the crown prince, he was arranged by xuanraft to see him in person. At the end of the reception ceremony, they separated. Each master led his disciples back to their place of residence and settled down for the time being. After the elder accepted his apprentice, there was no one. Ouyangshu accepted his order to clean up the mess for his master. He took Gu Yun and LAN Jiu back to the Bai''an hall and said, "master, he manages everything every day and is busy, so if you don''t understand anything, just ask me directly." Chapter 213 They nodded slightly. Because they were familiar with each other, they didn''t introduce themselves. As the chief disciple, ouyangshu had a lot to do on weekdays. Therefore, after settling down Gu Yun and LAN Jiu, he left. When Gu Yun was about to return to his place, LAN Jiu suddenly called her, "Gu Yun." Gu Yun looks back at him. This is the first time LAN Jiu has taken the initiative to find her since she got along with him for more than half a year. LAN Jiu hesitated for a moment and shook his head, "nothing." Then he turned and left. The moment I turned around, there was a thick ink in LAN Jiu''s eyes. Now is not the time! Gu Yun was puzzled and left without much thought. Si Qi walked into the Bai''an hall with great strides. If he entered his house, the children around him looked at him strangely. In the past, his Royal Highness the prince could not avoid the Bai''an hall, but today it is not normal. "Lonely cloud." Siqi called the lonely cloud passing through the corridor. Gu Yun''s footsteps stagnated and looked up at him. Si Qi smiled, "let me see you." Gu Yun nodded and walked towards Siqi. Seeing that they seemed to have something to say, the other children left wisely, and there were two people left in the big courtyard. "Gu Yun, I''m in Changle pavilion next to Wuji palace now. If you want to come to me, you can come at any time. I''ve told them, you come, no one dares to stop you!" Si Qi said. Gu Yun nodded and couldn''t think of anything to take the initiative to find Si Qi. "Bai''an hall is quite boring. If you''re not used to living, tell me I''ll take you away and find another place to live." Si Qi first despised the magnificent Bai''an hall and said it very seriously. It''s really half of the elder''s face. Gu Yun nodded slowly, thought about it, and replied, "HMM." Si Qi smiled. He really wanted to turn Gu Yun to Changle Pavilion. After talking again, Siqi left, and Gu Yun was able to go back to his place. Her residence and lanjiu''s are in the opposite direction. She lives in Baiqing Pavilion in the south of Bai''an hall. Because the elder is a rigid and strict person, everything in Bai''an hall seems rigorous. Everyone works quietly and never makes noise. In short, Gu Yun likes the environment of Bai''an hall very much. At night, the elder came back and remembered that he had just received two disciples today, so he saw Gu Yun and LAN Jiu and guided their cultivation, and then disappeared again. In order to track down Si Yun''s whereabouts, the elder is already busy. For the time being, he can''t spare too much thought to manage Gu Yun and LAN Jiu. But these two people are very worry-free. They don''t need him to worry too much in terms of cultivation or temperament, so he can rest assured to keep them to practice by themselves. Inner disciples do morning exercises every morning, that is, all formal disciples gather in the open square to practice uniformly, most of which are fencing. Spiritual masters in the world can basically make swords. A spiritual master has a sharp sword, which is like a fish in water. Therefore, everyone can''t fall behind in swordsmanship. The new disciples are taught by the senior brothers and sisters. They stare with many eyes. No one can steal laziness. These swordsmanship are the most basic. After seeing it once, Gu Yun can already use it, and its power will not be weaker than anyone. Seeing Gu Yun''s evil again, people''s evaluation of her rose again. The inner disciples who had entered the holy land a few years earlier thought that in less than a year, Gu Yun estimated that he would surpass them. Chapter 214 After worshiping the elder, Gu Yun''s life became orderly. He got up every morning and went to the square to have morning exercises with the people, and then returned to the Bai''an hall. Ou Yangshu took him to practice. Occasionally, the elder came back and watched Gu Yun and LAN Jiu practice and pointed out the shortcomings for them to correct. The elder is a very responsible master. Whenever he has time, he will go to the martial arts training ground to personally guide the cultivation of the two new disciples with the experience of the past people. Without reservation, after they both laid a solid foundation, the elder threw them a set of spiritual skills to study. It''s probably because the two people worship at the same door. LAN Jiuyi takes the initiative to find Gu Yun more often, either to discuss the practice with her or to compete with her. Although she is badly abused by Gu Yun every time, she is still defeated and fought repeatedly. A month passed suddenly. For practitioners, it was just a snap of the finger. In the bamboo forest behind the Bai''an hall, a cold light flashed across. The next moment, the bamboo fell down, and the cold ice spread to his feet. Ouyang Shu stepped back and said helplessly to the inside: "junior brother, junior sister, stop, master is back." Smell speech, the two inside stopped fighting, and soon came out. Gu Yun was still cold. In contrast, LAN Jiu was much embarrassed. Not only her hair was disordered, but also her clothes were disordered, as if she had been trampled by others. Ouyang Shu shook his head reluctantly. Although the two fought each other, the younger martial brother was badly abused every time, his cultivation improved rapidly. He supported the younger martial brother''s breakthrough in actual combat. The great elder is named Bai Zhao, only because he is the authority second only to the Lord. In addition, he has been the great elder of the holy land for decades, so everyone is used to calling him the great elder, so that few people know his name now. The elder seldom comes back. As soon as he comes back, as an apprentice, he will naturally go to see him. As usual, the elder checked their homework first, and then talked about other things. "One thing I want to tell you is that several dead people have been killed in Nanjun in the past month, and all of them are tragic and non-human. This is a chance to experience. We decided to take some of you to Nanjun to solve this matter. This time, unlike the last Yucheng flood, it is far more dangerous than Yucheng flood. At the same time, people from Xuanyin Dynasty cooperate with you. " Ouyangshu smelled the speech, and Qingjun''s face showed a bit of sadness, "Xuanyin dynasty? Who could it be? " Because a prince, Si Qi, has a close relationship with Xuanyin Dynasty in recent years, ouyangshu still doesn''t like to cooperate with those royal children. In this way, there are many limitations in doing things. The elder shook his head, "there is no news from Xuanyin palace, but if there is no accident, it will be the third prince." Hearing that it was the third prince, Ouyang Shu''s complexion improved. For Xuanyin''s royal children, the lawyer was the only one who liked him. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows thinking, always feel that this time things will not be so easy to solve. Having finished what should be said, the elder waved to let several people go down, and he went to the limitless palace. This time things are really difficult and dangerous. It''s time to discuss how to ensure their safety! Chapter 215 This time, on the side of the holy land, the elders only planned to draw ten people to Nanjun to ensure everyone''s safety. In addition to the eight new disciples, there are two senior disciples, including Ouyang Shu. When Si Qi learned the news, he also wanted to go, but this time, no matter what he said, xuanraft disagreed. It''s a child''s play to worry about his life, so xuanraft''s attitude is very resolute this time. This made Siqi angry with him for a long time. The eight new disciples are all selected to perform well in the Dabi. In addition to Gu Yun, there are Mu Yixuan, LAN Jiu, Dongfang Jue, Wen aofei, Xiao pingwan, Nalan Xue and Guban. Three days later, when everything was ready, Mo Jinyu set out with them. All the disciples of the Holy Land gathered in the square and watched them leave. Xuan raft stood with his hands down and his clothes flying. He said to the elders around him, "I always feel uneasy. You can go to Nanjun when you have time to make sure there are no accidents." "Yes." The elder respectfully said. Nanjun is located in the southernmost part of Kyushu mainland, adjacent to the western continent, surrounded by mountains and steep terrain, so the residents there have retained some primitive habits. For example, the houses they live in are made of wood and mud, and the living environment is not good. When Mo Jinyu arrived in Nanjun on a giant kite, they found an unexpected figure in the welcoming crowd. "Your Highness!" Mo Jinyu''s eyes were staring out, and his words were almost squeezed out of his teeth, "Why are you here?" Looking at Mo Jinyu''s surprised and angry appearance, Si Qi smiled and replied, "flying over!" Not far away, the dark beast lay lazily in the shade of the tree, and several children laughed and circled around it. Mo Jinyu choked on his throat with a mouthful of old blood, "nonsense!" "My people are here. It''s useless for you to drive me away. Don''t worry, I''m not here to make trouble." Siqi road. You''re already making trouble standing here! Mo Jinyu thought that there was an outsider present, so he didn''t say anything more. Sun Yu, the prefect of Nanjun County, is a strong saint. He can''t even solve it. It can be imagined how difficult it is to ask for help from the Holy Land and Xuanyin Dynasty. Therefore, Mo Jinyu went over and first learned the specific situation with Sun Yu. Sun Yu said the situation as he led them inside. About half a month ago, Nanjun began to die one after another. If it was just an ordinary death, it would not attract much attention. The most important thing is that the appearance of these people''s death is obviously inhuman, and he used the strength of the whole Nanjun to track down the murderer, but he can only catch clues. So he had no choice but to turn to outsiders. So far, more than 50 people have died in Nanjun. While talking, suddenly, a young man in cloth stumbled over and said in fear, "Sir, it''s bad, and there are, and dead!" Hearing the speech, Sun Yu''s look changed greatly. All the people followed the boy and went to the place of the incident. There were two corpses lying across the mud wall alley. The two men were completely beyond recognition. Their bodies were gray, their skin and flesh were dry and close to their bones, and their abdomen was low. However, their wide mouths and almost staring eyes were enough to explain how they suffered before they died. Si Qi came forward and said, "dried corpse?" Mo Jinyu shook his head. "He was absorbed by others, and even his soul was taken away together!" Chapter 216 Everyone couldn''t help but scream. What a cruel heart it should be to kill people. Even the soul won''t let go! There was a flash of red in Guyun''s pupils. What she saw was that there was still dense black gas on the two bodies. After seeing the strange black gas on Siyun that day, Guyun specially went to the inheritance memory to inquire. This black gas is the unique ghost gas of the ghost family. In other words, the black Qi on these two people and the black Qi from Siyun came from the ghost family. Could it be the same person? Gu Yun thought that after the elf family, demon family and sea family, the ghost family also appeared. "Gu Yun, what do you think?" Seeing that the lonely cloud seemed distracted, Siqi couldn''t help raising his voice and calling her. Gu Yun returned to his senses. Someone had already wrapped the two bodies in sackcloth and moved them away, while Mo Jinyu and ouyangshu were checking the scene. Gu Yun shook his head slightly, indicating nothing. Siqi saw this. Although he was suspicious, he didn''t ask any more. He looked at Mo Jinyu curiously. When he wanted to go over and have a look, suddenly, Gu Yun grabbed him and said, "don''t go over!" Although the two bodies were carried away, there was still some ghost gas left there, which was easy for ordinary people like Siqi to be absorbed by Yin gas. Si Qi wondered, "what''s the matter?" I feel lonely cloud is a little strange. Gu Yun still shook her head. She thought that even if she told the truth, no one would believe it. "It''s really cold here. My heart is cold!" Guban touched the goose bumps on his arm and said. "It smells like rotten meat." Nalan snow echoed. There is not much space in the alley, so the rotten smell of the body is blocked here. It is very pungent. Only Gu Yun knows that this cold feeling comes from Yin Qi. Yin Qi invades not only people''s body, but also their soul, so they feel that their hearts are cold. "Let''s go!" Mo Jinyu stood up and looked very ugly to the people. After observing for a long time, there was no clue. He could only determine what the evil did, but he didn''t nod his head. They walked out of the alley in silence. At this time, three people came face-to-face. The first was a young man in royal clothes. He was elegant and a gentleman like LAN. Sun Yu hurriedly greeted him, bowed and said, "Your Highness." Si LV nodded slightly, but his eyes fell on Si Qi in the crowd. He smiled and said, "Your Highness!" Because he was born two years after Si Qi, Si LV usually calls his Royal Highness Prince Si Qi, so he can privately call him the emperor''s younger brother. "Brother Huang." Si Qi nodded first. Mo Jinyu said strangely, "did your highness bring only two people here?" In his impression, the Royal pomp was very big. For example, his Highness the prince just came to study in the holy land, but the empress Emperor just filled a hundred servant girls to wait on him. "There are not many helpers." The lawyer replied. Mo Jinyu nodded and recognized his words. Sure enough, the third prince was different from the crown prince. The rumors are true. Compared with the crown prince, the three princes have the style of pillars of a country. Si LV came over and stood in front of Gu Yun. He smiled and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, haven''t seen you for a long time." People: "??" Is Gu Yun still acquainted with the third prince? In fact, Gu Yun has forgotten the person of Si Lv. He just vaguely remembers where he met some people, but he can''t even name them. Therefore, when Si LV said hello to her, Gu Yun just nodded his head and didn''t do anything else. The lawyer didn''t care and said to himself, "I knew you would come." Si Qi stood beside the lonely cloud and said, "you''re here to do business!" Chapter 217 "Yes." Si LV looked at Si Qi with derision, said, and then turned to Mo Jinyu and Sun Yu to discuss the matter with them. Mu Yixuan looked at Si Qi and thought deeply. In fact, Si Qi is more elusive than Qi Qi. This person is very complex. He seems to be independent of the world, but he always feels that he is not a simple person. Walking on Nanjun street, every few houses, you can see white damask and mourning flags everywhere. Some mourning sheds are even built on the street, and the sound of crying permeates the whole street. Even in the blue sky and day, Nanjun doesn''t see any lively atmosphere. It''s quiet and cold. Suddenly, a woman rushed over and grabbed Mo Jinyu''s trouser legs. Mo Jinyu should have shaken people out conditionally, but as soon as she realized that the intruder was an ordinary person, her action stopped. It was this hesitation time that made the woman succeed. She cried out in tears, "immortal, you must catch the murderer who suffered thousands of knives and avenge our officials!" With her cry, more and more people noticed Mo Jinyu and they all gathered around, crying and holding their own words to ask Mo Jinyu to avenge them. While getting rid of the woman, Mo Jinyu promised: "don''t worry, we will do our best!" Seeing this, Sun Yu''s heart trembled and quickly shouted, "it''s like something. Don''t break up. Don''t bump into several adults!" Sun Yu was still very authoritative in Nanjun. As soon as his words were spoken, those who were crying dispersed one after another. He just asked Mo Jinyu to preside over justice and revenge for them. Mo Jinyu couldn''t help but look big. Sun Yu said, "don''t blame the elder. These people are also too sad. After so long, they can''t catch the murderer. Now some people in Nanjun are worried." Mo Jinyu nodded to show understanding. There were not many people in Nanjun, so more than 50 people died in a row, and almost every family had an accident. It was like a curse, which made people panic. No one knew who would die next, so they closed their doors one by one. Mo Jinyu didn''t see anyone else except those families who had a funeral. Sun Yu took Mo Jinyu and his party back to the sheriff''s house and settled down. Nanjun is a remote place, so the food is very rough, and even Sun Yu has to do it himself. Siqi looked at him and thought of the dignitaries in the imperial capital who were delicious and delicious. For a moment, he felt that Sun Yu was too bad to be a sheriff. It''s just that there''s no way. The land in Nanjun is too bad and the business road is blocked, so the environment can''t be improved. I saw the dead body not long ago, and no one had the appetite to eat, so I declined Sun Yu''s kindness. A group of people discussed the dried body. Mo Jinyu first said, "what do you think of today?" Everyone looked at each other. They really didn''t have any other opinions except that they felt sick. "All the dead events are the same person. The so-called more than 50 people who died have nothing in common, so the murderer killed at will. There is no general direction and no investigation." The lawyer thought about it and said. "The two people who died today, when we rushed over, should have just died. Therefore, the murderer took the first step before they found the body. He can respond so quickly and has strong thinking ability. Therefore, I think the murderer should have human characteristics." Ouyang Shu said. Chapter 218 The two men said everything they could think of. The others felt shocked and ashamed. They rushed to the scene at the first time. They were only surprised at the dead body and didn''t observe anything else. Mo Jinyu nodded, "the murderer not only killed at will, but also the time of killing is uncertain. We have to work hard and watch day and night these days." "That''s the only way to do it now," said the lawyer That night, Mo Jinyu assigned everyone a place. The place where Gu Yun was assigned was Linxi street in the west of Nanjun, and she would be responsible for the safety of that area. Although the murderer comes and goes without trace, there must be a process to kill and take the soul. Therefore, as long as he arrives in time, he can be stopped in time. Linxi street is very quiet, like an empty lane without people. Every family has its doors and windows closed. Gu Yun leans against a tree and holds a long flow sword. Any wind and grass movement is within the scope of her spiritual knowledge. It is recorded in the inheritance memory that after dawn, the ghost family retreated to the netherworld to settle down. If the order of the three worlds is considered, the mortal world is the closest to the netherworld, so it is not surprising that the ghost family will come to the mortal world. Gu Yun recalled what he felt when he fought with Si Yun that day. Although he was not sure who the ghost family behind her was, what he could tell was that the ghost family was very strong, but now he didn''t seem to be in its heyday. If the same person did this time, even if Si Yun appeared, others might not be able to catch her or even lose their lives. I hope not, as she thought. On Mu Yixuan''s side, Xiao pingwan formed a team with Mu Yixuan for the reason of her lack of strength. They guarded the changlinjie together. The night was boundless, everything around was hidden in the dark, and only a hazy shadow could be seen. In the night of Nanjun, the cold wind was blowing and cool everywhere. Mu Yixuan and Xiao pingwan are both fire spirit masters, so they are not afraid of the cold. Xiao pingwan has other thoughts in her heart. Therefore, she often looks for a topic to talk with Mu Yixuan, but no matter what she says, Mu Yixuan ignores her and just focuses on observing the movements around her. It''s late at night. Even if there are people in the street, they have fallen asleep, so they stay here and won''t disturb ordinary people. Xiao pingwan curled her lips and whispered that it was really cold, but the more so, the more she wanted to conquer. This man, she had to be him! Mu Yixuan was annoyed by Xiao pingwan and said, "I''ll go there and have a look. Stay here!" With that, before Xiao pingwan could say anything more, he walked quickly. For a moment, his figure disappeared into the night and could not be seen again. Xiao pingwan stamped her feet, her teeth itched with anger, and spat, "I don''t understand the style!" She boasted that she was a beauty with numerous suitors. She never doubted her charm, so she attributed Mu Yixuan''s indifference to her incomprehensible style. She believed that she could win him sooner or later! Xiao pingwan stood bored under the eaves of the small street, playing with the jade pendant around her waist. The clear sound of tinkling echoed at night, far and strange. Suddenly, a cold wind blew, and it seemed colder around. Xiao pingwan couldn''t help shivering and felt that her blood was about to solidify. A light sound of footsteps came from the front. Xiao pingwan looked up. A vague figure appeared in the night. She couldn''t help but be happy. Sure enough, Mu Yixuan still couldn''t bear to leave her here alone! Chapter 219 After the heart is happy, it is somewhat proud. Xiao pingwan straightened her hair dazzled by the wind, stood straight and waited for mu Yixuan to come. However, what appeared was not mu Yixuan, but another quite familiar person. "Why are you here!" Xiao pingwan raised her voice a lot, trying to attract the attention of Mu Yixuan on the other side. Facing this person, Xiao pingwan was a little afraid. The visitor is not tall. He can be called petite and exquisite, but some are too thin and bony. He is wearing a long black skirt with high ink hair and pale as paper. However, his eyes are big and black, and there is a circle of Raven blue black circles around his eyes. No matter how he looks, he doesn''t look like a normal person. Hearing the speech, she sneered, "since you''re here to kill me, of course I''m here." For a moment, Xiao pingwan understood the meaning of her words, "you killed all the people in Nanjun?!" There was shock in her voice. Siyun was no longer a human, and the idea occupied the whole mind. After a short month''s absence, Si Yun''s accomplishments have been promoted to the realm of soul cultivation. If he has not practiced magic, no one will believe it. Now she is by no means her opponent! Si Yun smiled and admitted, "I killed them all. Not only are they going to die, but you are going to die today!" With that, Siyun''s five fingers became claws and quickly attacked Xiao pingwan. His cold eyes were full of ruthlessness. Xiao pingwan immediately hid next to her, took out the notes, and hurriedly said, "often facing the street, the murderer appeared!" At the same time, everyone received the news. When Gu Yun heard the word Chang Linjie, he immediately rushed over with his sword. The first one to arrive was Mu Yixuan nearby. When Mu Yixuan saw Si Yun, he was stunned for a moment. Seeing that she was about to succeed in attacking Xiao pingwan, he quickly offered his ChiYan sword to block the attack for her. Seeing Mu Yixuan, Siyun''s almost crazy look had some clarity. She muttered, "brother Yixuan." This title made Mu Yixuan feel a little distant. Si Yun in front of him was no longer the little girl who had been around him. Everything has changed. Mu Yixuan covered the painful color in his eyes, coldly calm his face, and sternly asked, "why do you do this?" Her appearance has confirmed that she did everything in Nanjun! Now she has become a murderous monster and can no longer be treated as a former partner. "Why, of course, to live. Goodbye, brother Yixuan!" Si Yun''s lips were filled with a sad smile and retreated slowly. Mu Yixuan hurried forward and wanted to stop her, but under their eyes, Siyun turned into a black fog and disappeared. He stood stunned. At this time, Mo Jinyu and Gu Yun also rushed over one after another. Mo Jinyu asked, "where are people?" Xiao pingwan was still a little frightened, "ran away." Mo Jinyu frowned more tightly. Mu Yixuan came to him and said in a deep voice, "master, it''s Si Yun." Mo Jinyu: " This time, the matter was not just difficult. He looked to the lawyer, and the decision should be made by their own family. The lawyer didn''t expect this result. He was stunned for a moment before answering: "let me go back and report it to my father and make a decision!" Mo Jinyu nodded and looked at the crowd: "let''s go back to their respective positions to patrol first. Don''t let the villains take advantage of the loophole!" "Yes!" The crowd answered in unison. Chapter 220 The night passed in panic, and they were not able to rest until dawn. Mo Jinyu asked Sun Yu to tell all the residents of Nanjun that they should never go out except at night and try not to go out in the daytime. Even if they go out, they must not go to remote places with few people. The law department had already communicated with emperor Xuanyin and learned that all the evils came from his daughter. Emperor Xuanyin was silent for some time and issued a death order. With this death order, the law division will no longer have to be afraid of hands and feet. If it weren''t for the friendship between the Holy Land and Xuanyin emperor, Mo Jinyu would kill them, but they wouldn''t care about the royal face at all. After searching Nanjun for a day, the party couldn''t find Siyun''s hiding place, so they guessed that she should have hid in the deep mountains outside Nanjun. It''s good to find it. If it''s looking for a needle in a haystack. Considering the accomplishments of Si Yun''s soul cultivation, Xiao pingwan and them couldn''t cope at all. Therefore, Mo Jinyu didn''t let them act separately this time. Instead, eight people formed a team and went into the mountains to look for it. Ouyangshu and another senior disciple went to the other side. At the same time, the lawyer also took people to different directions. The mountains outside Nanjun are ancient mountains with some ages, so there are countless strange flowers and plants in it, and there are treasures everywhere. Corresponding to these are ferocious monsters and even spirit beasts. When xuanraft and Xuanyin emperor learned that Si Qi had quietly followed him, they put pressure on Mo Jinyu to look after him and never let him get involved in danger. With his three legged Kung Fu, he went to deliver vegetables. At the same time, xuanraft and the elder are also rushing here. Mo Jinyu was under great pressure. As a result, he let Si Qi sneak into the mountain with Gu Yun. No, Mo Jinyu can only send messages to Mu Yixuan and Gu Yun, asking several people to protect Siqi. The mountains around Nanjun are nameless mountains, which are full of dangers, so the residents of Nanjun are just outside activities. If they go inside, there will be no footprints of human activities. There are thorns and lonely clouds. They can only walk and raise their swords to remove the obstacles on the road. Towering ancient trees rise from the ground, cover the sky and cover the sun. Looking up, you can''t see the sky at all. The shadows of trees are whirling, birds and insects are singing one after another. The mountain road is very steep, and moss is everywhere, slippery and shaking, so it''s not easy to go. "What the fuck are they!" Guban suddenly howled, shaking the birds on the branches to flutter their wings and leave. I saw a dark red unidentified mollusk fall from nowhere and fall on Guban''s exposed arm. As soon as it touched human skin, the unidentified creature immediately drilled into the meat, and a lot of blood flowed from the wound. When Guban found that the unidentified creature had only half of its body outside, he quickly caught its tail and pulled it out. The pain of this process was like Shengsheng tearing a piece of meat from his body. Guban is the strongest one in their Chinese and foreign style. He is nearly one meter nine tall, muscular, with a strong back and waist. It seems that he has to tremble when stamping his feet. He is a typical barbarian who is not easy to provoke at first sight. Nalan Xue often calls him a barbarian. In fact, although he looks like a man in his twenties, he is only nineteen this year. However, he had been a mercenary who licked blood on the tip of the knife before, so he was more violent than others. He could make such a man lose his voice. It can be seen that the pain really penetrated into his heart. Chapter 221 They turned around and looked at the thing in Guban''s hand. They felt that their scalp was numb. Nalan Xue screamed and retreated again and again. As a result, their feet slipped and lost their stability in an instant. Now they are on an inclined hillside. They will fall down and die. The moment Nalan Xue fell over, Guban''s injured hand quickly fished forward, grabbed Nalan Xue''s collar behind her neck and directly lifted her petite figure. Nalan snow stared at Shui Lingling''s eyes in surprise and fear. Gu ban was rather impatient and said, "what are you afraid of!" With that, he pinched the unidentified creature pulled out of his arm directly in his hand, cracked it, and the blood mixed with dark green liquid flowed down between his fingers. Nalan Snow''s whole face turned white. Siqi slapped his folding fan, blocked his face and couldn''t bear to look straight at him. "This thing sucks blood." Guban urn sound urn airway. Mu Yixuan looked at the front of his eyes and said, "I don''t know there are such creatures in the forest. Be careful." Gu Yun didn''t speak and was about to leave. Suddenly, Si Qi stretched out his hand. He smiled and said, "Gu Yun, you hold me. I''m afraid of falling." People: "..." Your Highness, is there really the word fear in your dictionary? If you are really afraid, you won''t follow them here to suffer. Gu Yun was silent. It was really hard to go. For example, Nalan Xueqing''s accomplishments in the Seven Realms almost fell. Si Qi had no spiritual power to defend himself, so he had a greater chance of falling. Thinking for a moment, Gu Yun really took Siqi''s hand. Everyone looked at the two people with strange eyes. Mu Yixuan came over and said to Siqi, "Your Highness, I''ll take you." Si Qi refused: "don''t bother, there are lonely clouds!" That looks like a lonely cloud. Gu Yun''s hand is always frozen. Holding it is like holding a cold jade, but it is softer than expected. It is probably because of the sword. There is a thin cocoon in Gu Yun''s palm. Si Qi felt like an electric shock in his heart, which made him want to hold Gu Yun''s hand more tightly, but he understood that he could not do so. It was very rare for Gu Yun to take the initiative to catch him. If he made further progress, Gu Yun would feel uncomfortable and would certainly let go at that time. In this way, he was satisfied with a small grip. Others don''t think so. Gu Yun is the most powerful among them. Only she can protect the crown prince. Muyixuan looked at Guyun. Her face was as indifferent as ever. It seemed that everything in the world was not over. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Guyun had the same common heart to Siqi and them. At the same time, he also felt a burst of bitterness. Gu Yun''s heart seemed to be frozen, and no one could enter her heart. Like such a person, if you can''t get her equal like, it will be a kind of endless pain. But he enjoyed it again. When they came to a slightly flat land, all the talents stopped to have a rest. Fortunately, they had enough water and dry food in their space spirit tools. Even if they stayed here for a few days and nights, they would be fine. Nalan snow, holding a delicate handkerchief, walked slowly to Guban. She blinked her eyes and said, "barbarian, thank you just now." Gu ban, with steamed bread wrapped in his mouth, hummed from his nose, "it''s a small thing!" Nalan Snow''s eyes fell on his arm, "your hand is still bleeding. Let me bandage you!" Chapter 222 Kuban did not refuse and stretched out his hand. Nalan Xue took out the wound medicine she carried and smeared it on Guban''s ferocious wound. Guban immediately took a breath of cold air in pain. Nalan Xue said nervously, "does it hurt? I''ll blow it for you. " With that, she slightly lowered her head and gently blew Guban''s wound like an adult coaxing a child. Guban felt that fart had no effect. He said, "it''s all right. You continue to bandage!" Hearing the speech, Nalan snow carefully covered Guban''s wound with a small handkerchief, took off the hair band, tied it, tied a bow, and looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. Guban''s face smelled. He looked at the bow and couldn''t speak. He said in his heart: what are these things. However, it was Nalan Xue''s kindness, so he didn''t say anything. Nalan Xue stared at the muscles on Guban''s arm. She couldn''t help but stretch out her index finger and poked it gently. It was hard and completely different from her thin arms and legs. She suddenly felt magical. "Are we going to keep looking so aimlessly?" Wen aofei lay on his back and asked. "There is no other way." Mu Yixuan replied. "If only there were any way to lead her out." Dongfang Jue road. "Ah, you say, why does Si Yun take people''s souls?" Wen aofei asked the crowd. "Of course it''s for cultivation. Otherwise, why does her strength improve so fast." Xiao pingwan said. Nalan Xue opened her apricot eyes in surprise, "ah! Is there such a method of cultivation? " "Of course, otherwise it would be called magic." Dongfang Jue replied. "It''s terrible for women to poison." Said Guban. Several people discussed with great interest. Gu Yun and LAN Jiu were silent from beginning to end and didn''t express their opinions. Gu Yun is closing his eyes and nourishing himself. LAN Jiu is looking at her behind her. Siqi delivers water to Gu Yun and snacks. He enjoys it. Listening to others discussing his so-called Royal sister, Siqi didn''t feel much in his heart. Except for dealing with Si LV, he didn''t kiss any brothers and sisters in the palace. After a short rest, they moved on again. The next road was much smoother than the one in front, so it wouldn''t be difficult to walk. The party was neither fast nor slow. When night fell, they had reached the depths of the mountains. As soon as they arrived, they could instantly feel the danger here. It seemed that countless pairs of eyes were staring at them and waiting for the opportunity to move. Mu Yixuan and others said, "be careful. There are footprints of monsters and beasts here." They can still deal with monsters, as long as they are not particularly powerful spirit beasts. Every step they took was extremely careful to avoid disturbing some sleeping guys. Gu Yun always keeps a short distance from Si Qi. In this way, she can stop him in case of any emergency. Siqi naturally noticed Gu Yun''s little move, so Gu Yun didn''t say, so he took the initiative to approach her. "Just rest here for a night." Mu Yixuan found a safer place and said. Everyone had no objection. The night in the mountains was not suitable for travel. They all understood. Mu Yixuan and Gu Yun began to set up an array around to ensure safety. Wen aofei and Xiao pingwan went out to look for dry firewood. They didn''t go out for less experience, so no one would be unfamiliar with them. Of course, except your highness! He always just needs to sit and wait for others to wait! Chapter 223 Gu Yun didn''t learn the array for a long time, so he was not proficient in setting up the array. Mu Yixuan guided him. He was trained by his family to be omnipotent since childhood. He was involved in all fields. The array happened to be one of his best. One after another, Wen aofei and Dongfang Jue came back with firewood. They had just started the fire. Suddenly, a scream came and broke the peace. Mu Yixuan and them immediately stood up. "It seems to be the voice of Nalan snow!" Wen aofei said. Without hesitation, several people ran to the source of the sound. Gu Yun looked at Si Qi. All the arrays have been arranged. This place is safe for the time being, so she said, "stay here, don''t move!" If others told him not to move, he would not listen, but Siqi listened to Gu Yun''s words and really stayed in the protection circle. Gu Yun hurried there. At the moment when the sound of Nalan snow sounded, other people nearby rushed over for the first time. The faint light dispersed the night. They easily found Nalan snow with this light. I saw Nalan snow kneeling on the ground, holding a night pearl. There were fierce tigers around her. These tigers are bigger than ordinary tigers, with red lines in their brown hair and sharp and long tusks in their mouths. It seems that all plants are cut off by something invisible within one meter of their body. Wen aofei shouted, "it''s a red wind tiger!" His voice attracted the attention of the red striped wind tiger opposite. Suddenly, all the red striped wind tigers turned their heads and their bloodthirsty eyes locked on them. Xiao pingwan scolded angrily, "pig brain?" Nalan snow cried and said, "help me!" Red striped wind tiger, intermediate spirit beast, one is enough for them. It''s good. Nalan snow bumped into ten. They''re going to be their belly food before dinner tonight! "Don''t be negative. Until the end, it''s not necessarily who wins!" Mu Yixuan took out his sword and conveyed his fighting intention to the sword body, which made his whole ChiYan sword tremble slightly. "Well, dinner is available tonight!" With two huge axes in his hand, Guban''s Qi field erupted like a fierce beast, no less than the red striped wind tiger. LAN Jiu didn''t speak, so he started directly. The whole body was moved by one hair, and all the red striped wind tigers also rushed towards them. The invisible wind blade around them twisted the plants in this area. The disparity in strength still puts them at a disadvantage, and everyone has great difficulty in dealing with it. Gu Yun took the ice soul bow out of the space ring. The cold silver light opened the night, and the cold spread in an instant. When an artifact appears, it will lead to a change. The spiritual power in this area seems to have riot. It''s the ice soul bow! At the first sight, everyone recognized that this was the artifact used by the Lord, the ice spirit divine bow. Why did it appear in the hands of Gu Yun? Questions flash through everyone''s mind, but they can''t distract themselves from thinking about the current situation. Everyone took out all their strength to deal with the red striped wind tiger. Even so, they were pressed and beaten one by one. Only mu Yixuan and LAN Jiu are in a better situation. Although they are still at a disadvantage, the red striped wind tiger can''t get close to them. The situation at Gu Yun''s side is not optimistic. Three of the ten red striped wind tigers ran to her side. Chapter 224 Gu Yun stood on a jagged rock. Three red wind tigers jumped up from different angles and rushed at her. The strong wind hit her face. Even if Gu Yun resisted with his spiritual power and removed some of his power, some of them leaked in and left a small blood mark on her face. Gu Yun didn''t care. He pulled the string and took the arrow at one go. Several ice arrows flew out from the string of the ice spirit bow. It seemed that the air was frozen everywhere. The red wind tiger roared and suddenly spit out a large amount of flame from his mouth, as if he wanted to melt the ice arrow with flame. However, the arrow feather of ice soul God bow is so easy to melt. The ice arrow went straight through the flames and stabbed into the flesh of the red striped wind tiger. The cold air sent out froze their blood in an instant. Until this time, the red striped wind tiger was surprised that what looked like bullying was a solid stubble, so he didn''t dare to be careless and mobilized his whole body to drive away the cold in his body, which didn''t freeze and die immediately. The night wind is blowing, and the bottom of solitary cloud eyes is full of cold forest cold. The bleeding wound on her face added a bit of strange charm to her at night, showing a thrilling beauty. After forcing back the three red patterned wind tigers, Gu Yun pursued the victory and shot several cold arrows one after another. The power of the ice soul divine bow is huge. In addition, Gu Yun soul''s cultivation in the four realms is stable. The blood gas spreads in the night, and the more powerful the killing gas is. After each shot of the ice arrow, the lonely cloud immediately pulled the bow, and more and more ice arrows were formed in the sky, which was cold and piercing. All the red striped wind tigers were forced ten steps away by the lonely cloud. The cold wind rolled up her clothes and made a rustle, and her cold face became their nightmare. "Kill!" Gu Yun only said one word. All the ice arrows fell like a shower. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the red wind tiger immediately started to run, but it was late. The dense arrow feathers did not leave any gaps. Even if they built a protective barrier, it was useless. All the attacks focused on one point and easily broke their protective barrier. The wailing of wild animals rang through the sky. One red striped wind tiger after another fell to the ground. Thousands of arrows passed through, leaving a riddled body. The blood spread all over the ground, but it was frozen by those cold arrows inserted obliquely on the ground. Under the cold light of the ice, there is a bright red, and there is an indelible smell of blood in the air. Everyone looked at the scene as if dumbfounded. There is only one thought in my heart. It''s too powerful! The ice spirit divine bow is like a tiger in Guyun''s hand. Originally, they thought that Guyun, who dealt with Siyun in the big competition, was the most powerful she they had seen. However, a month later, her cultivation has improved again. One person fights ten intermediate spirit beasts alone. I''m afraid other spirit masters of the four realms of soul cultivation may not be able to do it People have a new understanding of the degree of Gu Yun''s evil. Gu Yun took back the ice spirit bow, jumped off the rock and looked at the people, "aren''t you hurt?" A group of people shook their heads neatly. Gu Yun looked at the red wind tiger on the ground indifferently, turned and walked, "go back!" This is really not nostalgic. Guban muttered, "this is an intermediate spirit beast. Any animal core can be sold at a high price!" As he spoke, Guban took out a long blade and inserted it into the belly of the red striped wind tiger to take the animal core. "Those who see have a share, so do I!" Nalan snow got up and hurried. Chapter 225 In addition to being able to practice into elixirs, spiritual masters can also convert the power contained in them into their own, so as to greatly improve their cultivation. Therefore, among spiritual masters, animal cores are so popular. The higher the level of a monster, the more precious its core is. This is good. If you take the power of the monster as your own, but there are certain risks, but what practitioners like to do most is to take risks. Several people rushed to the corpse of the spirit beast, sharpened their knives, took out the beast''s core, took out the beast''s core, and took the meat. When Gu Yun returned to the garrison, Siqi was bored to poke a branch into the fire. The red flame reflected into his eyes, and his eyes seemed to be rendered red, bright and dazzling. Under the heat of the flame, the demon and fairy face was tinged with a slightly drunk red and a lot of demon charm, which eclipsed all things. Gu Yun''s footsteps were slightly stagnant. Under such careful consideration, she thought of the statue of godless jade that Jinghong saw when she was a child. Even five years later, she still remembered that she was still stunned. Vaguely, she seemed to see the shadow of no God in Siqi. Then she put aside the absurd idea and precipitated all her thoughts. Si Qi heard footsteps, turned his head and smiled at Gu Yun, "you''re back!" Gu Yun nodded. Just now, Si Qi heard the scream. Although he wanted to go and have a look, he believed that Gu Yun could solve it, so he resisted the impulse. Si Qi doesn''t worry about what''s next, as long as there''s nothing wrong with Gu Yun. "Hahaha, today''s harvest is great!" Kusaka''s hearty laughter came from a distance. Soon, he saw him coming back with a red striped wind tiger. Thanks to his strong muscles and strength, no one could move the big red striped wind tiger. The meat of spirit beast is more delicious than that of any animal, which can be encountered but not sought. "It''s going to be a feast today!" Wen aofei said with a smile, peeling his skin and cramping neatly, like a executioner. This night, except for the red striped wind tiger, everyone was at peace. On the other side of the mountain, in a secret cave, a disgusting smell of blood filled the whole cave. Deep in the cave, a chiseled pool was filled with thick blood, and a person sat quietly with his back against the pool wall. There was no breath of life on her, like a dead man, her face was gray. Suddenly, she opened her eyes. It was a pair of red and black eyes. Slowly, the corners of her mouth aroused a cold smile, and her hoarse voice echoed in the empty cave, "they''re coming!" The next day, when it was about to dawn, nine people set off again. Along the way, countless monsters came one after another, which made them realize what it is to fight and be soft handed. As their main force, Gu Yun seems to have nothing to do. No matter how many times she fights, she doesn''t show any signs of exhaustion. When they are so tired that their feet are soft, Gu Yun''s back is still as stiff as pine and bamboo. Everyone admired Gu Yun again. In this situation, Mu Yixuan thought that when he met Gu Yun for the first time, he was trapped on the hundred step ladder with her. Like now, monsters followed one another, and his spiritual power was exhausted. In the dark, everything is already doomed. He thought, maybe it was at that time that they supported each other, which made him have different feelings for her. The power of Gu Yun is different from other women, which makes him deeply attracted from the forbidden area. Chapter 226 In a gap to sit down and rest, Xiao pingwan raised her eyes and looked at Gu Yun and asked, "Gu Yun, is your bow ice spirit God''s bow?" Gu Yun nodded. "Then, how can the God''s artifact be in your hand?" Xiao pingwan asked again. Looking at the whole Kyushu mainland, there are only a few artifacts. All those who are qualified to hold artifacts are the great powers of the world. They haven''t even seen them like this. Therefore, when Gu Yun took out the ice soul divine bow, they were shocked and could not hide their inner desire. Anyone who puts an artifact in front of him will move his heart. As for which kind of heart, it''s different. Gu Yun didn''t speak. Siqi already smiled and answered for her, "this temple sent her!" As a gifted pet in the east continent, Si Qi is proud by nature. In addition to being casual in front of familiar people, he has always been true to others, with his identity and dignity. Although Xiao pingwan thought Siqi was ignorant, they had to admit that this man was indeed unattainable to them. Even though he wants to make friends with his Highness the prince and make plans for the future, he doesn''t give them this opportunity at all. In fact, his Highness the prince is more difficult to get along with than Gu Yun. His explanation made everyone silent. Lord, your Highness the crown prince is so spoiled that he even gave him his beloved ice spirit bow. It''s not his own. Nalan Xue looked at Gu Yun with envy. It''s nice to have his Highness the prince''s preference. All the good things came to the door by himself. Xiao pingwan scoffed. She said how could there be an artifact as Gu Yun? It turned out that she was listed on the big tree of the crown prince. Everyone was in a deep mood, but for a moment, another animal tide came, shaking the earth. "It''s endless, isn''t it!" Wen aofei grinds his teeth. He hasn''t recovered half his spiritual power. "Fight!" Dongfang Jue said that although he said so, his tone was full of weakness. Si Qi was well protected by Gu Yun. Even a drop of blood didn''t splash on his snow winning white clothes. Naturally, Si Qi wouldn''t drag Gu Yun back. Although he didn''t have strength, he had many life-saving magic weapons. He threw them out one by one like he didn''t want money. One by one, he would destroy a regiment as soon as he exploded. The excessive power even hurt Wen aofei by mistake. Wen aofei stared at Siqi with his eyes blazing against the hair fried into a chicken nest. The sound of grinding teeth could be heard faintly. "Your Highness, which side are you on?" Wen aofei gnashed his teeth. "From the lonely cloud side." Siqi smiled. People: "..." forget it, I''d better cut my hair silently. At night, the animal tide was less. Except for Siqi and Guyun, everyone was tired and collapsed on the ground. Their hair reached the tip of their feet, and there was no place to move. Seeing this, Si Qi said, "they have made great efforts to find firewood. Gu Yun, let me go with you!" As the only remaining combat effectiveness of this team, naturally all the work fell on Gu Yun. Si Qi will not let Gu Yun act alone. Gu Yun didn''t refuse. After arranging the array for everyone, she went out with Si Qi to find firewood to make a fire. The night is like a thick inkstone. It is too deep to melt. There is no moonlight and stars tonight. It is a prelude to the coming wind and rain. The insects are all impatient and restless, and the air is filled with depression. "It''s going to rain!" Si Qi sighed. Chapter 227 The lonely cloud was silent and accelerated. Surrounded by ancient trees, dense thickets, jagged mountains and rocks block the road. There is no way in front, so they can only go their own way. The sudden strong wind rustled the leaves, vaguely like the footsteps of a group of people walking disorderly, which was particularly frightening in this night. "Gu Yun, did you hear footsteps?" Siqi frowned and asked. Gu Yun listened attentively for a moment and shook his head. haven''t you? Siqi frowned deeper. After a column of incense, Gu Yun had picked up a bundle of firewood and threw it into the space. She estimated that it was almost done. She said, "go back." Si Qi nodded. Suddenly, a bright light not far away attracted his attention, "Gu Yun, what do you think that is?" Gu Yun looked in the direction he pointed out. Behind a rock, under the cover of weeds, there was a bright green light, breaking away from the night. Such a thing suddenly appeared in the wilderness. Ordinary people are easily attracted to the past. Once you find out, it must be deliberately done by someone. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Gu Yun raised his hand and hit him with his spiritual power. With a bang, the rocks broke open, splashed around and rolled over the green grass. Looking at this scene, Siqi picked his eyebrow. It was the simple lonely cloud he knew. I saw that the glowing thing was a blue skeleton. Some years ago, the bone had turned yellow. At the moment, the skull was facing them, and a pair of empty eyes stared at them. It was cold all over, as if the wind was colder. It''s not surprising that skeletons appear in the mountains, but it''s the first time to see a glowing skeleton. Si Qi frowned and pulled Gu Yun, "don''t go there." He was a little uneasy in his heart. The reason for his uneasiness was that he couldn''t find the source. It''s just an instinct, a sense of danger. Gu Yun nodded and wanted to make up another blow. At this time, a heavy fog spread over without warning. Everything became blurred. Si Qi grabbed Gu Yun''s hand and couldn''t help strengthening it. At this time, Gu Yun didn''t break away from him. They seemed to be in another world. In my ears are the laughter of yingyingyanyan women. I don''t know when they have been surrounded by the crowd. Light damask red tent, singing and dancing, cigarettes, young women in Tulle chasing and fighting, graceful posture is faintly visible under the light feather yarn, enchanting and charming, which is just a gentle town. Si Qilian hurriedly covered Gu Yun''s eyes and said, "don''t look at me if I''m not polite!" Gu Yun pulled down his hand and said quietly, "illusion!" At the moment when the fog surrounded them, they had fallen into the illusion, but it was not entirely fictional At the next moment, the scene in front of them changed from pink walls and Daiwa to wild mountains, and the roar of wild animals from far to near. In front of them, a group of young women were crying, asking for help and running away. Sweat wet their sideburns, their bare feet have been worn into flesh and blood, and their blood stained footprints are on the rugged path. They are very embarrassed, and they are no longer as bright as they saw not long ago. Fear, despair and hatred meet in their eyes, and their tearful eyes are red, swollen and weeping like trapped animals. The sudden reversal stunned Siqi and suddenly realized that they were onlookers here. Everything, they can see and hear, but they can''t touch! He couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Gu Yun, but he found that she didn''t change her look from beginning to end. Chapter 228 Just look at false things indifferently. Si Qi thought and looked at him again. The women were finally caught up. They were chased by a group of strong men with ferocious faces and knife marks. Their smiles were crazy, distorted and full of desire. That night, the moon was hidden in the clouds, and the sky was dark and starless. All the women could not escape the fate of death. They were all humiliated to death. After death, their bodies like rag dolls were thrown into the monster herd and eaten. He didn''t leave a whole body until he died. A bloody head rolled to the feet of Siqi and Guyun. His hair was soaked with blood and stuck to his face. A pair of autumn eyes opened wide for fear, and his eyes seemed to stare out of their eyes. This scene was extremely frightening, bloody and shocking. Siqi''s fingertips are a little white. At this time, a woman''s gentle song sounded in her ear again, "you don''t know, my heart is the same, although I am in the world of mortals, my heart is attached to you..." What the song says is the lingering woman''s heart, and what it tells is full of tenderness. The song is abrupt and incompatible with the bloody scene in front of us. The singing continued. Although they were singing, they were also telling. Through the singing content, they roughly guessed what had happened to them. The woman''s song tells about her life. She is the child of a poor family. Her parents sold her into a brothel for a living, but she is talented and appreciated, so life is not sad. She has a person she likes here, but that person was born in a noble family and can''t be with her, but she doesn''t care. She is full of joy when she can see him every day. Until one day, a group of people broke into the brothel, burned the brothel and killed the procuress, and they were brought here. The group said, you have a column of incense to escape. After a column of incense, they will come and catch them. The consequences are death. Even if their feet were worn out, they also ran hard to seek a chance of life in the vast mountains, but they were still too naive. Since they caught them, they expected that they would never run. Tortured before death, still tortured after death. What''s wrong with them? They have to bear such pain. Therefore, women''s grievances accumulate here for a hundred years. "Pink skeleton!" Siqi said that the illusion is an illusion, but the content presented to them is true. I think that the skeleton is the singing woman, full of hate and nowhere to tell, so I trapped them and told them in this way. However, it was all a hundred years ago. What''s the use of telling them? Si Qi can''t go to the ghost to plead his grievance. If he tells the truth, others will only say that his royal highness is stunned. The illusion disappeared and they were trapped in the fog again. Everything around was vague, except the skeleton with dark blue light in front of him was particularly clear. Blood and tears flowed in the two empty eyes of the skull, and a woman''s virtual shadow could be vaguely seen. Gu Yun pulls Si Qi behind him and stares at the skull. His resentment will not dissipate. Over time, it will become a resentful soul. But those who have such great ability to create a fantasy and trap them must have the participation of the ghost family. That man again! Gu Yun thought. In the dense white fog, the disordered footsteps rang again, which was consistent with what Siqi had heard before. Now he could be sure that it was not his illusion. The footsteps came from the sound of the women running wildly when they saw them in the illusion. Chapter 229 The night was as cool as water, but Siqi felt like ice dregs, cold through his heart. He had no spiritual power to protect his body. He couldn''t stand it. His thin lips gradually lost blood color. I''m afraid it''s not the Yin Qi in the legend? Si Qi thought in his heart. Suddenly, a cold hand held his hand, and then a steady stream of warm current overflowed into his body. In an instant, all the coldness dissipated. Siqi looked at the lonely cloud still staring at the skull beside him in surprise. His thin lips pursed gently. Then he smiled. Yili''s smile was really dazzling. He found that although the face of solitary cloud was still cold, his heart was already warm. Suddenly, a long scream similar to a woman''s scream began, and the whole earth was shaking. One skeleton after another climbed out of the ground, and the thick human bones became the color of the night. A light rainbow flashed, and the long flow sword had appeared in the hands of Gu Yun. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun moved. The residual shadow sword flower swept up the fallen leaves on the ground, and a cold awn cut through the night, like a tear. The sound of human bone fracture sounded one after another, but in a flash, Gu Yun stood back to Siqi again. Siqi raised his eyes and looked at the front. He saw that all the skeletons had become broken bones on the ground, and could not struggle any more. He was stunned. Gu Yun said: "weaker than expected!" She thought that the man would attach some of his strength to these skeletons to deal with them. As a result, skeletons were still ordinary skeletons, but they could be moved by the angry soul. More than ten nearly transparent shadows appeared in the skeletons, and their faces were the same as those in the dreamland. These are the real resentments. His eyes are godless, his face is ferocious, and his strong anger cannot be turned away. They all have no entity and can''t work with weapons. Gu Yun put away the long flow sword. The black fog like gas suddenly burst out from her, and the eyes of Gu Yun have quietly turned into blood red, extremely demonic and bloodthirsty. The destructive evil spirit made all the resentful souls not afraid of the forbidden area. Until now, they realized that they could not provoke this human being. No, she''s not human! Although they knew they were not opponents, they rushed up like a desperate gamble. The evil Qi and Yin Qi intertwined. In an instant, the evil Qi swallowed the Yin Qi and dominated the scene. In the evil spirit, the resentful souls have difficulty in action. They are afraid of death once. At the moment, they still have a sense of fear of dying. The bitter cold Ze burst out of the singing soul''s godless eyes. Suddenly, she smiled sadly. Before Guyun and Siqi could react, their feet suddenly emptied, and the sense of weightlessness swept over. I don''t know when the ground under their feet was empty, and there was an endless abyss with no end in sight. Moreover, in the abyss, there are spiritual limitations. The cultivation of Gu Yun seems to have been sealed. He can no longer make half of it, but the devil Qi is raging all over the sky. When the evil Qi has no attack object, he locks Siqi. He can''t. Gu Yun can only take back the evil Qi. Under the abyss is boundless black. You can''t see anything. The fall continues. No one knows when it will come to an end. As soon as Siqi failed, the more uneasy he felt. He tried to shout, "lonely cloud..." As soon as the voice came out, it seemed to be annihilated in the dark, unable to find the edge. An idea goes into Siqi''s mind. This place will devour the sound In the middle of the air, he couldn''t touch anything. It seemed that he was alone in the world for a moment. Chapter 230 I wanted to find the lonely cloud, but this place was so silent that all the sounds were swallowed up. Finally, unable to resist fainting, Siqi fainted with a touch of black in his eyes. In fact, the lonely cloud was not far away from him, but in the abyss, there was no sound and light. Although it was close at hand, no one could see anyone. The air was oppressed in the chest, and a sense of suffocation filled my heart. Gradually, the lonely cloud was unconscious. This place, called the abyss of death, is said to have been left by a demigod thousands of years ago to punish those who betrayed their people. Without exception, those who fell in never came up alive again. Later, the demigod disappeared, but the abyss of death could not be destroyed. In order not to harm the world, several great powers in the world jointly sealed it, buried it deep under the ground, and killed all those who knew it. With the passing of those great powers, the abyss of death became a secret. The living do not know, but the dead know. When Gu Yun had consciousness again, he was awakened by severe pain. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was in a cold pool, and the pool water kept drilling into his nose and mouth. She struggled to get out of the water before she could breathe. Around her, blood filled the air and dyed a pool of water red. Gu Yun frowned and looked at his underwater body, with large and small wounds all over, skin and flesh turned out, swollen and white by blisters. A move will contain the whole body and pierce the pain of the heart. She just frowned, then climbed from the water to the shore and tried to use psychic power, but in vain, the prohibition of psychic power still exists. After Gu Yun dried the water on his clothes, he began to look around. This place is very big. It is a blessed place, but the workmanship is not fine. It is full of a strong sense of simplicity. It can be seen that this place has a long history. The steep cave has several tunnels leading to different places. For the time being, no danger was found. Fortunately, the space spirit tool here can still be used normally. Gu Yun takes out a dress and tears it into a cloth strip. After simply bandaging the wound, he stands up and searches for Si Qi everywhere. Since they fell down together, he should be not far away. Finally, Gu Yun found Si Qi, who was seriously injured and unconscious, behind a rock. She frowned and shouted, "wake up, wake up." Siqi didn''t respond. Only a weak pulse proved that he was still alive. Gu Yun took out the healing elixir that Si Qisai had given her before from the space spirit tool and used it all for him, but it only alleviated his pale face and had no great effect on the injury. Whether Siqi was a practitioner or not, this heavy blow almost killed him. No, Gu Yun can only think of another way. Since it is an ancient relic, some ancient spiritual plants should grow here, which may be effective. Thinking so, Gu Yun acted immediately. He felt that the pain was really in the way. He simply sealed the pain and finished it. Soon, a little red exuded from the bandage tied to the wound and spread. Gu Yun turned a deaf ear, chose a tunnel at will and rushed in. It was very dark in the tunnel. Gu Yun took out the ice spirit bow as a lighting lamp. With its Yingying brilliance, he could barely see the road ahead. The road was very steep, and a layer of stones were laid disorderly. There were not only stones, but also staggering bodies on both sides. They had been weathered. Some became mummies and shrank in faded clothes, while others became white skeletons. They struggled to support the clothes with a sense of the times. Chapter 231 The air is full of rotten smell over the years, which is choking to the nose. In such a closed space, every smell is poisonous. Gu Yun covered his nose with his hand and continued to move forward. Occasionally, the foot will kick a skeleton, causing the whole skeleton to fall apart, and the sound will go around the tunnel for a long time. Gu Yun guessed that most of the people who died here fell down like them, and then they were trapped here. This made her heart more alert. The tunnel is not connected to the end. Every time you go a section of the road, there will be a bifurcation. At this time, you have to make a choice. If you choose the wrong line between life and death, you are very likely to become one of these dead bodies. Fortunately, although her eyes can''t be used, her ears are particularly good. Whenever there is a fork in the road, she always depends on the airflow in the air to choose the right road. The tunnel is very dull. After staying for a long time, the physical discomfort will become more and more intense. First, it is reflected in the increasingly difficult breathing. The air here is poisonous. I don''t dare to inhale it carelessly. The more I go to the back, the thinner the air is. It seems that an invisible hand is pinched around my neck, which is very uncomfortable. Gu Yun quickened his pace and finally reached the end of the tunnel half an hour later. The exit of the tunnel is very small. Gu Yun has to bend and drill out. As soon as he goes out, the whole person is like being saved, and the sense of weight-bearing disappears immediately. Gu Yun stood against the stone wall and took some time to get used to it. There is still a cave behind the tunnel, which is bigger than what she stayed before. On the flat ground, many lifelike stone statues are carved, including women and children, youth, humble beggars and dignitaries. What they show is the world. Gu Yun took a step forward. Suddenly, all the stone statues moved. Without exception, he turned around and locked his eyes on her. Although their eyes are not vivid, they still have a sense of substance, which sticks to Gu Yun and makes him frown uncomfortably. It''s also a pity that she was bold. If she was timid in the face of this scene, her feet would have been soft. Gu Yun tried to take a few steps to the side. The eyes of the stone statues immediately moved to that position, and the sound of the rotation of the eyes of the stone beads was very neat. Gu Yun coagulated his eyebrows and thought, but he didn''t move any more. The strange image in front of him can only be explained by the mechanism. I just don''t know what this mechanism is. The solitary cloud simply passed through them. When she approached them, suddenly, all the stone statues moved, and they quickly attacked the solitary cloud. As early as they moved, the solitary cloud realized their intention and quickly avoided them. Naturally, the small stone statue will not be her opponent. Ice soul God bows in his hand and explodes a stone statue with an arrow. The sound of broken stone statues filled the whole cave, but in a column of incense, a large number of stone statues fell down and became waste residue on the ground. If an outsider is here, he will surely point at Gu Yun and scold him. Such exquisite and lifelike stone statues are of great collection value. They can be sold at a good price, but Gu Yun''s eyes will be destroyed without blinking Without the stone statues in the way, the field of vision was broadened. I saw several oil green grass growing at the foot of the stone wall behind the stone statues, emitting a faint aura, which added vitality to this ancient cave. Although Gu Yun didn''t know what this grass was, he thought that it could grow tenaciously in such a bad environment. It should not be ordinary, so he collected all the unknown plants. Chapter 232 With the previous experience, the way back will be much smoother. Si Qi is still in a coma. Gu Yun crushed several spirit grass in his hand and fed it to him, and then fed it to clear water. The spirit grass flows into his throat along the clear water. Fortunately, Si Qi can instinctively swallow the spirit grass although he is not conscious. Gu Yun stared at Si Qi and waited for his reaction. One minute later, two minutes later, Si Qi still didn''t respond at all. He didn''t even move his fingers. Gu Yun''s eyebrows coagulated. Sure enough, he shouldn''t hope for the weeds he picked up casually! When Gu Yun picked up the long flow sword and wanted to go to other places to have a look, Si Qi suddenly opened his eyes. The purple of the demon is rippling in those godless eyes, which seems to be embedded with a star river in the world, seizing the beauty of all things. Suddenly, Si Qi coughed heavily. When Gu Yun noticed the movement and turned to see Si Qi, he had closed his eyes. The whole person was a strange light red, like being burned by fire. Gu Yun squatted beside him and called him, "Si Qi? Si Qi? " She reached out and touched Siqi''s hand. She was immediately scorched by the hot temperature. "What''s going on?" Gu Yun murmured. Xiumei frowned deeply and hurriedly went to the inheritance memory to find the answer, but the search was fruitless. There was no record in the inheritance memory. Siqi seemed to be cooked, and he was almost hot. His current consciousness is chaotic, but thanks to the stimulation of this burning feeling, Siqi can finally find some clarity. He opened his eyes vaguely and had no time to see the things in front of him, so he immediately instinctively looked for a cool place. As soon as Siqi jumped into the cold pool not far away, the next moment, the whole pool boiled. Gu Yun looked at him in amazement. He was a little anxious in his heart. Is there something wrong with the spirit grass? "Si Qi, how do you feel?" Gu Yun squatted by the cold pool and shouted to the people inside. "It feels bad!" Siqi''s consciousness has been completely awake. In an instant, double torture swept through. The physical injury caused by falling here and the burning feeling from inside to outside are killing his will. This kind of pain was never experienced by Siqi. He was protected so well that he had few bumps since childhood. Therefore, when this toppling pain swept into his mind, Siqi almost fainted again. Fortunately, the voice of the lonely cloud sounded in time, pulling back his consciousness of drifting farther and farther. At a loss, Gu Yun took out the ice spirit bow and said, "try this." The ice soul divine bow is as cold as its name. If it is not the ice spiritual master, others will disarm and surrender in half a quarter of an hour. Suit the remedy to the case. Gu Yun wants to try to use the ice cold of the ice soul divine bow to restrain the scorching heat on Siqi. Siqi''s hand held the ice soul divine bow. At that moment, it immediately came out of dense white fog like water being boiled. He immediately released his hand. When he spoke, his tone took some wronged tone: "it repels me!" Gu Yun was silent. This was the first time he met what the ice spirit bow rejected. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. So Gu Yun walked into the cold pool again. Seeing this, Si Qi quickly stepped back. He said urgently, "don''t get close to me, you will be hurt by mistake!" Now it was difficult for him to speak. After a word, he had to breathe for a long time and his throat was dry and painful. Gu Yun did not speak, but approached Siqi. Si Qilian retreated until he reached the stone edge. There was no way back, so he had to stop and look at the lonely cloud. Chapter 233 As everyone knows, Siqi''s appearance is extremely attractive now. His appearance was born as a demon and an immortal, and his products are extremely beautiful. Now the pond water has wet his hair and clothes, adding a layer of hazy beauty. Drops of water fall down Qingjun''s face, just like a relegated immortal who is not contaminated with the world. He suddenly fell into the world and fell into the devil''s way. But he looked helpless, anxious and angry, like a harmless elk suddenly fell into a trap, innocent and flustered. Gu Yun suddenly realized that the beauty in front of him was better than everything. Suddenly, she held Siqi''s hand and said calmly, "no problem. My physique is special. Maybe it can relieve you." At the moment when Gu Yun''s hand came up, a wisp of coolness penetrated into Si Qi''s heart through the skin they touched. He dared not move for a moment. One was afraid of hurting Gu Yun, the other was greedy for the coolness. From the beginning of Gu Yun''s practice of ice power, in order to make her body fit the ice power better, she let the ice power run through the whole body, even if she was confused by the cold, she didn''t stop. Only when the body is more close to the ice power, the ice power will be more pure and the cultivation will be more refined. So, no matter how irreversible, she has to try. As a result, Bing Lingli transformed her body, making her four seasons as one and her body as cold as jade, which also made her colder. Since the ice soul divine bow repels the burning temperature on Siqi, she will be the extradition person in the middle. Gu Yun holds Si Qi''s hand in one hand and holds the ice spirit bow in the other. With similar attributes, Gu Yun tries to extradite the cold on the ice spirit bow to Si Qi through himself. This method is indeed feasible, but the lonely cloud is sandwiched in the middle, but it bears the double heaven of ice and fire. The extradition process is equivalent to connecting Siqi and bingpu divine bow. Since the cold of bingpu divine bow can pass through the lonely cloud to Siqi, naturally, the burning temperature on Siqi can escape to the lonely cloud. Douda''s cold sweat was drawn from the forehead of solitary cloud. Siqi felt it for the first time and showed a fierce look to solitary cloud, "solitary cloud, let go." Then he began to struggle. Gu Yun said coldly, "don''t move if you don''t want to die together!" This sentence successfully bluffed Si Qi. He would rather die by himself than have an accident with Gu Yun! This process is painful for Gu Yun, and the red on Si Qi''s body is gradually fading. The water around them was boiling badly. One bubble after another came out of the water and burst again, making a gurgling sound. The hot air merged into a white fog, blurring everything. Si Qi''s eyes never left Gu Yun. His heart was so nervous that he raised it. Gu Yun''s face was not good. He was suffering from the bone etching cold and the molten heat. Consciousness is slowly paralyzed. Gu Yun''s feeling now is that he has been divided into two people. This pain won''t bring her down, but it''s very painful. After all, it was her negligence that hurt Siqi. No matter what reason, she wanted to save him. Si Qi wanted to get rid of her, but Gu Yun''s power was surprisingly large. Their gap had been reflected in power. There was no time in the cave, and I don''t know how long it took. Gu Yun slowly let go of Si Qi. Without support, Gu Yun could hardly stand. Si Qi immediately helped her. At this moment, his eyes were amazing. He said, "Gu Yun, are you okay?" Gu Yun shook his head and walked out of the pool after the dizziness passed. Now, it can''t be called a cold pool! Chapter 234 It''s not too much to say it''s a pool of boiling water. Out of the pool, Si Qi found that Gu Yun was covered with bandages. All these bandages had been dyed red by blood, and his face sank instantly. Without help, Siqi grabbed Guyun''s hand. Guyun turned back and looked at him suspiciously. Si Qi whispered, "I''ll treat your wound." "No." Gu Yun took back his hand. But at this time, Si Qi was particularly overbearing. He stubbornly pressed Gu Yun''s shoulder, asked her to sit down, and then took out the healing elixir from the space. No, Gu Yun can only come by him. Si Qi carefully loosened the bandage on Gu Yun''s arm. For a long time, the flesh and blood had been stuck to the bandage. Therefore, as soon as the bandage left the body, the wounds cracked again, and the blood gushed out at once. Gu Yun didn''t even frown, as if he couldn''t feel the pain. Siqi was distressed and helpless. Although the heart could not bear it, if these wounds were not treated, they would be purulent and rotten. Therefore, Si Qi was cruel and removed the bandage on his arm. The scarred arm can hardly find a good place. Si Qi couldn''t help taking a breath. It was just one arm. Isn''t it more serious in other places! What did Gu Yun go through! Seeing the surprise on Siqi''s face, Gu Yun said, "it should have been hurt when I fell down. It''s not in the way." Si Qi drooped his eyes. Compared with Gu Yun, his injury is nothing. He secretly clenched his teeth. What the hell is this? He will send someone to destroy it when he goes back! Si Qi didn''t dare to slack off. He gently cleaned the wound for Gu Yun. After taking the medicine, he took out the real bandage from his treasure bag and bandaged her again. He was glad that he had brought all the miscellaneous things with him just in case, which just solved the urgent need at present. The blood has stopped. As long as Gu Yun calms down for a few days and doesn''t move too hard, he can recover quickly. He can deal with the injuries on his hands and feet on behalf of Gu Yun, but not in other places. Si Qi handed the medicine and bandage to Gu Yun and said, "is it OK for you to deal with them yourself in other places? I''ll go there. Don''t worry, I''ll never peek! " After Siqi repeatedly promised, he ran away. Gu yunmo didn''t feel anything, so he began to deal with the wound in front of him, but she couldn''t touch it on her back. After thinking for a while, she said to the direction Si Qi left, "help me deal with my back." In a word, Siqi''s Jun blushed, which was his negligence. Gu Yun turned his back to Siqi, took off his coat and blocked his chest. When his long hair like ink was lifted, it would be a slender neck and a beautiful back. If it wasn''t for the scars, it would be hard to move his eyes. The vertical and horizontal scars are crisscrossed, and some even see bones. Siqi''s hand dealing with the wound is trembling. He has cut the people who designed this place thousands of times in his heart. Siqi now has no beautiful thoughts, and his heart and eyes are full of heartache. After dealing with all the wounds, he was relieved. Gu Yun wanted to get up immediately to find a way out, but he was held down by Si Qi. He said, "just lie here while you recover from your injury." Gu Yun: "..." there''s still no way to take Siqi. Chapter 235 In the next few days, Gu Yun meditated in the cave. Because they had considered that they would stay in the mountains for a long time before departure, they were well prepared for dry food. Even if they fell into the dark cave, they didn''t have to worry about eating. Finally, on the fifth day, Gu Yun''s injury recovered, and they began to explore the cave. These days, they have cleared up some thoughts. This ancient cave is deeply buried underground, and things like soul can be found. Therefore, in order to deal with them, the skeletons under the ground dug the soil on the abyss. However, the seal on the abyss was untied by another expert. This man knows who he is without guessing. There was nothing else on Si Qi, but there were many night pearls. After randomly selecting a tunnel, they went in. Gu Yun was in front and Si Qi was behind. The radiance of the night pearl could only illuminate a small space in the tunnel, but it was enough for him to see the bodies around him. He felt creepy and quickly followed Gu Yun. "Why are there so many bodies here?" Si Qi asked suspiciously. Gu Yun shook his head and probably fell in like them. This time, they walked out of the tunnel in only one column of incense. It was completely different from what they had met before. In front of them was an open and flat land, with several cracks crisscrossed on the ground, which was man-made. There are all kinds of weapons around the flat ground. The handles are not low, but they all fall into dust. "It seems that this is a training ground." Si Qi said. Gu Yun: "HMM." The two men walked over. So far, the only weapons Guyun has used are bow and sword, but she still couldn''t help feeling excited when she saw other weapons. Gu Yun pulls out a long gun from the iron frame, inherits the memory and immediately adjusts a set of shooting techniques. Without any obstacles, Gu Yunwu developed a set of beautiful shooting skills, and filled in several new marks on the ground. Siqi was surprised. It seemed that there was no solitary cloud on the weapon! After practicing for a while, Gu Yun put the long gun back. She said, "there is no exit here. Let''s look elsewhere." Si Qi nodded. They entered another tunnel. Different from the tunnel in front, the temperature in this tunnel is abnormally high, but it has not reached the point of burning. Si Qi suddenly stopped. He grabbed Gu Yun and frowned, "let''s go out. It''s always strange here." Gu Yun nodded. Not only did he feel it, but she also felt it. Almost at the moment they turned around, the rolling flame rushed up immediately, and the hot light made the dark space bright as day. Siqi conditionally blocked Gu Yun''s body. Gu Yun immediately raised his hand and threw the long flow sword out. In an instant, the long flow sword became several times larger and temporarily resisted the rolling flame. "Go!" Gu Yun took Siqi and hurried towards the exit. This place banned Lingli. In the face of all kinds of dangers, he had no choice but to avoid and escape. Si Qi was stunned by his kung fu. Gu Yun had taken him out of the tunnel. The two fell heavily to the ground and raised dust on the ground. The flames almost wiped their heads, and several strands of hair burned away. The prairie fire did not stop. Gu Yun gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He first pushed Siqi out, and then rolled on the spot and stopped a few meters away. Chapter 236 Si Qi returned to his senses and immediately rushed to Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun, aren''t you hurt?" Gu Yun shook her head and locked her eyes on the still burning tunnel. For a moment, she felt other breath. The sleeping beast is waking up. The air seems to be burning, and the temperature suddenly rises, showing a lot of boredom. In the quiet space, there was only the crackling sound of flame burning. I don''t know when these flames have covered all around the martial arts training ground. They were surrounded inside and can''t retreat. Something was approaching them, depressing every nerve. Gu Yun took out the ice spirit bow and held it tightly in her hand. The cold touch stimulated her mind to be very clear. They are already in danger. There is no way back, only a war! Without spiritual blessing, the ice soul divine bow can only play half of its normal power, but at present, it is the only thing you can rely on. Gu Yun''s whole body is tight, like a long arrow on the string, ready to go. Suddenly, Si Qi came to Gu Yun''s ear and whispered, "if there must be sacrifice for a while, Gu Yun, I hope you are alive!" Gu Yun looked at him inexplicably, but he said firmly, "no!" She can''t give up her teammates'' life and death and live on her own! Si Qi didn''t speak any more, but stared at the mouth of the flame and focused his eyes. With a roar of animals, the whole cave began to tremble. The rocks on the top of the cave were overwhelmed and rolled down one after another. The rumbling noise covered all the sounds. Gu Yun grabbed Si Qi, who was about to come into close contact with the earth, and then waved his bow to split the falling stones on their heads. "Stand firm." She said. Gu Yun pulled open the string of bingsoul''s bow, raised the bow high and aimed at the rocks that were about to hit them. As soon as he released his hand, several cold arrows flew out. With a bang, the rocks exploded into pieces and fell on them. In a moment, their hair was dyed white by lime. Sweat beads rolled down Si Qi''s handsome face, soaked his forehead, and scattered a few wisps of ink hair. He always loved cleanliness and paid attention to his image, but now he can''t care about anything. His heart is tied to Gu Yun. Even if Gu Yun had no spiritual power, she was also powerful. In her protective circle, there was no rubble, but the ground was covered with a layer of white ash. "Human beings, how dare they be good at divine tombs!" A distant sound, like from ancient times, echoed in the cave. A huge figure came out of the flames. Lion head, antler, tiger eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail The whole body is bathed in fire and has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. It is the Kirin among the four spirits. It is said that where Kirin haunts, there must be good luck. They didn''t feel the good luck. It''s true to kill them. The legendary ancient sacred animals can also let their blind cats meet dead mice. When there are enough soldiers and horses, it will make people happy, but the current situation is more pessimistic than adding frost to the snow. Kirin approached step by step, and they were almost out of breath under the overwhelming pressure. "There is no amnesty for trespassers!" A strong sense of killing mixed with this sentence swept through. Under the pressure of ancient times, they couldn''t move a step. Gu Yun''s beautiful eyes twinkled with fierce luster, and she also wanted to survive! With difficulty, the lonely cloud pulled open the string of the ice soul bow, like pulling out the soul, and poured the silent magic on the ice soul bow! Even if she could bear it again, she couldn''t help trembling with pain. Chapter 237 Qilin looked at her movements and said with sarcasm, "ants are trying to shake the tree!" As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yun''s desperate arrow had left the string and attacked Qilin with a thick magic Qi. Kirin roared, and a red flame with light blue flew out of his mouth. The front collided with the cold arrow. The two forces saw each other. Yu Wei was so frightened that the whole cave began to shake again and was in danger. Kirin''s cold and arrogant animal pupil glanced and was surprised that this small demon clan was more powerful than expected. However, anyone who intruded into the master''s cemetery would be killed. This great contest of strength ended in the failure of Gu Yun. In the flames, the cold arrow was gradually melted until it disappeared, while the magic gas attached to the cold arrow was wrapped by the flame and hit the stone wall on one side. With a bang, a big hole was opened in the stone wall, and several surrounding tunnels were involved and immediately sealed. The whole cave was crumbling again. Seeing that it was about to become a pile of ruins under the ground, Kirin snorted coldly and burst out a spiritual light from it. All of a sudden, it supported the whole big cave, and everything was calm again. Si Qi is protecting Gu Yun while grinding his teeth. What is this broken place? Why can it use spiritual power, but they can''t?? Qilin''s eyes focused on them again, and then another fatal blow swept through them. The heat wave hit his face, and his skin felt burning on the fire. Siqi had really experienced it once before and had some adaptation. "Get out of the way!" Gu Yun shouted. She has just forcibly used the magic Qi, and her body is extremely damaged. Now she stands hard to support, let alone hide. The attack was close at hand, but Siqi stubbornly blocked in front of her. She was the body of gods and demons, and the fire could not burn her. On the contrary, Siqi blocked in front, just like if the mantis stood in the way, death was the foregone conclusion. Siqi turns a deaf ear to Gu Yun''s words. Since he has decided to change him to protect her this time, how can he easily escape? He is very afraid of death, but it depends on how he dies. If he dies to protect Gu Yun, his life is worth it. In the electro-optic Firestone room, Gu Yun threw the ice spirit bow into the towering fire and won a few seconds of buffer time. In the past, when he was in the holy land, as a teacher Ruan Qinghong, as a senior brother ouyangshu and as a master elder, he gave Gu Yun a lot of weapons. It may come in handy at this time. Whatever is good, as long as it can block this wave of attack for Siqi. Suddenly, Gu Yun took out all his weapons. "Catch it!" Gu Yun shouted. The weapons all over the sky crashed in front of Siqi. Siqi understood it and had no time to look at it. He picked up a sword and held it on himself. The moment the fire spread to him, time seemed to be at a standstill, and a more majestic force gushed out, overturning everything in an instant. Kirin''s flame was completely extinguished and disappeared. Not only the flame, but also its pressure were crushed to pieces. Instead, the more powerful supremacy, the uncontrollable rapid contraction of Kirin''s pupils, there is a deep shock to the soul and hidden fear. As everyone knows, the whole mountain range suffered from this change. The earth trembled, rocks rolled, streams retrograde, trees rose from the ground, and fear invaded every corner. Chapter 238 The monsters were stunned. Regardless of their strength, they all prostrated on the ground, as if they were worshipping something piously. This movement also alerted others in the mountains. Mu Yixuan and his party had been looking for Gu Yun and Si Qi in the mountain for several days and nights. They were tired and climbed on everyone''s face. The accident came so urgent and fierce that they almost threw them down the mountain. "What''s going on?" Xiao pingwan screamed. The people unanimously turned their eyes to the xuanraft in front. On the second day of the accident between Guyun and Siqi, xuanraft and elder rushed to join the search. However, I searched the whole mountain and couldn''t find Gu Yun and Si Qi. These two people seemed to suddenly evaporate from the world, but they accidentally found Si Yun''s footprints. But now no one has time to pay attention to Siyun. Finding Guyun and Siqi is a big thing. After all, the anger of a Xianxiu strongman is really not so easy to bear. Xuan raft''s eyes and eyebrows were also stunned. Now, his whole heart was trembling. It was fear and submission. "A global power appeared..." the elder looked dignified and murmured. Xuan raft shook his head: "no, it''s the Supreme..." Everyone knows what supreme means. The most noble and noble person in the world, even Fang Zun, has supreme glory and status. Even if Kyushu is the strongest in the mainland and the world can publicize rafts, it is not qualified to be called supreme. Everyone''s expression is unbelievable and mixed with some complexity. When did such a figure appear in Kyushu mainland? The arrival of the supreme means that their era is about to change. Whether it is the east continent or the mysterious west continent, they are afraid of chaos. The next moment, the figure of Xuan raft disappeared in place and went away looking for the supreme one. ¡­¡­ On the other side, in a secret place in the mountain, Si Yun jumped up, "what''s the matter? Xuan raft is spreading anger on the whole mountain. Do you want to destroy the mountain? Unfortunately, even if you turn the mountain over, you can only find their bodies, ha ha! " "Stupid!" Dawson''s pride was interrupted by a cold voice. Si Yun''s eyes flashed resentment and stopped talking. "Do you feel the pressure? Although it has been very weak here, it is by no means the authority of human spiritual masters. This is stronger than this seat in its heyday. It destroys the sky and the earth. When will there be such a terrible figure in the mountains? " The voice was still Si Yun, but the voice was a deep, cold male voice, with a more cruel look. At the moment, her face was full of fear. He boasted that he was not afraid of heaven and earth. As a result, now, he was frightened just by a threat. "Alarmist." Soon, the voice changed back to Siyun''s. although she also felt the unusual in the mountain, she didn''t think deeply. Anyway, the old enemy was dead, and there was nothing more gratifying than this. "Fool!" The voice scolded again. This sudden threat and mysterious power must be thoroughly investigated! ¡­¡­ Qilin doesn''t look as powerful as before. The whole animal is docile and seems to have changed its sex. With a trembling voice, he carefully shouted, "emperor, Emperor!" In those eyes full of fear, there was a bit of excitement and joy. But its tone is uneasy. It''s afraid that everything in front of it is a dream. I didn''t expect to see you again in my lifetime! Chapter 239 The young man in front of him described himself as embarrassed, but he couldn''t stop his arrogant demeanor. The ink hair is light, and under the messy broken hair is a pair of deep and alienated purple Jian pupils, cold and dark. The young man held a long black sword in his hand, and the sword body was surrounded by an inseparable ink mist. Suddenly, the ink mist expanded and caged the whole young man inside. The roar was deafening, like thousands of fierce ghosts wailing. He doesn''t move, but the mountain like momentum is on Qilin. Qilin has to sacrifice the yuan God to resist. It should be glad that he is not who he used to be. Otherwise, it will be scared in a moment. Listening to Qilin''s voice, he just looked at it indifferently and focused on Gu Yun. When the situation reversed, Gu Yun could no longer support it and fainted. At the moment, he leaned against the stone wall and was unconscious. Suddenly, Siqi stumbled at his feet. Suddenly, he knelt on one knee, and the evil killing sword was deeply inserted into the ground to support him, so he didn''t fall down. At the same time, all the pressure in the cave dissipated without a trace, as if it had never appeared. Siqi''s sword holding hand was trembling slightly, and a touch of bright blood slid down the corner of his lips. Gradually, his eyes turned black, full of confusion. He looked at the sword in his hand, suddenly loosened his hand, fell to the ground, and held it tightly into a fist. Just... He obviously felt that he seemed to be out of control for a moment. The root cause is the black sword thrown to him by the lonely cloud. The evil killing sword was inserted into the ground and trembled violently. It seemed to be excited and clanked. Si Qi stared at the word "supreme" on the sword, suddenly frowned and said coldly, "take it back!" At the next moment, the evil killing sword immediately took back the anger of teeth and claws. Qingning was restored in the cave. "Meet the emperor!" At this time, Qilin''s voice came. Siqi turned to look at it, but he saw it looking at himself with tears in his eyes, and suddenly got a layer of goose bumps. "Emperor?" Si Qi wondered and said, I don''t know why. Seeing Siqi like this, Qilin suddenly felt a deep loss. The emperor in front of him is not the emperor he once was Millennium reincarnation, emperor has long forgotten the past, but he is persistent! Qilin didn''t say anything, but walked up to Si Qi and said solemnly, "please make a contract with me!" Si Qi: " Things turned around so fast that his mind was in a mess at the moment. "Why?" He asked warily. It was clear that he was still tit for tat a moment ago, but now he asked him to make a contract with it. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. He didn''t dare to be careless. This question stopped Qilin. Do you need a reason for this? It thought for a while, then found a reason at will and said, "I need you to get out of here." This reason makes sense. Siqi believes it. To have an ancient beast as a mount, Siqi happily concluded a contract with Qilin. In the process of concluding the contract, Si Qi suddenly felt familiar with Kirin. It seemed that they had known each other long ago. However, in his more than ten years of life, except at this moment, Kirin has never appeared. Siqi shook his head and put aside the strange idea. After the contract ended, Si Qi stood by Gu Yun, raised his eyes to Qilin and said anxiously, "is there any way to wake up Gu Yun?" Chapter 240 Hearing the speech, Qilin raised his forepaw, and the light blue light suddenly shrouded the lonely cloud. Siqi curiously reached out and touched the blue light, and immediately felt the gentle power of general healing. Gu Yun''s face was getting better. The shallow wounds on her face healed slowly in the blue light. Qilin didn''t stop until all her injuries were healed. Gu Yun''s tightly locked eyebrows gradually stretched out, and his face was calm. Kirin said, "her injury has healed. She is sleeping now." Siqi''s heart fell back and thanked Qilin with a smile. "Master, let me help you with your injury." Qilin looked at Siqi and said again. Si Qi nodded and didn''t refuse Qilin''s kindness. The warm blue light covered Siqi again. Siqi leaned lazily against the stone wall and suddenly asked Qilin, "did you know me before?" Qilin''s reaction seems to have been recognized by him in retrospect. Qilin was stunned for a moment and shook his head, "admit your mistake!" Now the master is just a mortal. Since he has forgotten the past, forget it forever, otherwise he will carry something that he can''t afford at all. Si Qi nodded, then turned off the topic, "what''s your name?" Although he vaguely heard Qilin''s name when he just concluded the contract, he didn''t really hear it at that time, so he didn''t know it clearly. Qilin replied, "master, my name is Zhengrong." This name was also chosen by the Emperor himself. Since then, it has abandoned its original name. Siqi nodded and said with a smile, "Zhengrong, I''m fine. Go and have a rest!" Zhengrong answered. Although he fell down, he didn''t close his eyes. Siqi wanted to keep the lonely cloud until he woke up. However, he was too tossed these days. Finally, he couldn''t resist the attack of sleep and fell asleep. The cave was silent all of a sudden, only the shallow breathing sound of Siqi and Guyun. The years in the cave passed quietly. When Gu Yun woke up, she felt a burst of freshness on her body. I didn''t know when all the injuries that tormented her were cured. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a delicate jaw. Gu Yun was stunned and hurriedly struggled to sit up. The noise woke Si Qi up. He blinked blankly and his mind cleared up. When he looked at Gu Yun, his handsome face couldn''t help raising a dazzling smile, "Gu Yun, you''re awake!" Just now, in order to make Guyun sleep more comfortable, Siqi put Guyun''s head on his legs. Until now, he found that his legs were numb! "Yes." Gu Yun nodded. When she saw the towering lying on the other side, her nerves immediately tightened up and hurriedly wanted to call out the long flow sword defense, but her long flow sword was no longer on her, so she called the ice soul divine bow. Zhengrong just looked at the lonely cloud and didn''t move. "Gu Yun, it''s towering, um... Now it''s my contract beast!" Si Qi pulled Gu Yun and said. Gu yunmo, what happened during her coma Suddenly, her eyes fell on the evil killing sword in Siqi''s hand, and she was secretly surprised, because the evil killing sword at this time was no longer the same as when she got the evil killing sword before. If the evil killing sword in her hand was a fallen sword, now it is the real sharp sword! She thought that it was probably during the first world war with Zhengrong that she threw out the evil killing sword. After such a long time, she almost forgot the existence of such a sword! Chapter 241 "Here, return it to its owner." Si Qi handed the evil killing sword to Gu Yun and said with a smile. As if aware that Siqi was going to hand it over, the evil killing sword shook violently, as if in resistance. Si Qiqi said, "this sword is really evil!" Gu Yun pressed down his hand and shook his head, "this sword is destined for you. It''s yours now!" She finally understood why the evil killing sword had no response in her hand. The so-called predestined person was not her, but Siqi. The evil killing sword was taken out of the mountain by her. As a result, it returned to the original owner. The fate was really wonderful. "Eh?" Siqi didn''t react for a moment. "This sword is called miexie. It should be a good sword." Gu Yun said, she didn''t know the real power of the evil killing sword, so she didn''t know its depth. When Zheng Rong raised his eyelids, he said in a dark way, it was not only good. In those years, this sword split a mountain! Hearing the speech, Siqi shook his mind and blurted out his words without thinking, "no, its name is supreme!" The supreme sword is a sword for thousands of years. It can suppress evil spirits and determine heaven and earth. With that, Si Qi was stunned. Why was he so familiar with the supreme sword? He knew that he didn''t have to think about it at all, so he naturally called its name. After thousands of years, hearing the name again was not only extraordinary, but also the supreme sword trembled more violently, just like a child who was finally recognized by his relatives. Gu Yun nodded. Only because Si Qi didn''t like the name of killing evil, he took the name of the sword according to the word "supreme" on the sword. Since it is a gift from Gu Yun, Si Qi should be a good baby. Just thinking about the uncontrollable loss of control when using the supreme sword in front, he decided not to use it again in the future. When the supreme sword was sheathed, it was no doubt like an ordinary long sword, and Siqi carried it on his back. Through Zhengrong''s explanation, we know that this huge tomb was built by Fang Shuya, its former owner, but it was his beloved woman buried. Zhengrong took them to a secret room. There was nothing in the secret room, but the four walls were engraved with words. In the dry years in the tomb, Fang Shuya carved his life on the wall with a sword. Thousands of years ago, when Fang Shuya was only three years old, he and his family were expelled from the upper world to the lower world, so they took root here. Later, the family gradually became stronger and developed into a major force with great influence in the mortal world. As the eldest son of the Fang family, he was a waste of spiritual pulse and could not practice, which shamed the family. So when he was 15 years old, he was driven out by the family and removed from his ancestral home. This opportunity made Fang Shuya swear to become stronger and let the family regret today''s move. Later, Fang Shuya traveled around. By chance, he transformed the spirit pulse, and a peerless genius was born. He was incognito and became stronger step by step. His cold heart with hatred didn''t turn cold ice into soft water until he met Wu Qing. Wu Qing is an abandoned child. She was adopted by a reclusive Da Neng when she was still a baby. She was not able to come out of the mountain until Da Neng died. Because they chase a fairy deer together, they get to know each other, and then slowly fall in love behind. For the sake of Wu Qing, Fang Shuya wanted to put down the hatred of the family and retire to the mountains and forests with her to be a fairy couple. However, the Fang family saw that he was becoming stronger and had stepped into the field of demigod. They were afraid that he would retaliate against the Fang family''s abandonment at that time, so they decided to start first and unite more than a dozen families who had become enemies with Fang Shuya to discuss together! Chapter 242 An open gun is easy to hide, but an arrow in the dark is hard to defend. Fang Shuya was secretly harmed. In order to protect him, Wu Qing sacrificed himself and hurt several great talents. He won a glimmer of vitality for Fang Shuya, but he lost his beauty. The pain of losing his beloved wife completely demonized Fang Shuya. He built this palace like tomb for Wuqing at the foot of the mountain, and stopped time on her with a millennium ice coffin. He even deceived himself and others to think that Wuqing just fell into a long sleep and did not leave the world. Fang Shuya scattered his demigod cultivation and condensed it into the abyss of death above the tomb. Even the strong immortal cultivation can''t escape the bondage of the abyss of death. At the beginning, all the people who surrounded them were introduced into the endless abyss by Fang Shuya. They became the bones here. Their souls were confined here and never saw the sky and the sun. Fang Shuya, who has scattered all his accomplishments, has become an ordinary person. He is old at dusk and dawn. He spent the rest of his life in front of the ice coffin of Wuqing. Until he died a year later. Zhengrong, as the contract beast of Fang Shuya, completely broke all the connections between one person and one beast at the moment when Fang Shuya died. It could have left, but after learning that the emperor was annihilated by the way of heaven, it had no desire to be born. The emperor was its direction. Now this direction is gone, and its heaven and earth are chaotic. So Zhengrong fell into a thousand years of sleep and avoided reality until Gu Yun and Siqi appeared. Death abyss, mortals walk once, will inevitably disappear. Its existence is only aimed at the human race. And these two people are not human, so they can come here through the prohibition after falling down. Gu Yun''s eyes stayed at the last word of the text on the wall, and his eyes flashed slightly. In the middle of Fang Shuya''s life, it was brilliant. Various forces competed to win over each other, and the promised benefits made the world uproar and crazy. He had planned to put down his hatred, but the people of the clan did not let him go, which created a tragedy. Gu Yun thought, if you have revenge, you still have to revenge! You let them go, but they don''t necessarily let you go! Gu Yun and Si Qi walked to another beautifully decorated hall with Zheng Rong. As soon as the stone door was opened, the bone etching cold immediately climbed all over the body. Gu Yun didn''t feel anything, but Si Qi shivered coldly. Zhengrong saw this and hurriedly protected Siqi from the cold. The chill of the Millennium ice is compared with the ice spirit bow of the lonely cloud. The whole hall was filled with dense white fog. Looking around, I could see nothing but a few frozen stone pillars. The ground has been frozen into ice by the cold. It''s slippery and cold to step on it. Zhengrong motioned to Guyun and Siqi to sit behind it before taking them in. There is the threat of the strong demigod dying here. Gu Yun and Siqi can''t resist it. In those years, Fang Shuya had left the power of the demigod period here before he dispersed his cultivation. In this way, they can continue to guard Wu Qing for him after his death. When they approached, they found that the center of the main hall was concave, not deep, only about two meters, and its size was just enough to put a coffin. In the wisps of white fog, an ice coffin was placed upright. The workmanship of the ice coffin was not good, but it was frightening. Close, the cold of the Millennium ice eroded into the flesh and heart like bone maggots. Through the ice coffin, they can see a beautiful woman lying inside! Chapter 243 It was a young woman who looked only in her early twenties. She was peerless, with a tear mole at the corner of her eyes, bright and bleeding. She was dressed in a beautiful and luxurious white dress, with her hands upright on her abdomen. She looked demure like sleeping. Thousands of years were like a day, and years left no trace on her. Outside the ice coffin, a skeleton frame frozen by cold ice lay on it. His clothes had been weathered, and only a long knife was hung at his waist. Ice coffins and white bones, they are like people from two worlds. Needless to say, they also guessed that the woman in the ice coffin must be Wuqing, and the white bone is Fang Shuya. "Before that time, the master established the world by a set of self-study chaotic formula. The reason why he provoked so many enemies was also because of that set of chaotic formula. The world coveted the chaotic formula, but didn''t have the ability to get it. He could only make secret moves. It''s really despicable and shameless!" Zhengrong said, his eyes are full of disgust and hatred. "The biggest regret of the former master is that he didn''t pass on his mantle, but the premise of cultivating chaos formula must be self abandonment, self-cultivation, breaking and standing." Zhengrong said, looking at the lonely cloud and Siqi in front of him. Later, it added, "in the later stage of practicing chaos formula, you can regenerate the spiritual pulse. In other words, a single spiritual master can also become a complete spiritual master. This is another crazy point of the world." Gu Yun heard the speech, his eyes fell on the white bone and shook his head slowly, "no!" She is already a spiritual master of the whole department. This spiritual skill will not play a great role on herself. Moreover, the cultivation of the four realms of soul cultivation is useless. Si Qi also shook his head, "I''m not interested." A person who is not used to practicing can''t be interested in any powerful spiritual skills. Zheng Rong: "..." the crazy chaotic formula of countless others was despised for the first time in history! If Fang Shuya is still alive, he has to spit three liters of blood. Gu Yun thought a little, looked at Siqi and said, "you fix it!" Although Si Qi is not a spiritual master, it doesn''t mean that he can''t become a spiritual master. Multiple self-defense skills are always good. When he wants to practice one day in the future, chaos formula will become his greatest assistance. This opportunity is rare in a thousand years. It''s really a pity to give it up. Si Qi was stunned and looked at Zhengrong. Zheng Rong understood and immediately explained: "although the master is not a spiritual master. But the body has a spiritual pulse, so it can accept inheritance. That''s why the master doesn''t have to waste his cultivation. " No accomplishments anyway Breaking and standing is aimed at spiritual masters who have already achieved small success. However, there are few wonderful flowers like Si Qi who have never practiced in more than ten years, so they don''t need to lose themselves. Siqi would never refuse Gu Yun''s request. Therefore, after determining that it was feasible, he went to Fang Shuya''s body. Led by Zhengrong, he inherited the chaotic formula to Siqi. However, because Siqi is an ordinary person, this inheritance can only inherit the cultivation method of chaos formula. If you are a spiritual master, you can still get a share. Although Fang Shuya finally lost his cultivation accomplishments, there is still a power in the chaotic formula he has practiced. Before Fang Shuya died, he inherited the chaotic formula to Zhengrong. He hopes that Zhengrong can find someone who can inherit the mantle for him in the future. But Zhengrong didn''t want to get involved in the disputes in the world, so he didn''t promise. As a result, the chaotic formula was passed on, and this person is absolutely qualified to inherit the chaotic formula. Chapter 244 Siqi only felt that a gentle force wrapped him, and then a strange memory drilled into his mind. The cultivation method of chaotic formula has become a part of his memory. Even if he did not practice the chaotic formula, Siqi also felt the vast power inside. But still can''t bring up his interest. After accepting the inheritance, Zhengrong took them away from the hall. Until this time, they really saw the magnificence of the tomb. Although it was a tomb, it was built like a huge palace with many rare treasures. Thousands of night pearls were inlaid on the top of the hall, illuminating the whole underground palace like day. Zhengrong said that in order to build this underground palace for Wuqing, Fang Shuya robbed a second-class force alone and spent huge financial, material and human resources to complete it. Later, in order to let Wuqing sleep here without being disturbed by anyone, Fang Shuya killed all workers and insiders and offered sacrifices to the newly formed underground palace with the dead. During that time, the mainland was disturbed like a storm. Therefore, there are many treasures here. The places Gu Yun and Si Qi walked before are just the tip of the iceberg. The real face of the divine tomb is the place Zhengrong took them. Even if Si Qi grew up in a golden age, he couldn''t help but be secretly frightened to see the arrogance and extravagance here. "There''s one more thing you must take out!" Zheng Rong walked in front and said. Up to now, there are only two things that this divine tomb can take out, one is the inheritance of chaos formula, and the other is that kind of thing. Originally, Fang Shuya had an artifact. However, he was destroyed when he fought with all the races! If it were not for the destroyed artifact, he would not be able to safely take away the body of Wu Qing. So now there are only two things left. Si Qi and Gu Yun didn''t ask. When they got there, they would know the answer. Zhengrong took them through a dark zigzag corridor to a secret room, which was sealed so that no breath could leak out. Zhengrong raised his front paw and pressed it on the closed stone wall. The next moment, the seal on the stone wall showed its original shape, bright and dark, until it disappeared, and a door appeared in front of them. Zhengrong pushed open the stone gate and went in. Gu Yun and Si Qi followed him! The light of the secret room is much darker than that of the outside. It''s gray. Everything can''t be seen clearly. It''s like a layer of yarn. The space is not big, square, and the only light source is the object placed on the stone column more than one meter high in the middle. It was a wooden box. The box was simple and simple. There was no superfluous decoration, not even carved patterns. Yingying brilliance was emitted from the wooden box. Before Zhengrong approached, the wooden box moved. First, it shook left and right, and then a young voice full of anger sounded in the secret room, "smelly Kirin, you still know to come to see me!" Towering silence. Si Qi said, "can this box speak?" "I''m not a box!" As soon as the voice heard Siqi''s words, it suddenly seemed to blow up and refuted immediately. As soon as the voice fell, the lid of the box was opened, and a small head came out of the box. His round little face was full of anger. He jumped out of the box with a kick. It was a child as big as a palm, with a total angle hairstyle, only wearing a red belly pocket, powder makeup and jade masonry. It was very lovely! Chapter 245 When he saw Si Qi and Gu Yun, the child was stunned, "human?" Immediately, his questioning eyes turned to Zhengrong. Zheng Rong said calmly, "this is my new master!" "Smelly Kirin, you want to drive!" The child was shocked and opened his mouth. At the beginning, he tried his best to persuade Zhengrong to leave here and find a new master, or go outside directly to become a overlord, but his heart was stronger than a rock. He chose to sleep without hesitation, leaving him lonely for thousands of years. He remembered this account! But unexpectedly, after a thousand years, it not only woke up, but also recognized an ordinary man without spiritual power? The shock stirred in his little heart, and he couldn''t accept what he saw. Zheng Rong ignored him and explained to Si Qi and Gu Yun, "this is the heaven opening artifact handed down from ancient times - heaven and earth chain. In front of him, it is a spirit." "Heaven and earth chain?" Si Qi repeated, as if surprised that such a small thing had a big head. Zheng Rong nodded. Si Qi stared at Qi Ling with a fixed eyebrow. He was vaguely familiar with him. He felt the same as when he faced the supreme sword. He was familiar for no reason. But to be sure, it''s a good thing. Being stared at by Si Qi, the originally perverse instrument spirit immediately shivered. It was from instinctive fear. In an instant, the contempt for Si Qi dispersed as clouds and smoke. This man... Was very terrible! "Gu Yun, I contracted him!" Si Qi said without thinking. Did he agree? Did he agree! With this heart, without this courage, the instrument spirit recognizes advice and dare not have an opinion. "What''s the use?" Gu Yun asked Xiang Zhengrong. The name sounded very domineering. Zhengrong thought for a moment and said, "maybe it''s not useful..." Gu Yun: " Si Qi: " Instrument spirit: " At first, Fang Shuya got the heaven and earth chain by chance. He only knew its origin and efficacy. Later, he studied it for decades and didn''t find out what the use is. There are gimmicks. But the spirit inside is very pleasing. Wuqing likes it very much. It is also named Xiaoqing. It can be seen how much it likes it. Therefore, Fang Shuya gave the heaven and earth chain to Wuqing. As for the little feeling of being the spirit of heaven and earth chain, he didn''t know what he was doing. Fang Shuya couldn''t help but itch and threw him away several times! In a word, the heaven and earth chain is a decoration with the name of an empty celestial artifact. But after all, I have been with Xiaoqing for thousands of years. Since I want to leave, I naturally want to bring him out, so Zhengrong will bring Siqi and Guyun here. Xiaoqing looked at the towering with a ferocious face. It seemed that she wanted to rush up and fight with it. Si Qi: "... It''s useless, but at least it''s an artifact. If you take it out, you''ll be able to frighten people and save face!" This is true. Siqi himself felt far fetched. With his stupid appearance, who believes it is an artifact. However, there was a strong feeling in his heart that this thing would be of great use to Gu Yun, so whether Gu Yun would refuse or not, Siqi had picked up the box and stuffed it into Gu Yun''s hand. Xiaoqing: "..." it''s too much!! Gu Yun drooped his eyes. A silver thin chain lay quietly in the box, emitting a cool brilliance. He couldn''t see any texture, but it was difficult to move his eyes. It was very beautiful. As Zheng Rong said, it''s useless to look at it! Chapter 246 Although I don''t know why Siqi insisted on her contract with heaven and earth chain, he won''t hurt her anyway. Therefore, after a little thought, Gu Yun pointed out a drop of blood from his fingertips and fell on the heaven and earth chain. In an instant, the light of the heaven and earth chain was strong and swallowed up the drop of blood. Both Gu Yun and Xiaoqing were shrouded in a layer of silver brilliance, sacred and unreachable. Gu Yun''s black pupils closed slightly. Somehow, at the moment of the contract, she seemed to have a feeling that heaven and earth were in control, fleeting Now she can feel a layer of connection between herself and the spirit. A name jumped into her mind. "Little love?" Gu Yun read. "No, I don''t call that name!" Xiaoqing immediately denied it. This is his shame, shame! Gu Yun ignored his protest and put his eyes back on the heaven and earth chain in the box. As soon as his finger touched the heaven and earth chain, it immediately turned into a streamer and flew to Gu Yun''s right wrist. It was loose and wrapped twice. At first glance, it looked like a simple silver bracelet. "That''s right." Siqi smiled. Xiaoqing''s lovely doll''s face is full of depression. His reputation, ah, thought that he could change his name if he changed his master. As a result, he still disliked the name of Xiaoqing, okay! Xiaoqing looks wronged by biting her handkerchief and looks at Gu Yun eagerly. Gu Yun stretched out his hand and put him on his shoulder. Facing Zhengrong, he said, "let''s go out!" Zheng Rong nodded and walked out of the zigzag corridor. Looking at the huge underground palace, his eyes flashed a bit of memory. This walk may be forever. The entrance and exit are the abyss of death among the world''s population, but due to the prohibition on the abyss of death, no one can return to the ground through the abyss of death. Even ancient sacred animals of this level have to wait for the weakest prohibition to fly out. Every once in a while, the prohibition on the abyss of death will weaken. This is the best time to go out. When will it weaken? Towering cannot be estimated. We can only say, wait! So they have to stay here for a while. Xiaoqing goes to settle accounts with Zhengrong after autumn. Gu Yun takes the long flow sword he picked up and tries to repair it. Although Changliu sword is a top-grade sword, it is only an ordinary sword in the end. It can''t bear the fatal blow of ancient gods and beasts. Therefore, after blocking the towering attack for Guyun, it becomes scrap iron. Gu Yun beat the drum in his hand for a long time, but he had no choice but to give up. As expected, only the tool refiner can do this job. Si Qi came over, sat down beside her, grabbed the long flow sword, picked his eyebrow and said, "if it''s broken, it''s broken. I''ll find you a better sword in the future!" Then he wanted to throw it into the cold pool. Gu Yun snatched it back first, shook his head and said, "keep it!" With that, she took the long flowing sword back into the space. Si Qi was stunned, and the beautiful Jian pupil was shining brightly. He couldn''t help thinking about Gu Yun''s move. Then he secretly scolded himself for being amorous. How could Gu Yun have that meaning. Dejected for a moment, Si Qi put these thoughts behind him, picked up a stone on the ground, threw it into the cold pool, looked at the ripples on the water, and said, "lonely cloud, do you remember the first time we met?" Gu Yun nodded. It was in the mercenary guild. When she was in trouble because of the team requirements of intermediate tasks, he appeared. Si Qi smiled gently and said, "you must be curious why you appear there as me?" Gu Yun nodded, curious. Chapter 247 "In fact, there is no special reason." Si Qi thought for a moment and then said, "at that time, my father said that I was the crown prince of Xuanyin Dynasty, but I didn''t do anything and achieve anything. I had to give him something I could see. Ou Jie and they thought of a way for me to take an intermediate task to the mercenary guild. It wouldn''t be too difficult, In the case of ensuring that it can be completed, he can hand over a job to his father. " The mercenary guild in Longjun city is famous in the whole east continent. It can complete the intermediate task issued by a mercenary guild, which can be regarded as the achievement in the mouth of Xuanyin emperor. In view of the high recognition of his face, Siqi disguised himself and set off with Fengyang. But the fact is not as easy as he thought. It is true that he has no cultivation, so let alone that he can''t take intermediate tasks. Even if there is, no one is willing to form a team with him. It happened that he didn''t want Feng Yang to help. Because if he did that, the task would not be completed by him in essence. This time, he did have some heart to prove himself to Xuanyin emperor. At that time, he crowded out of the crowd and was frustrated. When he was hesitating whether to go in and have a look again, Xue Yucheng''s voice sounded in time. "Is there anyone willing to team up with this girl to complete this intermediate task?" Intermediate task, isn''t that his purpose! So, without hesitation, Siqi squeezed in, and there was a series of things behind. As a result, the wind finally came out and won the opportunity. Naturally, the task is also completed by solitary clouds. Probably, as his adoptive father said, he is only suitable to be a prince who idles around, eats and dies. "I can''t deceive the name Chu Qi. My mother''s surname is Chu, so sometimes in order to hide my identity, I will act with my mother''s surname." Si Qi explained. Gu Yun nodded and his mood was graceful. As for the mother''s surname, she used the mother''s surname for ten years in the divine world. Ji Ruoxi. Now think about it, suddenly I feel that this name is very far away. Si Qi always thought that his encounter with Gu Yun was both accidental and doomed, which was a wonderful feeling. At this time, Zhengrong came over and squatted on its head. "Master, you can go out!" Zhengrong road. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Xiaoqing was very excited. Yuzhuo''s little face was red. Trapped here for thousands of years, he can''t wait to get out. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun and Siqi said at the same time. Clusters of divine fire suddenly burned around the Kirin, forming a pair of huge fire wings, "sit down!" Zhengrong said to Siqi and Guyun, then he suddenly shook his fire wings and rushed up to the abyss of death. An invisible barrier surrounds them, blocking the airflow generated by the impact force. Si Qi and Gu Yun sat on the towering back, but they were still stable. "I don''t know if we''ve fallen here for a few days. The people above are afraid to be crazy!" Siqi said, his picturesque eyebrows were a little sad. I''m afraid this is the first time he has disappeared for so long. Xuanraft and Xuanyin emperor understood their temper and only hoped that these two people would not do too drastic behavior. Gu Yun thought to himself, this time should not be short. "Master, master, what is the outside world like now? Tell me!" Xiaoqing looked at the lonely cloud excitedly, blinked his big eyes and said. The answer to him was the long silence of Gu Yun. Xiaoqing: "..." why did he forget that his current owner is a big ice cube! Chapter 248 The abyss of death devours all the light. Even if several people are close at hand, they can''t see each other''s faces. Siqi only felt that they seemed to have walked forward in the dark for a long time, but they still couldn''t see the end. He raised his hand, touched Zhengrong''s soft hair and asked, "are you tired?" The lofty voice sounded in the dark, "not tired!" Xiaoqing has fallen asleep on the shoulder of Gu Yun. It seems that even time is forbidden in the dark. Si Qi was a little stunned. His head suddenly felt a dull pain. A distant memory pulled in his brain. It was strange and familiar. It seemed that a long time ago, he was also in such darkness. He had no time and no creatures. He was there "Ah!" The sharp pain in his brain made Siqi hum. He wanted to explore more, but what he attracted was more severe pain. A cold hand suddenly caught him, and the voice of Gu Yun fell into his ear, "don''t be confused!" Her voice was as reassuring to Siqi. All those complicated pictures were broken. Siqi returned to his senses and suddenly had a feeling of waking up from a dream. He couldn''t help but grasp the hand of Gu Yun, and his beating heart slowly calmed down. In the dark, Gu Yun frowned slightly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?" Si Qi shook his head and then reacted. Here, Gu Yun couldn''t see him at all, so he said again: "nothing!" He thought, it''s probably an illusion Have a good rest when you go back. Gu Yun nodded and didn''t ask any more. Xu is too tired these days. Si Qi feels that he is now in a deep sleep. He is doing one strange dream after another. He wakes up confused, but he doesn''t remember anything! Si Qi didn''t dare to sleep again and tried to cheer up. His eyes looked dull at the moment, but no one noticed him in the dark. Slowly, a light spot finally appeared in the darkness. As they got closer, the light spot became larger and dazzling, which made them very uncomfortable who had been used to the darkness. After a little adaptation, Gu Yun opened his eyes and saw the blue sky and white clouds, just like a picture rendered. What a... Long lost sunshine. "Finally came out." As soon as Zhengrong landed, Siqi jumped down, stretched lazily and said. "This is the outside world!" Little love, like the big eyes of black grapes, seems to see enough. After thousands of years, it appears again. Both Zhengrong and Xiaoqing feel that the world is strange. Xiaoqing shuttled through the forest happily. Thanks to his small size, he didn''t hit the nearby forest. Zhengrong is obediently standing behind Siqi. Gu Yun looked around. It was obvious that there were more footprints of human activities around, and it was not the footprints of one or two people. I don''t know when the barren mountain became lively. Suddenly, Gu Yun''s face moved, and she said, "someone is coming!" Siqi reacted and immediately called Zhengrong into the contract space. The birth of ancient gods and beasts will stir up unrest in the mainland. Therefore, now is not the time for the world to discover the existence of Zhengrong. Gu Yun also stuffed Xiaoqing into the chain of heaven and earth. At this time, the sound of footsteps became clear. It was disorganized. It was obviously a group of people approaching them. "Do you want to hide?" Asked Siqi. Gu Yun shook his head: "no!" She probably guessed who was coming! Chapter 249 Before Siqi wondered what to ask again, a group of people had approached them. Strange faces and familiar clothes were the disciples of the holy land. "Ah! Look! " One of them first found Gu Yun and Si Qi. He immediately raised his voice and shouted. Xu was too excited. The voices he shouted were broken. "It''s lonely cloud! It''s your highness! " "Thank God, I finally found someone!" "Great, don''t destroy the mountain!" "Our bitter days have finally come to an end!" "Hurry, hurry, inform the Lord." "Already notified!" ¡­¡­ At this moment, everyone looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi as if they were looking at the Savior, and they were almost in tears. Who knows how miserable they were tortured by the Lord when his Highness the prince disappeared. Look at Er Pang. He hasn''t lost weight for more than 20 years. He''s lost a lap these days. "Gu Yun, your highness, I have found you!" A disciple of the holy land was so excited that he looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi Dao and saw that they were safe. Then he felt that the knife hanging on his head disappeared. Si Qi nodded and said, "where''s my adoptive father!" Now that these inner disciples who have been staying in the holy land all year round are out, I think the adoptive father should also be in Nanjun. "The Lord is still looking for you in the mountain. Fortunately, you are back, otherwise the Lord will destroy the mountain and find someone tomorrow!" The saint replied. This morning, Xuan raft gave an order. If you can''t find anyone today, you can directly destroy the mountain and find someone tomorrow. If a immortal xiuda can destroy the mountain, his life will be ruined, and the whole Kyushu mainland will be turbulent. All the elders failed to persuade, and no one can change what xuanraft has decided. For the first time, they intuitively felt xuanraft''s favor for Siqi. Of course, the decision to destroy the mountain was strongly supported by Emperor Xuanyin. These two days, as a piece of the east continent, really don''t know themselves at all. Schirmer, luckily they came back! "Let''s go down the mountain!" Siqi road. The disciples of the holy land quickly offered magic weapons to carry them. Si Qi shook his head, "no!" Then he took out a jade whistle and put it to his lips. A loud whistle rang through the mountains. Soon, a shadow shrouded their heads. The disciples of the holy land immediately spread around to make room. As soon as the xuanming beast fell to the ground, he rubbed Siqi intimately to show his missing. Si Qi couldn''t help laughing. "I haven''t seen you for many days. Are you fat?" Xuanming beast: " Si Qi jumped on the back of the xuanming beast and stretched out his hand to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, come up!" Gu Yun gave him his hand. As soon as Si Qi made an effort, he clutched her up. "Let''s go first!" Si Qichong waved his hands to the disciples of the Holy Land and left smartly. All the disciples of the holy land immediately chased after the imperial sword of the imperial sword and the imperial object of the imperial object. As soon as xuanraft got the news, he immediately shrunk to an inch and returned to Nanjun to wait, so he had to be one step ahead of them. At this time, Nanjun is ready. This time, it was not only the Holy Lord of the holy land, but also the Xuanyin emperor. Both of them were the pillars of the eastern continent and supported a sky. Under the pressure of these two people, everyone was in fear and did not dare to leave the atmosphere. Unable to wait for the news of the crown prince, their patience has been suppressed to the critical point and will break out at any time, with unimaginable consequences. There was only one thought in everyone''s mind: Thank God, the crown prince is safe and sound, and their good days have not come to an end! Chapter 250 Today, xuanraft is on the left and Xuanyin emperor is on the right. There are people with a long dragon behind them, including disciples of the Holy Land and palace guards. They are all in strict readiness, but their eyes look more nervous than when facing the enemy. Nanjun Sheriff Sun Yu huddled in the corner and minimized his existence. His Highness the prince had an accident on his territory. No matter what, he was to blame. Great powers gather in Nanjun at that time. Let alone the splendor, this small land will be burned. When he heard that his royal highness was in peace, Sun Yu hugged his family and cried loudly. Therefore, Sun Yu was the first in terms of the degree of excitement. These days, with xuanraft as their seat, there has been no accident in Nanjun. But they scared the people in Nanjun very much. Straight up the ancestral grave, there was smoke. They lived most of their lives. They were lucky to see those immortals who only exist in the rumor and can call the wind and rain. Every minute of waiting was like suffering. Everyone stretched their necks and looked ahead until a black spot appeared in the sky. They immediately perked up and held their breath. "It''s a mysterious beast!" Emperor Xuanyin almost clenched his teeth and said these four words. Now that the xuanming beast appears, the identity of the person above will be revealed. Xuan raft snorted coldly, waved his sleeves, rushed to the sky, and immediately swept away towards the xuanming beast. The dark beast instinctively wanted to hide, but could it hide from the powerful blow of immortal Xiu? In an instant, the golden light surrounded them. Siqi only felt in a trance, and the world changed. He was just under the blue sky. When he opened his eyes, he stood in front of xuanraft and Xuanyin emperor. As for the xuanming beast, it had already run away with its tail. "Father, adoptive father." Si Qi shouted obediently, the anger on these two people is not low! Xuanraft and Xuanyin emperor had a very tacit understanding, hummed at the same time, and then said in the same voice: "do you know how to come back?" Xuan raft: " Emperor Xuanyin: " Si Qi Shan said, "I''ve been thinking about coming back. I almost lost my life!" Anyway, it''s always right to sell the poor first. After all, he came behind everyone''s back. As soon as they heard this, they didn''t care so much. The best result is that people come back safely. As for the process, it''s not important. "Let you go first and settle with you later!" Xuanyin emperor put down a cruel word to Siqi, and put his eyes on Gu Yun with some examination. In the past, although Siqi loved mischief, he did his duty and would not set foot in dangerous places. However, since the lonely cloud appeared, he began to be evil to the side of the courage, and he could do anything unusual. Aware of Xuanyin emperor''s eyes, Si Qi did not hesitate to block Gu Yun''s body and cut off his sight. Emperor Xuanyin: "..." suddenly wanted to kill relatives for righteousness! Xuan raft held back his smile. He knew the feeling of Xuanyin emperor very well. He didn''t want to stay! "Look what you look like. Where''s the prince''s appearance? Don''t go and clean it up!" Emperor Xuanyin raised his eyebrows and pretended to be angry. At the moment, Emperor Xuanyin looked at the eyes of Gu Yun and Si Qi. There was a subtle feeling that his good cabbage was arched by a pig. Of course, in emperor Xuanyin''s heart, his son was the good cabbage! Si Qi gave Gu Yun a wink, and then said to Xuanyin emperor and Xuan raft, "Gu Yun is also tired. What''s the matter? Ask again next time, we won''t hinder your eyes. Let''s go first!" Then he took Gu Yun and ran away, leaving no room for Xuanyin emperor and xuanraft. Chapter 251 Xuan said, "take care of your son!" Xuanyin emperor gouged him out, "it''s also your son!" People: " "Scattered!" At the command of emperor Xuanyin, everyone dispersed and went to their own business. Now his highness Gu Yun and the prince have returned, and the haze over their heads has also dispersed. Everyone is finally relaxed. When they were able to leave, Mu Yixuan immediately chased Gu Yun. Everyone is full of questions. After Gu Yun returned to his residence, he had just finished bathing and changed his clothes. Someone had visited outside the door. "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud." Guban''s loud voice came from afar. Gu Yun tied up his long hair with a hair band and opened the door. Mu Yixuan stood outside impressively. "Gu Yun, where have you been? Do you know that we are all anxious to death during your disappearance! " Nalan Snow said with red eyes. "How long have we disappeared?" Gu Yun asked. "Half a month." Mu Yixuan replied. Gu Yun thought for a moment and briefly explained: "we fell into a tomb, and then we were trapped in it all the time. Now we come out." Although she said it lightly, people can already guess the danger. With the strength of Gu Yun, they have been trapped for half a month. What kind of tomb should it be. Xiao pingwan was about to ask them, when a clear voice sounded, blocking their words. "Gu Yun, let''s go, father emperor. They''re waiting for us!" Si Qi''s figure appeared behind the crowd. He had changed into a gilt and piping black robe. In addition, he looked more cold, but he was still handsome and threatening. Gu Yun nodded, crossed the crowd and followed Siqi away. Seeing this, Xiao pingwan can''t ask again. In such a large hall, only emperor Xuanyin, xuanraft and several elders were sitting upright and not angry. Si Qi stood in the middle with Gu Yun and accepted their eyes. "Tell me, what happened!" Emperor Xuanyin raised his eyebrows. Gu Yun is not good at words, so the task naturally falls on Si Qi. Si Qi didn''t think about the cableway: "we were plotted. We fell into a cave. It''s ok if it''s an ordinary cave. It''s an antique tomb a thousand years ago, so we were trapped in it and escaped after a narrow escape." Hearing the speech, all the faces were thoughtful. Xuan raft asked, "who plotted against me?" "A group of angry souls!" Si Qi replied. "How can you be stared at by the resentful soul for no reason?" Mo Jinyu asked. "Does this need a reason? Maybe Gu Yun and I are so beautiful! " Siqi''s face was not red and his heart was not jumping. Mo Jinyu rolled his eyes. Gu Yun said in a deep voice, "it''s Si Yun!" As expected, everyone was silent for a moment. Emperor Xuanyin looked at xuanraft, "she has a whereabouts!" Now, Emperor Xuanyin didn''t even want to mention Si Yun''s name. In his heart, Si Yun didn''t deserve to be named Si family. Xuan said, "run away!" After learning the news that he and Xuanyin emperor Qi came, she escaped from Shengtian and evaporated again. "Go all out!" Emperor Xuanyin only said four words coldly, with no pity in his eyes. It seems that he ordered to pursue and kill not his daughter, but an insignificant person. Xuan raft nodded and entered the magic barrier''s Siyun. Naturally, he couldn''t let go. "Si Qi stays. Gu Yun, please leave. Have a good rest and get ready to leave tomorrow." Xuan raft said. Si Qi shivered inexplicably. It''s time to settle accounts after autumn! Chapter 252 Gu Yun nodded and stepped back. At this time, the lights are on. It is rare that the whole South County is lively. There are pedestrians on the road. Vendors set up stalls on the street, and the cries are intertwined with the conversation of pedestrians. Gu Yun walked along Nanjun long street. Pedestrians recognized her and greeted her warmly. Gu Yun''s name has been well-known throughout the east continent. Even if she is located in the remote South County, she has more or less smelled the wind. In addition, they have learned some of Gu Yun''s deeds from them after getting along with the disciples of the holy land these days. Therefore, it is not difficult to recognize her. Everyone''s impression of Gu Yun is amazing. The future of a talented girl born in the sky is immeasurable. We can only make friends, not evil. Gu Yun didn''t expect it to be like this. It''s hard to be generous. She can only hide. After avoiding the people in Nanjun, Gu Yun came to a weapon shop. The blacksmith with his arms exposed was sweating. When he heard the footsteps, he didn''t lift his head and said, "pick any weapons you need." "Can this be repaired?" Gu Yun directly took out the long flow sword and put it at the blacksmith''s moment. He asked in a low voice. The blacksmith took the long stream sword, his eyes shining, "good sword!" He exclaimed. Then he looked up and put his eyes on Gu Yun. He was surprised by the gain and loss. Gu Yun frowned and moved his steps lightly, staggering the blacksmith''s eyes. The blacksmith came back to his senses and was so upset that he despised himself all over. In his weapon shop, which is almost full of big men, it''s the first time he met such a lonely girl like an immortal. He couldn''t help looking at it. It''s really... Hopeless! The blacksmith quickly turned his attention back to the Changliu sword and looked over and over again. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. "Girl, is this a spirit tool?" "Yes." "Wonderful, I''m afraid this craft is made by a tool smelter. I''m ashamed and can''t repair it!" The blacksmith shook his head and returned the long flow sword to Gu Yun. "I''m just an ordinary blacksmith. I make the most common weapon. I still have to find a weapon smelter for the spirit weapon. It''s not too much to say that this sword is uncanny. Therefore, if you want to repair it, you can only find a senior weapon smelter." The blacksmith said again. There are many spiritual masters in Nanjun. He has also seen those spiritual tools, but there is a difference of eighteen thousand miles compared with this incomplete sword. What kind of person can make such a sword! Gu Yun nodded, received the long flow sword, thanked him and left. She felt sorry for the damage of Changliu sword, so she wanted to try whether it could be repaired. In that case, wait until you go back to the Holy Land and find a tool refiner! When she returned to the city master''s residence and passed the Qinghu Lake in the backyard, a melodious piano sound came from far and near. Gu Yun stopped involuntarily. After so long, she still liked his piano sound. By the lake, a young man in white played the piano quietly under the quiet moonlight. At this moment, even the sound of wind and insects faded, and seemed to be intoxicated in it. Years are long and time is quiet. Until the end of the song, he slowly stood up, carried the long piano behind him, looked at Gu Yun from a distance, and his handsome eyebrows and eyes were with a shallow smile, "the sky in the east continent is about to change, Gu Yun, leave as soon as possible, so that he can be alone!" Leaving this inexplicable sentence, the lawyer left. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. She knows he has something to say, but she can''t guess what he wants to express. Influenced by this sentence, Gu Yun''s mood is a little restless! Chapter 253 At this time, a man hurried to her, "Gu Yun, here you are. Master is looking for you!" The visitor is Ouyang Shu. His slightly anxious look shows that he has been looking for Gu Yun for some time. Gu Yun nodded, stopped thinking about the law, and left with ouyangshu. In the courtyard where the elder lived, LAN Jiu had been waiting inside. When he saw Gu Yun, he nodded to her and said hello. The elder stood with his hands behind his back. His mood fluctuation could not be seen on his rigorous face. When the three disciples arrived, he said, "tonight, I will routinely check your cultivation progress. Ouyangshu, you start first!" Hearing the speech, Ouyang Shu stepped forward and attacked the elder with his greatest strength. His moves were impeccable. The elder just moved a little under his feet, so he turned sideways and avoided. Ouyang Shu quickly made up for the second attack. In order to enable them to quickly improve their strength and accumulate practical experience, when checking their accomplishments, the elder will let the three disciples fight with themselves, so as to point out some of their shortcomings. Naturally, from beginning to end, they couldn''t even touch the clothes of the great elder. Ouyang Shu attacked one move after another, leaving no gap in the middle. After several confrontations, he was already panting, but the elder didn''t even mess his hair. Soon, ouyangshu''s flaw came out. The elder mercilessly waved his sleeve and wrapped a silver glow. This blow hit ouyangshu. Ouyangshu covered his chest painfully and stepped back for several steps before he stabilized himself. He raised his hand and bowed to the elder and said, "thank you for your advice." The elder just nodded and turned his eyes to LAN Jiu and Gu Yun, "you two go together!" LAN Jiu took out his sword - evergreen. Suddenly, his momentum became powerful. LAN Jiu cultivates Jin Lingli, so his spiritual skills are subordinate, domineering and awe inspiring, which is very different from his low-key style. Gu Yun didn''t use the ice spirit divine bow. It was against the enemy. She never used it on the people around her, so she relied on the spiritual power. To deal with the elder, you must show all your strength before you can fight with one. Gu Yun abandoned Bing Lingli and chose Lei Lingli, which is more powerful. As soon as Lei Lingli came out, the color of heaven and earth changed. In an instant, the dark clouds had covered the sky above them. Purple electricity shuttled through the clouds, and the pale light hit all things. Thunder rumbled and the wind and rain were coming. Xuan raft looked out of the window, his mind moved, and his figure appeared on the wall of the great elder''s courtyard, becoming a gentleman on the wall. LAN Jiu is on the left and Gu Yun is on the right. They attack the elder from left to right. The speed is so fast that they can only see the remnants of them. Xuan raft secretly praises them. Purple electricity was brewing in Guyun''s hand, and the golden light burst out from lanjiu''s hand. Finally, they all ran alone. The elder just shook his body and easily avoided their attack. He waved his sleeves, and the two brown lights turned into streamers, sweeping Gu Yun and LAN Jiu respectively. They abandoned the attack and changed to defense, which can resist. After one hit, Gu Yun''s whole arm was numb, and LAN Jiu had described it as embarrassing. The gap like a natural moat is that all the poor will not pass. How the latter two changed their strategies and skills, and even used them to play rogues, they still couldn''t step within two meters of all the positions of the eldest elder. They were obviously close in front of them, but they couldn''t touch them. Chapter 254 When fighting with ouyangshu, the elder made the last blow, but this blow retained a lot compared with ouyangshu''s blow. LAN Jiu Zhen flew out, and Gu Yun was no better. She just felt a fishy sweet smell gushing out of her throat. She swallowed the blood expressionless, stood up and said to the elder, "thank you for your advice." "Thank you, master." LAN Jiu also stood up hard and said. The elder nodded slightly, called the three disciples together, pointed out what they needed to improve, and taught them to use their strengths to the extreme. Everyone''s skills have different characteristics. The elder patiently emphasized everyone''s skills, so that they can understand how to use them to give full play to their maximum power. At this time, Gu Yun felt thirsty for knowledge and didn''t listen enough. Every class given to them by master was precious and made her want more. When he first entered the big elder''s door, Gu Yun called his master, but he just called him in a formulaic way, but after he really touched it, the master sent it from his heart. The elder is the only one who makes Gu Yun feel sincere admiration and admiration so far. Seeing that the time was almost up, the elder waved and drove people away. After the three left, the elder turned to the wall and said, "see the Lord." Xuan raft jumped down from the wall and said with a smile, "you and I don''t have to pay attention to these etiquette. In other words, aren''t you afraid of hitting the weak hearts of the disciples when you treat them so harshly?" The elder replied, "if you are so fragile, you don''t deserve to be my disciple!" "Aren''t you tired? What''s wrong with living a free and easy life?" Xuan raft sighed. Bai Zhao was not only hard on others, but also hard on himself. Because of this, he was more famous than himself in the holy land. No one wanted to negotiate with him more. Just a cold face scared everyone away. Ten fingers can count the time of amity. The elder just shook his head, "if the Lord has nothing else to do, I''ll be busy with something else!" "Yes." Xuan raft replied. When the elder turned around, he suddenly said, "Gu Yun is a good seedling. No one can estimate her future achievements. Put more attention on her." The elder nodded. Xuanraft now wants to open up. Xiao Qi''er is not easy to practice, so he can only let it go. Since he is friendly with Gu Yun, he puts his cultivation mind on her. One day, I hope she can read her friendship with Xiao Qi''er and help him a lot. ¡­¡­ The next day, everyone left. Emperor Xuanyin returned to the palace. When he left, he took Siqi away. He said that the empress missed his son very much, so he took it away first and returned it a few days later. Then he tied up his Royal Highness the prince! With the speed of the giant kite beast, they returned to the Holy Land in a few days, and all the disciples of the Holy Land gathered in the square to meet them. Gu Yun''s life tends to be stable again. In addition to daily cultivation, she also has cultivation. After the Shenmu line, her strength shows a faint sign of breakthrough. Therefore, Gu Yun immediately enters the retreat and strives to break through the five realms of soul cultivation at one stroke. There are more things to be busy in the holy land. Xuanraft and the elder can''t see them all day. They are very busy together with Ouyang Shu. After learning that Gu Yun was closed, LAN Jiu also closed. Mu Yixuan came to find someone and threw himself into the air, so they went to practice respectively. Chapter 255 Time passes peacefully in the busy. Five days later, Gu Yun successfully broke through the five realms of soul cultivation and went out of the pass. Baianju was as quiet as ever. There was no one except a few children. Gu Yun first went to the Holy Land''s spirit tool library to choose a satisfactory long sword, and then the imperial sword left the holy land. She first went to the devil''s palace. Now the devil''s palace is no longer as messy as before. Everything is in order. With the spiritual skills left by Gu Yun, the devil soldiers are immersed in cultivation every day, and their accomplishments are increasing day by day. After this period of training, the descendants of the demon clan have been trained into more qualified demon soldiers by suken, and their number has grown to a certain extent. The whole demon clan seems to take on a new look. When Gu Yun arrived, Su scar noticed it for the first time. Outside the magic palace, Su scar leaned against the tree with his sword. He still wore the black iron mask on his face. His eyebrows and eyes were evil and evil. "You''ve been coming for a long time!" Su scar said. His cold voice couldn''t tell how he was feeling. Gu Yun nodded, "some things have been delayed." As the current devil of the demon family, even though Gu Yun is not happy, he will dutifully come to the demon palace to check the situation every once in a while, and bring some spirit tools or pills to strengthen them. Now the fighting capacity of the demon clan is not what it used to be. "Go and have a look!" Suken said. Gu Yun nodded and went in. On the martial arts training ground opened up by the demon palace, all the magic soldiers were well-trained, waving their long guns and playing a set of powerful shooting techniques. This achievement is satisfactory. Suken said in a deep voice, "when will you lead us out of here?" Gu Yun was stunned and silent. Although the current demon family has the ability to protect itself in the east continent, generally, human beings are still hostile to the demon family. Once found, they will inevitably meet each other. At that time, only the demon clan will be persecuted. Now that he has become their demon, Gu Yun''s first thought is to protect them. She said, "this day won''t be too far!" Now she doesn''t have the strength to ensure that the demon clan has a foothold in Kyushu mainland, but she will continue to work hard for this goal. One day, she will let the demon clan stand upright in the world, and no one dare to touch them! Gu Yun never talks empty words, so since she can''t say far, it won''t be far. Su hen nods and believes the demon statue he chose unconditionally. After leaving the demon palace, Gu Yun thought of Xiao Qingluo and went to Mu mansion. It was rare that she saw Wenwen weak in the courtyard with a long bow. The long bow was just an ordinary texture and would not hurt him. Hearing the footsteps, Xiao Qingluo put down his long bow, turned back and called in surprise, "sister, you finally came to see me!" That soft and gorgeous face couldn''t hide joy. Gu Yun nodded, walked to him, looked at the long bow and said, "are you interested?" Xiao Qingluo nodded slightly shy. Gu Yun is not surprised at this. The elves are famous for their "divine archers". The elves of pure blood have no teachers to learn the art of bows and arrows since childhood. They have the blood of divine archers in their bones. Bows and arrows are both their weapons and their lives. Therefore, Xiao Qingluo will be interested in bows and arrows, which is entirely due to his nature. This also means that his elf family blood may be slowly awakening. "Come on, I''ll teach you!" Gu Yun picked up the long bow and said to Xiao Qingluo. Chapter 256 Xiao Qingluo was surprised in his eyes and once suspected that he had a hearing illusion. Gu Yun has put the arrow on the long bow and aimed at the bull''s-eye in front. With the sound of "whew", he directly passed through the red heart and inserted it into the back wall. Until then, Xiao Qingluo came back. His beautiful eyes were full of surprises, dazzling and dazzling. "You come." Gu Yun hands the long bow to Xiao Qingluo, who pulls the strings with the action of Gu Yun. Gu Yun corrected his posture and explained the main points. Only at this time could she talk more. The two were very close. Between the wings of Xiao Qingluo''s nose was a lonely cloud. The faint cold fragrance on Xiao Qingluo''s body was very light, but it was also intoxicating. Xiao Qingluo''s ears immediately turned red and felt it difficult to breathe. The voice of Gu Yun was especially in his ear. It was cold and fell into Xiao Qingluo''s heart. Xiao Qingluo thought that he could just stop the time and freeze the picture at this moment. At this time, his sister belongs to him alone! The result of distraction is that he didn''t listen to what Gu Yun said. Naturally, the arrow he shot missed and didn''t even hit the target. This result surprised Gu Yun. The art of bow and arrow is a gift of the elves. Beginners can''t be worse. Is it because of the influence of his human lineage? Gu Yun thought deeply. Xiao Qingluo doesn''t care. She can just take this opportunity to beg Gu Yun to teach him more, so that she can spend more time with herself. "Sister, I''m stupid. Can you teach me more?" Xiao Qingluo blinked innocent eyes and said to Gu Yun. Gu Yun nodded, did not refuse, and repeated what he had just said. One afternoon''s time was spent on Xiao Qingluo. At this time, it was already dark, and the solitary cloud simply lived in Mu''s house. It''s rare that Gu Yun has time to have dinner with him. Xiao Qingluo can''t hide his joy. At the end of the month, Xiao Qingluo returned to his room. The moment he closed the door, his momentum changed. All the pure and harmless were removed, leaving only indifference. "Tonight, I won''t continue. My sister is here. I don''t want her to find out." Xiao Qingluo said to a dark corner in the room. There was a ripple in the air, and then it calmed down again, as if nothing had happened. In the next few days, Gu Yun had nothing to do. Simply, she stayed in Mu house and taught Xiao Qingluo archery. In this way, she could at least protect herself from any danger in the future. Xiao Qingluo learns things very quickly. On the first day of Guyun''s teaching, he has written down all the essentials and can hit the heart. However, he is not willing to show it in front of Guyun, because in this way, he has no chance to get in close contact with Guyun. So he deliberately pretended to be clumsy in front of Gu Yun and only made a little progress every day to prevent Gu Yun from noticing it. Gu Yun didn''t think much about it. He just said that it was because of his blood, and took the trouble to guide again and again. Soon, her three-day authority arrived. As Gu Yun now has the authority to leave the holy land for three days. Therefore, she must return to the holy land. Xiao Qingluo reluctantly sent Gu Yun away. He secretly said that one day, he would keep his sister with him forever! On the other hand, Si Qi was finally able to escape from the claws of Xuanyin emperor. He was about to leave by the xuanming beast when the national master suddenly appeared and stopped him. Chapter 257 "Your Highness, wait a minute!" National Teacher road. Siqi looked at him suspiciously. Every time the old man appeared, there would be no good "What''s the matter with the national teacher?" Si Qi sat on the xuanming beast, looked down at the national teacher and asked with his eyebrows. "I watched the celestial phenomena last night and found that there will be a catastrophe in the eastern continent recently. The center is his Highness the prince. I hope his highness will pay more attention to the changes around him." The national master raised his hand and bowed, saying that his face was as haggard as an old man at dusk. Si Qi''s heart moved slightly. Now the national teacher has long lost the scenery of the previous years, as if it would disappear at any time. He sighed slightly, "this hall has written down. Thank the national teacher for his hard work, and the national teacher should take care of his body." This was the first time that Siqi and he were so kind, which surprised the National Normal University and was secretly gratified. His Highness the prince finally grew up and became sensible. "Thank your Highness for thinking about it." The national teacher replied. After some simple negotiation, Siqi left and went straight to the holy land. It''s half a month''s Eve again. The life in the holy land is the same, but Siqi and them can always find some fun. They come and go. Wen aofei and Dongfang Jue are also familiar with several people. In the holy land with rigorous style, they seem to exist differently and often regard the rules as nothing. One reason is that the Lord and the elders are busy dealing with the matter of Si Yun and have no time to take care of them. The other is that his Highness the prince is covering them, and no one can take them. Although Gu Yun is still cold, she also integrates into them. She likes the current atmosphere very much. She is relaxed and comfortable. Siqi''s simple happiness can always infect her. In addition, she forgets what she carries and her identity. She thought, if she could be born as an ordinary mortal, like them, would she be able to laugh easily and cry freely, and what she wanted to do was from her heart. But she can''t. After going through those things, she made a complete decision with these things. But that''s good. At least they''re around. They''re no longer alone. In the holy land, Gu Yun''s concept of friends gradually deepened. Although she didn''t say it, she actually showed it on the ground. For her own people, she protected her weaknesses to the end. Often Oujie and Wen aofei made trouble, or provoked some holy land disciple to kill her door, but Gu Yun blocked her back with one against ten. It is because of the protection of Siqi and Guyun that they dare to act recklessly, but they also have a degree in their hearts. When they were young, they were always chicken flying and dog jumping, but they were simple and happy. At that time, they could do what they liked without worry. In the holy land, separated from the outside world, the people in the family can''t control them, so they can release their nature and do what they once wanted to do but were constrained by the family. On this day, Oujie ran over excitedly and said: "Guyun, Guyun, we found several spirit beasts in the deep valley south of the holy mountain. Let''s go and collect them!" Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously, "what did you do with them?" "Of course it''s for sale. Not only external disciples, but also many internal disciples don''t have contract beasts. We can catch some spirit beasts and sell them for personal points." Oujie explained. In the holy land, there is no money. All transactions use personal points, and the source of personal points is the accumulation of your achievements in the holy land. The more you contribute in the holy land, the more personal points you will have. The biggest use is that you can exchange what you need in the spirit ware warehouse, pill Pavilion and treasure shop. Chapter 258 There is no shortage of rich children in the holy land. People like Oujie saved enough money when they came to the holy land to make themselves comfortable. It can be said that money can make ghosts grind. There is nothing that money can''t solve. However, they made a mistake. Money in the holy land has really become an external thing and is worthless. Whatever they do here depends on personal points. New disciples like them have not made any contribution since they came to the holy land soon. Naturally, they have no personal points. So you have to find another shortcut. Since your personal points can be exchanged for all spirit tools, pills, spirit stones, monsters, etc., naturally, you can also exchange your personal points with the disciples of the holy land. This kind of transaction is widely spread among the disciples of the holy land. But the vision of the disciples of the holy land is very high. Ordinary things can''t enter their eyes at all. Gu Yun nodded and promised Oujie. Think of it as an experience. "I''m going too!" Si Qi said. Oujie exclaimed strangely, "Your Highness should not need personal points?" Si Qi raised his eyebrows and glanced at him. "I''ll support you. Go up and I''ll watch next to you!" Ou Jie: " After it was finalized, the party set out. After they became formal disciples of the holy land, the holy mountain was open to them. They no longer need to apply for permission to enter as they did at the outer door. At the beginning of the calculation, it has been a year since they came to the holy land. In this year, the holy mountain has been found out by Gu Yun, which places can go and which places can''t go. She already has a map in her heart. Deep in the holy mountain, it is the place where demon beasts above spirit beast level settle down, which they can''t set foot in now. So Oujie can only think of spirit beasts. Xiaoqing released Gu Yun after he returned to the holy land. His external explanation only said that it was an unknown species. Mu Yixuan didn''t think much about it. Kyushu has multiplied many species, that is, the alien races in their mouth, many of which are unexpected and unpredictable. After having a little love, nianxi bumped back to Gu Yun. The two little ones also got on well and got along very well. Impressively, it is the eldest brother and the younger brother. The title of eldest brother is nianxi. Everyone is very curious about the bird around Gu Yun. It looks ordinary and looks like a weak chicken, but it can spit people''s words, and its combat effectiveness... Well... Don''t mention it! They felt that the contract beast should be the kind of cow driven and noisy for a strong man like Gu Yun. As a result, the reality was beyond their expectation. However, the bird was very smelly. As for the problem of smelly fart, it was developed during nianxi''s stay in Longjun city. How can a talking bird appear in the pile of mortals! Among the monsters, only high-level monsters can spit people''s words, and only the legendary divine beasts can turn into shapes. However, they can''t see where nianxi''s level is, so it has always been a mystery to them about nianxi''s species. Little love, they can''t guess. They guess and guess. They are tired. They just give up and guess again. They can only say that there are a lot of mysterious creatures around Gu Yun. It sounds powerful, but they are fighting five dregs! The spirit beasts here can''t pose any threat to Gu Yun. Gu Yun packs up the spirit beasts that Ou Jie and others are looking at and sends them to them. It''s very efficient! Chapter 259 Oujie quickly joined forces to put all the spirit beasts into the space spirit tools, and couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. "Do you want to go somewhere else?" Mu Yixuan turned to ask Gu Yun. "Whatever you want." Gu yundao. "Then let''s catch more!" On Nalan Xuejiao''s pretty little face, there was a small profiteer like smile, which wouldn''t make people look bored. Guban stretched out his hand and rubbed Nalan Xue''s head. He hissed, "you little boy, do you want to make a fuss and send food to the spirit beast?" Nalan Xue heard the speech, stared at a pair of beautiful eyes, and suddenly took out the spirit stick, pointed to Guban and said, "barbarian, draw a knife!" "Whoever fights with you is short and weak. I can shoot you to heaven with a slap!" Guban dislikes Tao. Nalan Xue was so angry that he said he wanted to work hard with Guban. The crowd couldn''t help laughing. Guban was really unforgiving, and I didn''t know whether the two were eight characters or something. Together, they always connected with each other into daily life. Obviously, when they were in Nanjun, they got along very harmoniously. "It''s early now. Let''s go ahead and have a look. There may be unexpected gains." Xiao pingwan said, looking at Mu Yixuan. Maybe you can take the opportunity to make a spark with Mu Yixuan. The others had no objection, so they decided to continue to look ahead, but just as they raised their feet and walked forward, suddenly, a vision happened. First, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Suddenly, Oujie fell and turned his horse. Seeing that they were about to fall down the mountain, Gu Yun quickly built an ice wall on the mountain road and blocked all of them back. Si Qi was closest to her. When the change happened, Gu Yun grabbed him for the first time, "hold the tree!" Gu Yun said to Siqi. Siqi nodded and immediately hugged a nearby tree with both hands. The trembling of the mountain made all the huge stones on the top of the mountain roll down the mountain. Gu Yun, Ou Jie and Mu Yixuan had to move to intercept these stones. It''s a mess. What''s worse, the monsters in the mountain were frightened and all rushed down the mountain in groups. Their position was on the hillside, which happened to be their only way. At this time, the color of heaven and earth changed, and the whole sky became gloomy. Looking around, there was only a repressed dark cloud at the bottom of my eyes, and no light came out of the clouds. "Go back to the Holy Land!" Gu Yun immediately summoned the sword, but they suffered from Nalan Xue. They haven''t broken through the soul cultivation and can''t resist the sword. It''s just that they ride in the inner door and can''t quench their thirst. They can''t run back on two legs I''m afraid I''ll be trampled into meat sauce by the herd just two steps away. Without hesitation, Siqi summoned Zhengrong in front of the public for the first time. At the moment when Zhengrong appeared, the power of ancient gods and beasts came to his face. All the frightened and fleeing monsters were deterred, all prostrated on the ground in a submissive posture, and his whole body was trembling. Everyone was stunned and stared at the behemoth in front of them. They couldn''t believe they saw the legendary ancient divine beast Kirin. At this time, they don''t even worry about their lives. They just feel as if they are dreaming. Kirin just snorted at them, which was a strange and familiar feeling of being despised. However, how do you feel a little cool?! "What are you doing! Come on! " Si Qi glared at them angrily and shouted. Now the whole earth will shake. I can''t tell when the mountain will collapse! Chapter 260 After being scolded by Si Qi, they came back to their senses and climbed up Qilin''s back. After everyone came up, Zhengrong took off and left. Until now, they still have a dream like feeling. The whole person seems to be floating in the clouds. "This, is this a Kirin?" Wen aofei fondly touched the towering hair under his body and asked incredulously. "Yes." Si Qi replied, and his picturesque eyebrows were somewhat gloomy. Looking down from above, we can find that the whole holy land has fallen into unprecedented chaos. Many buildings have collapsed. Some disciples have no time to hide and are pressed under the ruins, and the sound of wailing is mixed with the sound of collapse. "My highness, where did you get such a bull horse?" Oujie''s eyes are shining. It''s an ancient beast. There won''t be more than three ancient beasts in the whole east continent. It''s estimated that his father Xuanyin didn''t have them. Not to mention ancient gods and beasts, even the birth of ordinary gods and beasts will cause heaven and earth anomalies. However, the birth of this unicorn was silent. If Si Qi hadn''t taken the initiative to release it, no one would know that there was an ancient gods and beasts in the east continent. Therefore, this one will not be given to the crown prince by others, but can only be obtained by chance, which makes Oujie jealous. Everyone was looking at Siqi eagerly, waiting for his answer. Siqi ignored them. Mu Yixuan thought for a moment and said, "is it an earthquake?" Gu Yun shook his head: "no!" If it is only an earthquake, it will not change the color of heaven and earth. But it shouldn''t be such a big battle if the spiritual master crosses the robbery or the divine beast and artifact is born. What''s the matter? Gu Yun couldn''t guess. He was uneasy. Si Qi pursed his lips and thought of what the National Master said to him some time ago. He said that there was going to be a catastrophe in the east continent. Would he mean this? He never liked to take the words of the national master seriously, but now he had to think deeply. Soon, they arrived at the holy land. When Siqi asked Zhengrong to stop outside the holy land, an accident had plunged the Holy Land disciples into chaos. At this time, if another ancient divine beast appeared in front of them, it would only make chaos worse. They found a nearby transmission array and went back to the inner gate. The situation of the inner door is slightly better than that of the outer door. There is no large-scale collapse of buildings, but the scene is equally chaotic. Even the air is full of restless atmosphere. Ouyang Shu hurried over, "it''s great that you''re all right. Go to the square to take refuge!" "Where''s my adoptive father?" Si Qi asked. It was really abnormal that his adoptive father didn''t appear to be in charge of such a big thing. "The Lord is on his way back. Go to the square and I''ll see those injured younger martial brothers." Ouyangshu hurriedly left this sentence and left. A large group of disciples have gathered in the square. Looking around, they are crowded, healing and saving. Everyone''s face is pale and frightened. Half an hour later, the shaking of the earth and mountains stopped, but the dark clouds covered the sky did not disperse. On the contrary, they became more and more intense, and the whole sky was like ink splashing. A little light appeared under the dark clouds, getting closer and clearer. Seeing the visitor, a reassuring smile finally appeared on all faces. The Lord is back! It seems that as long as there is the Lord, all the disasters are nothing. Now their backbone has returned, and their beating hearts have finally returned to their original place. Chapter 261 In the middle of the air, Xuan raft took the lead, followed by several elders. Several people stepped into the air and slowly fell to the ground. At this moment, all the disciples of the Holy Land stood up together, held their heads high and stared at them. There was excitement and joy in their clear eyes. It was from the heart at the moment of seeing xuanraft. Xuanraft''s dignified eyes swept over everyone, and Lang said, "it''s all right now. Let''s go and do what we should do. As for the injured disciples, I''ll deal with it with several elders. You don''t have to worry." Xuanraft''s words dispelled the fear in the hearts of the disciples. They believe that even if the sky falls, the Lord will bear it. He is their God. So the disciples put down their worries and went to their respective duties. Xuan raft spoke easily, but the seriousness in his eyes still showed. On this day, all those in power in the Holy Land stayed in the limitless palace, and no one came out day and night. The cloud over the heads of the people was like a hanging knife, showing the danger. Si Qi was outside the limitless palace, looking at the sky. His mood could not be calm for a long time. From the moment when the vision occurred, an unprecedented sense of crisis occupied his heart. He had a strong intuition. The change of this day was only the beginning. Therefore, he is eager to seek the answer, and the only answer he can give is Xuan raft. Finally, the elders left with those in power, and Siqi immediately entered the limitless palace. Xuan raft sat on the main seat, as if he had a headache, rubbing his eyebrows and looking depressed. "Adoptive father." Si Qi called. Xuan raft raised his head and looked at him suspiciously, "Xiao Qi''er, why are you here?" At this time, people were terrified. He was still free to come here by himself. "Let me ask, what''s the matter with this vision." Si Qi replied. Xuan raft sighed and shook his head. "We talked for a day, but we didn''t come up with a reason. This time, the vision spread to the whole Kyushu mainland. The holy land is protected by borders, and the loss is small, but in other parts of Kyushu mainland, houses collapsed and bones were exposed. This is the first time that Kyushu mainland has happened since its existence, It was a catastrophe. " Xuan raft said, his eyebrows deeply wrinkled into a Sichuan shape, and there was no place to publicize it in his heart. The word "havoc" trembled in Siqi''s heart and became more and more uneasy, "will there be danger?" Xuan raft laughed and said, "of course, there is danger. Danger exists regardless of time and place." The unknown danger is the greatest danger. I hope it''s not what he thinks Si Qi left the limitless palace with great worry. In the past, he didn''t pay attention to any great disaster. When he was used to being protected, he had great dependence. He believed that as long as his father and adoptive father were there, he could do whatever he wanted. They are his strongest backing. But today, he thinks a little too much. It''s not like his old style. Siqi shook his head and wanted to throw out the miscellaneous thoughts in his head, but they seemed to take root. He felt that he was inexplicable now. On the other hand, Gu Yun is also uneasy. Such a heaven and earth vision is not an ordinary vision. It seems that it is somehow related to the fate of the whole Kyushu continent! Chapter 262 What happened Now, the whole Kyushu continent is in a panic. The sudden disaster makes them lose their homes and relatives. The dark clouds on their heads seem to be pressing on their hearts. Soon, the Holy Land and Xuanyin palace were occupied, and they were all looking for them to say. Emperor Xuanyin had a headache because of the noise. He simply closed all the palace doors and took the empress to the holy land to take refuge. Many ordinary people''s houses have to be rebuilt, and the herds who escaped from the mountains have nowhere to live, so they occupy human cities, followed by another fight. The spiritual master can still fight with monsters, but ordinary humans have no way to take them. Before the residence was rebuilt, he had to face the herd. Even God and man were haggard. More and more people died, and the blood filled the air. Xuanyin palace sent all the troops to deal with the herd. On this side, the holy land also sent all the disciples to help Xuanyin deal with the herd and help the people rebuild their homes. Due to the limited number of people, they can''t get together and cooperate, and Gu Yun doesn''t need help. She can pick thousands of herds alone. In front of the city gate, Gu Yun stood with an ice spirit bow. Above the city wall, there were the people of Xiye city. They all looked at the seemingly weak girl below nervously and anxiously. Although they had already heard her name, this was the first time they saw a real person. They are more beautiful than they think, but they also look much weaker. They can''t help worrying, can such a thin girl really block hundreds of animals? But the girl refused all their help on the grounds that they were in the way with her In front of the solitary cloud, there are ferocious and ready to go herds of animals. They gather together. The solitary cloud looks like a drop in the sea in front of them. At the moment when the herd moved, the solitary cloud also moved. First, the magnificent ice spirit spewed out and surrounded the whole Xiye city. If the monster wants to enter Xiye City, it must break her ice wall first. Then, several cold arrows left the string, and the blood flew and splashed on the gray ground. The hiss and howls were intertwined. One monster after another fell, and the gurgling blood gathered into a sea of blood. From beginning to end, they could not get close to the body of solitary cloud. Gu Yun''s movements are very fast. She takes an arrow, pulls a string and lets go, so that they can only capture the remnants of her movements. The people on the wall were stunned and forgot everything. There was only an increasingly tall figure in their eyes. Now the lonely cloud, in their eyes, is no longer an ordinary girl, but a god of war, so powerful. This made the people who had questioned her secretly ashamed. When there were only dozens of monsters left at last, Gu Yun summoned a Tianlei and directly cut the bodies of monsters into ashes. Everyone is numb After solving the herd in Xiye City, Gu Yun didn''t stop and immediately moved to the next battlefield. The fighting is endless, but since the awakening of the magic pulse, the smell of blood will only make Gu Yun more and more excited and bloodthirsty. Soon, the name of solitary cloud resounded through the whole east continent again. This time, it was more intuitive and profound. The girls who are fierce, the girls who can use ice Lingli and Lei Lingli, and the girls who are as beautiful as kaolin flowers have become indelible memories in their hearts. Chapter 263 On the other hand, the Holy Land welcomed several mysterious guests, led by Xuan raft, and led several elders to meet the statue of light in person. A pillar of light fell in front of the statue of light, sacred and dazzling. Slowly, three people came out of the pillar of light, dressed in white robes and shrouded in a huge white cloak. Their faces were blocked by large hoods, so that people could only see their tight thin lips. At the moment they appeared, the momentum of the strong spread out, and it was difficult for those low-strength disciples in the square to breathe. Xuan raft waved his sleeves without leaving a trace, relieved the oppression for the disciples, raised his smiling face and said to the three humanitarians: "rare guests, why are the three envoys coming to my holy land?" The white robed man in the head raised his hand and bowed to xuanraft and said, "Lord, don''t ask clearly. You should know the purpose of our coming. The changes of heaven and earth will affect the whole Kyushu mainland!" Xuan raft looked solemn and nodded slightly, "this way, please!" It was not until the group left that they were able to catch their breath and couldn''t help talking one after another. "Who are these three, so big?" "It seems that the origin is not simple. Don''t you see that the Lord and the elders have come out to meet them in person?" "What happened to Kyushu? Even these mysterious people are attracted? " "This weather change is not an ordinary weather change!" ¡­¡­ Siqi hid in the crowd and took all the scenes in his eyes. Without hesitation, he immediately sneaked into the limitless palace. In the limitless palace, Emperor Xuanyin and all the rulers of the Xuanyin Dynasty have been waiting inside. All the princes and generals look different. In addition to them, the rulers and rulers of the holy land are also inside. Obviously, they are much more nervous. When xuanraft appeared with people, Emperor Xuanyin lazily raised his eyes and said, "the envoy of Guangming Shinto, be safe!" The three made a virtual ceremony, "Xuanyin emperor is well!" Sitting in the center of a cadre of princes and generals, Si Qi narrowed his narrow eyes slightly. Guangming Shinto, isn''t that the power of the western continent? Are these three people from the western continent? No wonder the airs are so big! Xuan raft sat back on the main seat, looked at the three and said, "what did your religion find about the changes in heaven and earth?" A divine envoy said, "the cult leader lost 500 years of cultivation to see the secret of heaven. The root cause of the unrest in the Kyushu mainland is..." at this point, the divine envoy paused. Everyone leaned forward and waited for the second half of his sentence. Si Qi''s heart also stopped at this moment! "Yes... Space collapse!" The divine envoy took a deep breath and slowly revealed the terrible answer. The whole hall was in an uproar. Everyone stared at a pair of tiger eyes and stood up directly. The shock in their hearts lingered for a long time. When they heard the answer at the beginning, they only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. This really should be that sentence. The sky is about to fall down. Xuan raft didn''t expect this result, so he clenched the handrail and crushed it into powder. "Well, why does space collapse?" The elder calmed down and asked for the main points. The envoy shook his head. "No one can find the answer." "Is there a way to deal with it?" In Xuanyin, an old minister trembled and said. Everyone present knows what space collapse means. They are in the space of Kyushu mainland. Once the space collapses, all the creatures in it will disappear. Chapter 264 In other words, all of them are doomed! No wonder the envoys of the western continent rushed to the holy land. "If it breaks, it''s natural to make it up. That''s the way to deal with it!" Xuan raft stood up. Just then, the second wave of tremor in the mainland began, and there was another earthquake and mountain shaking outside. Those cities that escaped the first wave of tremor could not survive the second wave and collapsed. Fortunately, with a lesson from the past, all the people moved to the open space, so there were no casualties this time. Kyushu can''t stand such devastation. Mountains and rivers are divided, the earth is crisscrossed with gullies, the underground molten slurry is deep and visible, the heat wave comes through the cracks, and the air suddenly warms up. At this time, the sky finally cracked the first thunder. The surging dark clouds were like thousands of troops shouting. Fear spread in everyone''s heart. They seemed to see death approaching them. Some began to cry bitterly, some even went crazy. Everything is in a mess! Xuan raft stood under the eaves of the limitless palace, stared at the sky, and said in a cold voice, "it''s urgent!" The situation in Kyushu mainland is getting worse and worse. They can''t afford to delay. They must go to the place where the space collapses immediately to remedy it, otherwise the whole space will collapse in less than three days! Repairing space cracks is like Nuwa mending the sky in ancient mythology. It''s so difficult that even xuanraft can''t guarantee their success, but no matter how slim the hope is, they also have to try, because if even he doesn''t stand up, I''m afraid no one in the world will stand up. Whether in the eastern continent or the western continent, xuanraft has always been the existence of the God of war in people''s mind. If the God of light is their distant and spiritual belief, xuanraft is another belief in front of them. Since he became the first strong man in Kyushu, his life has been the of this continent. The three parties gathered people and horses. Emperor Xuanyin enlisted all the soldiers and horses in Xuanyin Dynasty. Xuanraft said that there were not many soldiers but fine ones, so he only selected 100 elite soldiers from them. At this time, many strong casual practitioners living in seclusion in the east continent also jumped out and said they were willing to do their best and contribute their part. According to rough statistics, there are as many as 100 people. Xuanraft didn''t refuse their wishes. They are all good men in the east continent! On the other side of the western continent, the Shenjiao sent 50 powerful envoys, while the Wangting sent 500 elite soldiers. Similarly, xuanraft left only 100 elite soldiers, and the others were sent back. In addition to the elite soldiers, the brave generals on both sides also came to take charge, and the bright god sect sent their son, a boy of only 18 years old Now, all the cities have collapsed, and the herd has no target, so it will no longer attack humans, but look for a foothold everywhere. So after leaving some people to settle down the ordinary people, Gu Yun and them returned to the holy land. The atmosphere in the sanctuary is much more tense now than when they left. Ask those disciples. They only know that it is a mysterious guest from the holy land. They don''t know who they are. Finally, ouyangshu told them the answer. The person who came was an emissary from the light God Religion in the western continent. The surprise was written on Mu Yixuan''s face. The western continent has always been mysterious and almost has no contact with people in the eastern continent. This event can attract people from Guangming Shinto. It can be seen that the seriousness of the matter has exceeded their imagination! Chapter 265 Gu Yun has seen some clues from the changes. Combined with her inheritance and memory, she guessed that there should be a problem in the world. At present, the situation is somewhat similar to the miracle disaster thousands of years ago, but it is far less serious than the miracle disaster. She can''t see the specific situation. When Si Qi came out of the limitless palace, his face was not very good. Mu Yixuan immediately surrounded him and asked, "what''s the situation? Why did even the people from the western continent come? " Si Qi shook his head. His adoptive father didn''t let it be spread. People in Kyushu mainland are already worried. If the truth is spread again, things will only be worse. At present, the most important thing is to stabilize people''s hearts. Xuanraft is already busy preparing manpower. What he has to do is to ensure that everything is safe. Therefore, xuanraft must make perfect preparations before departure. The people of the western continent can''t arrive until early tomorrow morning. As soon as they arrive, it''s time to start. That night, Siqi was in a difficult mood. He wandered to Xingyue lake alone and unexpectedly saw a figure who would never appear here. "Lonely cloud?" Si Qi was surprised and said. Gu Yun nodded to him. "Why are you here?" Siqi went over and sat down next to her, making a sound of doubt. "Waiting for you." Gu Yun replied. "Ah, how did you know I would come here?" Siqi was even more surprised. "Guess." Gu Yun answered again. "Si Qi was dumb. He tilted his head slightly, and a pair of bright Jian pupils stared at the lonely cloud. Unexpectedly, he was calmed by her words, and his heart was much more relaxed. "You came to me to ask the reason for the change?" Si Qi said softly. "Yes." Gu Yun nodded, "is it because there is something wrong with this space?" Si Qi looked at her in surprise, "Gu Yun, how do you know everything?" The lonely cloud just silently looked at the night sky reflected in the Xingyue lake. It was no different from the day. It was dark. "Adoptive father, they say that the space is cracked. Tomorrow they will repair the crack." Siqi''s voice was a little low, and his mood was written in it. "Are you worried?" Gu Yun said. "Well, I don''t know why. Since this change happened, my heart has been restless. I always feel that something is far away from me, but I can''t stop it." Siqi said low. He hated this sense of powerlessness. For a moment, Gu Yun didn''t know what to say to comfort him. After holding it for a long time, he could only say dryly: "it will be fine." Looking at Gu Yun''s face stretched and said this sentence without expression, Si Qi couldn''t help laughing. The dark clouds in his heart dispersed a lot. He said, "Gu Yun, you''re not good at comforting people at all!" Gu Yun nodded and acknowledged this fact. He was not only not good at comforting people, but also an obstacle to dealing with people. Siqi found that when he stayed with Gu Yun, his heart was always peaceful. It seemed that she had a magical power that could calm all his uneasiness. He suddenly looked at Gu Yun seriously and said, "Gu Yun, I will depend on you in the future!" What he said about playing rogue was serious and taken for granted. ¡°£¿¡± Gu Yun looked at him stupidly, unable to keep up with his jumping thinking. "Let''s go. I don''t know when the third wave of vibration comes again. It''s dangerous in the mountains. I''d better go back!" Si Qi got up and didn''t explain much. He just smiled at Gu Yun and said. Gu Yun was shocked by him. The man smiled with great lethality! She nodded and they went back to the holy land. Just arrived, the third wave of earthquake began! Chapter 266 The disciples had already learned from the previous two earthquakes, so when the third earthquake came, they didn''t panic any more. Instead, they immediately set up an array and cast spells to stabilize the surrounding buildings. It''s rare that with their efforts, Kyushu mainland was hit hard, and the holy land can still stand still. The next morning, all the disciples went to the square to see the Lord off. They didn''t know where the LORD was going, but only knew the root of the disaster. The Lord, they had found it. This trip was to solve it, which calmed everyone''s heart. Now that there is a solution, with the Lord, this catastrophe will be successfully overcome! Just after Mao, Ouyang Shu called Gu Yun and LAN Jiu to get up. The Lord''s trip was a big event, and it was a bad trip. Anyway, all the disciples had to be there to send them off. At least they wanted to let the Lord see them. Gu Yun didn''t sleep all night. When Ouyang Shu came in, she opened the door and came out. But LAN Jiu, who has always been self-discipline, pushed off and went to the square this time. He said that he had a bad stomach and had a problem walking, so it was inconvenient to go. Ouyangshu didn''t force him to have a good rest, and then went to the square with Guyun. After they left, LAN Jiu pushed open the door, and his slender body leaned on the door frame, which looked like half collapse. He stared at the gray sky with a complex look. They came after all On the square, the crowd was bustling. All the disciples of the Holy Land stood in an orderly line, with their backs as loose as a pine. The young man''s face was still childish, but also full of vitality. Xuan raft stood in front of the statue of light and changed into a war robe, which set him off even more plump and handsome, and his heroism was not inferior to those young men in their prime. Beside him stood a strange man in black clothes. The man''s golden eyes attracted great attention. Even if he just stood there quietly, his powerful momentum was still pressing in front of him. Everyone looked at his eyes, all excited, yearning and longing. Although this face did not appear many times in front of the public, or even many people had not seen it, his identity had been revealed. The holy master of the holy land has a divine beast who has lived and died for many years. Usually, he always stays in the back mountain of the holy land. There are prohibitions set by xuanraft, and all the disciples of the holy land can''t step on it. The golden pupil has shown them his identity as a beast, so he must be the contract beast of xuanraft! Everyone thought of this, so they showed that look. Today, they not only saw the gods and beasts, but also saw the gods and beasts transformed into adults, which was long enough for them. In the holy land, except the elder Bai Zhao, the second elder Mo Jinyu, the sixth elder Li Yi and the tenth elder Ji Yue, the other six elders put on formal clothes and obviously wanted to follow Xuan raft to the place where the space collapsed. Everyone was waiting. Finally, at about dusk, the gray sky flashed a sacred light and suddenly fell towards their position. The disciples of the Holy Land in front quickly stepped back and made room. After the white light fell to the ground and dispersed, there were hundreds of elite soldiers in place, more than 100 of whom were sent by the king''s Court of the western continent. They were led by a general who looked more than 40 years old, wearing armor and majestic. The evil spirit tempered by the battlefield was unmatched by all holy land disciples. Generally, people from the western continent were much stronger than the elite soldiers sent by the eastern continent, which made emperor Xuanyin snort, and the empress comforted him. Chapter 267 In front of the 100 elite soldiers are 50 religious envoys in uniform white robes. There is a small gold badge on the left chest of their robes. On the badge is a crescent moon and under it are two staggered long swords, which is the symbol of the bright god religion. All the gods and envoys are dressed in a wide white cloak and a big hood to block their faces. They are mysterious and powerful. After they stood still, they immediately spread to both sides, revealing a road in the middle, and a young man in white slowly came out from behind them. The young man wore the same dress as them, but there were crescent shaped patterns on the white robe, gold thread piping on the sleeves, and a pale gold crescent shaped token hung on the waist. The texture was like jade and gold and silver, symbolizing supreme glory and holiness. As soon as he appeared, the breeze came! Wisps of refreshing breeze blew by, taking away people''s uneasiness. At this moment, everyone seemed to be cured, but stared at the boy in white. The hood on the boy''s head was blown up by the wind, revealing the white jade mask on his face. The mask was delicate and cold, just like others. It was clear and cold, and everyone trembled. He is sacred and dazzling. He can only watch from a distance. If he is near, it is blasphemy. Gu Yun looked at the young man from a distance. At this moment, her heart jumped a little fast. She couldn''t help clenching her fist and felt incredible about her change. At that moment, she had a palpitation for him, but it didn''t come from her heart, but from her blood "See your Highness the son!" The three envoys who came yesterday immediately saluted the young man respectfully. It was clear that their strength was above him, but they were willing to surrender for him. "Yes." The boy just answered coldly. His eyes fell on Xuan raft, and the young man''s eyes were obedient. He said to Xuan raft, "Lord, we can start." Xuan raft nodded and was about to order to start. At this time, a man walked through everyone and came to him without hindrance. Only the prince can make them so defenseless. On the contrary, people from the western continent are full of vigilance against Siqi. "Why, Xiao Qi''er remembered that he had something to say to his father at this time?" When Siqi suddenly rushed in front of him, xuanraft looked happy. Last night, he waited for him all night, waiting for him to see him off and say personal words. As a result, he didn''t wait for anyone all night. He was so angry that he scolded the white eyed wolf all night, and finally rushed to Emperor Xuanyin to pour bitter water, although he was driven out directly by Emperor Xuanyin So he didn''t say a word to Siqi today. He''s still angry! But now seeing Siqi running over, all the anger of the Lord disappeared. Looking at Xuan raft''s attitude, the people on the west side roughly guessed Si Qi''s identity. I think this is the famous Prince Xuanyin. Although they are in the West and do not communicate with the East, they still pay close attention to the wind of the holy land all the time. I''ve heard that the Holy Lord of the holy land has accepted Prince Xuanyin as his adopted son. He is so spoiled that there is no law. It''s true to see him today. They thought how excellent the prince Xuanyin should be to get into the eyes of xuanraft. As a result, I really let them have big iron glasses. This... You can''t see anything except your face! Kyushu mainland respects its strength, but the prince Xuanyin in front of them is a straw bag without any spiritual power? For a moment, it was difficult for everyone in the western continent to accept the current reality. Chapter 268 His Highness the son looked at Si Qi and looked at him. What he saw was different from others. He couldn''t see through the prince, and what he couldn''t see through was by no means mortal! "It doesn''t matter. I just want my adoptive father to take something with him." Si Qi said. "What?" Xuan raft looked at him suspiciously, wondering what medicine he was selling in his gourd. Siqi just smiled gently, raised his hand and called out the extraordinary. With his action, a streamer flew out, accompanied by gusts of strong wind. A huge figure slowly appeared in the strong wind, bathed in fire and swallowed mountains and rivers. Just one stop there, the authority of ancient gods and beasts came to his face. Those with low strength felt soft for a while and couldn''t help but want to kneel down. Everyone stared in amazement, opened their mouths, and didn''t know how to react. Xuan raft was stunned and said, "this is the unicorn among the four spirits?" He was not calm at this moment, and even felt messy in the wind. Everyone in the western continent was also dumbfounded. While struggling to use their spiritual power to resist the threat of Kirin, they stared at Kirin and felt that they were especially in a dream. They thought that the so-called four spirits only existed in the legend, but now they really appeared in front of them, just like the weight of a kilogram on them, reminding them that this is not illusory. There are so many powerful people in the world. It is er er who can make the divine beast a contract beast. Just like the great elders, they are also powerful in the world, but the contract beast is only a second divine beast at most. But I didn''t expect that the prince of straw bag, who had never been in their heart, was an ancient divine beast! It''s really worthy of being favored by God! Emperor Xuanyin raised his eyebrows. The smelly boy hid very deep! "After thinking about it, I still feel uneasy, so I sent Zhengrong to protect my adoptive father. Please leave with Zhengrong." Ignoring the complicated eyes in the shock, Siqi solemnly said. Xuan raft sighed that the son picked up by Bai didn''t hurt in vain. It''s too heart piercing! "Good! The adoptive father accepted this idea! " Xuan raft said, feeling that the road ahead was not so gray. Siqi pursed his lips. His uneasiness did not subtract much. He and Zhengrong whispered, "protect your adoptive father and tell me as soon as there is a situation!" "Don''t worry, master!" Zheng Rong replied. With the eyes of tens of thousands of people, Xuan raft and them left. The vast party turned into a little star light and disappeared into the sky, carrying the hope of the whole Kyushu continent. In the absence of the Lord, the big elder will temporarily take care of the affairs of the holy land. It seems that everything is on the right track again, but everyone''s mind is still haunted with anxiety. They are uneasy every day when the clouds in the sky do not disperse. On this day, the elder sent a task to Gu Yun to go to the North guard to help the people there eliminate the animal tide. There is a famous mountain in Beishou - Beast mountain. As the name suggests, tens of thousands of monsters have settled in this mountain. It is the best place for spiritual masters in the east to find contract animals. However, due to the changes of heaven and earth, all monsters in the mountain rioted, and Beishou was once occupied. Therefore, led by Gu Yun, the Holy Land sent more than 50 disciples to the north to guard against disaster. In addition to Gu Yun, Su Yimo is the only new disciple in the group, and the others are senior old people in the holy land. The elder assigned different tasks to everyone. Therefore, Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan acted separately. Now the Kyushu mainland is full of holes, and everyone went to different places to solve the disaster. Chapter 269 Tacitly, all the disciples in the holy land take Gu Yun as the core. Although she is several years younger than them, and even her strength is not the highest among them, she has a convincing strength. After arriving at Beishou, they all joined the scuffle. These monsters had high and low levels and won a large number, so they had the upper hand. When they arrived, there were dead bodies everywhere on the ground. When they joined the scuffle, everyone''s morale was immediately boosted, which changed the previous depression and revived the momentum! Gu Yun''s hand is a large-scale spiritual skill, and others don''t see how she moves, but all the monsters within five meters around her immediately fell down. This is the first time that the Beishou people have witnessed Gu Yun''s hand, and they can''t help being stunned and stunned. They didn''t come back until the danger was imminent and rushed to fight. Su Yimo is the least powerful among them. Gu Yun can''t help but think more about his safety. The war lasted only one column of incense, and they won an overwhelming victory. All the monsters were forced back to the beast mountain by them, and the North guard restored peace. After the disaster, everything is in ruins and needs to be rebuilt. Nevertheless, the northern prefect warmly arranged a banquet to thank them. It''s rare to relax. The disciples of the Holy Land didn''t brush them and stayed. Gu Yun didn''t like such a banquet and went to beast mountain. Xiaoqing sat on her shoulder, held his cheek and said, "master, do you think they can repair this space?" "How can it be repaired so easily? I think even if it is repaired, it will have to pay a high price!" Before Gu Yun answered, Nian Xi flew out and answered. Gu Yun stood on a cliff and looked up at the cloudy sky that had lasted for several days. After they arrived at the space collapse, the earthquake didn''t appear again, but the sky still didn''t change. Occasionally, they would split a few thunderbolts and add a few more gullies to the porous earth. Even if Gu Yun cultivates Lei Lingli, he can''t fight with Lei Lingli. If it is not repaired, the mortal world will collapse in less than five days. At that time, it will attract people from the divine world. Gu Yun''s eyes flickered slightly, hoping not to reach that point. "So you''re here!" At this time, a voice interrupted her thoughts. Gu Yun looked away and saw Su Yimo walking. She looked at him suspiciously. Su Yimo smiled and said, "I just came out to relax. I didn''t expect to meet you so coincidentally!" Gu Yun nodded and said nothing. Su Yimo stared at the dark sky even during the day and said to himself, "it''s too depressing these days. Even now, the string in his heart is still stretched. Now it''s said everywhere that this is a catastrophe in Kyushu mainland. They say that we don''t have much time left." Although xuanraft personally solved the problem and reassured the world, there were always a few people who didn''t think the matter was big enough, quarreling and spreading rumors, which shook the hearts of those who had not been easy to appease. People cherish their lives. In the face of death, human nature will be exposed. In addition to the loss of family and relatives, their spirit has been on the verge of collapse. After being gently provoked, they began to make trouble. The place of trouble was naturally Xuanyin palace and holy land, but they couldn''t find the entrance to the holy land, so they gathered everyone and surrounded Xuanyin palace. Chapter 270 Emperor Xuanyin was already very busy about it. I hope the eastern continent can survive this catastrophe. Su Yimo thought. "Go back!" Gu Yun took his eyes back from the sky and didn''t want to talk about this topic. Su Yimo nodded. Just as they were going back, suddenly something happened. A black fog filled the air with lightning and instantly eroded the whole heaven and earth. They were surrounded by boundless ink darker than outside. This black fog and lonely cloud is familiar. It''s the ghost family behind Siyun! "Ha ha ha, Gu Yun, unexpectedly, you will fall into my hands one day!" Crazy laughter came from all directions, creepy. Su Yimo immediately entered the state of alert, "who!" He let out a loud drink. "It''s me, brother Mo, don''t you even know me?" With the sound falling, a figure slowly appeared from the black fog, wrapped in a tight black skirt, outlining a delicate and graceful posture, which was very enchanting, which was very different from her in Su Yimo''s memory. "Si Yun." Su Yimo shouted unbelievably. "Brother Mo, Yuner is back. Do you still like Yuner?" Si Yun went to Su Yimo and leaned against him. His chest was full and rubbed him intentionally or unintentionally. His eyes were as beautiful as silk and extremely ambiguous. Su Yimo immediately blushed and hurriedly pushed Siyun away, but she was entangled like a snake. He looked at Siyun, who was both familiar and strange, and couldn''t speak for a moment. Only she knows what he likes about her. Even Mu Yixuan and Ou Jie don''t know it. It''s just that she is arrogant and disdains his feelings. She only focuses on Mu Yixuan. He knew that he was not qualified to be with her, so he was willing to protect her silently, and only he knew the pain. Si Yun made a sad appearance and said, "have you changed your mind?" Su Yimo was tongue tied and wanted to say something, but his words got stuck in his throat. Gu Yun stood not far away from them. His eyes were always fixed on Si Yun. The person in front of him was just a shadow of Si Yun. Her real body did not appear! Suddenly, a strong killing force overflowed from Siyun. Gu Yun acted faster than his thinking, and immediately attacked the shadow of Siyun. At the same time, he shouted: "Su Yimo, get away!" But she was still late. "Siyun" smiled gracefully on her lips and put her hand on Su Yimo''s chest as soft as bone. The next moment, her face became ferocious, and her five fingers penetrated Su Yimo''s chest fiercely. When the slender hand passed through her back, it was a beating heart in her hand. She looked at Shang Su Yimo with unbelievable eyes and said softly, "brother Mo, you once said you wanted to give me sincerity. It''s time to make a promise. Look, this is your sincerity. I''ll take it!" Si Yun''s hand pulled back and put the heart in front of Su Yimo. His smile was beautiful, as if he had seen it for the first time. Su Yimo''s consciousness was already chaotic. At the last moment of his life, he looked at the charming face close at hand, and his mood returned to the year when they first met in Xuanyin palace. It was a snowy winter. He followed his father into the palace for the first time. He was lost in the palace because of fun. At the age of ten, he cried anxiously and attracted her nearby. After learning the reason, the seven year old girl made a face at him, then put her hand in front of him and said with a smile: "fool, what''s good to cry? Come on, take my hand and I''ll take you away!" Chapter 271 He blushed and put his hand on hers. What he delivered was not only that hand, but also a heart. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun''s attack was stopped by an invisible barrier and bounced back. Gu Yun quickly hid nearby and watched Su Yimo die in front of him. At the age of ten, because she was weak, she could only watch her grandfather and nanny die in front of her under the protection of Xuancang. Since then, she vowed that she would never let history repeat itself from now on. A rage was burning in the heart of the lonely cloud. Suddenly, the ice soul God bow appeared in her hand, and the surrounding temperature was close to zero. Siyun carelessly threw Su Yimo''s cooled body on the ground, licked the blood on his fingers, and sneered: "don''t you understand? Now you are not my opponent! " Then Siyun''s body became more and more clear and substantive. This was her real body. She disappeared in a short month. Siyun''s cultivation has jumped to the seventh realm of soul cultivation, two levels higher than solitary cloud. From beginning to end, the ghost family behind her did not appear. Gu Yun didn''t talk nonsense with her. He directly launched an attack. Five cold arrows left the string and shot at siyunfei with the wind. Si Yun didn''t hide, but took out a set of white silk gloves and put them on. When the five cold arrows forced her face, she raised her hand carelessly and took the five cold arrows with her bare hands. With one grip of her five fingers, the arrow broke and became a few wisps of spiritual power scattered in the air. Gu yunning eyebrows. Si Yun''s real strength is much stronger than what he shows! Si Yun''s eyes flashed with evil, "why? Are you angry that Su Yimo is dead? You don''t like this crap, do you? Oh, it''s amazing. You don''t want brother Yixuan or brother Prince. You like him. It''s really a bitter mandarin duck. Otherwise, I''ll send you down to see him earlier! " Si Yun said, and the scarlet light in his eyes became thicker. This is different from the pupil color of the demon family. Si Yun''s eyes tend to dark red, with a few black lingering inside. This is the state of falling into demonized ghosts, which no longer belongs to human beings. Between the devil and the ghost, she has the power of both sides at the same time, but it is imposed on her by outsiders. Her body has long passed the limit of bearing, so she often haunts in the form of shadow. "Master, you are not her opponent. The crazy woman is terrible. Try to withdraw!" Xiaoqing whispered in Guyun''s ear. For the first time, she understood the meaning that the former master said that women are crazy and more terrible than the devil. In front of them is a devil! "Master, you go first and I''ll break the back!" Nianxi was very brave once. She was about to rush to Siyun with her wings, but she was caught back by Gu Yun. She stared at Siyun for a moment, because the ghost family behind her came! When Si Yun was about to give Gu Yun a fatal blow, suddenly her look distorted several times. The next moment, she was like a different person, and her aura suddenly changed. "Jie Jie, the ancient beast Phoenix and the Kaitian artifact spirit devoured you. I will be able to return to my peak, little doll. Give me your body. I will make you die happier!"¡° "Si Yun" smiled strangely, his expression was full of salivation, almost crazy. When I read it, I felt cold all over. I had a creepy feeling that my soul was being stared at. I hurried to shrink behind the lonely cloud! Chapter 272 I turned my "beautiful" eyes! Read and stare at him, it''s not afraid! It''s called flexing and stretching! Gu Yun called nianxi and Xiaoqing into the contract space and raised his eyes warily to look at Si Yun in front. Now it should be said that he is a ghost family. The overflowing Yin Qi is like countless bone maggots all over the body, eroding the human body and then the soul. This time, the ghost family has already had earth shaking changes. Last time she could hit him while he was weak, but now she has no ability to parry. The pressure makes the nerves of Gu Yun tight. The hand holding the ice spirit bow can see the green tendons under the skin. The ghost clan is approaching her step by step, like a wolf who guides its prey into the trap. Its voice is full of bewitchment, but its expression is crazy. Naturally, he won''t let Siyun deal with Gu Yun. Her body is the most perfect masterpiece in heaven. How could he let Siyun destroy it. As long as he occupies the body of Gu Yun and devours the Phoenix and the spirit, he will be able to return to his peak and revenge in the netherworld! After this disaster, there are no friars in the mountain who dare to step on it. Therefore, in this underground environment, the only thing Gu Yun can rely on is himself. Perhaps, with the body of the demon family, we can still fight! The lonely cloud slowly closed his eyes. In an instant, a more majestic evil spirit invaded and entangled with the evil spirit in an instant. The invisible sword and shadow razed the land to the ground, cut off the roots of trees, broken rocks and raised dust all over the sky. When Gu Yun opened his eyes again, there was a demonic blood red in his eyes, such as manzhushahua in full bloom, with fatal charm. The change of Gu Yun''s identity made the ghost clan more excited. He licked his lips, took out a machete and cut at Gu Yun. In the demon clan state, Gu Yun is better at using the domineering long gun. She condenses a black long gun with the magic gas, so she collides with the treasure knife in the ghost clan''s hand, and the sharp blade rubs past and makes a harsh sound. With this blow, the disparity of strength is obvious. Gu Yun stepped back three steps, and the hand holding the gun was slightly numb. On the other side, the ghost family just stepped back. Si Yun''s face was hung with a Yin evil smile, his thin face was slightly sunken, and his eyes were even more godless. Before he hit the second attack, Guyun sealed the scene with ice and turned it into his home. Then, a thunder was held. Maybe under the influence of the changes of heaven and earth, the thunder held by Guyun was much more powerful than before. Then, Gu Yun continued to fill the sky with evil Qi. Under the three consecutive attacks, even the ghost clan who has already achieved a small success had to put away their careless heart and wait carefully. At this time, Nian Xi flew out, opened his mouth and vomited a fire at the ghost family. Then he pushed his head against the back of Gu Yun and shouted, "master, go quickly. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. When we go back to practice for another ten years, we''ll take revenge again!" Gu Yun''s heart is unwilling, but she also knows that this is not the time to show off her strength. What she wants to protect now is nianxi and Xiaoqing. Finally, Gu Yun quickly put Su Yimo''s body into the space spirit tool, and left with luck. When the ghost family got rid of the three company attack in place, Gu Yun had no human shadow. At this time, Si Yun regained his body sovereignty and was so angry that he broke his silver teeth. "Damn it, if you hadn''t done something wrong, Gu Yun would have been caught by me. What would you do in addition to bad things!" "Hehe, don''t forget who gave you your strength. This seat can be given to you and destroyed naturally. Don''t forget your identity!" Chapter 273 Another extremely cold voice came out of Siyun''s mouth. The sovereignty of the body has returned to the hands of the ghost family again. The ghost family raised a sneer of disdain on their lips. Si Yun''s soul has been suppressed in a corner of his body. The ghost raised his head, moved his neck, glanced at a place, and said in a cold voice, "after looking at it for so long, it''s time to show up!" As soon as his voice fell, there was a rustle. Then he saw a man come out from there. He calmly looked at the ghost family and said, "let''s make a deal!" "Oh, I didn''t expect that you, a decent and decent person, should associate with this evil thing and talk about transactions. It''s really amazing in the world!" The ghost family sneered and spoke mercilessly. The man always looked calm like water, like a deep ancient well, "if you help me, I''ll help you take down the lonely cloud myself!" This condition is very tempting to the ghost family. With the strength and identity of the person in front of him, he can definitely do what he says, so he hesitated for a moment and readily agreed. "Go ahead, your terms!" The ghost whispered. The plot was brewing in the dark, and Gu Yun was unaware that a plot was approaching her. At that time, she had gone back to the holy land first. This was the first time Mu Yixuan saw Gu Yun''s look with anger. Their heart couldn''t help sinking. What could make Gu Yun like this must have happened. "Lonely cloud?" Mu Yixuan cried anxiously. Gu Yun stopped and didn''t say anything. He just took Su Yimo''s body out of the space spirit tool. "Su Yimo!" Oujie''s breath stagnated and his eyes widened in an instant. He couldn''t believe his startled voice. Isn''t that bloody man Su Yimo who laughed with them not long ago. "Su Yimo, what happened to him?" Ji Chen''s voice was trembling. He could not feel any signs of life on Su Yimo. "Gu Yun, what happened?" Mu Yixuan''s voice was a little hoarse, and his hand had been clenched into a fist. Everyone looked at Gu Yun and waited for an answer from Gu Yun. After taking a deep breath, Gu Yun found his voice and said, "we met Siyun. It''s me. I didn''t keep him!" At that time, only she and Su Yimo were on the scene. If she could act earlier, Siyun wouldn''t have a chance to attack him "It''s not your fault. Don''t think about it!" Si Qi came over and said in a warm voice. His eyes jumped with anger. He thought Si Yun had converged. Unexpectedly, he not only did not converge, but became more unscrupulous. How dare she! They grew up together! "Siyun, this madman, I''ll kill her!" Oujie angrily said that even if Siyun had done more bad things in the past, he also took into account his previous friendship and didn''t really kill her, but now he just wanted to break her into pieces. Su Yimo likes her. He also knows that he accidentally found it, so he becomes more and more angry. "Is she still guarding the north now?" Mu Yixuan clenched his fist and asked in a deep voice. "All of us together will not be her opponent!" Gu Yun said coldly that sooner or later, she will kill Siyun herself! They didn''t expect that Gu Yun would give Si Yun such a high evaluation. A few months ago, she was still the defeated general of her men Silence spread among several people. Soon, the news of Su Yimo''s death spread all over the holy land. The Su family is attached to the second-class forces of Mu family and has a great influence in the eastern continent. Therefore, Su Yimo died in the holy land. The Su family will not give up first! Chapter 274 That night, the Su family came to the holy land, and the elder personally brought people to receive him. As the last person to stay with Su Yimo before his death, Gu Yun was naturally to blame, and was also called to the limitless palace. Si Qi was about to go in with Gu Yun, but he was stopped by the disciples outside the limitless palace. They said, "Your Highness, the elder has ordered you not to enter the limitless palace." Si qiluo opened his eyes incredulously. This was the first time that he entered the limitless palace and was stopped "I forgot that someone is dominant in the holy land when the adoptive father is not here!" Si Qi was annoyed and said that after the elder took over all the affairs of the holy land, he took back all his authority, which was almost blatantly forbidden! The two palace guarding disciples looked at each other and finally turned their eyes to Gu Yun for help. "Si Qi, it''s all right. You don''t have to accompany me. Go back first." Gu Yun said to Siqi. Si Qi frowned, "I won''t go back. Since I can''t go in, I''ll wait for you outside!" With that, Si Qi took out a recliner from the space spirit, and sat down in front of the limitless palace, staring at the two disciples. It can be seen that although the Lord is not here, the authority of the crown prince is still there. It''s really... Great pressure! Seeing this, Gu Yun had to go first by himself. The situation outside has been spread to the elder by the disciples. The elder frowned and scolded, "what nonsense!" Mo Jinyu sighed: "Your Highness Prince is really capricious as always! In the past, the Lord sheltered him. Now that the Lord is not here, who can protect him? " Li Yi wondered, "the Lord is just going to repair the cracks. Don''t you want to come back? Besides, there is a Xuanyin dynasty! " Mo Jinyu looked at each other and sighed. It''s not so easy to repair the space collapse. I''m afraid the Holy Lord''s business is more or less bad. Li Yi didn''t want to worry with them, so Mo Jinyu didn''t say it clearly. Su Qiren, the head of the Su family, sits on the left side of the hall of the limitless palace. Behind him are several people who play an important role in the Su family. The atmosphere was tense. Gu Yun came in, saluted the elder slightly and called, "master." "Yes." The elder responded lightly. When he saw Gu Yun, his look relaxed. As soon as Gu Yun appeared, Su Qiren couldn''t bear to stand up. His tone was quite skeptical: "how did my son die?" Gu Yun just looked at him indifferently, then his eyes returned to several elders and simply repeated the course of that day. "With your one-sided words, how can we believe it?" Su Qiren sternly questioned that he could not believe that Siyun would kill Su Yimo. They had no grievances and no enmity. They were still old friends. Even if she had become a demon, she shouldn''t have shot Su Yimo. This talented girl, who was popular in the east continent, made him feel uncomfortable all over. If a person of unknown origin dares to accept the Holy Land indiscriminately! Gu Yun didn''t respond to Su Qiren''s questions. For one thing, she was not good at words, and she couldn''t argue with others. If she couldn''t solve things by mouth, she advocated violence. Second, she has told all the facts, and she can''t tell more! Chapter 275 Gu Yun''s attitude undoubtedly angered Su Qiren. Several people in power of the Su family rose one after another and glared at Gu Yun. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. "I know what you are questioning. Gu Yun has no reason to harm Su Yimo!" Li Yi got up and looked coldly at the Su family. It was clear that she was protecting Gu Yun. When Li Yi said this, several Su family members couldn''t hang up on their faces. Su Qiren snorted coldly and sat down, "is there any reason that only she knows!" In this way, I obviously don''t intend to let Gu Yun go. The elder glanced at everyone in the circle and said angrily: "I sympathize with the pain of Su''s family leader''s loss of children, but if you pour dirty water on my apprentice for no reason, my holy land will not wait to die. Although the Lord is not here, I can''t tolerate you bullying too much!" The holy land has traversed the Kyushu mainland for many years. If it is a standing mountain, it crosses the hearts of the world. How can it be provoked by mole ants. The Su family leader couldn''t speak. The holy land was indeed something they couldn''t shake, but they couldn''t swallow their unwillingness. Today, Su Qiren could not find out why. They had to give up temporarily and leave the holy land. The future is long, and they are not in a hurry! Gu Yun, they won''t let go! "Mad dog!" As soon as Su Qiren left, Li Yi couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark and spit hard. "Gu Yun, don''t take it to heart." Ji Yuezhi came over and patted Gu Yun on the shoulder. Wen Sheng comforted him. Gu Yun nodded gently and said a few words. Naturally, she wouldn''t take it to heart. Si Qi was outside. As soon as he saw Su Qiren and them coming out, he immediately stood up and looked for the figure of Gu Yun. Su Qiren came to Si Qi, saluted respectfully and shouted, "have you seen your Highness the prince!" Si Qi waved impatiently, "you go. Don''t you see that this hall doesn''t want to see you?" A word choked Su Qiren''s face into pig liver color. However, they couldn''t lose their temper. They had to wave their sleeves and go away with a stomach of anger! Oujie, who came to hear the news, happened to see this scene. Although they felt relieved, they still couldn''t help worrying about Siqi. Is it really good for your highness to offend people like this "My prince, you''d better accumulate some virtue!" Oujie said. Si Qi just snorted, "the crown prince has boundless merit and virtue. He doesn''t care about this mouth virtue!" Several people: " At this time, Gu Yun came out of the limitless palace and saw her unharmed. Several people were relieved. "Gu Yun, did the Su family embarrass you?" Si Qilian asked hurriedly. Gu Yun shook his head. "That''s good, Gu Yun. Your face looks very bad. Go back and have a good rest." Nalan Xue said anxiously around the lonely cloud. Gu Yun nodded his head slightly, and his heart didn''t calm down until now. That night, it rained cats and dogs, and there was no weakening trend for one night. The mainland was devastated by the thunder. This is the fifth day they left xuanraft. Since they went to the place where the space collapsed, the shaking of the earth and mountains stopped, but the clouds hanging over people''s heads have not dissipated, and the sky is dark! The lights are bright in the limitless palace. Mo Jinyu frowned and looked at the elder, "can''t you contact the Lord?" The elder nodded heavily. The hearts of several people were beating in a hurry. Li Yi said, "nothing will happen?" "Shut your crow''s mouth!" Mo Jinyu glanced at her. Chapter 276 Li Yi glared back at him. "Pray." Ji Yue sighed faintly. Three days later, Mu Yixuan and his party went to Su''s house to incense Su Yimo. Gu Yun also went. Naturally, she was blocked outside Su''s house. "Oh, I don''t know when the threshold of the Su family is so high!" Siqi stood outside the gate of Su''s house and sneered. He flew in an ink robe, and Qingjun''s face was angry. The intermittent rain fell. Su Qiren dared not let his Royal Highness the prince get wet outside the gate of Su''s house. He could not invite the Buddha any way he asked. A group of servants held umbrellas to keep him out of the rain, but the crown prince''s body was what they wanted to be close to. Si Qi looked at him, and the group of servants immediately seemed to be fixed. The solitary cloud walked past, the invisible boundary opened, and all the raindrops were isolated. Si Qi turned to look at her and looked a lot more gentle. "Gu Yun, you don''t have to do this. Let me get wet and just take this opportunity to cure them." Gu Yun pursed his lips and gently shook his head, "you don''t have to do this!" "I just look at Su Qiren and they are unhappy!" Siqi raised his eyebrows. "Gu Yun, let''s go!" Mu Yixuan said that since the Su family rejected Gu Yun, they wouldn''t leave Gu Yun to go in by themselves. "Hum, it''s too much to deceive others. You can''t come!" Wen aofei said angrily. "Just kill it!" Said Guban. "Fool, making a big fuss in the mourning hall is a great disrespect to the dead!" Nalan Xuechen said strangely. Guban scratched his head and looked puzzled. He really didn''t understand the rules of these aristocratic families. Finally, Su Qiren and his family compromised and asked Gu Yun to go in, but they were all proud people, so when the Su family asked them to go in, they turned back without hesitation. That night, they sneaked into Su''s house again. After knocking out the servant of the mourning hall, they gave Su ink incense in turn. For a sad moment, they had to leave. The rain continued for more than ten days. The flood in Kyushu mainland became a disaster, and the people were in deep water. Emperor Xuanyin was busy. It can be seen that his temples were covered with luxuriant hair. It seemed that he was getting old all at once, and his body would collapse at any time. Si Qi had to go back to Xuanyin palace to help Xuanyin emperor deal with government affairs, although he knew nothing about it. There was also a problem in the Mu family. Mu Yixuan couldn''t stay in the holy land for a long time. He said goodbye in a hurry, and he rushed back to the Mu family. These days, LAN Jiu is also a dragon. Ouyangshu often accompanies the elder. He is very busy with things in the east continent. He often disappears for a few days. Either there is a problem in the east continent or there is a problem in the east continent. He wants to solve it with Xuanyin palace. The east continent is very restless these days. Bandits are rampant. Many family branches have been looted. So Gu Yun sent nianxi to Xiao Qingluo. Although nianxi''s combat effectiveness is not strong, it is more than enough to deal with ordinary bandits. Recently, Xiaoqing and nianxi stick tightly. When nianxi leaves, Xiaoqing will naturally follow, so both of them go to Longjun city to admire their home. It seems that everyone has their own things to be busy. Suddenly, Gu Yun calmed down around him. In the past, he didn''t feel anything, but when he was used to having a group of people around him, he began to feel uncomfortable. Gu Yun sighed. When she became so emotional, she shook her head, refreshed herself and entered the cultivation. Deep in the haze, the people of Kyushu finally saw light again on the 20th day of their departure. Chapter 277 When the sun broke through the clouds, opened the heavy curtain and shone on the Kyushu mainland, people almost thought that they were still dreaming at this moment. How many times they dreamed back at midnight, they were talking and laughing wantonly in the sun. When they really saw the light again, they felt in a trance. The sun is very warm, Kyushu mainland has recovered its vitality, and everything in silence is slowly recovering. Until one person''s cheers sounded, one after another, everyone cheered and jumped. In the sun, everyone danced and danced, and pure joy hung on everyone''s face. They survived the disaster! For the first time, Siqi left for the holy land. What he wanted was the news of xuanraft''s safe return. However, when he arrived at the limitless palace, the heavy atmosphere in it made his heart uneasy. He looked at the elders and asked, "where''s the adoptive father? Does the adoptive father have any news?" His answer was a silence. Siqi''s heart fell to the bottom of the valley, and even his strength to stand was evacuated. No one wanted to say. Finally, the big elder had to be the villain. The big elder''s voice trembled and said: "last night, we received the news from the son''s people. In the group, only the son was still alive, but he was seriously injured and unconscious. Others, all destroyed. Lord, life and death are uncertain. The bodies of the deceased elders, disciples and elite soldiers of Xuanyin Palace are already on the way back to the holy land. " It was like a bolt from the blue exploding in his ear. Siqi''s three souls had lost seven souls. He suddenly fell and sat on the chair, his hands and feet were cold, and even some tinnitus. The elder said something. He couldn''t hear it clearly and couldn''t hear it. He only circulated a sentence in his mind. Lord, life and death are uncertain At that moment, half the sky in his heart collapsed. The elders were immersed in grief, and no one could comfort anyone. At the moment the news came back, they all collapsed, but they all fought from life and death. Even if they were sad again, they had to cheer up and stabilize the overall situation. The reason why xuanraft''s life and death are uncertain is that their people did not find xuanraft''s body, but found xuanraft''s artifact listening to roaring sword, which has been twisted into a pile of scrap iron. Without going to explore, they also understand that Xuan raft was directly crushed by the storm in the space crack, so he ended up dead. He repaired the crack with his body, which returned the blue sky in Kyushu. They dare not tell Siqi about this fact. If they did, he would only linger between despair and collapse. It''s too cruel! Perhaps, for him, for people in Kyushu, no result is the best result. There are only four of the ten elders in the holy land, and one of the giants standing at the top of the Kyushu continent is suddenly missing. The other forces are ready to move! Undoubtedly, this is the best time to bring down the Holy Land! As long as there is no holy land, the first power in the eastern continent will be robbed by their own abilities! The storm is coming, and the dark tide is surging in the east continent. The news spread quickly. They were killed. For a moment, the whole east continent fell into grief. The rampant bandits a few days ago stopped a lot, as if they were plotting something behind their backs and waiting for the opportunity. This result is not too unexpected for Gu Yun. She comes from the divine world and has inherited memory. She knows the seriousness of space collapse better than anyone in the mortal world. It''s not easy to repair it! Chapter 278 The Lord''s life and death were uncertain. The Holy Land suddenly fell into a group of dragons without heads. The country cannot be without a king for a day, and the holy land cannot be without a Lord for a day. Finally, everyone decided to choose a new Lord from the remaining four elders. This candidate is undoubtedly the elder. The absence of the Lord is his greatest authority in the holy land. The elder did not refuse, accepted everyone''s expectations and took up the post of new Lord of the holy land. However, the bones of the elders and disciples who died in the battle are not cold, so he did not hold a grand ceremony for taking office. Everything is focused on the memorial meeting of the six elders and disciples. Although the clouds in the sky dispersed, the clouds in their hearts were always around there, increasing instead of decreasing, and the whole holy land was shrouded in a low pressure. When the bodies of the six elders and disciples were transported back to the holy land, deep pain and sorrow filled everyone''s heart. The cold holy land is hung with white satin, which makes it more impersonal. All the disciples, together with the elders and hall leaders, put on pure white clothes and tied white erasures on their foreheads to mourn the dead. These days, there are many big people coming and going to the holy land. They all come to offer incense to the six elders. Their faces are somewhat true and somewhat false. Gu Yun didn''t find Si Qi in the crowd, so he knew that he was hurt when he ran to a place where there was no one. So Gu Yun went to Xingyue lake and found Siqi there. Siqi just sat by the Xingyue lake, quiet as if he were integrated with everything behind him. Even the footsteps of Gu Yun didn''t disturb him. "Si Qi." The lonely cloud called. Her voice pulled back some of Si Qi''s mind. He turned his head and looked at her with a very bitter smile, "Gu Yun, look, my uneasiness has been confirmed. As expected, something happened!" Gu Yun wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know where to start, so he could only sit quietly with him. Siqi seemed to have the object to talk to. He stared at the blue sky reflected in the Xingyue lake and said, "since my adoptive father left, my connection with Zhengrong has been weak, but because of this connection, I can judge that Zhengrong is around my adoptive father. They are all right. Yesterday, I tried to contact Zhengrong again, but I found that all my connections with it have been broken, Even if the contract is still there, I can''t feel any signs of extraordinary existence. " Gu Yun sighed softly, "since the contract has not disappeared, it shows that Zhengrong is not dead. Maybe there is still hope!" "You also said, maybe..." Siqi looked more and more bitter, and the whole person was decadent. In his more than ten years of life, he spent the most time in the palace, and the rest of his time was with xuanraft. Although his father was very out of tune, his heart was true to him. Even if there is no blood relationship, their feelings are like father and son. Gu Yun can feel Si Qi''s mood now. At the beginning, when Grandpa and nanny died in front of her, why didn''t she collapse? If it wasn''t for the idea of revenge, she couldn''t survive. At this time, Siqi, like her at that time, needed a direction to support him to stand up. After thinking about it, Gu Yun said, "do you believe that there is more than just Kyushu in this world?" "What do you mean?" Siqi looked at her suspiciously. "Maybe there is another world in this world that we don''t know. Since space can collapse, is there a place that may collapse connected to another space?" Gu Yun said slowly. Chapter 279 Only Gu Yun can say such fantastic words, and Siqi''s eyes are full of disbelief. Only Gu Yun knew whether she was whimsical. In fact, it was just her guess. When she was ten years old, she died and later came to the mortal world. Although she was not very conscious at that time, she vaguely felt that she had fallen into the mortal world through a burst of air flow. So she guessed that the three realms are actually interconnected. As for whether the collapse of the mortal world is another space connected, the solitary cloud is not sure. In this way, there are many elements of comfort in it. "Although some people can''t believe it, I believe everything you say!" After a moment of silence, Si Qi said to Gu Yun seriously. That pair of bright Jian pupils inlaid with stars are like a vortex, which can easily make people fall in. Such sincere words moved Gu Yun. In fact, Si Qi is really a very pure person. Although he is willful, he doesn''t bring any city government. It''s very easy to get along with him, because you don''t have to guess what he''s thinking. All his thoughts are written on his face. Gu Yun stared at his eyes and said seriously: "I promise you, when one day I have enough strength, I will take you to another space to find xuanraft!" Although there is little hope, it is better than no hope. In the netherworld and the divine world, even if she steps through thousands of mountains and rivers, she is willing to. Si Qi finally showed his first smile for a long time, seizing the beauty of all things and extremely beautiful products, "well, I have to revitalize my spirit. I can''t let you work alone!" Seeing him like this, Gu Yun was a little relieved. At the same time, in an ancient mountain range at the other end of the continent, a group of people came quietly. At that moment, a powerful momentum swept through half of the mountain range, and all animals surrendered. The cold wind in the night converged and was quiet! The moonlight was cold, like a watery night, which was broken by a burst of bright and clear light. The young man in black who stepped on the light had a cold face and a tall body. His gray light pupils were like cold stars. Just standing there gave people a full sense of oppression, and his gestures were incomparable. He turned his eyes and looked at the group of people in black behind him. His expression implied sullen. "Didn''t he tell you not to follow?" "According to your order, my subordinates need to keep going to protect the safety of the little Lord." Said the leader in black. The young man in black raised a sneer on his lips, "I don''t need your protection. If you weren''t in the way, would this space in the world of dust be broken?" Hearing the speech, the leader in black had a chat on his face. "If it weren''t for the human body blocking the crack, you would have to be trapped in the space crack all your life!" The boy in Black said again, with some impatience between his eyebrows and eyes. A group of people in black looked like children who had made mistakes in front of the teenagers, all of them lowered their heads in shame and remained silent. "All right, you go back. I''ll come back when you find someone. No one can get me in the little mortal world!" The boy in Black said this coldly, and his figure disappeared in place. They left a group of people in black bleating in the cold wind. "Chief, the young Lord is gone. What shall we do?" A man in black looked at his boss helplessly. The leader in black glared at him, "what else can we do? Can we go back? You can''t peel us off. Protect us secretly! " In fact, he also deeply felt that it was superfluous. As the little Lord said, there was really no one in the small mortal world that they could pay attention to, of course, except that one! Chapter 280 This is the truth that care is chaos. But who dares to question your decision? They have the heart but not the courage! ¡­¡­ After that night, Si Qi returned to Xuanyin palace and began to work hard to govern. He seriously followed Xuanyin emperor to learn the way of governing the country, which made Xuanyin emperor deeply doubt whether his son had been taken away. Under the denial of the national master, he believed that his son had really changed. This should be a good thing, but he felt a little nervous. He only said that Siqi was greatly hit by the disappearance of xuanraft, and his temperament changed greatly. Since the catastrophe in Kyushu mainland, Emperor Xuanyin''s health has been deteriorating day by day. Up to now, he can only stay in bed and can''t even go to the court. Fortunately, his Highness the prince began to work hard, which makes emperor Xuanyin and his officials feel a little relieved. Xuanyin emperor knew his body. He thought he could protect Siqi and be an idle prince. But people are not as good as heaven. First, xuanraft''s life and death are uncertain, and he is not far away, but now the only person who can escort him is himself. Even with the last breath, he wants to make Siqi''s future generations worry free. The empress looked at him anxiously, "Your Majesty, have you really decided?" Emperor Xuanyin clenched the empress''s hand, and a faint smile appeared on his pale face. "Even if I''m gone, our Qi''er will be the existence of that man. No one can surpass him!" The empress looked at him tenderly and shook her head gently. "Don''t say such silly words, my majesty will be blessed! It''s just a minor illness. It will pass! " "You!" Emperor Xuanyin sighed helplessly, raised his hand on the empress''s head and rubbed her bun. Even if they had spent more than 20 years together, their feelings were like one day for ten years. He held the empress in his arms and put his jaw on her head. He just held her quietly and kept a room of warmth. ¡­¡­ This day is the day when the six elders are buried. Except for the bedridden Xuanyin emperor, all forces in the eastern continent have come and experts are gathered. Those who can enter the holy land are the heads of all families, the heads of all sects, and the heads of all cities. All the accompanying servants and guards stay outside the holy land. Each has his own purpose and mind. Even ordinary disciples feel the unusual in the air. They can''t see the surging dark tide behind their back, but they always feel that most of them are bad people. Gu Yun was a little uneasy today. The suppressed magic pulse began to haunt her. She felt a little strange in her heart. Without waiting for her to check the changes of her body, Ouyang Shu hurried in and urged her and LAN Jiu to go to the hall. The main hall is crowded with people, and the disciples of the elders and hall leaders stand on both sides with their backs as loose as a pine, looking solemn. The inner disciples and outer disciples who did not worship the master stood outside the hall, staring straight aside. Some elders have no children, so their disciples keep the spirit. In the main hall, no one spoke. Everyone went up to incense in turn in silence. The atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme and seemed to break out at any time. The more uneasy Gu Yun felt, he always felt that something was about to break out of the cocoon. A voice in his heart told her to leave here quickly, but his feet didn''t seem to listen to his orders, so he couldn''t take that step! Cold sweat slipped from the corner of Guyun''s forehead. Siqi noticed her abnormality and asked anxiously, "Guyun, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 281 Gu Yun''s face is very pale. All the blood color has faded. It''s clear that he has just been well "I''m fine!" Gu Yun shook his head slowly and depressed his uneasiness. Just as everyone was about to leave after incense, a strange phenomenon happened. A black fog swept in from the outside. In the blink of an eye, it filled the whole hall, and everyone was panic. "What''s going on? What happened? " "There are monsters. This is evil spirit!" "How could it be? How could there be evil spirit in the holy land?" "Come on, everybody out. The demon clan has mixed in!" ¡­¡­ A burst of noise mixed with chaotic footsteps, everyone rushed out of the hall, and only a few Xianxiu strongmen stood in the same place. "What a monster! How dare you make trouble in the Holy Land!" As soon as the big elder''s voice was sounded, the white light burst into the sky and dispersed the magic gas. She couldn''t support it anymore. Gu Yun knelt on one knee on the ground. At this moment, her internal organs seemed to be burning. The magic pulse was retrograde, and she couldn''t suppress it anymore! A mouthful of blood suddenly vomited out, and Gu Yun was black in front of him. "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud?" Si Qi''s voice came in his ear. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at him. He was impressively a pair of evil blood pupils. Si Qi was shocked. He took action faster than thinking and held Gu Yun in his arms. At the same time, the evil spirit dispersed and everything was visible again. These people were disturbed by the sudden evil spirit. Fortunately, the elder stabilized the situation in time. Everyone''s face and expression at this time can''t be called good. "How do you get back? Where''s the demon? " Ji Yue''s eyes swept everyone and frowned. Just now, when the evil spirit raided, the elder closed the door of the hall while playing the white road. None of them ran out. The only thing to prevent was that the demon ran away. "It''s a demon family and a demon thing. What''s this? It''s really strange. It''s a holy land. It''s a joke to let a demon family mix in and tell it! " A mean voice sounded in the quiet hall. It was su Qiren who spoke. Without xuanraft, the holy land was nothing. Therefore, without consideration, Su Qiren openly began to target the holy land. Now the holy land is like a sweet cake. Who doesn''t want to bite. "Hehe, just now I don''t know who scared the shit. It''s really funny to say it!" Li Yi looked at Lengyan, but he was a real hot temper, and immediately rudely took him back. Now the holy land is not as good as before, but not everyone can step on it! "What do you mean!" Su Qiren glared at Li Yi. It looked like he was going to run away in the next second. "That''s what you understand!" Li Yi hissed. "Well, don''t say anything. Now the most important thing is not to find out the demon. It seems that the demon is among us!" At this time, the master of the Mu family spoke. As the first clan second only to the Holy Land and the Xuanyin Dynasty, the Mu family has a very high position in this group of people. In addition, the Su family depends on the Mu family, so as soon as the Mu family owner spoke, Su Qiren did not speak immediately, but still choked his stomach. "Ah, Gu Yun, what''s the matter with you?" At this time, Xiao pingwan''s voice attracted everyone''s attention. Suddenly, everyone turned their eyes to Gu Yun in Si Qi''s arms. They looked strange. It''s really that the intimate posture of the two people should not appear in a place like the mourning hall! Chapter 282 Mu Yixuan noticed that Gu Yun''s body was slightly shrunk in Si Qi''s arms. He suddenly understood the causes and consequences. He and Si Qi knew Gu Yun''s demon family identity. In this case, if Gu Yun''s demon family identity was exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable! "What are you doing!" Bai Zhao, the new Lord, said angrily, with the words "what''s the style" on his face. Mu Yixuan stood up and said to Bai Zhao, "go back to the Lord. Gu Yun is not feeling well. Please allow her to go back and rest temporarily." A dark color flashed in Mu Yixuan''s low and restrained eyes. Anyway, take Gu Yun away first to save her! "How can this work! The demon clan is still among us. Who knows if the demon clan is hiding on Gu Yun. " Su Qiren sneered and said sharply. His words were unintentional, but they immediately associated the evil Qi with Gu Yun. None of them had anything to do with it, but Gu Yun fell down, which made them suspicious. "Sorry, no company!" Si Qi picked up Gu Yun and didn''t beat around the bush with these people. The longer he stayed here, the worse it was for Gu Yun. "Your Highness, let Gu Yun say it himself!" At this time, the master of Mu family stepped over and stopped Si Qi who wanted to leave, and his eyes fell on Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s face was toward Siqi, so they couldn''t see her face. Gu Yun now resists the raging evil Qi in his body, and has no time to take into account the words of these people. "Gentlemen, what does that mean? Don''t you suspect that this disciple is a demon clan? " Bai Zhao''s eyes narrowed slightly. Everyone could see that he was really angry. "Joke, Gu Yun has been in the holy land for a year. We still don''t know whether he is a demon clan. I think you are aiming at it?" Li Yi directly pointed out his words, which made Mu''s owner and Su Qiren look ugly. "Father, Gu Yun is not a demon clan!" Mu Yixuan frowned at the owner and said sincerely. For a moment, everyone was silent. It seemed that there was a smell of gunsmoke in the air, and they would meet at any time. Si Qi and Mu''s family master have a quarrel. Si Qi insists on leaving. However, Mu''s family master is like an unbreakable wall across there. Just in the silence of the people, an attack suddenly attacked Si Qi and Gu Yun without warning. This attack contains a strong killing opportunity. No one expected the accident. In the first reaction, everyone hurried to intercept the attack. If the crown prince really lost his life under their eyes, the Xuanyin Dynasty will never give up. Everyone is to blame. But they were slow after all. When they intercepted, the attack had been forced to Siqi''s eyes. Without any hesitation, Siqi turned around and wanted to resist the attack with his own hard. Another sense of crisis, Gu Yun suddenly woke up from her chaotic consciousness. She immediately pushed away Siqi and raised her hand, which was an ice wall standing in front of them and immediately removed the attack. And she was exposed to everyone. The sound of taking a cold breath one after another. At this moment, it seems that even the air is still The demonic and bloodthirsty red pupils were reflected in everyone''s eyes. The cool breath climbed from the back to the whole body, and the body involuntarily shouted for killing. Mu Yixuan screamed. He hurriedly protected Gu Yun. His position had been made clear! Mu''s master reacted and was so angry that he glared round his eyes. Chapter 283 "It''s the demon clan! Gu Yun is a demon clan! " After a long silence, a man shouted out the voice in everyone''s heart. The whole hall caused an uproar. The demon genius beyond everyone''s reach turned out to be a demon family and stayed in the first decent holy land for a year. How deep should it be! Li Yi and Mo Jinyu were completely frightened by the scene in front of them and didn''t know how to react. The fact that Guyun is a demon clan is more difficult for them to believe and accept than anyone present, so they didn''t move, but their hands were already clenched. Everyone showed their weapons and aimed at Gu Yun one after another. "Demon clan, there is no amnesty for killing!" Cried the master. Mu Yixuan suddenly stood between Mu''s master and Gu Yun, and looked fearlessly at Mu''s master: "father, if you want to kill Gu Yun, step on my body!" Hearing the speech, Mu''s master trembled with anger. His excellent son would turn against him for a demon family one day! "Evil son, that''s a demon family. It''s not my family. Its heart must be different. Have you fed dogs for so many years of education?!" The Mu family''s customers can''t be restrained. They are very angry by Mu Yixuan. Mu Yixuan could not bear it, but he still stood there stubbornly and said word by word: "the demon clan is also good or bad. Gu Yun has never hurt anyone. The chaos brought by the catastrophe in Kyushu mainland would not be solved so quickly without her!" His words impressed Nalan snow, so he also stood up one after another, "solitary cloud won''t hurt people!" They said. "You''re crazy. She''s a demon clan!" Xiao pingwan looked at her partners strangely. Have they all been brainwashed? "But she is a lonely cloud!" Nalan snow shook her head and returned. This sentence, another corner of Gu Yun''s lips aroused a very light and shallow smile. At the same time, she also understood that these people would not let her go today! "So what? The demon family is the demon family. I have long suspected that my son was killed by you. Sure enough, why did the demon family need a reason to kill? Pity my son for trusting you so much!" Su Qiren stared at Gu Yun in a sinister manner. As soon as he opened his mouth, right and wrong were reversed by him. In addition, the shock of everyone''s heart added another weight. "What! Su Yimo was killed by Gu Yun? " "Go crazy! Aren''t they good friends? " "Hehe, the demon clan is bloodthirsty and costly. Don''t mention friends. Even relatives are killed!" "How can such a scourge allow her to remain in the world!" "Unfortunately, such a genius..." ¡­¡­ In a few words, they gave Gu Yun''s crime. The unwarranted crime was imposed on her head, and instantly became the target of public criticism! From the beginning to the end, Gu Yun was indifferent and didn''t defend himself. First, her demon family identity was true. Second, they didn''t know what she said. They would listen! "Ah? You want to get rid of solitary clouds? The temple knew the identity of the lonely cloud demon family from the beginning. Wouldn''t it also be a crime to hide the demon family? OK, I want to deal with the lonely cloud, together with this hall! " Siqi opened his mouth slowly, but as soon as he got out, he pressed down all the gossip. If the crime of harboring the demon family is really settled, his crown prince can''t keep it! Everyone looked at Siqi''s eyes as if they were looking at a madman. No one is scrambling to convict themselves! At the same time, they recognized that Gu Yun was a witch and bewitched people. In the tense atmosphere, everyone turned their eyes to Bai Zhao. The meaning could not be more obvious! Chapter 284 Su Qiren looked at Bai Zhao with a sneer on his lips and said: "Gu Yun is the disciple of the Lord. What to do is up to the Lord. I believe the new Lord is fair and won''t disappoint us!" This sentence undoubtedly forced Bai Zhao to deal with Gu Yun. He totally forced the lonely cloud to death! Li Yi thought at the moment that if she wasn''t the elder of the holy land, she would rush up and punch Su Qiren. It''s best to knock off his teeth and let him never speak again! Seeing that Li Yi was ready to move, Mo Jinyu pulled her, "don''t be impulsive first!" Hundreds of eyes looked at Bai Zhao and waited for him to make a decision. If his decision can''t satisfy them, don''t blame them for being rude. It''s just an opportunity to pull the holy land down from the throne of the first force! Bai Zhao''s old-fashioned face was full of complex look at the moment, and the hands behind him were tight and tight. LAN Jiu looked at him coldly. He already held his sword in his hand. Compromise is never possible. Since the east continent doesn''t allow her, it just suits him. At the moment, the hall was so quiet that only everyone''s breathing was left. No doubt, everyone took a breath. When Bai Zhao opened his mouth and wanted to say something, suddenly, the closed door was knocked open from the outside. A disciple of the Holy Land flew straight in and planted on the ground. There was dust and smoke everywhere. Before everyone could react, an arrogant voice broke through the air. "I see who dares to touch her!" With the sound falling, the outside of the clattering hall has been surrounded by people, all dressed in black and wearing a tusk mask. It is the demon family that has been silent for a year. When the demon clan comes out, there will be a bloody storm! Sushen Leng glanced at everyone in the hall, then walked to the lonely cloud with big steps, knelt on one knee and shouted, "see the devil!" As soon as his voice fell, all the demons outside the hall knelt down and shouted to Gu Yun, "see the devil!" The loud voice makes the sky roar, and the momentum is like a rainbow! The shock is written on everyone''s face. The heartbeat is like thunder. Is Gu Yun the devil of the demon family? Everything happened so dramatic that everyone didn''t digest it for a long time. Unexpectedly, what was hidden in the holy land was the boss of the demon clan? The face of the holy land is really going to be lost! "Why are you here!" There is also Gu Yun who can''t believe it. She said that without her command, the demon family must not step out of the demon palace. Looking at the current battle, Su scar is afraid to bring all the demon families! The lingering uneasiness stuck in her heart like a thorn, and her reason collapsed. "You are in danger. How can we not come!" Su scar said, and Su Sha''s eyes turned to Bai Zhao and Mo Jinyu, sneering, "I thought how powerful the protective measures of the holy land were, but I didn''t expect that they were easily cracked! The holy land without a raft is like an empty shell! " His words undoubtedly provoked Bai Zhao, and also severely hit the Holy Land in the face. Mo Jinyu was not surprised by the hatred in Su scar''s eyes. After many years, when we met again, we suddenly felt that things are right and people are wrong. Finally, Bai Zhao moved. His eyes became colder and colder. Xianxiu''s authority suddenly fell, so that everyone could hardly breathe. "All demons, today, none of them want to leave!" The majestic voice did not contain any emotion at the moment. In a moment, thousands of holy disciples poured out from all directions and surrounded them. Li Yi and Ji Yue suddenly turned to look at him. Do all the demons, including Gu Yun? Chapter 285 There was a sword light and sword shadow. Everyone pointed their spears at Gu Yun and the Su trace in front of her. Outside, all the demons had fought with the disciples of the holy land. The sound of war continued. In a moment, the blood was filled with blood. Suken killed everywhere. All the disciples who rushed to his holy land were pierced with a sword mercilessly by him, and the blood flew. The raging magic gas swept everything away like a storm. These people will never stop until Gu Yun is wrapped up with a strong sense of killing and doesn''t kill her. Gu Yun is not a saint. Since they want her to die, she will not be merciful! The ice soul God bows in his hand, and the cold idea spreads. Anyone who is forced to come to her has not come to a good end. The sound of sharp tools piercing into flesh and blood was close to my ears, and the blood stimulated everyone''s nerves. The flesh and blood of the corpses on the ground had blurred, but it was only a few breaths, and the blood in the hall had flowed into a river. The mourning hall was stained with blood and everything became out of control. Being outnumbered, Gu Yun knew that there was almost no chance for them to win this war. She quickly approached Su scar, grabbed his hand, and pulled Su scar''s reason, who had already killed red eyes, back to her place. Gu Yun said coldly, "evacuate with all the demon people. This is my order!" The former sentence Su scar wanted to turn a deaf ear to it, but the latter sentence forced him to obey. The order of the devil, all demons can''t violate! Even if unwilling, Sushen still had to withdraw from the hall and gouge out Mo Jinyu with fierce eyes, as if he wanted to cut him thousands of times. "Demon clan demon sneak, where to escape!" Su Qiren shouted, and the golden light turned into a long dragon and attacked Sushen. Sushen sneered and waved away the golden light. At the same time, Su Qiren took a palm and went back. Su Qiren stepped back and spit out a mouthful of blood. Mu Yixuan is in the middle. He is in a dilemma. It''s neither to fight nor not to fight. He can choose to oppose his father for Gu Yun, but he can''t fight against his father, and he can''t fight against the Holy Land disciples who get along day and night. Seeing his embarrassment, Gu Yun came to him and said a little sorry. He suddenly raised his hand and knocked on Mu Yixuan''s neck. Mu Yixuan was not defensive and easily let Gu Yun get his hand. He only had time to turn his head and look at Gu Yun and fainted. After Gu Yun asked Nalan Xue and them to hold Mu Yixuan to the side, he killed a way with the momentum of one person at the pass and ten thousand people can''t open. Si Qi had no accomplishments and had long been controlled and taken away by people from Xuanyin palace. Gu Yun knew that these people would not hurt Si Qi, so he was a little relieved. Without worries, Gu Yun has no fear! With the strength of soul cultivation in the five realms, it is absolutely impossible to select 100 spiritual masters who are generally saints. But it happened to Gu Yun like a miracle! Li Yi wants to rush to help Gu Yun, but he is held down by Mo Jinyu and Ji Yuezhi. This is the time to express his position. Whoever helps Gu Yun is with the demon family, so there is no room to stand in the east continent. Although they looked worried and worried about Gu Yun, their identity did not allow them to help her. Now the holy land is shaky in the wind and rain and can''t stand twists and turns. Xuan raft and six elders left, and they were the only ones left to guard the Holy Land! The holy land must not be destroyed in the hands of their generation! Li Yi was impulsive, but they were too calm to watch. Li Yi simply sealed his five senses, didn''t listen, didn''t look, and the world suddenly quieted down. Chapter 286 Mo Jinyu looked at Bai Zhao standing in front of them with complex eyes. At this moment, no one could guess what he was thinking. In the past, although Bai Zhao didn''t say, they could see that he took Gu Yun as an apprentice to heart. Even if he was busy at ordinary times, he would take some time to guide Gu Yun''s cultivation. Bai Zhao kept a straight face all year round, but his excellent performance in the freshman competition that day made him smile. Since then, Bai Zhao decided to accept Gu Yun as an apprentice. So they won''t argue with him! His carefully cultivated disciple has now become a demon family, and he must be the executioner. However, Mo Jinyu could not feel any sadness and sadness from Bai Zhao. His mood had no fluctuation from the moment when the identity of Guyun demon family was exposed. He was like a puppet standing there, giving orders. Among all the elders, only Bai Zhao can''t understand it. Like a fog, he devotes himself to managing the holy land up and down. Sometimes, he is more like a saint than xuanraft. Everyone said that the great elder is what the Holy Lord of the holy land should look like. Many times, he felt that Bai Zhao had hidden himself so deeply that he had a strange feeling about what he did. Mo Jinyu shook his head for a while. Under such a scene, it''s really inappropriate to think nonsense. He put his eyes on Gu Yun again. No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t fight with his hands, and gradually hurt him. Even he couldn''t bear to rush forward to help her. Gu Yun''s character, he believes! Even if she is a demon, she will not harm people''s hearts. It seems that there is nothing else in her world except cultivation and strength. The collapse of the demon clan had something to do with him, but she had been with him for a year, but she didn''t have any chance to kill him. She is pure. Unlike others, she has so many bowed intestines. If she is not a demon family, she will be able to support a sky in the east continent in the future. It''s a pity When Mo Jinyu was thinking, suddenly Bai Zhao moved. He scolded, "the demon family wants to go? It''s not that easy! " With that, an unidentified object wrapped in white light attacked the demons who had retreated outside. A big net was scattered in the air, and the burning light seemed to compete with the sun and the moon. The other people could hardly open their eyes. The alarm bell rings in the heart of Gu Yun. It''s a magic net! Distracted, she took a sword on her shoulder and the blood flowed out. Her eyes were cold, raised her hand and waved to the man, which directly shattered his internal organs. This time, the ruthlessness in their mouth was taken seriously! Gu Yun was about to rush out. Suddenly, one hand reached out and firmly grasped her. When Gu Yun wanted to wave a sword, the familiar voice stopped her, "follow me!" Without help, the man threw something on the ground. Suddenly, the fog covered the whole hall, and everything was blurred. "This thing is poisonous!" A man suddenly shouted. He only had time to finish this sentence, then he foamed at his mouth and fell to the ground. Everyone is surprised. What a tyrant the poison that can kill the saint! You know, the higher the cultivation, the stronger the resistance to all poisons in the world. As long as it is not a poison that kills people in an instant, they need to expel it with spiritual power. They quickly held their breath, but it was late. As soon as the poison gas entered the lungs, it broke out immediately, and more and more people fell down. Those who did not inhale the poison gas secretly rejoiced that they had a strong sense of vigilance. When the fog rose, the crisis instinct made them immediately set a barrier around themselves to isolate all the poison gas. Chapter 287 When the fog dispersed, there was no solitary cloud in the hall, and the scene was in a mess. Bai Zhao''s eyebrows screwed up, but Mo Jinyu was secretly relieved. All faces were covered with a layer of gray defeat. Although they caught all the evil clan remnant parties except Gu Yun, they suffered heavy losses no matter how they looked. In order to pay tribute to the six elders, all the forces in the eastern continent came. No matter which one of these people is the person who scolds the surprised side, but now it has lost half. The original situation of mutual restraint among the forces has been broken, and the turbulent dark tide swept through the forces. Finally, they parted unhappily, but they were still tracking down the whereabouts of Gu Yun! Demon clan, none of them will be spared! What''s more, it was the devil of the demon family who escaped! Now the mourning hall can no longer be used. Bai Zhao''s calm face has been cleaned up and rearranged! Following the recent catastrophe in Kyushu, the storm in the eastern mainland has been raised again. In the distant mountains, the night is as cold as water and all sounds are silent. Suddenly, a streamer passed by and startled the birds on the branches. Upon landing, Gu Yun could no longer help kneeling on one knee and spit out a mouthful of dirty blood. A slender, bony hand stretched out in front of her, and in the palm was a elixir emitting Yingying green light. "Take it, and the internal injury will heal in half an hour!" He said. Gu Yun shook his head, his eyes like ice and snow with vigilance, "no!" She said. Then she exposed the ferocious wound on her arm and put it in front of him. At the speed visible to the naked eye, the wound was slowly healing. "I won''t hurt you. Although your demon body can automatically heal the external injury, there is no way to heal the internal injury. This is a healing pill from a saint level alchemist. At this time, you can only believe me. If I want to hurt you, how can I save you!" The man said slowly, his voice was very weak, but also sincere. On Kyushu mainland, alchemists are divided into four grades, from low to high, including heaven level alchemists, prefecture level alchemists, Xuan level alchemists and Saint level alchemists. There will be no more than five people who have reached the level of Saint level alchemist. The pill they refined is hard to find! Under the hazy moonlight, the whole picture of the boy was exposed from his messy hair. The sword eyebrows and stars were incomparable. The eyebrows were somewhat fierce and arrogant. There were two extreme changes with him she was familiar with in her memory. "Lan Jiu." Gu Yun suddenly called, and a faint smile appeared in the young man''s eyes, "I know you have many questions now, but I''m sorry, I can''t answer you now. When the time comes, I will confess everything to you." He assured her. Gu Yun nodded uncertainly and took the pill in his hand. The pill melted at the entrance and entered the body, bringing a warm current. All the injuries were slowly recovering, and there was finally a trace of blood on Gu Yun''s face. Looking at the numerous scars on Gu Yun''s body, LAN Jiu''s eyes flashed annoyance. Today''s situation happened so suddenly that they were completely caught off guard. At the moment when the identity of Guyun demon clan was exposed, he began to arrange the transmission array and did his best. As a result, it took so long to arrange it. If it could be faster, Guyun wouldn''t have to be hurt so much! After running Lingli in the body for a week, Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at LAN Jiu, "do you have a purpose to approach me?" "Not before. After confirming some things later, there will be." LAN Jiu said frankly. Chapter 288 Finally, he added, "my purpose is to protect you. You can trust me!" Gu Yun doesn''t speak. She still has a lot of doubts in her heart, but now, after asking LAN Jiu, she may not say, so Gu Yun doesn''t discuss this issue any more. She turns the front and says, "what''s this place?" "Probably in a mountain range. At that time, the time was too hasty, and the set place was random. Fortunately, it was far away from those people''s territory." LAN Jiu replied. Gu Yun stood up and was about to leave. LAN Jiu quickly stopped her, "what are you doing? Want to go back and die? " "My people are in their hands!" Gu Yun said coldly. At the thought of the demons trapped in the holy land, she was a little irrational. LAN Jiu looked at her and said calmly, "haven''t you suspected that this is a conspiracy?" "Conspiracy?" Gu Yun looked at him. "For no reason, how could the demon people kill the Holy Land and go in so easily to catch turtles in a jar?" LAN Jiudao. Gu Yun''s eyes flashed. A possibility jumped into her mind. She immediately rejected it, "impossible!" "It seems that you have guessed, right or not. Just go back to the demon palace and have a look!" LAN Jiu said and called out his mount, a tall and powerful blue eyed winged tiger. He turned over and sat up, stretched out his hand to Gu Yun, "come up." Gu Yun didn''t hold his hand, but jumped up directly. LAN Jiu reluctantly took back his hand. As soon as they sat down, the blue eyed winged tiger flew into the sky and left the mountain. All things are slowly getting smaller at the bottom of his eyes. In order not to attract people''s attention, Gu Yun takes the hidden magic pill and turns back to ordinary human beings. This place is far from the devil''s palace. Even if the blue eyed winged tiger ranks among the top 20 monsters in speed, it will take five days to get there. Therefore, at night, the two had to find a nearby town to settle down. Before entering the city, LAN Jiu took out a cloak and wrapped Gu Yun tightly. Her wide hood covered most of her face, like a person who can''t see light. Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. "It is estimated that the news that you are a demon has spread all over the east continent. To be safe, you''d better disguise it." LAN Jiu explained. Gu Yun nodded and they came to million city. Sure enough, as LAN Jiu said, the news that Gu Yun, the former demon genius and the core disciple of the holy land, was the devil of the demon family has been widely spread. Everyone was shocked and unwilling to believe this fact. There were different opinions for a moment. In order to capture Gu Yun, all forces united and issued a hunting order. All towns were strictly guarded, except the residents of the city, so outsiders should check. In front of the city gate, two rows of soldiers stood neatly, with knives hanging around their waists, and all the people who were going to enter the city lined up in a long line, checking the portraits one by one. LAN Jiu saw the portrait from a distance and said to the lonely cloud beside him, "it''s really ugly!" Gu Yun''s hand brewed out a little light of spiritual power. She looked coldly at the two rows of soldiers and said, "do you want to kill them?" "Don''t frighten the snake. It will cause trouble if those people come! You can''t go through the front door. Go over the wall and go in! " LAN Jiudao. They turned around and left. Each city had its own fence to prevent the enemy''s attack, or someone secretly climbed over the wall into the city. Of course, no one will stay idle at the front door. Preference is better than climbing over the wall. In addition, million city is a third rate small city, and most of them are soul practitioners. Therefore, the boundary will not be too firm, and they will easily break a gap. Chapter 289 Then LAN Jiu took out two hidden interest symbols. As soon as they were lit, the spirit breath surging on them was hidden and mixed with the ordinary people in the street, which would not attract much attention. LAN Jiu has changed back to the previous low-key him. As long as he wants, he can minimize his sense of existence. Walking in the long street, the voices of people talking came from ear to ear, all around the center was on Gu Yun. This is another major event in the eastern continent after the disappearance of the Holy Lord and the death of six elders, which is enough for them to talk about for months. Some people hate it, some people regret it, and others are indifferent. Everyone said that at this moment, the lonely cloud was completely falling from the cloud to the bottom of the valley. From beginning to end, Gu Yun listened without expression. It seemed that she was not the one who was talked about by everyone. LAN Jiu was worried that these gossip would hit Gu Yun. Now he put down his heart. Gu Yun''s heart is much stronger than he thought. "Gu Yun, are you going to eat?" LAN Jiu asks Gu Yun. "No." Gu Yun replied. The cultivator can avoid the valley after stepping into the threshold of soul cultivation, and now she is not in the mood to eat. Seeing this, LAN Jiu no longer said anything. He found a post station on the street and lived in it. Although Gu Yun''s dress is a little weird, the cultivators have their own strange temper and good quirks more or less, so people in millions of cities don''t pay much attention to them. Gu Yun''s room is on the fifth floor. When she opens the window, she can overlook the prosperous night scene of millions of cities. She sits on the edge of the window and quietly looks at the night sky. Until then, she can calm down and recall all the unusual things that happened yesterday. From the moment that the external magic Qi attacked the hall, her magic Qi began to get out of control. She moved her whole body with one hair. When the magic Qi moved, her eyes recovered the blood pupil of the demon family. Everything happened so suddenly that she was completely unprepared. The external magic Qi is not all pure magic Qi, but also mixed with some ghost Qi. You don''t have to guess the source of the ghost Qi. If you can lay hands on her in the sanctuary hall, the ghost clan must also hide in the sanctuary. It''s a holy land. Whenever you want to break into it Normally, even if she was stimulated by the evil spirit, she could follow the good advice and suppress her evil spirit. But yesterday, her body was different. Both the evil spirit and spiritual power began to get out of her control. This has never happened before. There are too many doubts in it, which Gu Yun couldn''t imagine. For her, it''s nothing to expose the identity of the demon family. The glory added to her is dispensable, but she can''t go back to the past. The more you think, the more complicated you are. At this time, the voice of Nian Xi and little love rang out in her mind. Read: "Wuwuwuwu, master, I finally contacted you. Are you okay?" Little feeling: "master, master, where are you? We have to worry to death!" Previously, under the influence of the evil spirit, the connection between Gu Yun and nianxi and Xiaoqing was broken, so they could not sense the existence of Gu Yun. Accordingly, Gu Yun could not sense them. Nianxi was so anxious that he rushed to the holy land to find Gu Yun, but was intercepted by Xiao Qingluo. Gu Yun has become the target of public criticism in the east continent. Naturally, those people will not let go of the nianxi and Xiaoqing around her. If they fall into their hands, they will certainly become their handle to threaten Gu Yun! Chapter 290 Xiao Qingluo will never allow this possibility to happen! So he left nianxi and Xiaoqing with him. Fortunately, he didn''t often communicate with Gu Yun. Even if he met, he was in Mu mansion. Therefore, people in the east continent didn''t know that there was Xiao Qingluo around Gu Yun. As for the Mufu servants in Longjun City, he had long been seduced into his own people. "I''m fine." Gu Yun whispered to nianxi and Xiaoqing. Hearing the familiar voice, nianxi and Xiaoqing were relieved and said, "master, where are you? Let''s come to you! " "You stay in Longjun city. Don''t come to me during this time." Gu Yun replied, no doubt, it''s the most dangerous to stay with her now. Instead of running around with her, it''s better to stay in the peaceful Longjun city. What else does Nian Xi have to say? Gu Yun has cut off contact. She can''t let them get involved in this storm, whether it''s nianxi, Xiaoqing, Si Qi, Mu Yixuan, Xiao Qingluo The next day, at dawn, Gu Yun had packed up and went out. LAN Jiu ordered some dry food downstairs. As soon as he met in two days, he nodded to each other and set off. On the way to the devil''s palace, they passed through six cities, each of which was guarded strictly, and the portraits of solitary clouds were flying all over the sky. In the past few days, the popularity of public opinion has increased instead of decreasing. The streets and alleys are full of patrolling soldiers. Whenever suspicious people are found, they rush to block people immediately. People dressed like Gu Yun have now been included in the scope of suspicious people. No, LAN Jiu had to walk around the mountain. When he reached the field where the demon palace was located, he could not see the trace of human beings. "There is miasma in the mountain. Be careful." Before entering the mountain, Gu Yun said to LAN Jiu. LAN Jiu nodded, took out a pill and swallowed it. He said, "well, all poisons are invincible. Let''s go." As soon as you take it, it is a pill above Xuan level. LAN Jiu''s identity Gu Yun looked at him silently and entered the mountain without saying anything. The devil''s palace is located in a secret place. Only Gu Yun knows it except the people of the devil family. Even Si Qi and Mu Yixuan who have been in the devil''s palace can''t see the entrance of the devil''s palace. It is a natural hiding place with complex terrain, fog and miasma. Among them, only Gu Yun and Su trace know the mystery. There is a maze on the only way to enter the demon palace. The scenery along the way and the road taken are true and false, which can not be distinguished by the spiritual masters below the holy practice. So Gu Yun is not afraid of LAN Jiu. Write down the entrance of the demon palace. A few breathing times, the maze changes in thousands of ways. LAN Jiu naturally felt these changes and couldn''t help but be secretly frightened. Only the strong Xianxiu can set up such a maze. Soon, the demon palace stood in front of them. Gu Yun raised his hand and put it on the boundary outside the demon palace. The next moment, the boundary broke a gap that can allow one person to pass through. After the two entered, the boundary recovered automatically. The arrival of the two shocked the people who stayed in the demon palace. All the demon families were led to the holy land by suken, leaving behind the descendants of the demon family who had not awakened their blood. They looked at Gu Yun with a surprised smile on their face and shouted: "Lord devil, you''re finally back. It''s great that you''re all right!" The devil''s palace was hidden in the mountains and the news was blocked. Therefore, the wind and rain outside did not reach here. "Qinglan, what happened when I was away?" Gu Yun pointed out the name of a young man in green among the descendants of the demon family and asked coldly. Chapter 291 Qinglan came out with a childish face and an old man who didn''t match his age. He replied respectfully: "a few days ago, a man sent a message to the Dharma protector saying that your identity in the holy land was exposed and difficult, so the Dharma protector took someone to the holy land." Since Gu Yun became a devil, Su scar has retreated to Dharma protection. Although Qinglan hasn''t awakened the devil pulse, he is the most gifted of these children. Therefore, Su scar often takes him around to cultivate and knows more than others. "What an impulse!" LAN Jiu commented that in this case, shouldn''t we first doubt the purpose of the messenger. Hearing this, Qinglan shook her head for a while: "no, the messenger also brought the keepsake of Lord devil, so the Dharma protector believed it." "What keepsake?" Gu Yun asked. Qinglan carefully took out a blue hair band, which was commonly used by Gu Yun, but it was lost not long ago. At that time, she didn''t take it to heart. She didn''t want to be used as her Keepsake! Gu Yun always likes simplicity, so there is no decoration all over the body. Even if it is curled hair, it is only done with a hair band. Gu Yun silently looked at the hair band and gradually tightened his hand, "what did the man use to send you a message?" Qinglan said, "it''s a bird and beast who sends a message. As soon as he brings the news, he dies." Combined with all kinds of clues, Gu Yun already has eyes and eyebrows in his heart. It must be the acquaintances around him who can get her hair belt. Undoubtedly, Gu Yun carefully recalls the time when the hair belt was lost and the people he contacted. At that time, everyone was busy for his own business. So she didn''t come into contact with many people. It''s not difficult to remember that in addition to master Bai Zhao, she was ouyangshu, Xiao pingwan and Wen aofei. She didn''t want to doubt these people. After the incident six years ago, she became alone and finally opened her heart to people, so she didn''t want to doubt. The bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes became colder and colder, like a cold pool. Those teenagers instinctively wanted to retreat. They fear the lonely clouds from the bottom of their hearts. "Gu Yun, do you have any plans next?" LAN Jiu asked. "Save my people." Gu Yun replied. LAN Jiu: "with you alone?" "Just me!" Gu yundao. "Don''t do anything crazy!" LAN Jiu frowned. Gu Yun didn''t answer him again. In the next time, Gu Yun and LAN Jiu stayed in the demon palace. Gu Yun spent all his time on cultivation. Compared with the calm demon palace, there was a bloody storm in the eastern continent. In the heart of killing a hundred by mistake rather than letting one go, those forces have fallen into madness. More and more innocent girls have died, and the resentment of the people has accumulated, both against lonely clouds and against those forces. Chaos continues Mu Yixuan was brought back to the Mu family by the Mu family''s owner, limiting all his activities, and setting up a border to trap him in the room. Without his permission, he was not allowed to take half a step. In this way, all contacts with the outside world were broken. This is not the first time he hated his weakness. Si Qi''s situation is not much better. Compared with Mu Yixuan, his situation is even worse. Emperor Xuanyin is ill in bed. Without him to preside over the overall situation, the whole court is in chaos, and the Xuanyin Dynasty is also swaying in the wind and rain. Chapter 292 The pressure from all parties added to him. Some people thought that Xuanyin Dynasty should surround and discuss solitary clouds with all forces, which could block the mouths of those who said that his Highness The Prince did nothing. Si qidang scolded those who were about to put forward suggestions, so the contradiction between monarchs and ministers intensified, and the courtiers had rampantly said that they wanted to change the prince! When all the courtiers attacked, Emperor Xuanyin was carried to the court. Even in front of the hospital bed for a long time, the real dragon is still the real dragon. As soon as he appeared, no one dared to say anything. He was obedient on the face, but disdained in the heart. People with clear eyes could see that the general situation of Xuanyin emperor was gone and there was not much time to live. On that day, Emperor Xuanyin called Siqi to his bed. His long illness made him seriously thin and his spirit was not as good as before. "Do you want to protect Gu Yun?" Emperor Xuanyin asked directly. Si Qi nodded. "What protection do you take?" Emperor Xuanyin asked again. Siqi was silent. The current situation was not as good as before. All he could rely on was far away from him. He couldn''t help clenching his fist. Nevertheless, the sense of powerlessness spread to his heart. "Now everything is developing in an unpredictable direction. If you want to protect her, you have to have absolute strength. In this world, the law of the jungle, strength is respected, and imperial power can''t suppress them. In this way, do you still have to choose to stand on her side? Even if it is doomed? " Emperor Xuanyin looked at Siqi with a dignified voice. "This heart remains the same!" The answer to Emperor Xuanyin was only four simple words, but it was sonorous and powerful, with a resolute determination without hesitation. Emperor Xuanyin smiled and wasted the boss''s strength before he raised his hand and patted Si Qi on the shoulder, "it''s worthy of being my son!" The royal family surname Si inherited infatuation from his bones. "I hope you can hold the present determination and go on no matter what you face!" Emperor Xuanyin suddenly said without a head. Si Qi looked at him suspiciously, but he didn''t intend to explain anything anymore. He just waved and asked him to step down. As soon as Siqi left, the empress stepped in. She said anxiously, "can Qi really bear it? He has been spoiled by us since childhood... " Xuanyin emperor took her hand and said with a smile, "you know you spoiled him? Don''t worry, he is our child, not so weak! " His decision is to pass the throne of Xuanyin Dynasty to Siqi in three days. In one fell swoop, he will undoubtedly push him to fengjianlangkou, and all kinds of open guns and hidden arrows will follow, but he has to do it. He can''t guarantee that the throne will fall on Siqi after his death His children, except for a Si Qi, are all ambitious. Although it is said that he will expose him to danger, only when he has the identity of emperor Xuanyin, those children will swear to be loyal to him and protect him On the other hand, Nalan Xue and his family also took them back. These families know that they are close to Gu Yun in the holy land. Now people are in danger, and no one is willing to hit the wind sharp wave mouth. The demons are in Bai Zhao''s hands. They know that in order to save these demons, Gu Yun will appear. Therefore, all forces unite to set up a snare in the holy land. They have plenty of time and so on. The next day, Gu Yun came out of the closed pass and was covered with a layer of awe. Looking at her posture, LAN Jiu knew what she was going to do! Chapter 293 "Are you going to throw yourself into the net?" LAN Jiudao. "I''m going to break in!" Gu Yun replied, leaving this sentence, she left. LAN Jiu quickly catches up and secretly sends a message to the people in the family. A dark light flashed in his eyes, hoping they could catch up! Gu Yun drove all the way to the holy land, but he bumped into Mo Jinyu and Li Yi on the way. Looking at their posture, it is obvious that he has been waiting for Gu Yun here for a long time. "Listen to my advice, don''t go!" Mo Jinyu said. Gu Yun just looked at him stubbornly. The meaning in her eyes had been clearly expressed. It was impossible for her to watch her people die! "All the forces in the eastern continent have gathered in the holy land. The whole holy mountain is dormant by their people, except the two of us. There are also ten immortal cultivation level powers. " Li Yi frowned. LAN Jiu suddenly sneered: "these old guys are really shameless. In order to deal with Gu Yun, I''m afraid they didn''t invite all the ancestors at home. A group of strong saints and immortals are afraid of a soul repair. It''s not a shame to be so afraid of such a soul repair!" At this time, Li Yi found that the Xuanyi teenager followed by Gu Yun. At first glance, they were shocked. LAN Jiu in their impression has always been an insignificant and extremely low-key teenager. Although they have amazing talents and accomplishments, it is really hard to notice him. There is also the reason why the light of Gu Yun is too bright. For his impression, Mo Jinyu and Li Yi just stay on the cognition of high cultivation talent, Bai Zhao apprentice and ominous background. But now the young man in front of him has overturned all their previous perceptions. The young man was dressed in dark clothes and showed his proud character. His black hair was tied high with a jade crown, revealing his handsome face. His sword eyebrows and stars were a little crazy and proud. His noble spirit was hard to hide. He had long been different from the one in his memory. "You''re hiding deep enough!" Mo Jinyu stared at LAN Jiu and said. When Gu Yun disappeared, LAN Jiu also disappeared. At that time, they guessed that Lan Jiu should have taken Gu Yun away. His identity, like Gu Yun, has always been confusing. People who can have such excellent talents will not be born simply! "Are you really determined to go? Even if it''s a dead end? " Li Yi asked Gu Yun anxiously. What she wanted to do now was to knock Gu Yun out and stop her from going to the holy land, but she knew that the consequences would be worse than now. Gu Yun nodded: "last night, the man sent me a message. If he doesn''t appear today, he will burn all the demons with the fire of Yelian in front of tens of thousands of people in the east continent." "How mean!" Li Yi spat, but also felt deeply helpless. I''m afraid she would make the same decision as Gu Yun. "How many percent of you are sure to retreat?" Mo Jinyu asked. "Listen to God!" Gu Yun replied, it''s not impossible to grasp. At the beginning, at the age of ten, she was still able to fight with the gods in the divine world. Now, she has to deal with human beings who can''t even be called semi gods. The odds of victory are good, but it''s a big bet. Li Yi and Mo Jinyu looked at each other. They saw a consistent compromise. Mo Jinyu said, "OK, we don''t advise you. In the holy land, we can only help you appropriately. Everything depends on your nature!" With that, they left in the void. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun took back his eyes and set foot on the road to the holy land again. Chapter 294 On this day, the sky was dark, like a precursor of wind and rain. It was fluctuating and dispersing in the air. All hunters had stepped on it and were ready to go. The eyes staring at the front suppressed the bloodthirsty excitement. Before Gu Yun entered the holy mountain, LAN Jiu suddenly stopped her and asked, "what are you going to do after saving the demon clan?" Gu Yun just looked at him and didn''t answer. LAN Jiu asked again, "since the east continent has not allowed you, have you ever considered going to the west continent?" Gu Yun didn''t answer and asked, "you''re from the western continent!" This sentence is not a question, but an affirmation. In the holy land, only she and LAN Jiu have no background. She comes from the divine world. People in the mortal world naturally can''t find her life experience, but LAN Jiu is a person in the mortal world, so there is only one possibility. He is from the western continent. In the past, Gu Yun doubted it. Now when he asked, she was sure. LAN Jiuyi choked. He thought he disguised himself very well Before he could recover, Gu Yun had staggered. He walked into the holy mountain, and a strong killing opportunity enveloped her. Now that his identity has been exposed, Gu Yun doesn''t take it into account. A pair of bloodthirsty red pupils are surging with dark tide, and the towering magic Qi gallops around like thousands of troops and horses. All things wither, all plants are decaying, and those hiding in dense branches are impressively exposed. When the evil spirit attacked them, everyone quickly burst out all the spiritual power to resist. Bursts of spiritual power brilliance twinkled in the dark, followed by one after another screams, which were extremely sad. From the beginning to the end, the lonely cloud was moving forward without looking sideways, with his back as loose and arrogant. LAN Jiu can be sure that Gu Yun must have done something. Otherwise, how could her cultivation soar in a short time? The more calm people go crazy, the more people can''t resist. LAN Jiu quickly caught up with her. God stopped killing God and Buddha stopped killing Buddha. Countless people jumped out of the woods on both sides. The cold light reflected on the snow-white blade lit up one ferocious face after another. Without any nonsense, everyone rushed to Gu Yun. Dazzling spiritual skills and deadly killing moves emerged one after another. Gu Yun killed her all the way with a cold face and a long gun higher than her. The human wall was broken by her, and the place where the lonely cloud passed must be a blood path. The corpses were in full bloom, and the blood flowed into a river. The blood was all over the sky. The dark red blood splashed on the jade like porcelain face of the lonely cloud. At the moment, she was carrying a bloody rain, just like the Shura climbing out of the infernal hell. They are afraid. Even if it is human, it is clearly a devil! Solitary clouds advance, they retreat. The protracted and crushing war made their defense line collapse, and their hands holding weapons began to tremble faintly. They were afraid. It seemed that a hand was strangled on their throat, and their breathing was becoming difficult. "Get out of the way!" The lonely cloud said coldly, and the raging magic Qi destroyed everything around him uncontrollably, forming one storm vortex after another. Now the lonely cloud, no one can get close to her. Even LAN Jiu can only follow her far away. His handsome face is full of shock! Is this the real strength of Gu Yun? This seems to have gone beyond the cognition of the world. Is the momentum of the world really what a human can have? Even Xianxiu can''t do it. He always felt that the lonely cloud now was different from any time he had seen her before Chapter 295 This difference is particularly reflected in the momentum. Gu Yun''s words let them get out of the way, and they suddenly shrank. Conditionally, they scattered on both sides. A green stone road leading to the top of the mountain soared up and submerged among the verdant trees. The solitary clouds jumped up and disappeared. LAN Jiu immediately speeds up to keep up. Until they could no longer see these two people, all the people suddenly came back to their senses, and their fear did not disperse. They sat on the ground a little decadent, lonely clouds. Even if they were alone, they would defeat them! If only she were not a demon! In the future, led by her, the eastern continent will rise above the western continent These people''s thoughts are unknown. At this time, she has arrived at the hillside, which is the outer gate of the holy land. A year ago, she first entered the Holy Land and lived in it for half a year. She is no stranger to this, but now things are different. Hundreds of people lined up to guard the outer gate. These people have a faint impression of lonely clouds on their faces, but they can''t name them. An outside disciple shouted, "devil, today I will call you never come back!" With his sonorous and powerful words, everyone moved and surrounded the lonely clouds from all directions. A huge Dharma array lit up at everyone''s feet with scorching temperature. Knowing that Gu Yun would not have the advantage, their eyes were still full of tension, and a cold sweat was pinched in their palm. Gu Yun was in the middle, looking indifferent. The wind dazzled her broken hair and her eyes were dark. "Give up, you won''t be my opponent!" She said calmly. Taking into account some old feelings, she wouldn''t do it to them if she could, but she wouldn''t be polite if they were still stubborn. "Don''t be alarmist!" One person scolded, speeding up the operation of the Dharma array. The heat wave beat on the lonely cloud one after another, and the whole space was shrinking slowly. Painting the ground is a prison, which is a trap. She raised her right hand slightly. The next moment, the wind and snow plummeted and the cold raged. The place was frozen for thousands of miles, and the "painting the ground as a prison" was terminated. All the external disciples stepped back unbelievably to avoid being invaded by the cold. "Painting the earth is a prison". The strong below Xianxiu can be imprisoned. This is a strange array for the fame of the holy land. Can Gu Yun, just the soul cultivation of the five realms, easily terminate the array? The external disciples opened their eyes. Yesterday, they still vowed that they could catch Gu Yun with "painting the ground as a prison" The next moment, another scene that shocked them appeared, and the lonely cloud slowly approached them. When she came to the edge of the Dharma array, she crushed the whole Dharma array with one foot, and the light became gray as their faces. Gu Yun stared at them coldly and slowly raised his step. All the external disciples swallowed their saliva and gave way to her. At this time, they found that Gu Yun rushed up with blood! The forces in the eastern continent are united. In order to catch Gu Yun, they put their people on the mountain road that must be passed to the holy land, which is also the first obstacle Those people are undoubtedly carefully cultivated by various families. Their strength can not be underestimated. At least above them, even they can''t stop the lonely cloud, let alone them! At this moment, all the external disciples were counselled. Gu Yun went straight to the inner door. When LAN Jiu arrived at the outer door, he missed her again. He was slightly annoyed. Now Gu Yun is so powerful that he can''t catch up with her! Chapter 296 LAN Jiu appeared. The external disciples didn''t recognize him. They thought he was from other families who surrounded Gu Yun on the mountain road, so they kindly stopped him and advised him: "don''t chase, we''re not her opponent. There are the Lord and elders. They can catch the devil." LAN Jiu looked at the disciple inexplicably and said, "she''s not a demon!" Leaving this sentence, he chased into the inner door again. The vaguely familiar voice reminded them of LAN Jiu, who used to be low-key, so everyone was messy in the wind again. When LAN Jiu arrived at the inner gate, Gu Yun had faced off with thousands of inner gate disciples. He saw the black figure at a glance. Under the sound of war, there was a roar and scream. It was cruel for Gu Yun, who turned into a devil, to start, but if he made a sword, it must be a bloody flower. The stone gray ground was rendered dark red, and there were one blurred corpse after another in the pool of blood. Eyes wide open, unwilling to close their eyes. LAN Jiu has seen a lot of bloody scenes, but he saw them for the first time. He pressed down the discomfort in his stomach. He looked at Gu Yun. Then I found out that she was in the wrong state! Although the solitary cloud in the form of demon family was bloodthirsty, he had never been so crazy as now. He quickly glanced around, fixed his eyes on a place, and his breath suddenly stagnated. Right in front of the statue of light, there are three corpses hanging in the air. According to their body size, they should be teenagers. Their hair is messy, their head hangs down powerlessly, and their shriveled bodies can be seen under their ragged clothes. Under the ink, a pair of protruding eyes can see a little scarlet. Obviously, they are demons! They were drained to death alive! Between the lightning and flint, LAN Jiu understood where Guyun''s anger came from. Although Guyun was cold, he attached great importance to righteousness in his bones. These people killed three demon teenagers and hung them openly for everyone to watch. This undoubtedly stepped on Guyun''s bottom line. LAN Jiu took out his sword and joined the fight! Led by Bai Zhao, after the people in power, they came out of the temple and watched the killing coldly. With a roar of thunder, the rainstorm poured down. The rainwater mixed with blood flowed down the steps to the foot of the mountain. Blood can be washed away, but the smell of blood can''t be washed away. When those raindrops hit the lonely cloud, they immediately deviated from the track and slid around. Suddenly, Gu Yun took back her sword. As soon as she raised her hand, a purple lightning fell into her hand. Gu Yun rose in the air and stood against the wind. Before all the inner disciples fled, the purple lightning crackled down. A sense of paralysis was transmitted from the body to their nerves, and everyone lost their action power in an instant. The people in power of various forces looked at Gu Yun in amazement, and there was a panic in her eyes. After only a few days, her strength suddenly increased to such a level. She must have practiced some evil devil! Some people''s gums have trembled. For a moment, they feel that they are not facing a 16-year-old girl, but a God, the Supreme God above all living beings! After solving these entangled inner disciples, Gu Yun went to the bodies of three demon teenagers. This time, no one stopped her. Everyone thought that Guyun would take them away. However, Guyun directly lit a fire to burn the bodies of the three teenagers, and then condensed their ashes and put them into three jars. Chapter 297 Suddenly, she turned her eyes and looked at the power holders of various forces above the high level. Her red lips moved. Because they were too far apart, her voice was drowned in an uproar of rain. But looking at the shape of her lips, they had understood what she was talking about. There were only two simple words - pay for your life! A chill climbed up my back, as if the wind was colder. "Come together and catch her!" The master of Mu family was calm. He immediately reacted. At the command, all the monks moved. All the people rushed up, and the torrential weather was bound to open the rain curtain. From different angles, they surrounded the lonely cloud in the center. Bai Zhao didn''t move. He just looked up indifferently at the people in the sky. No one knew what he was thinking. Mo Jinyu and Li Yi look at Gu Yun and Bai Zhao for a while. They are in a dilemma. Gu Yun was standing bloody. In front of these people, her body looked very thin, but her image in everyone''s heart was like a towering mountain. Being stared at coldly by Gu Yun, they were all frightened. Those who move are the strong ones at the saint level, while Xianxiu''s great ability is to watch on the wall and accompany the younger generation to surround and suppress a soul cultivation, which has made them lose face. Therefore, they will never do it unless they have to. And they also believe that a small spiritual cultivation of the five realms, no matter how rebellious, can not be able to carry all the strong saints. However, Gu Yun can defeat those disciples on the mountain road, in the outer gate and in the inner gate. They are surprised that she rushes here with sparks and lightning all the way. If she is not a demon family, her future will be unlimited! Unfortunately, today, she must die here! Gu Yun slowly closed her eyes and pulled all the magic Qi out of her body. Layers of cold sweat seeped out of her skin, but she didn''t feel pain, and her eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. The magic Qi turns into a hundred magic soldiers. It is like a tiger! As soon as she opened her eyes, there were several dark awns in her blood red pupil. All the magic soldiers were alive and wrapped around all the spiritual masters in the air. The immortal xiuda nengs were shocked and hard to add. The ancestors of the Su family sneered, "I underestimated her!" "Lord, this devil is your disciple. You should set an example!" The ancestors of Mu family looked at Bai Zhao, which meant a bit of rivalry. "She has been expelled from the Holy Land!" Bai Zhao said in a deep voice. However, people go out from the holy land after all, and the holy land is to blame. Without any more words from these people, Bai Zhao had already lifted his sword and flew into the air. Since even he moved, the rest of Xianxiu''s great powers stopped sitting and surrounded Gu Yun. Ouyang Shu looked at Gu Yun anxiously. Younger martial sister, this time... More or less bad! The pressure of more than ten immortal cultivation powers was exerted on Gu Yun. It seemed that there were more than ten big hands on her head. If an ordinary soul cultivator, let alone the pressure of more than ten immortal cultivation powers, it was a immortal cultivation power that could beat them flat. Mo Jinyu mixed with these people to drain water, silently kneaded a cold sweat for Gu Yun, and felt very ashamed at the same time. More than a dozen old guys who have lived for hundreds of years actually ganged up to bully a 16-year-old girl. It''s really... Shame to see my ancestors! Li Yi borrowed an excuse and didn''t participate in the battle. She just looked around. Her teeth had been clenched, and protruding green tendons could be seen on the back of her fist. Just when people thought that even if Gu Yun was not beaten flat, she would be forced to kneel down, her lips suddenly aroused a ironic smile! Chapter 298 She said, "who do you think is standing in front of you!" As soon as her voice fell, a more majestic pressure suddenly fell like a mountain falling down. At this moment, even the air became thin, and the pressure superimposed by the immortals collapsed. An invisible four-dimensional space trapped all of them inside. In the field of space, all of them were oppressed and unable to move. They looked terrible, their eyes opened on their old faces, and shock and fear surged inside. For the first time, they were defeated by this. The pressure on them was like a huge hand. They held their whole person in their hand. With one force, they would be broken to pieces! The sense of suffocation is approaching them with death. They wanted to scream and shout, but their throats were too dry to speak. Everyone''s pupils are trembling slightly, which is the ultimate fear, and the soul is trembling. In the field, the solitary cloud is the master! Everyone''s back was bent a little until both knees knelt down. Those who have backbone and resist hard did not kneel down. They only heard the sound of bone fragmentation one after another. Blood flowed out of the seven orifices, and the bones were broken up up and down! If they don''t die, they can only lie in bed for the rest of their life! People who have witnessed all this have a cold body like falling into a cold pool. Finally, the remaining immortal xiuda stopped making unnecessary resistance and knelt down painfully and numbly. In mid air, only Gu Yun stood alone, and behind her was the barren sky. The disciple of the holy land who was still alive stared at the lonely cloud under the dark cloud, and two words flashed in his mind - God! The turning point of all this can no longer be described as a miracle. This is a miracle! A miracle against the sky! The girl of soul cultivation in the five realms, with one person''s strength, picked up the power of the whole east continent. At this moment, she created a legend! Time is like static. Even if it is washed out by the heavy rain, they completely forget their reaction. They just look at the lonely cloud and look deeply. LAN Jiu''s heart can''t help surging. This man is worth following all his life! The dark tide in Gu Yun''s eyes gradually receded. She knew that she didn''t have much time and didn''t stay any longer. She went straight to Bai Zhao. A bit of complexity gushed out of her blood pupil. She said, "let the demon family go, and I''ll let you go!" This is neither a negotiation nor a negotiation. It is just a notice that they have no choice. At this point, the people''s fear of her still didn''t disappear. When they heard the speech, they looked at Bai Zhao. The meaning in their eyes was obvious: give it to her, give it all to her! At this time, even if Gu Yun asked them for the power of his family, they would give in without frowning. In the face of dying, everything outside is flashy. Bai Zhao didn''t say a word, but slowly closed his eyes. Looking at him, he was already compromised. Ouyang Shu quickly shouted to Gu Yun, "younger martial sister, I''ll take you!" Now things are different, so Ouyang Shu will call her little younger martial sister. After being in a trance for a moment, Gu Yun gathered his mind and followed ouyangshu to the place where the demon family was imprisoned. The field in mid air is still there, and all immortal cultivation powers are still trapped, except Mo Jinyu. When Gu Yun casts the field, he beats Mo Jinyu out. This time, all the forces in the eastern continent were severely beaten in the face. Not only that, but also their vitality was greatly damaged. It was difficult to repair them without ten or twenty years. Chapter 299 In the dark corner without light, a person stood there quietly, and her whole body breath was integrated with the air. There was repressed excitement in her eyes. She licked her lips covetously, "God body, it''s God body!" She said excitedly that the voice of the exit was an extremely gloomy male voice, which was Si Yun dormant here. Now it''s the ghost family that controls her body. She looked at Gu Yun''s eyes. She was crazy. Every time he saw him, he brought him a different surprise. At the moment, he was eager to get Gu Yun''s body. However, all the trash in the world could not trap her. It seems that only he came out in person! With a crazy smile in his mouth, Si Yun''s body disappeared in the dark corner again. When Gu Yun appeared in the dungeon where the demons were imprisoned, all the demons were surprised and happy. Their king came to save them! Although they were tortured to pieces, they perked up as soon as they saw the lonely cloud. Ouyangshu personally released all the demons. After the first surprise, they looked at Gu Yun and were too ashamed to speak. Originally, they came to the holy land to save the Lord devil, but they were caught by the holy land, which implicated the Lord devil to break into the holy land to save them. Without going out to see, they can also think of how fierce the war is outside. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun walked out of the dungeon. Her strength was losing little by little. She had to make a quick decision! The square was still silent, with only the patter of rain. As soon as they saw the lonely cloud''s face, their hearts couldn''t help pulling hard. It was the fear of conditioned reflex. LAN Jiu comes to meet Gu Yun. Gu Yun said to him, "take them away!" "What about you?" LAN Jiu didn''t move and asked. "I''ll catch up later." Gu Yun replied. LAN Jiu was worried, but he also knew that they would only drag Gu Yun back here, so he bit his teeth and took all the demons to a nearby transmission array to start leaving! Watching LAN Jiu and all the demons leave, but no one dares to move. Gu Yun is still staring there! Gu Yun''s eyes fell on a mountain outside the square, took the last strength and waved a palm there. With a roar, the whole mountain tilted, followed by the rolling stones, which split and destroyed the whole mountain. The crowd was stunned again, completely unaware of the reaction. The night wind rolled up the clothes of lonely cloud. She looked at the people coldly and turned away! No one dared to stop her when she left! Just one move was a warning given to them by Gu Yun. If the demon clan moves again, their life will be like that mountain. There was a gap like a gap. If she wanted to kill them, it was as easy as killing an ant. A person''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds in just a few days. Even if he cultivates evil demons and crooked ways and forcibly improves his strength, he shouldn''t rise so much at once. This has exceeded the endurance limit of the human body! Since she can crush more than ten immortals, has her cultivation reached above immortals? As soon as the idea came out of my mind, everyone immediately felt a burst of disbelief and doubt. As we all know, the ten realms of Xianxiu is the peak of the spiritual master. For thousands of years, no one has practiced to this extent. The highest cultivation in history is only the nine realms of Xianxiu. At present, xuanraft, the strongest in Kyushu mainland, is the eight realms of Xianxiu, but it can be judged as falling Is there any other realm above immortal cultivation, like legend? All people think of is only one God! Chapter 300 Until the figure of solitary cloud disappeared completely, they didn''t come back to their senses like waking up from a dream. Even if the night wind blows, they feel cold and sweaty. They set up a net to catch Gu Yun, but they were destroyed by her group. In this war, all forces in the eastern continent undoubtedly suffered heavy losses, and the dark clouds lingered in their hearts for a long time. ¡­¡­ As soon as he returned to the mountain where the demon palace was located, the lonely cloud could no longer support it, spit out a mouthful of painstaking efforts and fell to the ground. Scared the LAN Jiu and his party waiting there. LAN Jiu rushed over quickly and picked up Gu Yun. It was hard to hide her panic in her eyes, "Gu Yun! Lonely cloud! " He shouted loudly, but he couldn''t get any response from Gu Yun. "Go back to the devil''s palace!" Suken said. The figure of the party was hidden in the miasma. Gu Yun''s consciousness has been placed in a chaotic darkness. In front of her, there is a familiar person, dressed in black and crowned, with a cold face, a cold and bloodthirsty cutting spirit, such as a cold blade. It is the dark god. Seeing you again six years later, Gu Yun has changed dramatically, and he is just like before. Gu Yun stared at him in a daze and blurred his judgment again. He didn''t know whether what he saw was a dream or a reality. Seeing the doubt on Gu Yun''s face, the dark god was quite impatient on his cold and handsome face, "if you don''t come, you''ll be dead!" Sure enough, the dark God entered her consciousness. Gu Yun bit his lip, looked at him and asked, "is that the agreement?" "No, I came early to save your life!" As always, the dark God spared words like gold. His dark eyes flashed a bit of complexity. The ten-year-old girl has gradually grown up. Her growth rate is faster than they expected. Maybe they don''t have to wait so long "Don''t you want to die if you force yourself to use forces that exceed your body''s load?" The dark god stared at the lonely cloud coldly and suppressed his anger. Just now, the lonely cloud is only one step away from death! Gu Yun didn''t speak. She didn''t expect this consequence, but even if she did it again, she would still do it. Only in this way can she save the people. The silence of Gu Yun makes the dark look worse. After waiting for thousands of years, it''s not easy to wait for an heir. If they turn their eyes and die, won''t they have to wait for thousands of years, or even longer? However, he and the God of light don''t have so much time to wait! Although he was angry, the dark god was still repressed and did not attack. He said coldly: "in order to avoid you from fooling around again, I have sealed the power of your God demon body. When you leave the mortal world, the power will recover. It''s good to do it!" Leaving this sentence, the dark god disappeared, and the consciousness of the lonely cloud returned to the body in an instant. Suddenly, she opened her blood red eyes, and into her eyes was an enlarged baby face. When Xiaoqing saw Gu Yun open his eyes, he was frightened by the hidden blood pupils and fell out of bed. Then, he shouted: "master, wake up! The master is awake! " Xiaoqing lay on Guyun''s face in tears, rubbed and rubbed, and muttered: "Wuwuwuwu, master, you finally wake up, you''re going to scare us to death!" "Master, wow, master, I thought I''d never see you again!" Nian Xi flew in from the outside, fell into the arms of Gu Yun and cried. Gu Yun looked at them blankly, "Why are you here?" Chapter 301 "I asked them to bring me!" At this time, a familiar voice came from the outside, and then saw a young man in green step in. The boy looks beautiful and beautiful. As soon as he appears, the whole gloomy room lights up, which is a living disaster. He looked at Gu Yun with a harmless smile on his lips, "sister, I''m looking for you!" "Xiao Qingluo." Gu Yun exclaimed in amazement. He didn''t expect Xiao Qingluo to appear here. "Gu Yun, you finally wake up!" Then LAN Jiu came in from the outside and saw the lonely cloud sitting on the bed. He was obviously relieved. Even the sleeping mark behind him and the tight lips pulled out a small arc. At the moment when the lonely cloud fell down, her whole body was covered with a thin layer of ice as if she had just come out of the ice cellar. It was so cold that she couldn''t feel the slightest bit of human temperature and didn''t even breathe. At that moment, they really felt that they had lost the lonely cloud! Fortunately, her pulse is still beating weakly, otherwise, they will really kill the holy land again! "How long have I been in a coma?" Gu Yun asked. Seeing their look, Gu Yun guessed that he should have been in a coma for a long time, otherwise they shouldn''t look like this. "Four days." LAN Jiudao. Gu Yun: "......" I didn''t expect to be in a coma for so long. Fortunately, I found my life. Gu Yun rubbed his forehead with a headache, "what''s the situation outside now?" "After Gu Yun''s blood washing, now all forces are in danger." LAN Jiu replied. Gu Yun nodded her head gently. Her eyebrows were hard to hide her fatigue. There were still some sequelae. Now she was so weak that she even needed a lot of strength to raise her hand. Her spiritual power was completely exhausted. She couldn''t make up for it by taking pills. Xiao Qingluo saw the fatigue between Gu Yun''s eyebrows and said intimately, "have a good rest, sister. I''ll guard my sister." Gu Yun shook his head, "no need." She''s not fragile enough to need someone to keep her. "No, I''m afraid. I''m afraid my sister will fall powerlessly in a pool of blood like before. Only by looking at my sister all the time will my heart be at ease." Xiao Qingluo stubbornly clenched Gu Yun''s sleeve, as if afraid of her running away, and shook his head fiercely. This appearance made Gu Yun think of a small animal. Helpless in his heart, he let him go. Sushen knows the truth and retreats with a group of magic soldiers. LAN Jiu is a little worried, but he knows he is not suitable to stay here, so he goes out with Sushen. Unable to resist the sleepiness, as soon as she calmed down, Gu Yun immediately fell asleep. This fatigue is not only physical, but also spiritual. Now she is in the state of the end of a powerful crossbow. She can only rely on sleep to supplement her strength. Xiaoqing and nianxi occupy the positions of the shoulders on both sides of the lonely cloud. They shrink to guard the lonely cloud and dare not close their eyes. They are also afraid that when they close their eyes and open them again, the lonely cloud will leave them forever. Only when they feel the breath and heartbeat of the lonely cloud closely can they rest assured. Xiao Qingluo sat by the bed, holding his cheek and staring at the lonely cloud. He couldn''t turn his eyes, as if he were looking at a rare treasure. He couldn''t bear to stagger one eye. He cherished his love too much and didn''t dare to touch it. In this way, he was satisfied with one more look. He and Guyun gather less and leave more. If he had known that Guyun would be hurt so badly, he would depend on her anyway. Guyun is his and no one can hurt him! Xiao Qingluo''s clear eyes gradually tend to be dark Chapter 302 After this sleep, Gu Yun didn''t wake up until the next day. In the devil''s palace, the year-round Yin Qi accumulates and the fog does not disperse, but the trees are tall and cover the sky and the sun, blocking all the Mottled sunshine outside. The moisture is heavy and the eyes are gloomy. Gu Yun sat in front of the window wearing a thin coat and looked stunned outside the demon palace. This place can''t live long. Although it''s a natural shelter, people still have to live in the sun. Now that the east continent has been washed with blood, it is also time to plan to let the demon family live in the sunny earth. LAN Jiu came in and saw Gu Yun, who was absent-minded. People from the family had sent him news and hurried to act. According to the current situation of Gu Yun, she would not leave. You can''t use strong, can you? Even with strong, I can''t beat her! LAN Jiu feels a headache. He hardened his head and asked, "Gu Yun, do you have any plans next?" He has asked this question many times, but he is still looking forward to hearing a different answer from Gu Yun. Gu Yun turned his eyes and looked at him. He thought and said, "if your family has something to do, you can leave." LAN Jiu sighed. Gu Yun is so smart. Naturally, he can see his mind at a glance. However, the purpose of the family is you, not him! "Gu Yun, come with me to the western continent. I promise no one will hurt you in the western continent." Finally, LAN Jiu confessed his identity to Gu Yun indirectly. Gu Yun shook his head slowly, "at present, I won''t go!" Here, there are too many things she can''t put down. At present, her physical condition does not allow her to do what she wants to do. She can only rest for a period of time and see LAN Jiu hears the turning point in Gu Yun''s words. She means she will go, but not now. LAN Jiu breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly went to pass the news to the people in the family! Although there was not much loss on the side of the demon clan compared with various forces in this battle, after this change, the mind of all the demon soldiers changed. They had trained in a closed way for a year. They thought they were very powerful and could play a day even on the east continent. But the reality has taught them a lesson. While they are becoming stronger, others are also becoming stronger. They not only failed to help Lord mozun, but also dragged down Lord mozun. This is a fact. This blow made them work hard again and dare not relax at all. In the past few days after returning to the demon palace, all the demon soldiers, including Su scar, locked themselves in the martial arts training ground and trained day and night for themselves and the whole demon family. They must never become a burden to the Lord! Gu Yun likes to be quiet, so LAN Jiu and Xiao Qingluo won''t disturb Gu Yun if there''s nothing wrong. Xiao Qingluo also took nianxi and Xiaoqing away when he left. In the empty room, only Gu Yun was left. She could do nothing but stare out of the window in a daze. Suddenly, in the field of vision, a black behemoth fell suddenly, stirring up dust and sand on the ground and crushing several towering trees. The faint smell of blood spread. Gu Yun frowned and got up and went out. Not a small movement also startled others. LAN Jiu was the first to come, and Su scar followed. LAN Jiu looked warily at the behemoth and pulled his sword out of its sheath. Chapter 303 Gu Yun came over and said, "don''t do it!" The behemoth gave a pitiful cry when he saw the lonely cloud. Sushen squints slightly and looks a little familiar. Gu Yun came over, comfortingly touched the head of the giant and asked, "Why are you here?" This is nothing else. It''s the xuanming beast sitting next to Siqi. The xuanming beast was bleeding all over, and even had an arrow feather on its wings. It seemed to arrive here with the last breath. As soon as it landed, it was completely spread on the ground, dying, motionless, only a faint breath. Seeing this, Gu Yun''s heart couldn''t help beating faster, and a bad hunch spread to his heart again. At this time, Sushen finally remembered where he saw the dark beast. Last time, Prince Xuanyin rode it to the demon palace, and he asked a demon soldier to take a good look at it. LAN Jiu also recognized the xuanming beast. Before all the changes happened, Si Qi always swaggered and took them riding the xuanming beast for nine days. Xuanming beast is only a holy beast. It can''t spit people''s words. It feels that its vitality is slowly losing, but it can''t tell its intention to the lonely cloud. Its whole body is trembling. Gu Yun put his hand on the eyelid of the xuanming beast and said to it gently, "I know, I will save him!" Hearing her promise, the xuanming beast finally took its last breath. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. "Gu Yun, can you understand the animal language?" LAN Jiu broke the peace and asked Gu Yun. Gu Yun shook his head and turned his dark eyes to suhen, "go to check Xuanyin palace. I want the result in one day!" "Yes!" Suken hugged his fist and then disappeared into the demon palace. Gu Yun lost his hands behind him, and his whole body was shrouded in a layer of low pressure. Since the xuanming beast came to the demon palace with the last breath, it must be something happened in the Xuanyin palace. If it can make it so, it must be si Qi who is in danger and doesn''t know the truth. Gu Yun doesn''t dare to act rashly. I just hope he doesn''t worry about his life! "Gu Yun, your body..." Lan Jiu''s eyes were filled with worry. Gu Yun''s physical condition could no longer participate in any struggle. Gu Yun did not speak, but asked the magic soldiers to bury the xuanming beast. A wave is not flat, a wave rises again, LAN Jiu''s heart is filled with anger. They want Gu Yun''s life! Gu Yun''s mood has not been peaceful since the moment when the xuanming beast arrived. Her fingertips are a little white. She knows the condition of her body best. She is at the end of a powerful crossbow. If Si Qi is really in danger Gu Yun slowly closed her eyes. From the beginning, she had no choice. Sushen''s speed was very fast. In the evening, he came back and brought back a very bad news. Two days ago, Emperor Xuanyin died. That night, the empress died. The burden of the country fell on the immature crown prince, and the law division of the third prince finally exposed his wolf ambition. Emperor Xuanyin died suddenly. Before everything could be announced to the world, he left the world. It was reasonable that Siqi, as the prince, should inherit the throne. But at this time, all the officials rose up against it and impeached his royal highness. He did nothing during his reign and was not worthy of being the king of a country. The followers of the third prince secretly made trouble and stirred up the wind and rain all over the city. In terms of actions, the law of the third prince complied with the public opinion. Therefore, in addition to the old Party of the emperor and empress still maintaining Siqi, both inside and outside the palace, they were opposed to Siqi''s accession to the throne. The other thing that turned white hot was the outbreak of another thing. Chapter 304 On the second day of emperor Xuanyin''s death, it suddenly broke out that during this period, Emperor Xuanyin was getting weaker and weaker. Finally, he was ill for a long time. The reason was that his Highness the prince could not wait to ascend the throne, so he poisoned emperor Xuanyin. As we all know, his Highness the prince has always been close to Gu Yun, and Gu Yun is the devil of the demon family and is the most demagogic. His Highness the prince has long been assimilated by her and reduced to a party of demons. Therefore, in order to get the throne, he would poison Xuanyin emperor madly. The life of the spiritual master was long, so the crown prince knew that he could not wait for Xuanyin emperor to pass the throne even if he died, so he simply played Yin moves on his back. The reason for this is only to win over the royal family forces for the great devil Gu Yun, and finally become the enemy of the whole mankind. Together with the rumors, the people were shocked, and Siqi was suddenly pushed to the forefront of the storm. The rumor was spread so well founded and vivid that even Siqi himself had to believe it. He scoffed. He didn''t mean to take it if he liked it! However, some people prefer to stick gold on their face, thinking that he wants to compete with him. His Highness the prince said that he would be happy to give up that position. He let others go, but others didn''t think of him. The rumor became stronger and stronger. In the end, it became that the prince had been possessed by evil spirits and colluded with the demon family to occupy the Xuanyin Dynasty. Therefore, under the banner of eliminating demons and defending Taoism, all famous and decent sects gathered to attack the Xuanyin palace in order to bring Siqi to justice. It was another gathering of forces after the holy land surrounded the lonely clouds. A bloody battle took place in Xuanyin palace. The xuanming beast was injured in the war. Seeing that the last line of defense in front of the crown prince was going to be broken, he thought of Gu Yun in a hurry, so he hurried to the demon palace. Suken inquired about the news that Siqi had been controlled by them and planned to be publicly executed and burned in three days. After hearing everything, Gu Yun''s hand has been tightly squeezed into a fist, and a storm is brewing in his red eyes. "What collusion with the demon clan is bullshit, an obvious excuse!" Sushen couldn''t help spitting. His eyes were full of contempt. What he despised most was the group of hypocrites and villains who boasted of being famous and decent! "I always think it''s a conspiracy. It may be that the group wants to lead you out, Gu Yun..." Lan Jiu analyzed and was interrupted by Gu Yun before he finished. "Can I not go?" Gu Yun looked at him faintly. Si Qi was kind to her. She couldn''t watch him die. "If you want to go, I''ll take someone. Lord, you''d better stay in the demon palace and wait for the news!" Sink track. Everyone here knows that in any case, Gu Yun can''t do it again! Gu Yun clenched her fist and then released it powerlessly. She also knew that she was very reluctant now, but they would not be the opponents of those old guys! Suken didn''t wait for the answer from Gu Yun, so he turned to gather people and horses! Gu Yun looked down at his hand. If you spell it again, will there be a miracle? Everything is unknown. The three-day time limit passed quickly. When suken took all the people, Ma Xiong was ready to kill the imperial capital, he was bounced back by an invisible border. Their eyes widened in amazement. What''s the matter? LAN Jiu rushed over and touched the border in front of her body. It was immediately clear in her heart that she was angry and climbed to her face. "No, Gu Yun killed the emperor alone!" Chapter 305 Now, everyone''s face changed. Everyone knew what it meant. Gu Yun didn''t want them to be in danger, so he killed them alone again. In order to prevent them from fooling around, he deliberately set up a border to trap them. This boundary was set by Gu Yun with the power of Nian Xi. Can they break the power of ancient Phoenix? Therefore, they can only worry except waiting. Xiao Qingluo now feels that his hands and feet are cold. He has a strong hunch that if he doesn''t stop it, he will lose lonely cloud forever! ¡­¡­ This decision was made after Gu Yun''s careful consideration for two days. As their devil, she can''t risk their lives. This time, she will die. She can''t guarantee too many changes. Therefore, she simply leaves everyone in the devil''s palace. When the border loses its function, everything is over. The night before yesterday, when everyone was asleep, she left, taking only nianxi and Xiaoqing. To be exact, it was these two dead skinners who followed. As the contract beasts and artifact of Gu Yun, they share the same mind with Gu Yun. They know more or less what she thinks. Therefore, the two will follow Gu Yun without hesitation. This time, she won''t leave them again! Gu Yun hurried all night. With the fastest speed, he finally arrived at the imperial capital at dawn the next day. She pulled down the hood on her black cloak, completely covered half of her face, and then carried it into the city. Today, it is the time for the Xuanyin waste prince to be publicly executed. The flow of people in the imperial capital has increased more than fivefold. On the street, everyone is crowded and trampled, which is very spectacular. Xiaoqing shrunk on Guyun''s shoulder, his big eyes patrolled around, and whispered to Guyun, "master, there is an ambush around." "Did you find us?" Nian Xi was nervous. Considering that his fattened body could not be hidden, Gu Yun took it back to the contract space, but it still kept in touch with Xiaoqing and Gu Yun. "With me, how can I be found so easily." Xiaoqing said proudly. Recently, they have discovered a function of the heaven and earth chain, that is, hiding breath. Speaking of this, I am proud. On the function of hiding breath, he is first-class. As long as Gu Yun doesn''t want to, no one can find her breath. It is no different from ordinary people to mingle in the dazzling crowd. Along the way, all the pedestrians were discussing the two or three things between Siqi and Guyun. When talking about their names, all their faces were gnashing their teeth with anger and disgust. It seemed that saying their names was like dirty their mouths. "Think about when the former Lord of the holy land was still there, and when Xuanyin emperor was healthy, the Caobao prince had many scenery and could be provided by countless people without learning and skill, but now, without these two people, he''s not even a miscellaneous dog!" "Look at the sour smell. You are just jealous of others!" "Bah, I envy that thing? In addition to a good-looking face, what''s better? Now it''s not enough to hook up with the demon family! " "It''s a pity that people and gods are angry." "Hey, hey, if it weren''t for his royal blood status, maybe they could taste the taste of Xuanyin prince. It''s a pity." "Can you stop thinking about dirty things all day?" "What''s dirty? If he can do something like that, he won''t let us have sex? " "What kind of thing?" "I''m in a hurry to be a mistress of the great devil!" Chapter 306 The later words became more and more disgusting. Gu Yun''s eyes gradually cooled down. She quietly gave a formula. The next moment, the crowd immediately burst out a burst of pig howling, disturbing all the pedestrians. I saw that just now those wild men with angry faces were pale and rolling all over the ground in cold sweat. Under them were pools of blood. They were stunned, took a breath, and quickly retreated from several people. There was a sudden disaster in the street. It was only the enemy who came to seek revenge. He was so cruel, but he didn''t disturb anyone. How strong and cruel should he be The mouths of several people in the street have become bloody and flesh blurred. It''s like their mouths were blown up by something. It''s extremely scary. Everyone''s scalp is numb. They were regarded as their accomplices, and the group retreated three times. It''s said that when his Highness the prince was born, there were visions and lights all over the sky. Now he wants to be executed in public. Did he provoke heaven''s anger and become a murderous day today. Suddenly, everyone hesitated. If so, don''t join the fun, so as not to lose their lives. Superstitious people are terrified, while those who never believe in it just rush to the place of execution with mockery. When the crowd became restless, Gu Yun had already left. Little feeling sighed: "master, you''re bad!" The one who plays Yin behind his back, Gu Yun makes it for the first time, and unexpectedly gets it! Gu Yun ignored Xiaoqing''s ghost roar, but wondered, "what does concubine mean?" I''ve been wandering around the market all year round. I read insightfully: " After living for thousands of years, I know more or less about the little love: " The two said in unison, "ha ha, I don''t know!" Listening to their tone, Gu Yun also knew that this would not be a good word, so he was not interested in understanding it. Gu Yun didn''t want to expose his edge too early in the imperial capital to attract the attention of those people, but those people were really ugly. One didn''t resist. There are thousands of vicious people in the world. See one and destroy one! No need to inquire about the location. With the crowd, Gu Yun soon came to the place where Siqi was publicly executed. It was a raised platform. Si Qi described it as being tied to a cross wooden frame. At his feet, there were mountains of firewood. Just a fire can make them burn. Around Siqi, there were a group of well-dressed people sitting or standing around, and some even had bandages wrapped around them. They are the people in power of various forces who were beaten by Gu Yun a few days ago. I thought I could stop for a while, but now, as soon as Siqi had an accident, they couldn''t wait to come and join the fun. They hate Gu Yun. Since Si Qi is close to Gu Yun and Si Qi is executed, she will come. After the last event, the leaders and family owners held a temporary meeting privately. No matter how a person goes against the sky, he can''t jump from the five realms of soul cultivation to immortal cultivation in just a few days. Therefore, they judged what secret technique Gu Yun used to forcibly improve his cultivation. This kind of secret skill can only be used once in a short time, and there will be endless trouble. They just want to lead out Gu Yun when she is weak and kill her completely. Otherwise, they will have trouble sleeping and eating. Their conspiracy this time did not involve the holy land. What they prevented was that the people of the holy land would disclose the information to Gu Yun, so their preparation would be in vain! Chapter 307 Several leaders and heads of the family sat upright, counting the time in their hearts. Not far away, there was a young man in white. His eyes gently fell on Si Qi, who was in a mess, like pity. Around his body, he nodded and bowed around a group of people, all following his lead. This man is the lawyer. The crown prince of Si Qi was abolished by the officials. He has completely become a prisoner and is no longer qualified to compete with himself! His goal has always been to destroy him little by little. Now, this goal has been achieved! Siqi was tortured unconscious these days. When he was put on the shelf, he was still in a confused state. He could feel the malicious eyes from all directions, which pierced into his heart like a needle. Since he was born, he has been treated with dignity and has been held to grow up. It makes him feel fresh that he has ever been subjected to such abuse. He was not afraid of death, but it was a pity that he didn''t see Gu Yun again before he died. There was a sea of people under the scaffold, and three-quarters of the people in the whole eastern continent came. Even some families and forces who did not often appear on such scenes appeared. It was impossible for them to get together with these people. In the post station around the scaffold, all the windows were wide open and crowded. Bai Zhao and them also came. Li Yi impulsively wanted to rob the execution ground several times, but he was held by Ji Yue. Now he appears, no doubt putting himself in the public''s criticism and being detained for being with the demon family. Li Yi doesn''t care about this. Among all the elders, she has the deepest friendship with Siqi. In addition, he is the only descendant of the Lord xuanraft, which gives her a good reason to save Siqi. She doesn''t believe any of those rumored dog bullshit in the east continent! Gu Yun is a demon, but she won''t hurt Si Qi anyway. What they deliver to each other is their most sincere heart. Moreover, they can''t know what virtue Si Qi has. His heart was never on that throne from beginning to end. If he had not been crowned prince when he was a baby, I''m afraid he would not even be willing to be prince. How could such a person kill his father for the sake of an emperor. All rumors are nonsense and groundless! Seeing that Ji Yuezhi was about to stop Li Yi, Bai Zhao glanced coldly at Li Yi, suddenly took a hand, fixed her body and made her unable to move again. Li Yi stared at a pair of angry eyes. Mo Jinyu looked helpless. He and Ji Yuezhi didn''t want to save Siqi. How can we say that they grew up and had the relationship with xuanraft? To be fair, although Siqi often made them angry, it was because he was more angry and more laughing in the limitless palace. They never thought that the proud son of heaven, born extraordinary, would end up like this one day. They want to save, but they can''t. They shoulder the responsibility of the whole Holy Land! Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked coldly at the scaffold, hiding in the crowd and waiting for the opportunity to move. Seeing that the time was almost up, Su Qiren smiled grimly. When he was about to announce the execution, suddenly, the crowd was in a commotion. The appearance of a group of people interrupted his words. "Amitabha!" This voice seems to come from nine days. It''s ethereal and unreal. There was a commotion in the crowd, and they quickly gave way to the visitors, looking pious. A line of bald monks in cassocks came slowly, and faint incense dispersed Chapter 308 The head monk was a young man in his early twenties. He was very handsome. In their words, he was a little white face, but no one dared to despise them. These people are from tianfo temple, the only monk temple in the eastern continent that has jumped into the list of first-class forces. No one knows how deep the water in tianfo temple is. The only thing is that they must not be easily provoked. Fortunately, monks don''t kill, and they don''t compete with the world, so they can''t see the people of tianfo Temple walking around the east continent. Tianfo Temple never interferes in all kinds of things between them. Although they are low-key, their sense of existence is not low. People wondered, why did the heavenly Buddha Temple come? Did you come to join the fun? "I''ve seen master Changming." Su Qiren saluted the handsome monk with a smile. Changming returned a salute and said Amitabha at the same time. The arrival of tianfo Temple puzzled everyone else. Therefore, everyone was silent and waiting for Changming to speak. Changming is the first temple of heavenly Buddha to preside over Master Wu, and its status is second only to that of the host. Therefore, his arrival is of great importance. "I don''t know what happened to master Changming''s sudden visit?" Mu''s master also stood up and asked Xiang Changming suspiciously. A few days ago, the devil was encircled and suppressed, but the tianfo Temple didn''t appear. Now a Xuanyin prince was executed. They came in time. There''s nothing to say here. Who believes it! Changming clapped his hands and said, "Your Highness the prince is a noble in heaven. You can''t kill him!" In an uproar, the tianfo temple, which has never asked about the world, came out of the mountain to plead for Prince Xuanyin? How can the prince of straw bag treat so many great forces differently? The lawyer''s hand clenched violently! Mu and Su Qiren''s faces sank. After the decline of the holy land, Mu family became the first force in the eastern continent. Therefore, now he will not be afraid of a tianfo temple, so he didn''t give Changming face at all. He said coldly, "master Changming wants to speak for a demon?" Changming is still a compassionate face, "Your Highness is not a demon." "What is it to be with the demon family, not a demon? Killing the father and seizing the throne is so inhumane that the demon clan can do it! " The righteous words of Mu jiaism. As soon as he said something, everyone echoed loudly. Although they respect tianfo temple and Changming, one yard to one yard, the crown prince of straw bag must die! A demon clan can''t let go! It''s impossible for Changming to defeat others. Changming sighed helplessly. Sure enough, he still couldn''t. Before he left, the task given to him by master was to go to the capital execution ground for a word, that is, what he just said. Do your best to listen to the destiny. Whether you can save Si Qi''s life depends on his nature. Although the tianfo temple has great power, it is also difficult to defeat the whole east continent. He just said one word and was pushed to the fengjianlangkou. If he continues to speak without knowing the truth, I''m afraid these people will be in trouble for the tianfo temple. Helpless, Changming looked at Siqi with a little apology. He thought that with the prestige of tianfo temple, he could stop the tragedy and save him, but he underestimated people''s hatred and resentment against the demon family, which could not be resolved by ten tianfo temples. Seeing that Changming stopped talking, Mu''s master snorted proudly. His eyes fell back on Si Qi and issued an order cruelly. "Execute!" If he doesn''t believe it, Gu Yun won''t appear! As soon as the voice fell, everyone raised their heads and looked at Xingtai with suppressed excitement in their eyes! Chapter 309 Changming several people couldn''t bear to look straight and close their eyes and silently recite Amitabha. May miracles happen to his Highness the prince! The red flame was burning, and the fire reflected on Siqi''s pale handsome face, which was more magnificent. The blazing heat spread to the skin. Siqi''s consciousness recovered a little Qingming. His closed eyes slightly opened a seam. What came into his eyes was the strong light of the flame, which gave his eyes a stabbing pain. He closed his eyes again. What a beautiful death he died! Happiness climbed up everyone''s face, and the smile on the corners of his mouth could not be hidden. The death of Prince Cao Bao will only be a beginning. In the first World War a few days ago, Gu Yun severely hit the faces of various forces. Many forces can''t fight a devil together, which makes all famous and decent sects unable to raise their heads. Therefore, today, with the fire of Siqi, they want to get all those faces back. Just when everyone was complacent, suddenly, a strong wind rose from the ground and swept everyone. The strong wind came quickly and fiercely and directly lifted the surrounding buildings. A sudden disaster came. Before everyone reacted, they were dazed by the rubble. Everyone was in a mess, with continuous cries, angry curses and screams. The flames around Si Qi''s body were rolled up to the power holders of various forces. The power holders of various forces were not so easy to get caught. With a wave of their hands, they scattered the flames. Instead of making them angry, they all surged up. Here comes the lonely cloud! At the same time, they were shocked. As we all know, Gu yunnai is a double spiritual master, with two attributes: ice and thunder, but what just swept over is the strong wind power. Did she ask for help? However, it''s useless for her to ask for more help! The power holders of various forces surrounded Si Qi for the first time. Only he was there. He was not afraid of the lonely cloud! Gu Yun did not hide, but came to resist the wind openly. She stood lingran in the wind, and the whole wind field was under her control. The wind stirred her black robe to fly, her long hair was a little confused, and her momentum was still as fierce as a mountain and rough waves a few days ago. Only Gu Yun knew that she was strong from the outside, but it was enough to frighten these people. The people looked shocked. Did they guess wrong? Gu Yun is not human, so she can''t think with human logic at all. Maybe she doesn''t have that weak period? Then they shook their heads in a burst of self denial. It''s impossible. It''s impossible. The only thing that can reach this level without weakness is the God that only exists in the legend If it is really God, how can it appear in their place? All kinds of doubts passed quickly in their hearts. In a panic, they couldn''t find a clue. In the middle of the sky, the lonely cloud looked down at them, as if looking at all sentient beings. It was just the perspective of God. The memory of a few days ago made a comeback again and occupied all their thoughts. They were afraid of lonely clouds. That fear was engraved in flesh and blood. Even if they wanted to forget, the aching wounds reminded them all the time. Poor psychological quality has been suppressed to collapse, fell down, and looked like dementia. Gu Yun didn''t want to give them any more. He gently raised his hand. A soft wind rolled up Siqi, and everyone forgot to stop it. He was trapped in the fear of a few days ago! Chapter 310 Si Qi felt a very gentle force wrapped around him. There was no malice. He couldn''t help opening his eyes. At first, his sight was blurred. Gradually after the clear light, he couldn''t hide his amazement in his eyes. "Lonely cloud..." he whispered, his voice was so light that he was almost drowned in the wind. He was afraid that what he saw was his own fantasy. He probably missed her too much. "Well, I''m here." Gu Yun whispered back to him. Close, she found that his body was full of scars, many wounds were not scarred, blood seeped out from the scars, leaving mottled blood on his white skin. A surge of anger surged in the chest of the lonely cloud, and the red eyes gradually turned scarlet, which seemed to contain a dark tide. She wanted to save Siqi and left, but now, even if she loses her fight, she will hit them hard! The wind field suddenly became violent. The invisible weathering became wind blades one after another, mixed with the anger of lonely clouds. Thousands of wind blades made them avoid. After a while, everyone quickly tried their best to build a spiritual shield around themselves. The bloodbath was set off and the killing continued. Nianxi couldn''t care about anything. He ran out of the contract space and shouted around Gu Yun: "master, you''re crazy. If you go on like this, you''ll die!" Gu Yun''s body has reached its limit, but now, she doesn''t want to use her spiritual power on a large scale. This overdraft is not only her body, but her life. The voice of Nian Xi pulled Siqi out of the chaos, and his heart was trembling. He gently and softly shook Gu Yun''s hand and whispered in her ear, "I''m okay, stop!" Gu Yun is indifferent to everything, but she can be angry for him, which shows that he has a place in her heart, which makes him very happy. However, everything is not as important as her safety. These scum don''t deserve lonely cloud! Gu Yun''s anger was easily appeased by Siqi. She found some reason and swallowed the blood gushing into her throat. She took him and was about to leave. But at this time, those immortal xiuda Neng had jumped out of the dark and shouted in righteous words: "devil, where to escape!" Up to now, there are still some gray defeats on their old faces, but what is more obvious than gray defeat is the ruthlessness and hatred in their faces and eyes when they face Gu Yun. I''ve been high above them for half my life. How can a younger generation be pressed on their heads! The momentum of solitary cloud can frighten those holy spiritual masters, but it is useless to them. The peak duel of the strong is unbearable for ordinary people. When the lonely clouds stirred up turmoil, those with low cultivation and came here simply to watch the excitement ran away without stopping. They know very well that if they are affected here, there is only a dead end. The people around the scaffold have dispersed. Changming and his party also retreated to a slightly safe place. Changming looked at the lonely cloud with a complex look. Before going out, Shifu said to him that if you encounter lonely clouds on this trip, you must avoid them from afar. This person is destined to cause disaster and chaos. She... Doesn''t belong to this world. Changming didn''t have such a high level of cultivation and realm, so he didn''t understand what he meant that he didn''t belong to the world. But when he saw Gu Yun, he couldn''t help feeling pity. He was only a 16-year-old girl, but he carried so much. He could have a bright future, but he was chased and killed by the whole east continent because of his blood. Chapter 311 The grudges between the human race and the demon race have existed for thousands of years. I don''t know when all races can live in peace without resentment Compared with the world''s hatred of the demon family, Changming is more willing to put down all gratitude and resentment and live in peace, whether the demon family, human family or other alien families. Then there will not be so many wars in the world, and so many innocent people will not lose their homes, relatives and lives because of the war. Changming silently recited amitabha in his heart, and did not look, listen or think. Although he wanted to help Gu Yun, there are rules of tianfo temple in tianfo temple. They have been away from the world for decades and have never been involved in disputes between various forces. This time, his Highness the crown prince was born because emperor Xuanyin was kind to tianfo temple. But all they can do is to exhort. No matter how powerful the temple is, it can''t compare with the alliance of various forces in the eastern continent. Try your best to listen to the destiny, but the destiny is not biased towards Gu Yun and Si Qi. Several other monks behind Changming were also angry and couldn''t see it anymore. It was too much deception. Several immortal xiuda could work together to deal with a 16-year-old girl. It was a shame for them. However, they have neither the power nor the strength to intervene, and once they do, they will involve the tianfo temple in this muddy water. The consequences, let alone them, are unbearable even as the first Changming. In the face of the aggressive group, Gu Yun''s face never changed. Si Qi clenched Gu Yun''s hand, not afraid, but nervous. Facing death alone, he can still be calm, but with lonely clouds around him, it''s completely different. Gu Yun''s other hand behind her trembled uncontrollably, and her strength began to be unstable. She knew very well that she had no strength to fight with them. But even if she breaks the boat, she will kill her way. Just when the immortals were ready to fight, suddenly, a mockery came from the sky, "you have a long face. A group of old guys who have lived for hundreds of years actually joined hands to deal with a 16-year-old girl who is still in the five realm of soul cultivation. If you say it, you are not afraid to make a fool of yourself and lose the face of your ancestors." With the sound came the powerful and powerful pressure of several immortals. They collided in pairs. Yu Wei hit the dilapidated houses around again. These houses could no longer support, and the success collapsed on the spot. Fortunately, the people in the surrounding buildings had already run away, so there were no casualties. Bai Zhao and his men turned from darkness to light. When Mu saw them, he couldn''t help laughing, "holy master Bai Zhao has come. Why, are you afraid to meet people? Don''t you go to talk to your former apprentice? After all, I''m afraid today''s side is your last. " The last time they let Gu Yun run away in the holy land, they already suspected that Bai Zhao had released the water, so they have always targeted him openly and secretly since then. Bai Zhao turned a blind eye and just looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi standing in the air. The hands behind him tightened tightly. There was a small struggle in his eyes, but soon he was calm again. A group of people came slowly from the sky. The leader looked only in his thirties, with a solemn smile and full of ridicule. Behind him, there was a big fat man with a shy stomach and a cold man. These three, two immortals, one saint! There are only a few people in the eastern continent who have achieved immortal cultivation, but they have never seen these two people. What is sacred? Chapter 312 Everyone looked at him warily. Although the visitor was unidentified, it was obvious that the visitor was not good. The leading man approached and added, "if I were your ancestor, I have to live from your ancestral grave!" Hearing the speech, all Xianxiu Daneng''s faces Suddenly sank. The ancestors of the Su family looked at the man and shouted, "who dares to talk in front of us!" The man looked at him. "What are you?" A group of silly people: " This is the first time they have seen such a arrogant person in their life. However, this person has the ability to be arrogant. After xuanraft, he is another master level strong man who builds eight realms of immortality. His two companions, fat man, are the Seven Realms of Xianxiu, and the rest are the nine realms of Shengxiu, one step away from Xianxiu. Such a strong combination has not emerged in the eastern continent until now. The purpose of their party is very clear. They came to Gu Yun and Si Qi. The ancestors of the Su family couldn''t be provoked. They immediately became angry and attacked the man with a cruel move. The man smiled brightly, raised his hand, and took the hard blow of the ancestors of the Su family. It exploded in the sky like a thunderbolt on a sunny day. The whole earth seemed to tremble. As soon as they touched each other, the ancestors of the Su family stepped back for several steps. Finally, they were still unstable. They fell to the ground in a panic. Su Qiren hurriedly helped them, but he waved them away. The man shook his sleeves, put his hand behind him, disdainfully raised his eyebrows and said, "garbage!" Originally, the ancestors of the Su family could stand up with one breath. As a result, they were stunned by his words. The fat man behind him couldn''t help laughing, "brother, I''m so angry that I can''t pay for my life!" The man groaned and moved his feet like a gust of wind. In the blink of an eye, his figure appeared in front of Siqi and Guyun. He looked at Si Qi and looked a little complicated. "You are the child. You are the one he likes. You look good. It''s a pity that you can''t practice. Well... Your life is very hard. You''ve survived until we come!" Siqi looked at him inexplicably. He didn''t understand what he was talking about, but instinctively blocked in front of the lonely cloud. I always feel that this person is not a good stubble. "Eh? We''re here to help you. Don''t be so defensive! " The fat man squeezed his round body and said to Gu Yun and Si Qi with a smile. "Who are you?" Si Qi asked hoarsely. The alert is not reduced but increased. He is attacked from both sides. He doesn''t believe anyone except Gu Yun at the moment! The fat man sighed. Do the three of them look so bad? The man was about to introduce himself to Siqi. Suddenly, a voice came in and interrupted them, "are you finished talking about the past? Since you''re with her, it''s also a remnant of the demon family. If so, stay. Don''t want to leave any of them! " After that, all Xianxiu powers united again and Qi Qi launched an attack. The light of different spiritual powers converged to form an airtight net, which was smashed down and contained in it. "Don''t be nervous. You can cope with this level of attack!" The man suddenly made a sound and comforted. With that, the three changed their positions and were in three different directions, leaving Gu Yun and Si Qihu behind. Now that they are here, these people can''t touch them any more! Chapter 313 The three people didn''t take the blow easily, especially the man with only holy practice. When he hit it, he felt that his whole heart was surging, and there was a fishy sweetness in his throat, which was swallowed back by him. "Ten immortals can''t help us. We two immortals and one saint are really capable!" The man with immortal cultivation in the eight realms was unforgiving and sneered. Several immortals on the opposite side could smell the speech, and their faces became pig liver color. They were angry, and then launched a second round of attack. The man set a border, turned around and quickly said to Si Qi and Gu Yun: "my name is Ji Pu, an old friend of your adoptive father. The three of us can delay for you for a while. Go quickly!" As soon as he finished, Ji Pu pushed Gu Yun and Si Qi out. Gu Yun made a decision immediately and rushed out of the imperial capital with Siqi. Ten immortal cultivation powers and a group of strong saints are blocked by Jipu. The rest of the soul cultivation are small minions. Gu Yun can cope with them with ease. The strong wind roared past, and the soul practitioners who rushed to them like waves were all lifted up and screamed repeatedly. Mu''s family leader was so angry that they jumped their feet. However, although Ji Pu didn''t have an advantage in the number of people, they fought one against ten, which was very difficult. A barrier restricts the movement of all of them. In a panic, Si LV dressed in white, stood calmly and watched Gu Yun and Si Qi leave, because he knew better than anyone that they couldn''t run away! He lowered his eyes slightly and collected his thoughts in his eyes. Just before Ji Pu came, he could make up a blow and completely cut off their way back. However, at the moment of seeing Gu Yun, he hesitated. Gu Yun is the most powerful woman he has ever met since his memory. Her appearance and cultivation are impeccable. She is born to be dazzling. She can''t be compared with any other woman. It''s hard for such a legendary person to be indifferent when they get along with each other. In the view of the judge, she is the only one in the world worthy of her own. However, she is a demon family, which doomed them to stand on the opposite side. So, if he can''t get it, he''d rather destroy it! "I warned you, didn''t I? Why come... "A voice almost whispered, dissipated in the wind and could not be heard. The lawyer raised his step and turned away without hesitation! Li Yi could not bear to go to find Gu Yun and them, so she slipped away while Bai Zhao was stunned. Both Mo Jinyu and Ji Yue turned a blind eye. Outside the imperial capital, another group of people are slowly approaching. These people look a little embarrassed, but their expression is particularly focused. Soon, it''s almost here. Gu Yun, Si Qi, you must hold on! Mu Yixuan shouted silently. Behind him were Wen aofei, Guban and Nalan Xue. Obviously, they all tried their best to get out of the family. These days, the east continent is not peaceful. Since the identity of Gu Yun''s demon family was exposed, Mu Yixuan and their respective families restricted their actions. In other words, they were imprisoned in disguise. They can''t break free by themselves. Fortunately, there were no complicated family forces behind Guban, so without him, he stole out of the Holy Land and tried to save several muyixuan. They did not expect that earth shaking changes had taken place outside in just a few days. First, Gu Yun broke into the holy land alone, severely damaged all forces and rescued all demon families. Then Siqi became a demon Chapter 314 people will talk. They spread all kinds of rumors, but they were different. No matter what they said, Mu Yixuan didn''t believe them. Siqi''s behavior, they know that he can''t do such a thing as killing his father. As for solitary clouds. What about the demon clan? They make friends with her, not her identity. Therefore, this time, even if they are going to face the man-made enemy of the whole east continent, they should stand on her side and fight side by side. In addition to them, lanjiu, Xiao Qingluo and Sushen are also heading for the imperial capital. In order to break the barrier of Gu Yun, they wasted a lot of effort. As a result, Xiao Qingluo finally succeeded. Only then did they know that the boy was hiding so deep that he cheated all of them. It seems weak and harmless, but it''s actually powerful, but it''s shocking. Considering this, I''m afraid it will be a death pass, so Sushen took only half of the magic soldiers. Demon clan, you can''t be destroyed! They can''t live without the devil! So even if they fight all their lives, they should save Gu Yun safely. The rest is not important. Xiao Qingluo''s face is gloomy and terrible. LAN Jiu and Su scar have not contacted him, so they don''t know what kind of temperament he is. But some time ago, when Gu Yun was there, he looked gentle and harmless. In addition, he had no accomplishments. They only regarded him as a young boy adopted by Gu Yun. They thought that Xiao Qingluo was just beautiful and didn''t have any attack power. He was very alert to everyone except Gu Yun. He was no different from those ordinary children outside. But now, he has completely overturned their cognition. In their view, Xiao Qingluo with this appearance is a little terrible. Especially the strange forces he used. However, what is certain is that his heart is towards the lonely cloud. This is enough! Everyone started out light. In order not to attract attention and cause other troubles, they also deliberately chose a remote shortcut. At the moment, they wish they could grow a pair of wings so that they could fly over faster. Xiao Qingluo''s mind was heavy. He thought that the elves should have a pair of wings as thin as cicada feathers. ¡­¡­ The imperial capital was very big. Even if Gu Yun raised his speed to the extreme with the help of wind power, he still couldn''t run out before they caught up. Moreover, her body has reached its limit. I can''t escape. I have to hide first. "Master, here, here!" Nianxi first found a place to hide and shouted. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun took Siqi and jumped down the abandoned underground tunnel. After Nian Xi laboriously covered the entrance, it turned into a streamer and returned to the contract space. As everyone knows, from the beginning, all this was received by a pair of eyes! A sarcastic sneer arose from the corners of her mouth, laughing at their overestimation and that they could not escape death. "Don''t you want her body? Why, I''m so forced that I don''t do it yet? " Si Yun said in a cold voice to the ghost family in his body. "Don''t worry, we now find that we prefer to see her pride destroyed a little more than direct plunder. Isn''t this a very interesting thing?" The cold voice seems to put people in the cold winter. Hearing the speech, Siyun''s eyes burst out with excitement, "we finally thought of working together once!" Chapter 315 Si Yun hates Gu Yun very much. This hatred makes her want to cut her thousands of times. However, the ghost clan doesn''t allow her to do so. He wants Gu Yun''s body and she wants Gu Yun''s life. This is their deal. Si Yun hated the ghost family for taking up his body and bossing himself, but he relied on his strength. She just wants all this to end early! The ghost family ignored Siyun''s words, but took care of themselves and said, "what''s more, there is someone who wants Gu Yun''s life more urgently than we do!" He didn''t point it out, and Siyun knew who he was talking about, but he just sneered. ¡­¡­ The abandoned underground tunnel is crowded, narrow and dark. The tunnel was abandoned when it was only half dug. Therefore, it can only be used as a shelter, but not as a way of escape. The tight string in his heart didn''t loosen until now. Siqi leaned against the wall and gasped heavily. His heart stopped suddenly. These days, he was imprisoned in Xuanyin palace. He was tortured by those people, but he just didn''t say a word. Now, his numb body seemed to have consciousness again, and there were a burst of heart piercing pain. The situation of Gu Yun was worse than that of him. He forcibly reversed the spiritual pulse and used large-scale spiritual power to completely break her body. Dizziness and pain hit her. Gu Yun couldn''t help kneeling on one knee and spit out his painstaking efforts. Hearing the smell of blood, Siqi''s look immediately changed. He groped for the position of Guyun in the dark, grabbed her hand in a panic and said, "Guyun, are you hurt?!" Gu Yun just shook her head. Now, her internal organs are in pain, and she can''t say a complete word at all. If so, it''s still too reluctantly. In the dark, Si Qi could not see Gu Yun shaking his head, but could only hear her heavy breathing, which made his heart tremble. After biting his teeth, Siqi suddenly reached out and hugged Gu Yun, feeling her trembling slightly in his arms. He can do nothing but this. Now, he regretted that if he practiced seriously, would he still be beaten by people like this! If he has the ability to protect himself, Gu Yun won''t get hurt to save him! He hates himself as weak as he is now. "It will be all right, it will be all right..." Si Qi whispered in Guyun''s ear. He didn''t know whether he was comforting Guyun or himself. Gu Yun had no strength to push away Siqi. The subversive pain occupied all her senses. She instinctively curled up, and her body and even her heart were as cold as a cold pool. Nevertheless, Gu Yun also clenched his teeth to keep himself awake. In this case, he must not faint! Si Qi was completely flustered and kept talking to Gu Yun. His foreword didn''t match the Afterword. He was full of nonsense. Gu Yun felt a sense and could only respond to his words with "um" from time to time. Even if it was just a simple "um", it was almost overdrawn by all the spirit of Gu Yun. But it effectively calmed Siqi''s uneasy heart. Xiaoqing lies down beside Guyun''s neck and bursts into tears. Xiaoqing is very sad. Nianxi also silently wipes her tears. They have a soul contract with Guyun. They know the situation of Guyun best. Her vitality is very weak now, as if it would disappear at any time. Therefore, they are afraid, but in addition to being sad, they are also helpless. Sadness filled the small space. Gu Yun''s consciousness is on the edge of chaos, but he also feels the sadness between them. He wants to open his eyes to comfort them, but he can''t do what he wants. Chapter 316 Confused, Gu Yun is numb in pain. Her body seems to be reorganized after being crushed by heavy objects. She is not her own at all. Her consciousness is gradually clear, but her body is still numb. The pain is still there, but there is some relief. There seemed to be a fire burning in her body, a burning tingling, and her throat was so dry and painful that she couldn''t speak. She was a little dumb. In this case, the fire spirit power occupied her spirit pulse. As early as January ago, when Guyun and Siqi fell into Fang Shuya''s tomb, Guyun took himself as a carrier to lead out the fire elements in Siqi''s body. Since then, those fire elements have been in Guyun''s spirit vein. But Gu Yun hasn''t practiced the fire power, so they have been suppressed by the power of other elements. However, when she emptied all the power in her body, those fire elements became active. She practiced her fire power unconsciously. However, at present, while she was weak and unable to suppress them, these fire spirit forces ran recklessly in her body, which was painful, as if the whole person was baking in the sea of fire. Gu Yun''s body was frozen and hot for a while. Siqi held her and truly experienced a double heaven of ice and fire in a short time. When it was cold, the cold air covered his eyelashes with a layer of thin ice. When it was hot, he felt like he fell into the molten slurry. However, he still firmly held her. Only in this way, he could feel her breathing and her heartbeat at a close distance, and he could feel at ease. As soon as Gu Yun got strength, she broke free from Siqi''s arms. Until now, she can''t get used to close contact with people. When Gu Yun moved, Si Qi suddenly woke up. There was no surprise in his voice. "Gu Yun, are you okay?!" Gu Yun nodded in silence, and then remembered that Si Qi couldn''t see her action in the dark, so he gave another gentle sound. "Master!" Xiaoqing and nianxi rushed into the arms of Gu Yun with uncontrollable excitement. In just a few days, their mood has experienced several ups and downs, which makes them understand that their master is not strong enough to be shaken by anyone. As her contract beast, they are really useless. They can''t even protect their master when he is in danger Nianxi strengthened his heart. This time, he must practice hard. He will never be like these days. His master is in danger. He doesn''t even have the strength to help. "I''m... Nothing......" Gu Yun''s throat seemed to be burned by fire. It was very painful, so she had to squeeze out of her throat word by word, with a harsh voice. Si Qi was overwhelmed by the boundless love in his heart, "why, why did you come to save me, knowing that these people have set up a snare waiting for you!" At first, he was angry and blamed Gu Yun for not taking his life as his life, but later, he couldn''t help but secretly expect that he would be special in her heart? "I''m... Not... Afraid!" Gu Yun said slowly that she couldn''t say much about her situation, so the answers were very concise. She took out a pot of water from the space spirit and drank it. The water passed through her throat, and there was another pain. After the pain, the condition of the throat eased. Si Qi wanted to ask a lot of questions, but he loved Gu Yun, so he was full of questions. He just sat next to Gu Yun silently and looked in her direction in the dark. Chapter 317 Gu Yun leaned back against the wall, closed his eyes and asked, "hair... Born... What...?" Si Qi was silent for a moment and then slowly replied: "that day, in the holy land, after your identity was exposed, I was forcibly brought back to the palace..." On that day, everyone was eager to get rid of the relationship with Gu Yun, and Si Qi had always been close to Gu Yun. Naturally, the royal family would not tolerate him to go to Gu Yun. On the one hand, it was also to avoid trouble. Siqi was locked up in the East Palace and cut off from all the news outside. After all his efforts, he couldn''t step out of the east palace. Until, the news of Xuanyin emperor''s death came from the palace. At that time, it was like a nightmare for him. He hoped it was a joke. However, in a few months, his adoptive father and his father left one after another, and he was not ready to take charge of it alone. He was brought into the palace. He saw the cold body of emperor Xuanyin. At that time, Emperor Xuanyin''s bedroom was guarded by heavy soldiers. He could only take a look at emperor Xuanyin from a distance across the crowd. Then he was pressed to the ground and trapped in people. His mother smiled gently at him for the last time. She was as beautiful as ever. Then she cut herself in front of him. The moment when the blood spilled out, it seemed that Manzhu shahua was in full bloom. She fell beside Xuanyin emperor. At the last moment, she held his hand tightly. Her wish is very simple. She only wants to live in the same bed and die in the same coffin with love in this life. The emperor and empress committed suicide for two reasons: one is to die for love, and the other is that they do not want to become the handle of Si LV threatening Si Qi. At that time, Si LV looked down at him from the ground. His smile was still like a modest gentleman. His white clothes were not stained with fine dust. He said, "soon, your family will be reunited." When he asked him why, the lawyer just looked at him with a smile and looked like a winner. Like chatting about his family, he told everything about his plot. The poison of emperor Xuanyin was prepared by him long ago. The chronic poison is only for practitioners. It is invisible and tasteless. It will penetrate into every part of the poisoned person''s body bit by bit over time until he finally becomes anointed. He expected that the toxicity would not occur until a period of time. He had a lot of patience. But unexpectedly, the plan could not catch up with the change, and xuanraft died so soon. Therefore, he urged the poison in advance, which made Xuanyin emperor sick and had to stay in bed. If emperor Xuanyin was not in a hurry to establish Siqi as the new emperor, he might stay with him for another period of time. Who knows, he secretly deployed to draw up the imperial edict of the throne. Not surprisingly, he would pass the throne to a useless Siqi. He hated Xuanyin emperor''s ruthlessness. He was obviously a son. He was much better than Siqi, but he just couldn''t see him because he didn''t climb out of the woman''s stomach. So, the night before emperor Xuanyin planned to announce the imperial edict to the world, he killed him and called Siqi into the palace. Burned the edict of the throne with a fire. Now, the whole palace is his people. How he asks them to publicize, these people will publicize. So, there is everything behind. It is not Si Qi who kills his father, but Si Lv. But the world believes in the law of a modest gentleman, not a careless prince. He also secretly informed the people in power of various forces, because he hinted to them that Gu Yun had a good relationship with Si Qi. If Si Qi was in trouble, she would appear. indeed! Chapter 318 In South County, he had given her advice, but she chose to ignore it. The more Gu Yun cares about Siqi, the more he wants to kill Siqi. However, after all, he still didn''t give up to Gu Yun. ¡­¡­ Siqi just casually told Gu Yun everything about the legal conspiracy, in which he didn''t mention his torture. Gu Yun listened quietly. For the first time, he felt that Si LV was a terrible person. She likes his piano sound, which is always clean and refined, as if it came from nine days away. They say what kind of people play what kind of piano sound. However, the lawyer is not like his piano sound. His city is too deep, like an abyss, full of endless darkness. There are so many things happening these days that Gu Yun''s thoughts are very confused. He always feels that he has missed something very important, but no matter how hard he tries to recall, he can''t find a clue. The small space was quiet all at once, only the slight breathing sound between each other. Xiaoqing climbed onto Gu Yun''s shoulder and rubbed Gu Yun with his cheek, silently comforting him. Nianxi also skillfully shrank in the arms of Gu Yun. It remembered the time in Jili village. At that time, their life was very simple, simple to a monotonous degree. However, the owners at that time were surrounded by pure villagers. They were simply good to them and never hurt their owners. She sighed and suddenly said, "master, let''s go back to Jili village." Its sound is not big, but it seems to be magnified several times in the quiet space. Gu Yun was stunned when he heard the speech. Geely village is the only pure land in her heart. How dare she go back now? She is suffering a disaster. She takes her everywhere. Geely village is full of ordinary villagers. How can she harm them. "Geely village?" Siqi asked suspiciously. This was the first time he heard something about the past of Gu Yun from them. Nianxi was silent like a cold cicada. He understood what Gu Yun was worried about and secretly said that he was careless. The long silence let Siqi know that they didn''t want to disclose, so they didn''t ask again. But the name of Jili village is on my mind. He wants to know everything about Gu Yun. The search outside continued. They could hear footsteps coming from the ground above their heads, from far to near, from near to far. It seems that these people will never stop until they are found out. Simply, Gu Yun and Si Qi recuperated below. ¡­¡­ In the imperial capital, when Mu Yixuan and his entourage arrived, everything was over. The whole imperial city of the imperial capital was sealed. People outside couldn''t get in and people inside couldn''t get out. A dark group of people had blocked up at the gate of the city to protest. But the soldiers were like statues, standing still at the closed gate. Mu Yixuan hid them in the chaotic crowd and waited silently for the opportunity. Gu ban scratched his head and looked at Mu Yixuan: "Mu Yixuan, what shall we do now?" Others also looked at Mu Yixuan. In the absence of Gu Yun, Mu Yixuan became their backbone. Mu Yixuan pursed his lips and asked him, who did he ask? Before he found Gu Yun, they were stopped by a door! But they had no choice but to wait. The whole imperial capital is surrounded by the border. You can''t even touch the city wall. Let alone people, even birds can''t go in. This time, all forces are determined to catch Gu Yun! Chapter 319 The dusk is boundless, the sun is like blood, and the bloody rain in the imperial capital continues. Even though they were separated by a city wall, Mu Yixuan could still hear the sound of war inside. A heart couldn''t help but mention it to his throat. Under such circumstances, Mu Yixuan couldn''t think calmly at all. He wanted to rush directly and make a way. However, he couldn''t. breaking through the city gate with brute force would only scare the snake. It was not good for them or Gu Yun. The longer the time, the deeper the resentment, the people inside the city gate were eager to get out of the war, and the people outside the city gate were eager to get in and reunite with their relatives, as if they had plotted a good plot. People on both sides shouted wildly and pushed and pushed the guard. The scene was in a moment of chaos. Mu Yixuan''s eyes suddenly lit up. This is the opportunity. However, the next moment, they face new problems. The enchantment set by immortal cultivation can''t be broken by spiritual masters below immortal cultivation. Among them, he who has the highest cultivation is also soul cultivation. He can''t shake the enchantment. Mu Yixuan was annoyed. The border is lined up in front of them, like a barrier that can''t be crossed. Obviously, the opportunity is in front of him, but he still can''t do anything "Let me come!" At this time, a cold voice came. Muyixuan suddenly looked up and saw lanjiu, Sushen and Xiao Qingluo coming quickly. Their appearance surprised muyixuan. "Why didn''t you stay together?" Mu Yixuan asked in amazement. After the identity of Guyun demon family was exposed, Mu Yixuan expected that if she could escape the holy land safely, she would return to the demon palace. There were sleeping scars. They escorted her, so he was a little relieved. But now, suhen and his family are here, which means that Gu Yun broke into the imperial capital alone to save people! As soon as the idea flashed in his mind, a chill spread over his mind. You don''t have to think about it. Gu Yun''s current situation must be besieged and dangerous. Xiao Qingluo didn''t say a word with them, took a step forward, forced the blood out of his fingertips, and then quickly drew a complex line on the border under the cover of the crowd. Everyone stared at him with concentration and breath holding. With the last stroke of the grain falling, in an instant, the grain burst out a burst of white light, which almost devoured all of them. The strong dazzling light made Mu Yixuan and they had to raise their hands to block their eyes. When the eyes could not see, the hearing was particularly clear. An inconspicuous broken sound fell into their ears. Everyone couldn''t bear a joy in their hearts. Xiao Qingluo succeeded. The border is broken! LAN Jiu and Su scar have seen Xiao Qingluo break the barrier once, but they won''t be shocked any more. But mu Yixuan and others met for the first time. In particular, Mu Yixuan, Ji Chen and Ou Jie also knew Xiao Qingluo. At that time, when Gu Yun took him to Mu''s house in Longjun City, he was a weak and harmless young man without any spiritual power, but now, they can''t find his depth anymore! It was only a year later, but earth shaking changes had taken place in him, so that they could no longer compare him with the little boy they met a year ago. Who is this man? Mu Yixuan has studied arrays since he was a child, not tens of thousands, but also thousands. However, he has never heard of the pattern drawn by Xiao Qingluo. They couldn''t help but be shocked. At the moment when the border was broken, the crowd was like a flood, and everything was in disorder. All the soldiers were furious and killed several ordinary people as an example, but they still couldn''t deter the masses! Chapter 320 No, only let the soldiers in the city come together to suppress these "mobs". Due to the dispersion of the number of people, there are fewer people searching for Gu Yun and Si Qi in the city. Gu Yun moved in his heart and raised his right hand. A cluster of flame appeared in her palm, illuminating a small space. "Let''s go out." Gu Yun said that after a period of self-healing, she could speak smoothly, but she was still a little hoarse. Si Qi nodded and followed Gu Yun. There are many treasures that Si Qi, Ouyang Shu and Mu Yixuan gave her in the space of Gu Yun. There are all kinds of things. Gu Yun took out two hidden information symbols from them, crossed them into the spiritual power, and then pasted one on Si Qi. In an instant, their breath was hidden. The underground tunnel is located in a quiet alley, but now the alley is not quiet. As soon as Gu Yun and Si Qi came out, they ran into a patrol soldier. As soon as the soldiers saw Gu Yun, they immediately showed their weapons and opened their mouth to call someone. But before the voice came out, he was killed by Gu Yun. These people are common spiritual masters. To deal with them, Gu Yun doesn''t need to spend any thought at all. Even nianxi can be alone. As soon as the flame of nianxi was sprayed, a continuous scream sounded. Nianxi spewed fire vigorously. He suddenly forgot his form. The noise became louder and louder. Finally, he attracted the soldiers nearby. Xiaoqing lay on nianxi''s back and grasped the feathers on its head. Seeing this, he shouted: "fool nianxi, can''t you kill yourself like the master? Ah, look, you''ve attracted more and more people! " Read Xi while spitting fire, while avoiding the attack, but also draw out his mind to return to his little love, "I don''t want to!" It''s not as fierce as its master. It can kill this group of people when it''s injured. "Go!" Gu Yun doesn''t love war. After solving the current wave, he turns around and withdraws without hesitation. Nianxi hurriedly followed with a little feeling. Two people, one beast and one spirit, ran towards the sparsely populated place. On the other side, Su Qiren and they got the news and immediately chased over. Mu Yixuan and they heard the news and were also driving here. But after all, they were a step slower. As soon as they came over, they threw themselves into the air. Mu Yixuan and his party unexpectedly met Su Qiren. Mu Yixuan, of course, could not fight with their elders. Even if they did, they would not be able to fight, so they immediately turned around and ran away. Mu''s family leader didn''t expect that they locked the door, but they still ran out and ran to the imperial capital. Is this a place to fool around? Every minute will cause big trouble! So after weighing, they divided into two groups. The first-class chased Gu Yun and Si Qi, and the other first-class blocked Mu Yixuan. Siyun stood in the attic, smiling at what happened below. It seemed that she had returned to the once unruly and willful Princess Xuanyin. "It''s so lively!" She smiled. "It''s time to act!" The next moment, her expression changed, and the sovereignty of her body fell into the hands of the ghost family. His eyes followed the lonely cloud away, which could not hide his greed. The sky has completely darkened. The moon hangs like a hook in the boundless night, like a machete, adding desolation and killing! Chapter 321 Now the whole empire is the territory of the law department. They have no hiding place at all. In the face of the soldiers who are in hot pursuit, there is no other way but to control violence with violence. All the passers-by who came from all over the eastern continent to watch Si Qi''s execution were trapped here. With the huge number of these people, Gu Yun and Si Qi could still use them as a cover. As the night went deeper, the movement on the execution ground stopped. The battle between the three mysterious men and the Xianxiu great powers of various forces had been divided. There was no doubt that the Xianxiu great powers of various forces had won. However, they also failed to kill the three mysterious people. Although they were seriously injured, they ran very fast, but they couldn''t find their trace after a breath. These three people are insignificant people. The immortal xiuda Neng didn''t pay attention to them and chased Gu Yun in their direction. In the chaos, Mo Jinyu, Ji Yuezhi and Bai Zhao were dispersed by the crowd. Without Bai Zhao, Mo Jinyu immediately went to find Gu Yun and Mu Yixuan. Just heard that Mu Yixuan and his friends came to the imperial capital, Mo Jinyu immediately had a bad feeling in his heart, which was very strong, so he must pay attention to it! Li Yi mingled with the crowd all the way. He ran wherever there was a lot of noise. After three rounds, he finally saw the figure of Gu Yun and Si Qi. He couldn''t help but feel happy and rushed over immediately. When approaching them, Li Yi paused at her feet and thought for a moment. She tore off a section of her sleeve and covered her face as a veil. Then she took out her sword and killed it! Soldiers around: "..." do you think we are blind and can''t recognize that this is the clothes of elder Li Yi in the holy land?? However, before they could shout out Li Yi''s identity, they were sealed. Si Qiyao looked at Li Yi in the distance, Jian Tong smiled, "you came in time!" In the shadow of a sword, although he was embarrassed, his elegance did not decrease. "It''s easy for me to get away!" Li Yi stared at him and replied. Soon, she fought her way out and met Gu Yun and Si Qi. "Now it''s difficult to leave the imperial capital. First find a place to hide." "There is no place to hide. All the families in the imperial capital are closed for fear of causing trouble. Moreover, these people know me and Gu Yun and don''t have the courage to take us in." Si Qi said calmly. Li Yi looked at him in surprise. After this change, his Highness the prince really grew up a lot. Also, those who can protect him from the wind and rain have died one after another. In this world, he can only rely on himself. Although Gu Yun can work hard for him, the friendship mixed in this is not love. If Gu Yun is not moved, they will not be together after all. During the distraction, more and more people came. They were surrounded and had no way back. Dugu Yun''s footsteps were a little unstable. His spirit power made him more and more laborious, and his face was pale. Si Qi suddenly grabbed her hand, looked at her, and said firmly, "Gu Yun, don''t be brave!" Obviously, Gu Yun couldn''t hold on. He would rather die than see Gu Yun. Gu Yun broke away from his hand and looked coldly, "you can fight before you die!" Gu Yun is cruel to others and himself. After the changes of the eternal life, Gu Yun swore that she would never watch the people she cared about die in front of her, and she could do nothing but look powerlessly. Therefore, this is her obsession until she dies. Chapter 322 There was an unspeakable throb in Si Qi''s heart. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand to hold Gu Yun and exhausted all his strength. It seemed that he wanted to melt her into his own blood and never separate her. At this moment, he understood and understood his mind. It turned out that he loved Gu Yun so deeply. Gu Yun was stunned by the sudden hug. Si Qi held her tightly and felt some pain. Gu Yun instinctively wanted to push him away, but the next moment, the warmth from her neck stopped her. Xuanraft''s whereabouts were unknown, and Siqi didn''t cry; When his father died and his mother killed herself in front of him, he didn''t cry; Imprisoned in a dark, damp dungeon, tortured, he didn''t cry; Even if one foot went to hell, he didn''t shed a tear. However, Gu Yun''s words easily broke all the strength he disguised. So many days of hesitation, so many days of helplessness and so many days of fear swept him crazy. What''s more, I still love Gu Yun. "Gu Yun, I don''t want to see you die for me. What scares me more than death is losing you!" Si Qi murmured in Gu Yun''s ear. Gu Yun was completely frozen. He was at a loss in the face of such a situation for the first time. Li Yi can''t bear it. I''m afraid she''s killing here. Where are they? You and me? Too much! However, the picture of the two holding together is too beautiful for her to bear to destroy! Li Yi''s heart flowed all over his face. Finally, Li Yi agreed to set up a border around the two people, resisted a wave of people close to them, and continued to kill them. Gu Yun didn''t understand comfort, so he had to stand hard and let Siqi hold her. This was the first time she had seen Siqi so vulnerable since she had known him for so long. An emotion called intolerance occupied her heart. As for the first sincere confession of the prince''s life, it was ignored by her feelings. "I won''t die!" For a long time, Gu Yun comforted. Si Qi calmed his mood and was a little depressed. He finally summoned up the courage to show his mind. Gu Yun was not moved at all. Isn''t he straightforward enough? "You stay here and I''ll help Li Yi." As soon as he was free, Gu Yun hurriedly left this sentence and left the border. Just as she was about to use her spiritual power again, nianxi flew over and stopped her. "Master, aren''t you dying? If you go on like this, you will really die! " Nianxi shouted that he was going to be tortured crazy by Gu Yun''s desperate behavior. Gu Yun said, "fighting is death, and not fighting is death. I choose the former." It is not that they choose not to fight that these people will let them go. Since they stand here, they have no right to choose. When Gu Yun joined the fight, Mu Yixuan and others came. "Lonely cloud." Mu Yixuan looked a little happy. He looked around the city for two times and finally found someone. "Well, why are you here?" Li Yi cut off a head and looked back at Mu Yixuan and Ou Jie, wondering. Shouldn''t these people be locked up by their families? "We escaped!" Mu Yixuan said frankly and joined the fight. Taking advantage of a few gaps, he quickly said to Gu Yun, "when we entered the city, we met LAN Jiu and Suke. However, after entering the city, we separated again. They should come soon." Gu Yun frowned. They came after all! Chapter 323 With Mu Yixuan and their participation, the battle was much easier. Only then came the more difficult people in power of various forces and the ten immortals. Before people arrived, the powerful pressure had been rolled over, and the whole world seemed to shrink in an instant. The night of slaughter was stained with the scarlet of blood. The cold wind roared, but it couldn''t take away the thick smell of blood in the air. Li Yi''s heart suddenly nervously mentioned to his throat. This time, they couldn''t escape. Mu Yixuan felt the chill of falling into the ice. Si Qi came out of the border and stood firmly beside Gu Yun, looking cold and fierce. "What should I do? Your father is here!" Guban has the potential to destroy the atmosphere. As soon as he opened his mouth, the tense atmosphere was immediately broken by him. Nalan Xue stared at him, "shut up, you!" Nevertheless, they are still not optimistic. The disparity in strength between them is too great. Even if they fight hard, they can''t win. They are OK. There are people in the family, and they won''t take them. At most, they are just arrested and trained. But Gu Yun is different. They want Gu Yun''s life! Nalan Xue tightened her fist and approached Gu Yun again. Anyway, she wanted to fight for a chance for Gu Yun. "Mu Yixuan, come here!" Mu''s master roared, obviously disappointed with the son now. "Father, I''m sorry." Mu Yixuan shook his head and only returned four words to show his attitude. This time, he still chose to stand on the side of Gu Yun. People who admire the family are almost angry with him! People from other families also tried to call back their children. Except Dongfang Jue was moved, others stood firmly beside Gu Yun. Finally, Dongfang Jue took an apologetic look at Gu Yun and slowly moved back to the family. He was so manipulated by the family that he couldn''t listen to the family''s orders. It was the greatest courage to accompany Mu Yixuan and them here. Looking at a group of people firmly standing on her side, Gu Yun''s cold heart gradually softened. Up to now, she is not fighting alone. Behind her, there are such a group of partners supporting her, which is enough. "Stubborn!" A immortal Xiu could say in a cold voice. In their eyes, these people have been brainwashed by Gu Yun. "Catch Gu Yun alive. If you can''t catch him alive, just follow the law!" With the order of a immortal xiuda Neng, everyone rushed out, and the dense crowd looked around, leaving only black heads. Mu Yixuan and his men were struggling to cope with these soldiers and couldn''t stay with Gu Yun at all. Gu Yun asked nianxi to set up a barrier and forcibly trapped Si Qi in the barrier. She was relieved to kill with blood. With the boundary of Nian Xi, the soldiers outside can''t help Siqi inside, and Siqi can only worry and can''t do anything inside. The ten immortals could stand with their hands on their backs. They stood in the air, looking at the lonely clouds in the crowd was like looking at trapped animals. Now Gu Yun is at the end of a powerful crossbow. These people can catch her without their hands! However, even if it is a trapped animal, it is also a trapped animal that can bite people. Therefore, if it cannot be captured alive, it is best to follow the law. As long as there is no demon statue Gu Yun, the demon family will be headless and in a mess. Then we will catch all the demon families and completely eliminate the remaining evils of the demon family in the eastern continent once and for all! Chapter 324 The demon clan has always been a big trouble for them, such as a thorn stuck in their throat. If it is not removed, it will be difficult to be safe. When we think that there will be no demons in the east continent in the future, the ten immortals will smile at each other, and their great achievements will be recorded in history and will last forever. The wound on Gu Yun''s body became more and more serious. The ferocious wound turned outward, and the blood made her black clothes more dark. Siqi''s two ink pupils were gradually stained with blood. He kept shouting the name of Gu Yun and smashed the boundary, but the boundary remained motionless, and even his voice was isolated. Gu Yun''s hand holding the bow of Bing soul God trembled slightly, and the blood flowed down the corner of her lips, which made her lips crimson and weeping, in sharp contrast to her pale face. Her red pupil was full of killing and bloodthirsty, and her anger formed a strong air flow. The other soldiers could no longer get close to her. Her appearance at this time is both a demon and a fierce ghost. It''s frightening. Gu Yun is powerful. Even in an extremely unfavorable environment, her powerful Qi field is still the winner! Even without those hostility to obstruct, these soldiers no longer have the courage to rush up. When fear of a person is greater than courage, they have been defeated. In the nearby attic, the lawyer stood in front of the window and looked at Gu Yun with a kind of crazy eyes. The injured Gu Yun also had a thrilling beauty. He likes all powerful things, including solitary clouds. "What a pity." I don''t know how many times he sighed today. He never regretted anything he did, nor would he go. Unfortunately, Gu Yun was the exception. To get rid of Siqi, we must get rid of Gu Yun first! Because once we have a grudge against her and let her live in this world, we will usher in her subversive revenge. Gu Yun is cruel to everyone, not to mention the enemy! "Useless waste!" The ancestor of Mu family scolded in a low voice, regardless of his face. Anyway, he had almost lost it. He flew to Gu Yun and waved his palm as a fatal blow. "Gu Yun, be careful!" Mu Yixuan opened his eyes and shouted. However, what''s the use of being careful? Gu Yun, who didn''t even have the strength to lift his sword, had no place to dodge when he hit Xianxiu with all his strength. Gu Yun clenches his teeth and holds his hands tighter and tighter. Sooner or later, when the palm of Mu''s ancestors was about to fall on Gu Yun, another immortal Xiu level force flew over and blocked the attack of Mu''s ancestors. This psychic power is no stranger to them. The ancestors of the Mu family gnashed their teeth and shouted out the man''s name: "Mo Jinyu, do you even want to protect this demon?" A man flew down from the night sky and stood in front of the lonely cloud. Facing the questioning of Mu''s ancestors, he didn''t say anything, but his attitude had shown everything. "Well, well, sure enough, your holy land has become a devil''s nest!" Mu family''s ancestors said sarcastically that the people around him looked at Mo Jinyu and Li Yi, and suddenly they were not good at it. Since we deal with the demon family, we are willing to degenerate. Such a person should be treated equally with the demon family, and then be quick! The Holy Land in the hearts of all spiritual masters, the holy land, has long become different! How much I used to worship, how much I hate now. Si Yunyao looked at this scene in the distance, and said coldly to the ghost family, "if that man doesn''t appear again, the holy land he cares about will be destroyed!" "Isn''t this coming!" As soon as the voice of the ghost family fell, a dazzling light burst out in the night sky. Someone came to resist the sword! Chapter 325 Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the light and looked up at the night sky. After the light dissipated, there were two awe inspiring and upright people in the air. One of them was a straight faced and unsmiling old man, who was no stranger to everyone. It was Bai Zhao, the current Lord of the Holy Land and former elder of the holy land. Another loose looking and crane skinned man was completely strange. The man looked like he was only thirty or forty years old, wearing a half old Taoist robe, a pair of clogs on his feet, and a pair of slovenly clothes. However, his strength is not low. He is one step away from immortal cultivation. The most impressive thing is the iron tower held in his right hand. The iron tower is only one inch high and is covered with yellow symbols. On the symbols, a complex and incomprehensible ancient pattern is drawn with cinnabar, which shows that the golden light flows inside. Seeing everyone looking at him, the man grinned and had big yellow teeth. "Oh, how lively!" The man yawned and said, looking like he didn''t wake up. The ancestor of Mu family looked at Bai Zhao and asked, "holy master Bai, what does this mean? Do you think finding a holy monk can help you save this demon? " "Your holy land has been reduced to the habitat of the demon family. It is no longer worthy of our noble sect. We are qualified to erase the holy land from the east continent!" The ancestors of the Su family said in righteous words. As a rare immortal cultivation power in the east continent, he has the confidence to say this. Bai Zhao just glanced at them indifferently and then said slowly, "the holy land will always be the first of the famous and decent sects. We will deal with the stains and isolated clouds in the holy land by ourselves. We don''t bother you! " "Oh? I''ll see what you do! " The master of Mu family first sneered at fan Baizhao''s words, and then asked like a good play. "Holy Lord Bai is really good at picking up bargains. We wasted our people and money and managed to subdue the devil. At this time, you ran out and said that you would deal with the devil yourself. Where did you go before you dared to feel sorry?" The ancestors of the Su family spoke impolitely and suppressed Bai Zhao bit by bit. The smoke of gunpowder filled the world. Gu Yun raises her eyes and looks at Bai Zhao. She has a guess. She needs to be confirmed, but she is afraid of the truth. Bai Zhao did not respond to the Su family''s ancestors. He just introduced the man next to him, "this man is immortal Daomao of Xianfeng mountain. This time, he is invited to help us get rid of the devil!" As soon as he said this, there was an uproar below. No one knows who this man is, but when he says his name, everyone immediately thunders. Xianfeng mountain is just an insignificant hill on the mainland of Kyushu, but it is gradually known to the world with the occupancy of immortal Daomao. As for immortal Mao, his fame does not lie in his family background and accomplishments, but in his original magic weapon - zhenhun tower. Zhenhun tower is an artifact handed down from ancient times. It can suppress all souls in the world. Even Xianxiu can''t escape from zhenhun tower. Therefore, there is a saying in Kyushu that no one should offend immortal Mao on Xianfeng mountain. With such a magic weapon against the sky, even if Daomao immortal is a war five slag, he can still walk across the Kyushu mainland. But this person''s talent and cultivation are not low. It can be seen how powerful he is! Fortunately, immortal Daomao is an easy-going and low-key person. He usually shrinks in the world of Xianfeng mountain and lives a reclusive life. However, anyone who wants to visit him is rejected, and even Xianfeng mountain can''t step on it. Over time, the world knows the name of immortal Mao, so they don''t know his specific appearance! Chapter 326 They thought that Daomao immortal would look like an expert with a high and strong style, but the man in front of them was very different from what they thought, so it can be said that he was very disappointed. If it weren''t for the zhenhun tower he never left, they would think that this man was a man casually pulled by Bai Zhao. Everything in the world can be imitated, but artifact can''t! They didn''t expect that Bai Zhao invited immortal Daomao! You know, it''s harder to see the real man Daomao than to go to heaven! In addition to consternation, it is shock. Some people are even too excited to speak. This is immortal Daomao, living immortal Daomao! "Is this the devil? Tut Tut, it looks like a little child? " Immortal Daomao looked down at Gu Yun. Seeing that he had lived for nearly 200 years, Gu Yun really existed like a little child. Gu Yun''s eyes always fell on Bai Zhao. She approached Bai Zhao step by step, and the people around her made way for her. Bai Zhao looked unchanged and looked at the lonely cloud lightly. "You plotted everything, didn''t you?" Gu Yun stares at Bai Zhao and doesn''t let go of any change in his look. Her hands are shaking gently. She wants a negative answer. "Yes!" Bai Zhao admitted that up to now, he didn''t need to hide, "that day, I put in the magic gas that attacked the holy land. The magic gas was extracted from the bodies of several demon people, and there were some other things in it, enough to show you. I also informed the demon clan. I wanted to catch you all, but I ignored a deeper LAN Jiu and let you run away. However, what happened later added fuel to my plan. From the beginning to now, everything happened in my plan. " Gu Yun''s heart sank gradually, and the unprecedented cold swept through her, "you cooperate with the ghost clan!" A determined voice states this fact. Bai Zhao nodded. Except for Dao Mao, other people around the two people avoided from afar, so they didn''t really hear what they were saying. However, the cold face of Gu Yun, which was rare in a thousand years, looked like injury. They couldn''t help but be stunned. They were eager to listen to their conversation and stretched their necks one by one. Immortal Daomao shook his head for a while. After so many years, his younger martial brother is still as cruel and ruthless as ever. He can be so ruthless to his most valued apprentice. As soon as he turned the zhenhun tower in his hand, an invisible force cut off the sound here. Even the ten immortal cultivation powers could not break through this barrier. Mu Yixuan, they are anxious to death. "Why?" Even if there are waves in my heart, the lonely cloud is always calm. "For the sake of the holy land, when I took over the holy land, the holy land was already a mess. The strong withered and all forces coveted it. In order to keep the holy land on the continent, we had to set off another turmoil to divert their attention. In order to deal with you, all forces must go out in droves. Your strength and the demon clan will lose both sides once they fight against each other, As a result, you were stronger than I expected. You not only hurt all forces, but also stood in an invincible position. Therefore, I secretly informed Xuanyin palace to take the next move. " Gu Yun cannot escape death today, so Bai Zhao tells all his plans. The dead will not reveal any information! Chapter 327 Gu Yun''s heart has fallen to the bottom of the valley, and his consciousness seems to be numb. The past reappears in my mind. Gu Yun respects Bai Zhao not only because of his master''s relationship. Since the end of the freshman Derby, she worshipped him. Although Bai Zhao was very strict with her and LAN Jiu on the surface, he would come to guide them to practice every time he was free, avoiding many of the crooked paths they took on the road of practice. As a master, Bai Zhao is qualified. Although he has a straight face all year round, he will also show a favorable smile every time she and LAN Jiu make progress in their cultivation. Although these times are short, they are real. Is this half a year, everything is his hypocrisy? If so, it can only be said that this person is hiding too deep. Suddenly, at this moment, Gu Yun felt extremely tired. Even if she fought for a few days and nights, she would not feel tired. At this moment, she just wanted to stay away from these disputes. Bai Zhao''s actions can''t be regarded as betrayal, because she is a demon family. Good and evil don''t coexist. She is doomed to this day sooner or later. Looking at the lonely cloud, Bai Zhao''s ruthless eyes flashed a moment of movement, but also fleeting. He slowly closed his eyes. He played the chess a long time ago. From the space collapse, xuanraft took people to remedy, there was an embryonic form. Because he knew that xuanraft would not come back. How can it be repaired without paying a high price. At that time, there will be no leaders in the holy land. There is no doubt that he will be the leader of the next Holy Land, but even if he suppresses it, it is difficult to develop the holy land to its peak in a short time. In the holy land, there are four hall leaders with different intentions, and various forces are eyeing. Once xuanraft and the six elders fall, these people must turn against each other. The Holy Land swaying in the wind and rain can no longer stand torture! He has been struggling to find a way to divert these people''s attention. At first, he intended to target the first force to admire his family. However, unexpectedly, he broke Gu Yun''s demon clan identity. On that day, he received the news that Si Yun was guarding the north, and Gu Yun was also guarding the north with people. Therefore, in order not to scare the snake, Bai Zhao rushed to the North alone. When he noticed something strange in the mountain and rushed over, he happened to see Gu Yun showing the original shape of the demon family. At that time, he was shocked and difficult to add. Soon, he calmed down. This is a chance given to him by God. He must seize it. So, with this plan, Gu Yun is better than the difficult Mu family. He reached an agreement with the ghost clan in Siyun''s body. The ghost clan helped him hit down various forces and strive for a ten-year rise time for the holy land, and he helped the ghost clan win Guyun. In the Holy Land''s mourning hall, the evil Qi was put in by the ghosts hiding in the holy land. It contained something that could stimulate the evil Qi in Gu Yun''s body. Sure enough, Gu Yun was exposed and diverted the attention of various forces. The ghost family knows a lot, including the hiding place of the demon family, but Bai Zhao doesn''t plan to take people to eliminate the demon family''s nest, which will only lose more holy land disciples. Therefore, he secretly informed the people of the demon family that Guyun is in trouble in the holy land. The demon family has always been loyal to protecting the Lord. If Guyun is in trouble, they will come to help. His original plan was to take advantage of this opportunity to win Guyun. As for those demon families, it''s best to fight with all forces. Even if not, he can use Guyun as a chip to let the ghost family help him deal heavy losses to all forces. This was also an agreed transaction between them. Chapter 328 However, he missed a LAN Jiu. Like Gu Yun, everything is a mystery except his name. Because he is too low-key. Although he is his own disciple, the light is completely covered up by Gu Yun. Gu Yun is rescued by LAN Jiu, which disrupts his plan. Therefore, he drew up a new plan. There must be a demon clan in the holy land. Therefore, Bai Zhao caught all the demons with a demon binding net, which proved that the holy land was clean and bright. Secondly, as long as these demons were there, Gu Yun, as a demon, would return to the holy land again. Although LAN Jiu made such a mistake in the middle, the final outcome is still the same. As he thought, Gu Yun came alone. However, to his surprise, Gu Yun will be stronger than he expected. She can defeat thousands of troops alone. She was like a murderous God who possessed the body. Everywhere she passed, she set off a bloody storm. Finally, she hit all forces with one person''s strength. This is what Bai Zhao is happy to see. All forces have been greatly weakened and suffered heavy losses. It is difficult to stand up again in ten or twenty years. After ten or twenty years, he is confident that he will develop the holy land even stronger and return to the peak period. At that time, he will not have to fear other forces. However, his agreement with the ghost family is still there. Only by completing this agreement can he get rid of the relationship with the ghost family forever. But Gu Yun has saved the demon clan. It''s hard to find her again. Even if he kills the demon palace, he will only lose both sides. He must think of a panacea to ensure that half of the interests of the holy land are not damaged. He thought for a moment. Si Qi is the only one who has close contact with Gu Yun. So he went to Xuanyin palace, because he knew that there was someone in Xuanyin palace who wanted to get rid of Siqi more than anyone else. He only needs to stir up the flames, and that person will take action. Once Siqi is in danger, Guyun is 80% likely to come to help, and she will still come alone in order to protect the demon family. Therefore, he bet on Gu Yun''s friendship with Si Qi! However, he was worried blindly. The man couldn''t wait to start with Siqi, so he secretly added fuel to the fire, left Xuanyin palace, returned to the holy land, and waited for everything next. Everything is ready. He only owes Dongfeng. As long as Gu Yun dares to come, he can take her down. Finally, he won the bet, and Gu Yun came. Everything happened naturally, all in his plan. However, just in case, he went to Xianfeng mountain to invite his senior brother who had been away from the world for many years. The ghost family wanted the body of Gu Yun, and the soul of the zhenhun tower. In the eyes of the public, Bai Zhao invited immortal Daomao from afar to kill relatives. It is enough to prove that Gu Yun is a demon family, which has nothing to do with the holy land. At the same time, he secretly admires Bai Zhao. Only in this way can we shoulder the heavy responsibility. "Do it!" Bai Zhaodao''s voice was cold. When he opened his eyes again, there was no emotion in his eyes. An apprentice who has been with him for half a year is no different from passers-by he doesn''t know. Immortal Daomao smiled, touched the soul tower in his hand and said, "baby, you have a blessing today!" The genius soul of such a monster is a good tonic for the soul Tower! "Go!" With the roar of immortal Daomao, the zhenhun tower flew up and rotated rapidly in the air. The tower body gradually became larger and golden, splitting the darkness of the night, sacred and dazzling. The people looked at the soul tower with salivation, fear, curiosity and piety. Chapter 329 "Gu Yun, get away!" Mu Yixuan shouted anxiously, with blood in his eyes. He wanted to rush to push away the lonely cloud, but the Mu family had controlled him. He was pressed to the ground and couldn''t move at all. Wen aofei and Guban are the same. This time, no one can help them! Mo Jinyu and Li Yi were clamped down by several other immortals. They had spiritual power, but they were powerless. Under the town soul tower, even Da Luo Jinxian can''t escape. At this moment, their hearts were desperate. They can''t save Gu Yun! Si Qi in the barrier fell to the ground and hit the barrier angrily. Even if his hand was bleeding, he stubbornly hit it. Looking at Gu Yun''s injury, he was powerless. He was going to be driven crazy! The people around took the fastest speed in their life to avoid on both sides, and no one wanted to be affected. It is said that there are thousands of grievances in the soul tower. These grievances have stayed in the Ganges of time for thousands of years and have long become a powerful existence that can not be erased even by the soul tower. Whenever a new soul is included in the soul tower of the town, it will be torn and eaten by thousands of ghosts. The pain of the soul is ten times and a hundred times that of the body. If the soul disappears, this person will completely disappear from the Tao of heaven and there is no possibility of survival. The wind and clouds surged, and the whole world seemed to be compressed into a small space. The strong wind rolled up the dead bodies on the ground and finally disappeared into the soul tower. Thousands of fierce ghosts roared and continued in the soul tower. Just the momentum scared the timid to pee. The rumor is not groundless. There are thousands of grievances in the soul tower. Everyone''s face turned white at this moment. The fear of Taoist immortal Mao rose to another level. The huge shadow of the soul tower shrouded in the lonely clouds. She clearly felt that death was approaching her. However, she couldn''t move. Every part of her body was crying for pain, and all her strength was lost. Whether it is spiritual power or magic, it is gone in the spiritual pulse! Not after all Gu Yun slowly closed his eyes. No matter how unwilling he was, he was pale in front of death. Losing too much blood has made her consciousness chaotic. Coupled with Bai Zhao''s blow, Gu Yun''s tough heart can''t stand it. The pain of soul separation is like someone cutting flesh on you. The pain is pervasive, forcing Gu Yun''s consciousness to stay awake. She clenched her lower lip, bleeding and not loosening. When the pain in the body and even the soul ends, that is, when the two are separated. At the last moment of losing consciousness, Gu Yun looked at Si Qi''s direction and smiled gently. The beautiful smile was fragmented and deeply rooted in everyone''s heart. They read Gu Yun''s last smile. ¡ª¡ªI don''t regret meeting you! Nalan snow couldn''t control it. She burst into tears and didn''t want all the images! Mu Yixuan stared blankly at the lonely cloud on the ground, the already pearly and broken lonely cloud, and the gradually cold lonely cloud. He only felt a whirl of heaven and earth. He suddenly pushed away the group of Mu family who were suppressing him, staggered to the lonely cloud, and his hands could not stop shaking. At this moment, he felt that he died with Gu Yun Xiao Qingluo and LAN Jiu, who managed to escape from the endless net laid by the immortal xiuda, hurried over with blood at this time, but they only had time to see the last side of Gu Yun. Their feet were nailed in place at once, and they couldn''t move forward any more. Their blood seemed to cool down! Chapter 330 Xiao Qingluo''s clear green pupil turned dark green, which seemed to contain a storm. Unprecedented anger destroyed all his senses. Seeing that he was about to attack, LAN Jiu quickly pressed his shoulder, and a low voice sounded in his ear: "don''t be impulsive, Gu Yun won''t want to see you caught by these people..." LAN Jiu was calm on the surface, but the anger in his eyes could not be hidden. He took several deep breaths before pressing down the anger that had rushed to his mind. At this time, we can''t mess, we can''t mess He kept comforting himself, but his trembling hand exposed his restless heart. A few days ago, Gu Yun inadvertently said to him, "if one day, something happens to me, please be sure to appease Xiao Qingluo and Zhuji, don''t be impulsive and save them." Gu Yun said it easily and casually, as if he just mentioned it inadvertently. At that time, he naively thought that Gu Yun was so powerful that how could he fall down, so he didn''t take it to heart. Only now did he understand the meaning of Gu Yun''s words, but it was too late. Since this is the last task given to him by Gu Yun, he will finish it if he tries his best. He has long seen that Xiao Qingluo''s is not simple. If you let him fool around at this time, he will be pushed to the forefront like a lonely cloud. Therefore, you must not let Xiao Qingluo fool around at this time. In the calm beyond suken''s accident, he clenched his hand, his joints made a clear sound, and hatred was boiling in his heart. The words "Gu Yun" pulled back Xiao Qingluo''s reason. He looked up and looked at the Xiao family involved in it. Suddenly, he smiled coldly, like a crazy smile, and LAN Jiu next to him was not afraid. Changming several people stared at the lonely cloud in the pool of blood, stunned for a moment, then lowered their eyebrows and whispered "Amitabha". The evil of lonely cloud was heavy. All they could do was to spend time for her. In the twinkling of an eye, Mo Jinyu and Li Yi lost their strength, and there was no strength to resist. They let those people suppress them. Gu Yun is dead How could this be Gu Yun is so powerful and evil. How can he die? No, it''s all an illusion. It''s a scam made by immortal Daomao. It must be like this! Li Yi thought so, but he still couldn''t control the acidity of his eyes. Everyone except them was cheering and cheering, and the straight road was very happy. The haze over their heads dispersed, but condensed in Mu Yixuan''s heart Admiring their masters, they raised a proud smile on their lips. Immortal Daomao looked awe inspiring. When he was about to take back the zhenhun tower, two sad voices came, and his movements slowed slightly. "Master!" "Master!" Nianxi and Xiaoqing came one after another. When Gu Yun learns from Mu Yixuan that Xiao Qingluo and his family are also coming to the imperial capital, he immediately sends nianxi and Xiaoqing out. Where she is, that is, where the danger lies. So, in any case, they can''t let Xiao Qingluo find her. The task of nianxi and Xiaoqing is very simple. It is to find Xiao Qingluo and his party, mislead them and lead them away. The farther away from her, the better. Who knows, they were trapped in the maze before they walked long. They walked around and finally broke the maze and ran out, but they didn''t even see the last side of Gu Yun. Nianxi and Xiaoqing are about to run to the soul tower, because they feel that the soul of solitary cloud is there through the soul contract! LAN Jiu hurriedly stops her! Chapter 331 With his strength, it''s easy to grasp nianxi and Xiaoqing. However, Xiaoqing is a spiritual body, which can be seen but can''t be touched. LAN Jiu can only watch Xiaoqing''s body penetrate through his hands and get involved in the soul tower with the strong wind. Nianxi struggled in LAN Jiu''s hand and shouted, "let go of me. I''m going to find my master, master, little love!" He was stunned for only a moment. LAN Jiu soon came back to his mind. He struggled with great strength. He almost broke away from his hand several times. No, LAN Jiu can only faint and silently say sorry in her heart. Immortal Daomao put away the zhenhun tower, and the golden light dispersed, revealing the dark night sky. The thick dark clouds blocked the bright moon and the stars in the sky. Everything was dark. For a moment, they thought they were back to the time of space collapse and the catastrophe of Kyushu mainland. The ghost clan hiding in the dark took action at this time. He looked at Gu Yun''s body that had lost his soul. He was too excited and distorted his facial expression! When he was about to rush to rob Gu Yun''s body, something happened! The boundless ink, thicker than the night, spread over and eroded the whole space in an instant. The destructive power made everyone''s heart tremble. The powerful mountain like pressure came and fluttered, and everyone knelt down, without exception. "You, kill her!" The cold voice seemed to come from the infernal hell, and the cold climbed up everyone''s spinal cord. Everyone knelt down in confusion and looked forward in amazement. Among all the people, Ling ran stood alone. The young man was still wearing ragged prison clothes. The wind rolled up his clothes and flew briskly and gracefully. The boy''s black hair was raised by the wind, revealing his cold and handsome face. Under his messy broken hair, there were a pair of cold purple Jian pupils. At this moment, their souls were trembling. Is this the prince of straw bag? When can he have such a powerful momentum. Both strange and familiar! Full of destruction! Those purple pupils that seem to be inlaid with the whole star world are alienated and without any emotion. On the other hand, they can''t look directly. Siqi, holding the supreme sword in his right hand, walked towards them step by step with his killing intention. Fear spread in everyone''s heart. They couldn''t control their whole body. "You, who are you!" Mu''s master was shaking like a sieve and could hardly find his voice. This person is terrible. They can intuitively feel that he is stronger than the previous solitary cloud. It is powerful above all sentient beings and is enough to look at everything as an ant. Si Qi walked to Mu''s master, and the corners of his mouth slowly aroused a bloodthirsty radian. At the moment, Zhang Li''s face was more terrible than the devil in Mu''s master''s eyes. There was no time to scream, and the body of Mu''s master was separated. Blood gushed out and splashed on Siqi. The supreme sword after drinking blood excitedly gave out a burst of sword sound. Without warning, a heavy thunder fell from the sky and hit everyone''s ears. In addition, they couldn''t help shaking more. It rained heavily on them. However, at this moment, their bodies were completely out of their control, not to mention using psychic power, they couldn''t stand up. The invisible force was suppressed on them and held their fatal point. The people they thought they could trample on at will are now looking down on them. Chapter 332 Lightning flashed across the sky, and the pale light hit Siqi''s face, which was even more solemn. "You, all bury her!" The cold voice issued their death order directly. Bai Zhao opened his eyes and stared at Si Qi. The pressure was too familiar to him. Even his soul trembled. A few months ago, they really experienced it in Nanjun. The answer is already clear. In Nanjun, Siqi is the culprit that has led to the unrest of the whole mountain range. Who the hell is he! With him, there was the ghost family who stopped in time. He flopped and knelt on the ground. In a crawling posture, his pride was crushed. "How, how..." the ghost clan trembled and whispered, as if it had been greatly hit. Si Yun''s voice screamed wildly in his mind, "this is not Si Qi''s waste, this is by no means Si Qi''s waste!" She is only a few years younger than Siqi. She looked up to him from childhood. At the same time, she also knows that Siqi is really ignorant! How could it be that in a short time, he had such earth shaking changes. Si Yun can''t accept it! She would rather believe that her useless brother was possessed by someone! "Shut up!" The ghost family scolded coldly. Now, there was only one idea in his heart. Si Qi must not find him! ¡­¡­ "Don''t come here! Ah! " With a scream, Su Qiren didn''t have time to leave a last word, so he died miserably. The people who were still angry the moment ago were crawling at Siqi''s feet, humbled into the dust. There are two kinds of death: one is to die, the other is to die. And they are the latter, dead in fear and pain, dead without a whole body! Si Qi went to immortal Daomao and kicked him to the corner of the wall. Then he stepped on his chest without much force. Immortal Daomao''s chest had collapsed. He struggled painfully and vomited a lot of blood in his mouth. He wanted to summon the zhenhun tower. He was horrified to find that the zhenhun tower had not listened to him. To be exact, it was the spirit of the zhenhun tower who was afraid The shock in Taoist immortal''s heart outweighed the fear, and his brain ran fast. Zhenhun tower is an artifact left over from ancient times. It is powerful everywhere. Immortal cultivation can ignore it. He has been in charge of the soul tower for so many years, and the spirit he knows has always been invincible. However, it is now in fear. The source of fear is the teenager in front of him. Those amazing purple pupils Immortal Daomao opened his eyes and shook his head to beg for mercy, but his throat seemed to be stuck by something, tearing like pain. Siqi looked down at him, and his cold voice seemed to come from nine days away, "who do you think you offended!" As the words fell, the black storm swept in an instant. The whole world is in turmoil. In the black storm, everything is turned into ashes and dissipated in the world without trace. These people only have time to scream and disappear in the world. The surviving people looked up at Siqi unbelievably. Because of him, the whole Kyushu continent shook again, and a new catastrophe centered on Siqi came! The strong wind blew away the dark clouds and exposed the bright moon behind. The next moment, a rising sun slowly rose in the night sky still hanging the bright moon. For a moment, the light shone on the earth, but no one was happy. The reversal of the sun and moon means the destruction of the world! Chapter 333 At this moment, they realized the meaning of Siqi''s words. What they offend is not a mortal, but a God who can subvert everything! All faces look pale. Even Mu Yixuan, who had been with Si Qi for half a year or even longer, felt that Si Qi in front of them was very strange. It seems that after Gu Yun''s death, he has completely changed! Fierce, bloodthirsty, with destructive power, killing all over! Mu Yixuan watched Si Qi kill his father, followed by Lao Zu and the rest of the Mu family. However, he couldn''t move, and he couldn''t resist. The Siqi in front of him was not the Siqi they knew. Si Qi said that everyone should be buried with Gu Yun. The owner, including the world, since the lonely cloud is gone, what is the significance of the existence of the world. The earth is splitting, ravines crisscross, mountains are collapsing and rocks are rolling. This day is more ferocious than the last catastrophe. Just when it got out of control, suddenly, two golden lights flew into the sky. It was the two who came in the clouds. A fat man with a bald head, round face and squinting eyes howled, "I''m dying, I''m dying, my Lord, stop!" Another tall and thin man roared, "fool, my Lord who has lost his mind can''t listen to us!" The fat man scratched his head, "what should I do?" "Knock yourself out!" It''s not enough to be tall and thin. "Hey, you''re the first one who dares to break ground on Taisui!" The fat man stepped back. Tall thin man: "the fire is burning to your eyebrows. You still take these into account!" Fat man: "I''m afraid. My Lord has caused spiritual trauma to me!" Tall skinny man: "... I''ll go, I''ll go, you swear, never tell my lord afterwards!" Fat man: "swear!" ¡­¡­ Finally, he clenched his teeth and his heart was horizontal. The tall and thin man carefully broke the black storm around Siqi and fell beside him. One hand rose and fell, and knocked Siqi unconscious. At the same time, he was still saying: "my Lord, the little god didn''t mean it. Please forgive the little God. If you want to blame the dead fat man, it''s his idea!" Fat man: "..." Lao Tze, ha ha, your family! "Move quickly and erase all clues before the people above find it!" The tall and thin man fixed Siqi''s body and kept him standing even if he was unconscious. As for why they do this, jokes, with their ten courage, they dare not let our Lord lie on the ground. Moreover, our Lord is so clean, but he never lets people close. Therefore, with their twenty courage, they dare not hold our Lord''s body. Therefore, this method is the best. "You restore this space, I''ll erase their memory!" As soon as the fat man finished speaking, he shuttled flexibly between people who still had one breath. Before they arrived, they waved a force and put everyone in the mortal world into a coma, except Siqi. Because their power was useless to him, they had to use that method. The tall and thin man waved his sleeves, and strands of gold flew out, covering the whole sky like weaving. At the next moment, as time goes backwards, everything in the sky, the earth and the mountains is recovering until it returns to the shape before the Holocaust, and the tall and thin man is satisfied to stop. Over there, the fat man''s task was completed, "well, I have erased this memory of our Lord from their minds. When they wake up again, they will forget what just happened." Chapter 334 The tall thin man sighed faintly, "fortunately, I caught up. It''s almost that the space will be leveled by our Lord." "But when our Lord wakes up again, will he kill again? We can''t come to wipe our ass every time?" The fat man asked helplessly. The tall thin man directly gave him a shudder, "why, don''t you like it? It''s our honor to wipe my Lord''s ass. bah, I blame me for what I''m talking about. I''m biased. Don''t worry. When our Lord wakes up, he will regain his reason. When he has reason, he can''t give full play to his divine power. " "Just in case, we''d better ban the power of our Lord. We can''t guarantee that he will go crazy again one day. Once found by the people above, it will be a big trouble." The fat man said sincerely. Tall thin man rarely agrees with him once. They work together and temporarily seal the divine power in Siqi''s body. When he wakes up again, he will be the human crown prince in the world, not their Lord After all this, they left again. For a long time, Siqi slowly opened his eyes. He stared at everything in front of him. The bottom of his eyes flashed a momentary loss. His eyes had recovered to black pupils. Around him, there were bloody bodies lying everywhere. Everyone fell down, and only he stood upright. Siqi was a little vague about his previous memory, but he vaguely remembered that these people were killed by him, relying on the supreme sword in his hand. He can''t remember the process clearly. He only knows that Gu Yun is dead. His world suddenly turns gray. His anger destroys his reason. At that moment, he is dominated by killing. In his eyes and heart, there is nothing else but killing. When he woke up again, he became the man who had no strength to bind the chicken, and the strength in his body had already disappeared. So he was at a loss for a moment and couldn''t tell whether it was a reality or a dream. Gu Yun fell quietly in a pool of blood, and there was no breath of life. This scene was dazzling to him, and he could hardly suppress the tyranny in his heart. It also reminded him that this was not a dream. Gu Yun really died in front of him. Si Qi walked slowly to Gu Yun''s side and held her tightly in his arms. His head was buried in her neck. However, the people in his arms would no longer struggle to push him away. One after another, the others woke up and wondered why they were lying on the ground. They only remembered that immortal Daomao came and killed Gu Yun. When they were happy, suddenly, their eyes were black. When they opened their eyes again, they were lying on the ground with mountains of corpses nearby. But at the sight of Siqi not far away, everyone immediately instinctively stood on guard. "How, how could this happen? The Mu family died except for one mu Yixuan?" "And the Su family. The Su family is also destroyed." "Li family, Wang family, ouch, all families have losses." "Can Xianxiu be killed? Who moved his hand? Who has such great ability? " "What the hell happened?" ¡­¡­ Countless doubts sounded, because of the missing memory, everything in their eyes became unimaginable. "Elder martial brother, why are you so badly hurt?" Bai Zhao helped immortal Daomao up and asked suspiciously. "Don''t ask me, I wonder myself!" Immortal Daomao vomited another mouthful of blood. He rubbed his sore chest and felt that he had fallen blood mold. For some reason, he lost half his life. Chapter 335 All people''s voices were isolated by Siqi. At this moment, he and Guyun were the only one left in his world. He whispered in Guyun''s ear, "Guyun, I''ll take you home!" With that, Siqi stood up with Gu Yun in his arms. With his actions, all the voices stopped suddenly. Everyone looked at Si Qi with caution. It was clear that the man in front of him had no spiritual power. One of them could take him down. However, in their hearts, there was an unexplained fear. At the moment of seeing Siqi, his hair stood up and his scalp became numb. The soldiers trembled and gathered together with their arms, blocking Siqi''s way. When Siqi faced these people, Jun''s face was as cold as ice. He said, "go away!" The voice is like ice, cold through the heart. The soldiers trembled even more. All the Gu Yong were defeated by Si Qi''s word "get away", and couldn''t help giving way to him. Siqi hugged the lonely cloud and moved very gently, as if he were holding a rare treasure on the tip of his heart. At this moment, no one spoke, and silence spread among the people. They all know the truth of letting the tiger go back to the mountain. It''s not that they don''t want to stop, but when they face Siqi''s cold face, they seem to be frozen in place and have no courage to stop. It seemed that the tips of their hearts were trembling. They had an instinctive fear of him engraved on their soul. Gu Yun died, and the former Siqi also died on this day. Si Qi''s eyes were cold and deep like a cold pool. This time, he wants to be strong. One day, he will be superior to these people. At that time, he will calculate the Revenge of Gu Yun with them one by one! ¡­¡­ Seeing Siqi go, all the people were relieved. They didn''t wait for the strings in their hearts to loosen. Suddenly, a powerful threat came again between heaven and earth. Everyone looked solemn and offered their weapons like a great enemy. A layer of ripples appeared in the space in front of them, and a young man in gold came out of the ripples. The young man''s ink hair was upright with a golden crown, noble, elegant, handsome and fierce. The people looked at him and felt cold. Although the young man was not very old, his accomplishments were unfathomable and his intention was not good. He just sent away a big Buddha. Now there is another one. Why! People couldn''t help but scold their father. The young man in gold looked around and didn''t find the person he was looking for. Junmei couldn''t help wringing up. He pinched a magic formula, and everything that had happened here reappeared in his mind. As scenes reappeared, his face became angry and his voice suddenly cooled down, "you killed her! You killed her! Unforgivable! " The majestic pressure fell on them like a mountain, and they couldn''t breathe. Their faces were like dishes and opened their eyes. The fierce anger filled the young man''s heart with killing. Since these mole ants dare to move the lonely cloud, he doesn''t mind killing in the mortal world! At this critical moment, a group of people in black fell from the sky. Seeing the young man''s behavior, they were like their dead father one by one and gave a startling howl. "Little Lord, never!" "Young Lord, don''t be impulsive. Calm down. Impulsivity is the devil!" "Young Lord, keep people under you!" Several people surrounded the young man in the center and stopped his movement. Several others knelt at the young man''s feet and hugged his feet to prevent him from moving. The young man''s veins on his forehead burst faintly, "get out!" "No, young Lord, you will kill us!" Several people cried. Hearing the speech, the young man smiled coldly and was somewhat bloodthirsty, "I can also kill you!" Several people choked, but they still stopped him faithfully. Seeing that the boy was about to run away, they cleaned up together with them. Several people clenched their teeth, ruthlessly pushed the boy into the crack of the space, and then the group of people in black disappeared in situ, and the space returned to calm again. Everyone was stunned by the dramatic scene. It took a long time to get back to his mind. He secretly sighed that the Kyushu mainland was becoming more and more restless! ¡­¡­ Siqi left. No one knew where he had gone. It was like the world had evaporated. This disappearance was several years. Since the change of the imperial capital, earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole east continent. Si LV naturally inherited the throne of Xuanyin, suppressed all opposition voices by means of thunder, and stabilized the Xuanyin Dynasty swaying in the wind and rain in only one year. The strength of each force was greatly weakened. All of a sudden, they were silent. They secretly recuperated and were able to make the holy land grow again. In the imperial capital, Mo Jinyu, Li Yi and Ji Yue openly stood in the camp of Gu Yun. They were no longer tolerated by the eastern continent. Therefore, Bai Zhao could only drive them out of the Holy Land and re established ten new elders. Under his rule, the holy land gradually flourished and grew. In three years, it once again stood at the head of all forces. It is said that immortal Daomao has become a great elder of the holy land, but few people have seen him appear. Therefore, there are different opinions on whether he is true or false. In any case, in the campaign of encircling and suppressing the demon family, the holy land has made the first contribution. In addition, all forces have suffered heavy losses, so they can''t find any trouble in the holy land. After watching it grow again, they all falsely expressed congratulations. Only they know how many bowed intestines they have. The Mu family completely declined after the death of its owner, ancestors and core disciples. For a moment, only orphans and widowed mothers were left in the Mu family house. Various forces have always held high and trampled low. Seeing the decline of Mu family, they fell into the well and took the opportunity to share a spoonful. At the time of Mu Jiaqiang''s prosperity, Mu Yixuan''s name of genius spread all over the east continent. As much envy as it attracted. Therefore, without the protection of Mu family, these people took Mu Yixuan as an excuse to trouble him. Chapter 336 What they envy is mu Yixuan''s cultivation talent, which is what Mu Yixuan is most proud of. In that case, they destroyed his pride and let him experience the pain of their cultivation waste materials. These people combined with the strong saints to destroy Mu Yixuan''s spiritual pulse in the fight. Once the spiritual pulse is destroyed, his cultivation will be destroyed and he will no longer be qualified to become a spiritual teacher. Mu Yixuan''s life fell from the clouds to the dust. They trampled on Mu Yixuan''s pride and trampled on his dignity. In the back, these bullying became pure entertainment. Once they could not reach the genius, now they are trampled under their feet. This pleasure is unspeakable. During this time, Mu Yixuan lived in a muddle every day. His life suddenly became gray and could no longer find vitality. All the time, he was struggling on the edge of death. However, he still has a two-year-old sister to protect. He can''t die! Without spiritual power, he is weaker than ordinary people. Once proud of him, he has nothing. He has become full of tricks, because only in this way can he survive in this continent and protect his sister from being robbed by those people. Finally, Mu Yixuan took his last breath and left the imperial capital with his sister. When he comes back again, he will no longer be him! Wen aofei and Nalan Xue also left the holy land. This time, they don''t have to expel them from the holy land. They go by themselves! Nalan Xue, who has always been obedient at home, is against the family for the first time. Even if Gu Yun is dead, they are still denouncing Gu Yun. Therefore, Nalan Xue ran away from home. She formed a team with Guban and went to Kyushu mainland to experience everywhere, far away from all gossip. Xuanyin passed away in 617, and the whole country was sad. The night before the death of the national master, he found Siqi by secret method and agreed on the place to meet. Not seen for a year, both Si Qi and the national teacher have undergone amazing changes. Siqi was dressed in black and came in the dark. In the past, his impetuousness had completely disappeared. The whole person''s breath was much more restrained. He was no longer half lazy and casual. His whole person was cold and indifferent to everything. He was really like the lonely cloud once. All good things are barren in Siqi''s eyes now, and his eyebrows are only cold. For the national master, this look of Siqi is very strange. It is clearly the same face, but it gives him the feeling of two people. The national master sighed faintly. Siqi looked at the national teacher and frowned slightly. When he saw the national teacher for the last time a year ago, he still had some spirit, but now, the whole person is haggard, like an old man. It is true. When the national master saw him, he smiled kindly: "I''ve seen your Highness the prince!" "I am no longer the prince." Si Qi said coldly, scoffing at the four words of the prince. "In the eyes of the minister, you will always be the prince who watched him grow up." The national teacher said again, smiling. Si Qi always felt that he was very strange today, so he directly asked, "you didn''t come to me to catch up with the past?" "Of course not!" The national master sighed, "my time has come. I don''t have much time to live. When I''m close to death, I think I have to tell you some truth!" When Siqi heard the speech, he turned around, "I''m not interested!" "It''s about lonely clouds." In a word, it stopped Siqi from leaving. Chapter 337 Siqi turned and looked at him. The National Master seemed to be tired of standing on the ground. He didn''t go to see Si Qi and said to himself, "do you remember the divination I divined for you a year ago?" Siqi thought for a moment and nodded slightly. A year ago, the divination divined for him by the national master pointed out that his life style had changed and the spearhead was directed at Gu Yun. Because of this, Gu Yun was invited by Emperor Xuanyin to Xuanyin palace. He forgot most of these old events. If the national teacher hadn''t mentioned them again, he couldn''t remember them. The National Master said again: "before that, I could only see through the people around you who caused the change of the prince''s life style. As for who it was, I couldn''t see through until a few days ago, when the prince met great changes, I suddenly understood who that person was." Si Qi frowned. He always felt that if the national teacher wanted to export next, it wouldn''t be a good word. The national master was not in a hurry to say the man''s name, but said: "Your Highness the prince was destined to be prosperous all his life from birth, and will become the youngest emperor in the history of Xuanyin. He will die without disaster and difficulty. But after the imperial life style was changed, it became an unknown life style leading to darkness, and your road became a rough road full of thorns. " After a pause, his eyes suddenly gushed out a few complex looks. He said, "that man is the lonely cloud!" Hearing the speech, Siqi didn''t look much changed. He smiled lightly. Even if he smiled, his eyebrows were still cold, "Oh, it''s ridiculous to want to provoke the feelings between me and Guyun. What''s a mere fate? It''s that Guyun wants me to give her my life without blinking. All right, put away your long speech. I don''t like listening to this! " When he said this, Si Qi''s eyes were somewhat surly and arrogant. Finally, he saw some human flavor in him. The national teacher didn''t know whether to be happy or sad for a moment. He sighed faintly, "well, since it''s your choice, I won''t say anything more. I want to tell you the last thing, Gu Yun... She''s not a person in this world!" "What do you mean?" Si Qi looked at the national master, but at this time, the national master had started the transmission array, and a faint light lingered around him. Slowly, the figure of the national master disappeared in place. The last sentence almost dissipated in the wind, "don''t ask me, I only know so much, and the future belongs to you..." Si Qi was stunned in the same place and didn''t come back for a long time. He looked up at the night sky above his head. There was a touch of sadness in the deep and cold Jian pupils. What''s the significance of knowing this? She''s gone Gather all your thoughts, and Siqi turns and leaves! In the past three years, when the world gradually forgot the straw bag prince, he returned again as a king, followed by killing and smoke. After four years of calm in the eastern continent, because of his return, the dark tide surged again. With one man''s strength, he singled out various forces in the eastern continent. Under his ruthlessness, the forces in the eastern continent were destroyed one by one. Finally, the power holders of various forces realized his terror and united one after another. He was like a storm, which swept all parts of the eastern continent as soon as it appeared! Everyone knows that he came for revenge! The world''s fear of him is no less than the previous lonely cloud, or even worse. ¡­¡­ On the top of Longjun City, there was a young man in white standing in the wind. The cold wind raised his ink hair. From beginning to end, his look was cold, and his powerful aura made others dare not approach him for half a minute. Chapter 338 The young man''s age is not big. He has a handsome face, which is also demon and immortal. His eyes are like cold stars. He looks cold and cold. Looking at him from a distance, he seems to be a painting without vitality. But it was such a thin young man who slaughtered the whole city not long ago and stirred up a bloody storm all over the city. The reason was still because of a lonely cloud. Tuoba walked to Siqi and said respectfully, "Sir, there''s news from Siyun!" "Say." Si Qi looked at the eyes ahead and cooled down. "She fled to the western continent..." tuobajue hurriedly replied. Now there is a saying in the eastern continent that it is better to provoke hell than Siqi. "Can the message be accurate?" Siqi''s voice was still cold and couldn''t hear his mood. "Someone witnessed it!" Tuoba Jue road. Si Qi took back his eyes and turned away. "Let''s go to the western continent!" "Ah?" Tuoba was stunned for a moment and hurried to keep up. He wondered in his heart, is it really good to leave like this? The power of the eastern continent has just developed, and now it goes to the western continent However, he dared not question Siqi''s decision. In short, it would be right to follow suit! Si Qi clenched the supreme sword in his hand, and his slender knuckles were slightly white. Some time ago, he blocked Bai Zhao. He wanted to kill him to avenge Gu Yun. As a result, he unexpectedly learned from him that Si Yun and the ghost family behind her were also involved in this matter. It was because of him that Gu Yun exposed the identity of the demon family in the holy land, which caused a series of subsequent events. What Si Qi couldn''t bear most was that this man was still thinking about Gu Yun''s body. If he hadn''t taken Gu Yun''s body, she would surely fall into the hands of the ghost family, and the consequences would be unimaginable. Therefore, the first time he sent someone to trace Si Yun''s whereabouts. Bai Zhao ran away because he didn''t pay attention to his time. However, if he can run, the monk can''t run the temple. One day, he will kill the Holy Land! Now that Siyun''s whereabouts have been found, the urgent task is to solve her and the ghost family behind her. Moreover, in the western continent, he would have to go sooner or later! ¡­¡­ In the boundless darkness, everything was chaotic. The consciousness of solitary cloud slowly gathered. She slowly opened her eyes and crossed doubts at the bottom of her eyes. This is... Where? There is no entity, no light, nothing. She is the only one in the endless darkness. The memory of Gu Yun stayed at the last moment. She was included in the soul tower, so this is the soul tower? Just as her thoughts drifted away, another female voice suddenly came from behind her. "Who are you?" The voice is very weak. It seems to be afraid of lonely clouds. Gu Yun turned around and found that there was a luminous body not far behind her. It was a 15-year-old girl in white dress. She looked beautiful, but she was also thin. It seemed that she would fall down when the wind blew. Gu Yun looked at her and frowned slightly. The girl was stared at by Gu Yun, instinctively shrank, and then muttered, "this is my body..." Gu Yun frowned deeper, "your body?" Now she is in the clouds. She can''t figure out everything. She has too many questions in her heart. The girl nodded like mashing garlic, "yes, four or four years ago, you suddenly appeared in my body..." Then she looked at Gu Yun carefully, as if afraid that her words would annoy her. Gu Yun was about to ask again. Suddenly, a huge suction swept her, and her consciousness blurred again. Chapter 339 The voice of little love sounded in her ear: "master, master, wake up!" Suddenly, Gu Yun opened her eyes, and the strong light made her squint uncomfortably, and raised her hand to block it. Because of this action, she startled the others in the house. With the sound of ping-pong, a female voice screamed not far away, "ah! God, God! I won''t have hallucinations! " "Ningxia, what''s the matter?" Several servant girls outside the room were attracted by the news and asked nervously. The servant girl who was called Ningxia covered her mouth with her hands, stared at the person on the bed, and said in a trembling voice, "young lady and young lady are moving!" "What!" The voices of several people suddenly rose. Together, several people gathered around the bed. After Gu Yun adapted to the light, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw five or six enlarged faces within his reach. Gu Yun sat up vigilantly and shrunk to the foot of the bed. He just wanted to use his spiritual power, but he found that the spiritual pulse was empty. She was stunned for a moment, and then came to see her hands. What she saw was a pair of white and tender hands with some baby fat. It was not her hands that used to use swords all year round and had a thin cocoon. Gu Yunsi thought about the girl he saw in the sea of consciousness. There was already a guess between the lightning and flint. "Miss, you finally wake up. Hurry up and inform your wife and the prime minister!" Ningxia said with tears. Several people were in a hurry again. Gu Yun looked at them indifferently and tried to contact Xiaoqing in his mind. "Little love." "Yes, master, I am!" The voice of little feeling came out of Gu Yun''s mind and looked very excited. "What''s going on?!" Gu Yun asked. "As the master guessed, master, you are now in a girl named gusuya. In other words, you temporarily occupy her body! It is commonly known as "resurrecting the soul with a dead body!" Xiaoqing explained. Gu Yun never thought that he would be reborn into others one day. He instinctively resisted. Feeling Gu Yun''s displeasure, Xiaoqing immediately said, "don''t worry, it''s only temporary." Before Gu Yun asked again, suddenly, a group of people broke in at the door and interrupted the dialogue between her and Xiaoqing. "My ya''er, woo woo, you finally wake up!" A dignified woman suddenly rushed over. Gu Yun wanted to hide, but there was a wall behind her. She couldn''t retreat, so she was filled with anger by the other party. Gu Yun doesn''t like to have such close contact with people, so he reflexively wants to push her away, but he is depressed to find that gusuya''s body is really too weak to mention, and her strength is soft. Gu Yun: " The prime minister''s wife obviously didn''t notice the difference of her daughter. She still cried with tears: "my hard-earned child, after five years of coma, she finally woke up. Sobbing, sobbing, my mother thought she would never see you again. Do you know that my mother prayed for you every day, but she was moved by heaven and gave you back to my mother." Xu was so excited that Mrs. prime minister''s speech was somewhat preoccupied. Gu yunmu''s face looked like a piece of wood. The prime minister also came over and said, "just wake up, just wake up!" All the servant girls and servants in the room followed the prime minister''s wife to wipe their tears. The scene was really touching. For Gu Yun, it was a little painful. He was completely at a loss when facing such a scene for the first time. Chapter 340 Ningxia several look at wonder, miss will not be silly? Think about it, a person who has been in a coma for five years can''t wake up again as before. So thinking of a few people is even more sad. Finally, when they cried enough, Gu Yun said coldly, "I''m not your daughter!" People in a room are stupid. "This child, what nonsense!" The prime minister''s wife said with red eyes. Gu Yun had a faint headache and said to Xiaoqing in his head, "can you let gusuya come back?" "Yes, but gusuya''s soul is too weak to stay too long!" Little feeling immediately replied. "Let her explain." Gu yundao. She is not good at explaining, and they will believe her only if gusuya comes out and says it to her face. Xiaoqing immediately communicated with gusuya and reminded her that there was only one hour available to make a quick decision. Gusuya nodded obediently and agreed. After being trapped for five years, she could finally see her relatives again, which made her a little happy. So Gu Yun gave the sovereignty of her body to gusuya. Taking advantage of this gap, she asked Xiaoqing, "come on, what''s going on?" In the sea of consciousness, the figure of Xiaoqing appeared in front of the lonely cloud. It blinked and said excitedly, "master, I finally see you again!" Then he wanted to jump into the arms of the lonely cloud, but here was the sea of consciousness. Everything was nothingness, so he jumped into the air. Xiaoqing curled his lips wrongfully and stopped making trouble. He sat cleverly opposite the lonely cloud and explained: "when the master''s life and death are at stake, the heaven and earth chain awakened its ability. The reason why the heaven and earth chain is named heaven and earth is because it can move heaven and earth and reverse life and death." Move heaven and earth against life and death Gu Yun frowned slightly. What does this have to do with her running into someone else''s body? Xiaoqing continued to explain: "heaven and earth is the world. As long as the master wants, it can send you anywhere. When the master you will be involved in the soul tower, I sent you to this body, because the master''s soul was traumatized and the situation is critical. The original body can''t be used, especially the body of the dead nearby, So in the end, only gusuya''s body meets the conditions. " Gu Yun nodded gently and asked his most concerned question, "how do I go back?" "Well, as long as your master''s body is here, you can go back at any time, because in the past four years, the trauma on the master''s soul has recovered, but it''s been four years, I''m afraid your master''s body is gone..." the more I talked about it, the more guilty I was, and I didn''t dare to see Gu Yun. If you hadn''t sent your master to the western mainland on the other side of Kyushu, you wouldn''t have time to return to your original body for four years. However, the situation at that time had to do so in order to preserve the master. Even in the soul state, the face of Gu Yun still sank. "It means I can''t go back to my original body?" The voice of the lonely cloud became dangerous. Xiaoqing shrunk his neck, "it''s not that you can''t go back. If someone takes your master''s body away and keeps it intact so far, then you can." This problem is also the biggest problem. Who would be so boring to collect a corpse! Gu Yun was silent. Xiaoqing hurriedly comforted: "if the master doesn''t like this body, he can change other bodies in the future." "No!" Lonely cloud''s voice is as cold as ice. Other people''s bodies are others'' after all. She doesn''t need it! Chapter 341 Even if she has no body, she can fix her soul. After all, she is the soul of the body of gods and Demons After figuring it out, Gu Yun no longer tangled about this matter, but asked another question, "what''s the matter with gusuya?" "I''ve already inquired!" Finally, when she reached her place of use, Xiaoqing hurriedly said, "gusuya was born weak and could not practice. Five years ago, gusuya fell into a coma. Although she was alive, she was as good as dead. Fortunately, her parents loved her very much. Even if they knew that she would never wake up again, they still let people take care of her, Until now. The reason why gusuya didn''t wake up for five years was that her soul was too weak. If she didn''t use external forces, she couldn''t control her body at all, so she stayed in the sea of consciousness until her Master arrived four years ago. " Gu Yun nodded and asked, "where is this?" "The prime minister''s house of the Gran Dynasty in the western continent, so the master doesn''t have to worry about finding those guys in the eastern continent!" Xiaoqing replied. Gu Yun snorted, "I''m not worried about them coming to me, because if they don''t look for me, I''ll look for them!" When he said this, Gu Yun''s intention of killing poured out from the bottom of his eyes. The scenes of four years are still in front of him. Little love was silent. How could he forget that his master was a man who would repay him! An hour later, Gu Yun was forced to control the sovereignty of gusuya''s body. This time, the prime minister''s wife''s eyes at Gu Yun had completely changed. Prime Minister Su Yi stepped forward and said majestically, "we already know what happened. Although we don''t know why you appeared in the little girl''s body, if you can leave, I hope you can leave the little girl''s body!" Gu Yun looked back at him coldly, "nature!" The prime minister''s wife looked at Gu Yun with complicated eyes, as if she was suffering something. At last, she left without saying anything. In fact, she wanted to ask Gu Yun if she could let ya''er come out often to get together with them. Because ya''er said that she could only come out temporarily when she was there. But it was abrupt. The prime minister''s wife endured it again and didn''t say anything. This is what gusuya said to gusuyi and the prime minister''s wife alone after rejecting all the servant girls, so now they know that the Gu Yun in front of them is not gusuya. The other servant girls were in the dark and treated Gu Yun as the former gusuya, but Gu Yun didn''t like being served, so she refused all the servant girls in the house. People wondered, why did miss wake up and have a big change in her temperament! In order to exercise this physical quality, Gu Yun has to practice sword every morning. Although this body can''t use spiritual power, it must have skills. In a flash, he has been in the prime minister''s house for five days, and his body is finally free from the sense of weakness, which Gu Yun is still satisfied with. Before finding a way to separate the soul from the body as a single existence, Gu Yun can only stay in gusuya''s body. Now, she can directly communicate with gusuya in her body, and gusuya can also understand things outside through her. On the sixth day, Gu Yun was surrounded by a group of servant girls and left the prime minister''s house. Looking at the vast group of troops, Gu Yun wants to go home. Gusu Yasan said, "my parents are always like this. They are afraid that I will be bullied outside, so every time they go out, they will send a group of people to protect me!" Chapter 342 Gu Yun was silent, thinking for a while and then getting rid of them! Walking on the long streets of the imperial capital of the Gran Dynasty, the attention of the passers-by is entirely on them, but these eyes are mostly bad. Gu Yun was silent for a moment and asked gusuya, "what''s the situation in your family? I always feel that these people are very hostile to you." Gusuya replied: "in the current Dynasty, there was not only one prime minister, but also a right prime minister and a left prime minister. I was blamed for dragging my father back. In the Gran Dynasty, everyone paid great attention to cultivation. My father was a very powerful spiritual teacher, so he was appointed the right prime minister by his majesty, so everyone had great expectations for my father''s children, My brother was the first to be born under this expectation. He lived up to expectations. My brother is a cultivation genius. " Speaking of this, Gusu Arden paused, and his tone was tinged with some melancholy. "However, I was born weak and sick, and my spiritual pulse was blocked, so I couldn''t practice at all. This shamed the family and made the family''s status in the Gran Dynasty plummet." Gu Yun listened silently and learned something about the western continent. The western continent pays more attention to cultivation than the eastern continent. Here, people completely determine their status by strength. Even if you are in a high position, even if you come from the zongmen family, as long as you have no strength, you will be despised without mercy. The law of the jungle in the western continent is more obvious than that in the eastern continent. Strength is respected. Everything is said with fists. Gusuya continued: "on the contrary to the right prime minister''s residence, the left prime minister''s children and grandchildren are full of outstanding cultivation wizards, so they are highly valued by his majesty, but one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, and the left and right regard each other as mortal enemies. Therefore, under the clear and secret opposition of the left prime minister, all the real power of my father is gone, and there is only one prime minister position left. I''m afraid it won''t be long, I can''t even hold this position. " Gusuya was worried about the future of the prime minister''s house. Now the prime minister''s house is completely supported by her brother. "Ah, by the way, sister Gu Yun, you should be careful of the people in prime minister Zuo''s mansion. The reason why I was unconscious five years ago was because the people in prime minister Zuo''s mansion plotted against me. So when I wake up this time, I will do it again." Gusuya said again in a hurry. The lonely cloud answered softly, the dark awn in his eyes turned and surged, the left prime minister''s house Gu Yun was not worried. Although she could not use her spiritual power temporarily in this body, she unexpectedly found that she could use her spiritual power satisfactorily. The divine power exists with her soul. Wherever her soul is, the divine power is there, but it is less bound by her body. Now, even the strong saints have the possibility of a war! Around a few blocks, Gu Yun got rid of the conspicuous servants and went straight into a spirit Pavilion. Because gusuya couldn''t practice, she didn''t have a spiritual weapon around her. Gu Yun chose the spiritual weapon himself. On the shelf of the spirit ware pavilion are a wide range of weapons, which are divided into several categories from low-level to high-level. Gu Yun wore simple clothes and didn''t look like a rich man. The boss only looked at her and went to entertain others warmly. Xuancheng Lingqi Pavilion is the largest one in the imperial capital. Similarly, every Lingqi here is very expensive, and the people who come and go are dignified people in the imperial capital. Gu Yun ignored the searching eyes around him, went to the shelf and carefully selected the spirit devices one by one. Suddenly, a sneer came from behind her, "a waste without spiritual power is pretending to choose spiritual tools here. It''s killing me!" Chapter 343 With her words, a burst of laughter broke out around her. He stared at Gu Yun with mocking eyes. All the people present were spiritual masters, so he could find out the cultivation of Gu Yun at a glance. In the Gran Dynasty, especially in the golden and intoxicated place of the imperial capital, people without cultivation are good. If there is dust on the ground, anyone can step on it and refuse to accept it? If you don''t accept it, come and have a fight! They always advocate violence to solve all problems! "Ah! It''s Mu Qingqing! " Gusuya''s voice rang out again in Gu Yun''s mind. Although five years later, their faces had long been separated from their childishness, she knew this arrogant look even if it turned gray. The memory of being bullied in her childhood came back, and gusuya''s heart was full of fear. This emotion involved Gu Yun. Even though she had no feelings for these dandies, she was affected by gusuya''s emotion and her body couldn''t help shaking slightly. Some memories are engraved not only in the mind, but also in the body. "Oh, I''m shaking. Ha ha, ha ha, I''m not afraid!" Mu Qingqing raised his chin, squinted at Gu Yun and laughed wantonly. The group around her immediately flattered the needle. "That''s right, Qingqing. You have reached the eight realms of Qingxiu at the age of 16, but the best of us, waste like her, I''m afraid there''s no way to hide!" "I''m not afraid. I''m ashamed to die. Hahaha, sister Qingqing is still powerful!" "Hehe, I don''t know which waste house this is. Dare to enter the spirit ware Pavilion. Do you have the power to use these spirit ware?" "It''s estimated that it''s used to hide one''s ears and steal a bell!" ¡­¡­ The sarcasm went on one after another without any sympathy. Other customers in the spirit Pavilion were attracted by the movement here and cast their eyes one after another. "Quack!" Gu Yun turned and his cold eyes fell on Mu Qingqing and his party. Mu Qingqing is the only daughter of the grand general of the Gran Dynasty. She is arrogant and domineering. She despises the weak most, so she took the lead in bullying gusuya when she was young. Although Mu Qingqing is only 16 years old, her body has been fully developed. Her face is beautiful and her figure is concave and convex. She stands proudly with her arms, making the peak standing upright in front of her chest even more exciting. She''s a hot beauty. With the words of Gu Yun, another group of people suddenly exploded. "What, she''s calling us quack!" "I went and was scolded by a waste!" "Hehe, I''ll give you a long memory today. No one can scold!" ¡­¡­ Several people were about to open their sleeves, but they were stopped by Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing stared at Gu Yun. Gusu Yabi was a head shorter than Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing''s perspective was to look down at Gu Yun from a commanding position. Suddenly, Mu Qingqing curled her lips and smiled, "you are gusuya!" Another thunder on the flat ground made the crowd restless. The eldest lady of the right prime minister''s house had been in a coma for five years. When everyone thought she was dead, she miraculously woke up six days ago. According to the servant of the right prime minister''s house, gusuya woke up like a different person, cold and inhumane. Now it seems that this is true, but so what? Waste is waste after all, so you shouldn''t live in this world! "Why, it''s only six days since I woke up, and I can''t wait to find abuse?" Mu Qingqing raised her eyebrows and said again. The corners of her lips slowly aroused an evil smile. Gusuya was so scared that she kept saying to Gu Yun, "sister Gu Yun, let''s go. We won''t be her opponents. Mu Qingqing and Mu Qingqing love to torture people. Don''t fall into her hands!" Chapter 344 Everyone around was shouting, "teach her a lesson! Teach her! " Being scolded and croaked by a waste in everyone''s eyes, they can''t swallow it anyway. The general trend of the right prime minister''s house has long gone, and gusuya''s brother hasn''t returned yet. Now no one can protect her. There was no shortage of people watching the good play, but in a moment, the whole spirit Pavilion gathered around to watch the good play. The name of gusuya was no stranger to the Gran Dynasty. In this place with an inch of gold and land, even street vendors were also a spiritual master who cleaned up one or two places. Therefore, the Taoist capital of the world is a holy land where spiritual masters gather, but Gu Suya is such a wonderful flower, with no cultivation and the best of waste materials. Gu Yun looked up at her indifferently. The cold voice covered other noisy voices, "fight alone, isn''t it?" A rhetorical question stunned everyone else. It took a long time to react. Gusuya was provoking Mu Qingqing. Did she take the initiative to challenge Mu Qingqing? Everyone looked like a ghost. Gusuya had been in a coma for five years. Won''t he sleep foolishly? Mu Qingqing is in the eight realms of Qing Xiu. Does she dare to challenge a waste with no spiritual power? People think gusuya is either stupid or stimulated! Mu Qingqing curled her lips and smiled contemptuously, "it''s up to you? Want to fight alone with me? " Mu Qingqing looked at the lonely cloud from head to foot, and then from foot to head, as if looking at mole ants. Although gusuya''s appearance is beautiful, it is eclipsed in front of Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing''s beauty is aggressive. When they stand together, others will instinctively notice Mu Qingqing first. Therefore, Mu Qingqing, who is better than gusuya in any aspect, did not pay attention to her from small to large, and even hated her from the bottom of her heart. In her opinion, gusuya is a moth of the Gran Dynasty, losing the face of the Gran Dynasty. "It''s up to me." The look of lonely cloud is still cold. Staring at her, gradually, the people around couldn''t laugh. They always felt that gusuya in front of them was so strange that they thought she would lose for a moment. The crowd shook their heads and threw the absurd idea out of their minds. With one person booing, followed by a series of people booing, they shouted cheers for mu Qingqing. "Sister Qingqing, clean her up and let her know who can''t be provoked!" "Sister Qingqing, I think gusuya may be a little confused. Sister Qingqing has to wake her up in a while!" "Miss mu, teach her a lesson!" ¡­¡­ The enthusiasm of the masses is rising. There is a good play today! Gusuya curled up in the corner of her body and shivered, "sister Guyun, no, you can''t beat Mu Qingqing. She is Qingxiu Bajing. Sister Gu Yun, let''s exchange. I''ve been bullied and beaten by them since I was a child. I can''t drag you down. " Xiaoqing leisurely flew to gusuya, smelled the speech and said in surprise: "how do you know that the master will lose? Don''t worry, the master is lonely cloud, and lonely cloud will never lose!" With these words, I was full of pride. Perhaps the name of Guyun is strange to people in the western continent, but for people in the eastern continent, the name of Guyun is a nightmare! Sooner or later, the master will also shine in the western continent! At the thought of that time, Xiaoqing was excited and expected. Despite her little comfort, gusuya still didn''t believe it. She didn''t believe in Gu Yun, but didn''t believe in her body. How could her body without cultivation beat Mu Qingqing! Chapter 345 "OK, I accept your challenge!" Mu Qingqing raised her red lips and made no secret of her contempt for gusuya. At this time, the boss trotted over with a white face and carefully looked at Mu Qingqing. After considering his language, he said, "well, Miss mu, the small shop covers a small area and it''s not easy for Miss Mu to show her strength. Do you think it''s better than the fighting field to move outside? In order to cheer up Miss mu, the shop specially sent a good sword. I hope Miss Mu will accept it. " The boss winked and immediately a waiter handed him a majestic sword. After listening to the first half of the boss''s sentence, Mu Qingqing, who was about to get angry, immediately relaxed his look when he saw the sword, smiled and patted the boss''s wrinkled old face with the whip handle in his hand, and said, "boss sun can still be a man!" "Where, where, just a little mind." The boss hurriedly said modestly that his heart had begun to bleed. He didn''t dare to blame Mu Qingqing, so he wrote his hatred on gusuya''s head, and ruthlessly gouged out a solitary cloud. It was all the plague God who came to his shop that caused trouble. Mu Qingqing was in a happy mood. He hooked his finger at Gu Yun. "Let''s go outside and compare. Don''t cry like before!" The crowd laughed again. A humanitarian: "come on, let''s have some fun, just bet who wins!" "Cut, isn''t it obvious that Miss Mu won? Who will keep gusuya that waste! What else can I make in this way! " "Maybe there''s a fool in custody of gusuya!" "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Do you bet?" "Bet, bet, just have fun. It''s also a good prize for Miss mu." "I don''t need this money. In order to cheer you up, I''ll put gusuya''s waste in custody. The money should be given to you!" "Oh, childe Qian is angry." ¡­¡­ Listening to these people''s conversation, Xiaoqing clenched his fist in the sea of consciousness and said, "bet, bet, lose you! It''s a pity that I can''t appear in front of human beings, otherwise I''ll pawn all my family on my master, and I''m sure I can make a lot of money! " Gusuya looked worried. ¡­¡­ On the Fuyao Pavilion opposite Xuancheng Lingqi Pavilion, the window on the third floor is wide open. Leaning against the window is a handsome young man in dark purple royal clothes. He has a pair of romantic peach blossom eyes, which is very attractive. "Interesting!" After witnessing a series of events in Xuancheng Lingqi Pavilion, the young man hooked his lips with great interest. Gusu Ya in his impression was not like this. Gusuya is famous for her cowardice, probably because she can''t practice. She has low self-esteem to the dust. She will never go out if she can''t go out. When she goes out, she is protected by guards. When she was young, he always liked to laugh at her. She was as timid as a mouse, and she didn''t refute. Over time, he thought it was boring and seldom teased her. Now, as soon as he saw it, the change was not general. It was like changing a person! "Crazy talk, you two come here." The boy shouted calmly. Two black faced boys in blue came over. They looked the same. They were twins. Both of them were helpless and said, "master, we are Feng Yan and Feng Yu!" "The same, what can be tangled? Do you see the gambling game below? Take out all your possessions and bet gusuya to win!" The young man was looking forward to it in his peach blossom eyes. As soon as he heard the name of gusuya and looked at the fighting power below, Feng Yanfeng Yu guessed the matter in his heart. He immediately changed his face and said together, "my master, although you have some friendship with the right prime minister''s house, you can''t be such a loser. The old Marquis will break our legs when he knows!" Chapter 346 Jing Chenyuan gave a foot and pretended to be angry: "there''s so much nonsense. Just go!" Finally, he added, "anyway, it''s your leg, not mine!" Feng Yan and Feng Yu: "..." tough enough! Finally, the two people were unwilling and put all their possessions on gusuya. The people around looked at Feng Yan and Feng Yu like fools. They wanted face, so they covered their faces with a piece of shame cloth before they came out. No one recognized them as the bodyguard Feng Yan and Feng Yu around Jing Chenyuan, the little Marquis of the famous South Marquis house. They bet money and went back to the Fuyao Pavilion. Muttering all the way. Feng Yan: "is the master crazy?" Feng Yu: "could it be that the bowl of Shiquan tonic soup stewed by madam to the master this morning is poisonous?" Jing Chenyuan stared at them. "I''m not deaf, young master!" Feng Yan and Feng Yu shut up. Outside the spirit ware Pavilion, there are already a large number of people. Passers-by are attracted by the movement here. They just want to see a good play. Recently, the story of gusuya waking up again after five years in a coma has been widely spread in the imperial capital. The world says that gusuya will shine back. This may be a good sign that the right prime minister''s house can rise again. Now it seems that gusuya, who returns to light in this rumor, is probably stupid! The right prime minister''s house is hopeless! The voices of the people around cannot affect Gu Yun and Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing smiled contemptuously and suddenly shook off the red whip in his hand. The long whip hit Gu Yun''s face like a spirit snake. Her purpose is very simple. She wants to completely destroy gusuya and make her never appear under their eyes again. How can you still have the courage to go out when a face is ruined. Looking at Mu Qingqing''s actions, many passers-by present felt cold. How cruel! Indeed, offending no one can offend the emperor, the bully muqingqing! Lonely clouds don''t hide. Their clothes are inspired by the wind. Their thin body seems to be blown away by the wind the next moment. Many people can''t bear to look straight away. They''re only 15 years old. They''re a waste. No one dares to want it. Now they''re good, their face is waste, and no one wants it in the future! It can only be betrothed to those cheap people. The dignified right prime minister''s daughter married the Dalits. The right prime minister''s house can''t lift its head in the future. However, the expected sound of flesh and blood did not come, neither scream, nor bloody, strange silence. Those who looked away turned their eyes back in wonder and opened their eyes in amazement. ¡ª¡ªGu Yun caught Mu Qingqing''s red whip with his bare hands. Time is still at this moment, everyone is frozen, and his eyes are filled with incredible. Are they dazzled? Gusuya, who has no strength to bind chickens, took Mu Qingqing''s whip with her bare hands?! Mu Qingqing is the spiritual master of Qingxiu Bajing! Even if only one layer of force is used, gusuya should see blood! The most shocked was Mu Qingqing. Only she knew that this blow used her eight layers of force, enough to leave deep visible bone scars on gusuya''s face. However, Gu Yun not only caught her whip, but also did not lose her hair. Mu Qingqing tried his best to pull the whip back, but the whip did not move in Guyun''s hand. It seemed that the other end was tied to a towering mountain. Suddenly, Mu Qingqing looked at Gu Yun''s eyes. What kind of eyes were they? They were so cold that it seemed that everything could not stay in her eyes. Just one eye made people''s scalp numb, and there was a feeling of cold through the heart. Chapter 347 Is this really gusuya? When did gusuya have such a pair of frightening eyes? "Sister Qingqing, what are you hesitating about? Clean her up! " I don''t know who shouted in the crowd and pulled back gusuya''s thoughts. She suddenly came back to her senses and regretted that she had been deterred by a waste! "Bitch, do you want to die?" Mu Qingqing clenched his teeth and waved a palm. The orange light covered the sky and attacked the lonely cloud. Everyone can see that Mu Qingqing is serious this time! Everyone immediately perked up and looked at the scene excitedly. Will Mu Qingqing kill gusuya? After killing gusuya, they won''t have to face this waste anymore! Gu Yun Ningmei said softly, "it''s so weak!" Although the voice was low, it was still introduced into everyone''s ears by the wind, and everyone''s expression was stagnant Are you kidding? A waste who can''t even control the spiritual power says that a spiritual master who cleans up the eight realms is weak?! "Poof..." Jing Chenyuan smiled with a dull smile. Feng Yan and Feng Yu looked numb. Their daughter-in-law had been taken in, and it was all gone. The next moment, everyone was stupid again. Facts proved that this was not a joke. In front of Gu Yun, Mu Qingqing was really weak. I saw that the spirits attacking the solitary cloud seemed to encounter some barrier on the way. Kankan stayed half a meter away from the solitary cloud, and then disappeared slowly with the naked eye. Mu Qingqing''s face turned white. Suddenly, her hand seemed to be burned by the whip in her hand. She suddenly released her hand and stepped back several steps. Gu Yun held the red whip made of superior material in his hand and looked coldly at Mu Qingqing, "do you like to use the whip?" A light sentence made Mu Qingqing feel a strong sense of crisis. Then, Gu Yun waved his whip, which fell like a storm, and all fell on Mu Qingqing. Mu Qingqing had no time to hide, so he fell to the ground. The screams continued for several streets. The broken wind was mixed with the sound of flesh and blood. Torture was staged in front of everyone. Gu Yun didn''t show any mercy. Every whip left a deep red wound on Mu Qingqing. But gusuya''s body is too weak and her strength is limited. Therefore, the pain is full of pain, but it won''t kill her. Mu Qingqing screamed and shouted, "bitch! I''ll kill you! " "Ah! Gusuya, you must die! " ¡­¡­ The farther back, Mu Qingqing scolded the worse. Even the ancestors of gusuya greeted him for 18 generations. Mu Qingqing''s expensive clothes can''t stand tossing and have been broken. The scenery under the clothes can be seen faintly, but the white skin is full of ferocious wounds, which is really not beautiful. After being stunned for a moment, gusuya immediately became anxious: "sister Guyun, stop fighting and kill Mu Qingqing. General Mu will not let us go. General Mu has a high position in the court. Even his majesty wants to give him three points. We can''t afford to offend him!" She didn''t expect that Gu Yun really had the strength to fight with Mu Qingqing, but the consequences were more serious. Mu Qingqing was the daughter of general Mu''s old son and the only lady in Mu''s house. General Mu hurt Mu Qingqing to his heart. Most generals are unreasonable. General Mu is just a typical example of this. He can''t even stop Galanti from initiating arrogance. Gu Yun stopped and asked gusuya, "but she wants to kill you! If the person in this body is you now, you are the one lying on the ground dying, and you are the one who dies! " Chapter 348 Although Gu Yun''s voice was still clear and cold, gusuya could not help but shrink her neck. Even if she had been together for so long, she was still afraid of Gu Yun. Gusuya muttered, "but I don''t want to implicate my father any more. It is because of me that my father has fallen to his current position. Therefore, I would rather die than drag my father back." With that, gusuya began to cry. Gu Yun frowned, but she didn''t withdraw, "don''t cry, I''m here!" Gu Yun''s promise is valuable. Xiaoqing hears other meanings from her words. With Gu Yun, all problems will not be a problem. Master, this is to help the gusuya family! Xiaoqing blinked her eyes. There were some accidents. The master really changed a lot. She would never participate in these things before. However, now this flesh and blood owner, it likes it better! Listen to read Xi said, before the master has always been a person, lonely for too long, if you can make more friends, it would be best! Obviously, gusuya didn''t understand what Gu Yun meant. She didn''t blame Gu Yun for hurting Mu Qingqing, but she was deeply worried about the future of the right prime minister''s house. Gu Yun threw the whip in his hand and turned around and left here. When people around saw her coming, they couldn''t help giving way for her. Now the lonely cloud, in their eyes, is even more terrible than Mu Qingqing. This man is not stupid, he is crazy! When Gu Yun went away, the guards of the general''s house reacted and hurriedly wanted to help Mu Qingqing, but because Mu Qingqing was a woman and was now naked, if the general knew that they had touched the young lady''s body, they had to cut off their hands, so they hesitated one by one. Mu Qingqing bared his teeth in pain and was still swearing, "bitch! bitch! I won''t let you go! " Finally, someone from the general''s house carried Mu Qingqing back. It is said that general Mu was furious when he came back from the palace and saw his dying daughter. He cut down all the guards and bled all over the yard, but he still didn''t eliminate his anger. If several sons hadn''t stopped him, he would have killed the right prime minister''s house that night with a bloody knife. In the Fuyao Pavilion, after Gu Yun left, Jing Chenyuan was excited, stood up and drank loudly, which attracted the attention of others in the street. Feng Yanfeng hurriedly pulled him away from the window. Up to now, they are still scared and stupid. Feng Yan said, "master, we actually won!" "No, gusuya won! Unexpectedly, now gusuya is so amazing. Was she pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? " Jing Chenyuan was thoughtful. "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha Feng Yu suddenly burst into a burst of earth shaking laughter, which frightened Feng Yan and Jing Chenyuan. Feng Yan reacted and immediately took Feng Yu downstairs. "Hurry up, hurry up, otherwise those people shouldn''t admit it, roll up the money and run away!" Seeing this, Jing Chenyuan shook his head and spat, "two misers!" With that, he didn''t pay any more attention to them. He stood up and went to the right prime minister''s house. He thought while walking. He hasn''t visited the right Prime Minister for a long time. Do you want to bring something?! ¡­¡­ On the other hand, before Gu Yun went back, what happened in the Lingqi pavilion was spread to the right prime minister''s house. Right quite fainted. Now, the whole right prime minister''s house has become a pot of porridge. Chapter 349 When Gu Yun walked into the right prime minister''s mansion, the whole atmosphere was serious and repressed to the extreme. Gusuyi, who fainted and was rescued, sat on the upper seat of the main hall, pressing his forehead with a headache. The prime minister''s wife stood by with a worried face. Gusu Yi looked at Gu Yun coming in and immediately stood up. He wanted to train her like his child, but then he thought that the soul in the human body was not his daughter, so he sat back discouraged. He just said tired: "go with me to the general''s house tomorrow and ask general mu for sin!" "No mistake, why apologize!" Gu Yun looked directly at Gu Suyi and said. To Gu Yun, Gu Suyi couldn''t say anything again, and he couldn''t train either. He had to be angry and red in his neck. "Are you right that you hurt someone''s daughter? If you don''t, general Mu will never let you go. You don''t have to be involved in the grievances between our two families, but since you are in ya''er''s body, you have a responsibility. You are also a member of this family now. Can''t you tell which is more important? " Gusuyi wanted to talk to Gu Yun peacefully, but the more he wanted to talk to Mu Qingqing, the more angry he became, he couldn''t control his temper and said more and more. Hearing the sentence "you are also a member of this family now", Gu Yun was slightly stunned. She had a strange feeling in her heart, but soon disappeared again. She shook her head slowly, "don''t worry, I can solve this!" "How can you solve it!" Gusuyi glared at her angrily. When Gu Yun just wanted to answer, a voice from outside the door suddenly interrupted her words, "be reasonable!" When they looked, they saw Jing Chenyuan coming with a handsome face and carrying two bags of things in his hand. Gusuyi frowned, "Why are you here?" "Visit the second old man!" Jing Chenyuan is familiar with Taoism. He doesn''t look like a person who hasn''t been around for several years. Although gusuyi was strange, he didn''t say anything. When he thought of what he had just said, he couldn''t help but be sulky again, "what reason to talk to a barbarian." "Can he listen to what I say!" Jing Chenyuan was full of confidence. Gu Suyi choked and the Marquis house in the south of the town was very powerful. If it was Jing Chenyuan, general Mu would have to give some noodles. Gusuyi''s look relaxed. Gu Yun looked at Jing Chenyuan. Gusuya had explained, "he is Jing Chenyuan, the little Marquis of Zhennan Marquis, and... My cousin!" Gu Yun is not interested in their family, but it is obvious that Jing Chenyuan is very interested in her, "cousin, haven''t seen you for a long time!" Jing Chenyuan''s smiling face is very bewitching. The lonely cloud had a wooden face and had no words. But Jing Chenyuan didn''t intend to let her go. He pulled her and began to talk about the past. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. Gu Yun directly exchanged with gusuya. At the moment when gusuya returned to her physical sovereignty, her face immediately changed. She timidly glanced at Jing Chenyuan and weakly shouted, "cousin..." "Oh, ya''er!" The prime minister''s wife immediately recognized her daughter''s return and excitedly walked over and hugged gusuya. Jing Chenyuan frowned. What''s the matter? In a moment, gusuya changed again. Now she really coincides with her in his memory. Is... Is she pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger again? I always feel strange, and the family''s reaction is also strange. ¡­¡­ At the same time, outside the imperial capital, two people came to the gate in a low-key way. Although their whereabouts were low-key, the amazing appearance of the young man in white still attracted the attention of the people around them. Chapter 350 Those young women gathered at the gate and stopped walking. They looked at the young man with autumn eyes, shy and timid. Secretly ask which childe this is. Is there a match. Tuoba looked at the sky with two eyes and secretly feigned. My Lord, don''t you know how much harm your face is to the country and the people?! With your face, we can''t keep a low profile! Although the heart make complaints about it, but Tuba is not the courage to say before the secretary. He cleared his throat, trotted to Siqi and asked in a low voice, "Sir, are we going to visit Galanti?" Si Qi is silent. At this time, they had reached the gate. When the guard saw that they were strangers, he stopped them and prepared to investigate. But when Siqi''s cold eyes looked at them, all their courage flew out of the sky. At that moment, it seemed that their souls were trembling. What''s the origin of this man? It''s terrible! It looks like a teenager of about eighteen. In their fear, Siqi had crossed them into the imperial capital. Tuobazi hurriedly followed, and the worship of Siqi rose to a higher level. Watching Si Qi enter the city, none of them dared to stop. Several guards stared for a moment and didn''t mention it tacitly. ¡­¡­ At dawn the next day, general Mu took his party to the right prime minister''s house. The people who came down from the battlefield in the end are afraid to approach with the spirit of killing and cutting. He said he was here to ask for an explanation, but anyone with a clear eye can see that he was here to make trouble. Gusuyi politely welcomed general Mu into the house. As soon as the servant brought the tea, he waved it away. The porcelain fell to the ground, and the sound of breaking echoed in the lobby. People are afraid to clean up. "Hand over gusuya!" General Mu stared and shouted. Gusuyi''s face also sank. "Oh, general Mu is so angry!" Without waiting for Su Yi to say anything, Jing Chenyuan walked in leisurely with a folding fan. Behind him, followed by Feng Yan and Feng Yu. General Mu''s face became more ugly when he saw Jing Chenyuan. He got up, bowed to Jing Chenyuan and said, "I''ve seen you, little marquis." "No gift." Jing Chenyuan said. His appearance was unexpected to general mu. Although the Gusu family is related to the Jing family, due to their different status, the two families have not moved for a long time. Now what wind does Jing Chenyuan take to the right prime minister''s house?! "Don''t look at me in surprise. I''ll just visit the door." Jing Chenyuan raised his eyebrows. General Mu took back his eyes and said, "I''m here to have a private affair with you. I hope you don''t interfere." "Look what you said. The matter of the right prime minister''s house is my business. How can I ignore it? Besides, I''ve heard about Miss Mu and gusuya. General mu, this is your fault. How can two young people move to the family in private! Besides, so many people present can testify that Miss Mu and gusuya are formal duels. Since they are duels, one party must be injured. If you come to the right prime minister''s house for this, it''s your fault. I''m going to... " Jing Chenyuan talked in a youthful manner, and Feng Yan and Feng Yu tried to hold back their laughter. His words completely blocked general Mu and there was nothing more to say. He can see that Jing Chenyuan is determined to help the right prime minister''s house! Fuck the fight, it''s obviously a one-sided torture! General Mu''s old blood is about to come out, but he can''t offend the Zhennan Hou house behind Jing Chenyuan! Chapter 351 In a few words, Jing Chenyuan solved general mu. Even Gu Suyi was stunned. He could understand why Jing Chenyuan was granted the title of little Marquis at the age of 16. In the current situation, general Mu knew that gusuya could not move, so he had to leave with a stomach of anger. When I left, I left a sentence, "since gusuya can practice, I must come to participate in the Qingrong Dabi, which has been absent for 15 years!" Since you can''t kill gusuya now, you can completely destroy her through Qingrong Dabi! The ferocity in general Mu''s eyes made gusuyi white in an instant. In the Gran Dynasty, in order to promote the disciples of various forces to better practice and compete, a youth capacity competition will be held every year. The contestants are the descendants of all ethnic groups in the imperial capital aged 10 to 20. The final winner of each year will receive generous rewards from the granti, and even be directly promoted to the rank. The winner of last year''s Qingrong contest was Jing Chenyuan. "Although my cousin really has no spiritual power, everyone saw it yesterday. My cousin defeated Mu Qingqing and moved the whip that only a spiritual master can swing." Jing Chenyuan thought for a moment and said. This is also his strange place. How can a person without spiritual power defeat Mu Qingqing, who repaired the eight realms of the Qing Dynasty? "No, you can''t let ya''er participate!" Gusuyi cut the nail and cut the railway. General Mu is in charge of Qingrong Dabi. Who knows if he will tamper with it. Moreover, Mu Qingqing''s eldest brother is the cultivation of soul cultivation in the two realms, which is more difficult to deal with than Mu Qingqing! Whether it''s Gu Yun or Gu Suya, if you go, you''ll die! "I''m afraid I can''t refuse this time!" Jing Chenyuan said that after yesterday''s incident, now everyone knows that gusuya defeated Mu Qingqing. Now everyone is saying that gusuya has been pretending to be a waste for 15 years. Now he finally decided not to disguise and said that the right prime minister''s house will rise. Jing Chenyuan paused for a moment and said, "it''s estimated that his Majesty''s will will come soon!" This time, gusuyi''s face was completely gray. Gu Yun came out from behind. She looked at Gu Suyi and said, "I''ll join!" "Nonsense." Gusu Yi glared at Gu Yun. Although he knew that Gu Yun was hiding a big secret, it was not simple. However, the competition is a child''s play. The Mu family will never let her go! However, it was a foregone conclusion. At noon that day, Galanti''s will came down. At this time, gusuya had to attend the Qingrong Dabi. There are still five days before Qingrong Dabi. In these five days, gusuyi ran to the Grand Palace every day to persuade Galanti to cancel gusuya''s qualification. However, Galanti had great expectations for gusuya. In addition, general Mu obstructed it. Let gusuyi break his mouth, and Galanti''s heart didn''t waver. Seeing the competition approaching, Gusu Yi even moved the idea of letting Gu Yun leave the imperial capital, but the idea was broken as soon as it sprouted. Now Gusu Yake is the object of attention outside the imperial capital''s personality. They can''t hide any wind and grass. Countless pairs of eyes stare at him and talk about how to leave. In addition, Gu Yun doesn''t want to go. Who can force her! Now that we have done our best, the rest can only listen to fate. Gusuyi has been running around these days. It seems that she is ten years old in an instant, and the prime minister''s wife also washes her face with tears every day. They only pray that Gu Yun can survive safely in Qingrong ratio. As for winning, they dare not think about it. Gu Yun is still calm. She exercises regularly when it''s time to exercise every day to prepare for Qingrong Dabi. She thinks she can leave when things here are over. Xiaoqing said that her spirit can now be separated from this body! Chapter 352 If it weren''t for the mess in the right prime minister''s house, she would leave now. It''s not easy to cultivate the soul, so she has to be closed for at least 50 years to stabilize the soul! Qingrong Dabi''s heat has intensified in recent days. Everyone''s attention has focused on gusuya, and the topic is centered on her. Although gusuya has not appeared in front of the world for five years, in the past ten years, everyone knows what gusuya''s temperament is. She is timid and incompetent, timid as a mouse, and dare not look up when walking. So even the lowest street vendor scoffed at her. Now this man not only changed his sex, but also had a whole body of cultivation. This makes the world wonder that in the past five years, Gusu Yagen has not been in a coma, but has been hidden by the right prime minister''s house. What is waiting for is the blockbuster of this moment. With this crop, the world has much more expectations for this year''s green appearance than in previous years. In addition to Qingrong Dabi and gusuya, there is another thing that people in the imperial capital enjoy talking about. That is, some time ago, Galanti granted a king with a different surname without warning. At that time, when Galanti announced this will in the court, it immediately caused an uproar, and even senior ministers jumped up in public to oppose it. Finally, several disputes ended. No one knows the origin of the new war king, but he is a teenager who looks only 17 or 18 years old. People all over the world say that it is absurd and confused. The grand Gran Dynasty has appointed a 17-year-old boy as the war king. Isn''t it a joke that there is no one in the Gran dynasty! No matter how the officials and the world objected, they were suppressed by Galanti, and it became a foregone conclusion. The ups and downs outside were unknown to Gu Yun. She took advantage of these days to understand the pattern of the western continent. There is little difference between the western continent and the eastern continent. There is only one more bright God. In the western continent, the God of light is the belief in everyone''s heart. There are believers of the God of light here, so there is today''s God of light. If imperial power is supreme in the eastern continent, then imperial power becomes inferior here. On the western continent, the most powerful is the Pope of the God of light, followed by the emperor Gran, followed by large and small aristocratic families. The holy land can only be ranked among the second-class forces in the western continent. People here advocate cultivation and have regarded it as a lifelong pursuit. Therefore, in the western continent, most people practice all their life, neither start a family or business, nor participate in the struggle of various forces. Therefore, generally speaking, the cultivation of people in the western continent is much stronger than that of people in the eastern continent. Here, soul spiritual practitioners and holy spiritual practitioners are everywhere. Therefore, the existence of gusuya was shameful in their eyes, and everyone shouted and beat. In the eyes of the people of the western continent, the people of the eastern continent are lazy, do not want to make progress and cannot make deep friends. Therefore, they refuse to communicate with the people of the eastern continent. Understanding of the light god religion, Gu Yun caught a glimpse of the son of the light god religion when he stayed in the holy land. She always felt that the son might have something to do with herself. Due to the impending Qingrong Dabi and the great event in the right prime minister''s house, gusuya''s brother gusuji hurried back. Even if it is rare to come back once, Gusu and Hebei can not disperse the clouds hanging over each head of the right prime minister''s house. After briefly greeting gusuyi, gusuji ran to the backyard to find gusuya. He came in a hurry and went quickly. Gusu Yigen could not explain what happened to Gusu ya to him, so he could only watch him go away. Chapter 353 After changing his body, he lost his inheritance and memory. Gu Yun couldn''t, so he chose a set of boxing from the book Pavilion in the mansion to study it. Gu Yun learned a lot of things, whether it was hand to hand combat or sword dancing, and she learned everything very well. Therefore, in the past, when ou Jie saw Gu Yun once in the holy land, he would be severely hit once. He sighed that the existence of Gu Yun was a blow to people. When there was no one, Xiaoqing flew out and landed on the shoulder of Guyun. He looked at Guyun with boredom. At this time, he missed nianxi. I don''t know how nianxi is now. In this world, no one should know that the master is still alive except it. Although Nian Xi has a soul contract with Gu Yun, in order to protect Gu Yun, the heaven and earth chain quietly erased the signs of the existence of Gu Yun''s soul. Therefore, both Nian Xi and Gu Yun are disconnected. When Xiaoqing was fascinated, suddenly, the door of the backyard was pushed open from the outside. Xiaoqing was so frightened that she immediately got into the lonely cloud and hid it. Gu Yun was startled and looked up indifferently. He saw Gusu Ji, who was dusty. At this time, gusuya shouted excitedly in her head, "it''s my brother. My brother is back!" After a little thought, Gu Yun returned her body sovereignty to Gu Suya. At the gate of the hospital, Gusu Ji wanted to carry in, but was fixed in place by Gu Yun''s indifferent eyes. When did his sister have such a frightening look? So cold, as if looking at an insignificant stranger. The smile on Gusu Ji''s lips froze until Gusu Yaxin shouted her brother happily. Gusuya trotted over and jumped into gusuji''s arms. She blushed and said, "brother, I miss you so much!" The smile returned to Gusu Ji''s face. He rubbed Gusu Ya''s head, "I thought you didn''t know your brother." He thought, it was an illusion just now, and the gusuya in front of him was still the sister in his memory. Gusuya smiled shyly, "I won''t forget my brother!" Her expression is full of dependence on Gusu and Hebei. This made Gusu Yi, who came one step after Gusu Ji, pause. These days, he was used to Gu Yun''s cold face. Now when he first saw his daughter''s beautiful appearance, he really wasn''t used to it. "Daddy!" Gusuya saw gusuyi at the door and called sweetly. Gusuyi smiled and nodded. "Father, is my sister really going to participate in the Qingrong Dabi?" Gusu Ji asked with concern. Gusuyi''s smile disappeared. After a long time, he said, "to be exact, it''s Gu Yun who wants to attend." "Who is Gu Yun?" Gusu Ji was more confused. Gusuyi sighed and revealed a series of strange things that had happened to gusuya. After hearing everything, the shock on gusuji''s face was difficult to add. This is too incredible. It was once unheard of and seen, but it really happened around him. He looked at gusuya incredulously and said, "that is to say, there is still a soul in your body, called Gu Yun?" Gusuya nodded, "it''s sister Guyun. Sister Guyun is very powerful!" When talking about lonely clouds, Gusu Ya''s Apricot eyes contain all worship. Gusu Ji is delicious. In the past, the person my sister admired most was myself. Now, I''ve changed! "I can''t stay out too long, so I''ll let sister Gu Yun tell you!" Gusuya finally hugged gusuji and gave her body sovereignty to Gu Yun. Chapter 354 Gusu Yi has already told Gusu Ji what to say. Gu Yun has nothing to say to Gusu Ji. She just said faintly: "Qingrong big ratio, I won''t lose!" Apart from the time when Xuanyin emperor was besieged by various forces, Gu Yun never lost. This time, he still won! Gu Yun''s words stunned Gusu Ji. It was the same face, but it gave people a completely different feeling. Now he realized that the indifferent eyes just now were not an illusion. Gusuya feels like warm spring, but lonely clouds are in the depths of winter. After saying that, Gu Yun sat back at the stone table, picked up the boxing and looked at it seriously. Gusuyi saw the above content clearly and sighed faintly. Since Gu Yun has worked so hard, they may believe her once Facing Gu Yun, gusuji didn''t know what to say, and was finally pulled away by gusuyi. He was full of questions and had to ask gusuyi for answers. That night, Gusu Ji came to visit again. When Gu Yun looked at him, he only held back a sentence for a long time, "since you are in my sister''s body, don''t worry, I will protect you, Qingrong, just follow me, and I will protect you desperately!" Then he ran away. Gu Yun looked at the empty door for a moment. Protect her? It''s really rare for someone to say such words to her In recent days, many people have come to visit the right prime minister''s house, but these people are not kind-hearted people. They mostly come with the mentality of watching the excitement and fearing that the world will not be chaotic. Now gusuya is a man of the moment in the imperial capital, and everyone has high expectations for her. These people also come to explore the truth and falsehood. Only by knowing themselves and the other can they win every battle. However, no matter when they come, they can''t see the shadow of lonely clouds at all. Finally, Su Yi was annoyed. He simply closed the door and declined all visits. Finally, in the expectation of the world, Qingrong Dabi came. On this day, there was an endless stream of Chinese travelers in the imperial capital, all going in one direction. It is a competition initiated by the royal family of the Gran Dynasty, so the competition venue is set in the Royal arena. Those who are qualified to come in and watch the competition are those who have absolute status in the Gran Dynasty. However, in order for ordinary people not to miss the glory of these favored children of heaven, a projection array was set up outside the Royal duel, and the competition conditions inside would be synchronized to the huge wall outside. Therefore, early in the morning, the Royal duel was filled with people on three floors inside and outside. On this day, the Royal match arena was more lively than ever before. Because this time, gusuya, who has always been famous for waste, came to participate in the Qingrong ratio. In addition, it is said that the war king, who is also popular, will also appear today. They want to see who can occupy the vacant war king for a long time. Every year, in addition to the Galanti meeting, the bright god will also send people to witness the Qingrong Dabi. After all, it is about the future pillars of the Gran Dynasty, so both sides attach great importance to it. Almost all the people sent by the God of light every year are his Highness the son. This year is no surprise. Therefore, the people who come to watch the competition will be so enthusiastic. His Highness the son, a young man standing on the altar, is mysterious and powerful. He has too many legends. Both men and women worship him crazily. In the hearts of the world, the status of the son is second only to the Pope and far higher than Galanti! Galanti did not expect such a big battle, so he quickly sent more people to maintain order at the scene. Chapter 355 One after another, the carriages of all families came. One by one, they are more spectacular. Their identity drives not horses, but all kinds of awe inspiring monsters in different forms and deterrents. The people looked at these monsters used to pull horses and carts and envied them. This degree of luxury is no better than that in all families. Mu Qingqing''s injuries were cured by her father using up all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures. However, now she has restrained a lot and is no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. There is no other reason. Outside the spirit Pavilion, she has become the defeated general of gusuya, which is enough to make her lose face. Although outsiders were afraid of her identity and didn''t dare to say anything openly, they didn''t give little advice behind her back. The Gran Dynasty is like this. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. When you are the strong, the wind and scenery are bright. No matter what you do, others will not gossip. But once you become the weak, all the glory will not belong to you, and the eyes of the world will change. This made Mu Qingqing angry at home for several times. He failed everything he could. The whole person became uncertain. General Mu was distressed and hated gusuya even more. The dark tide surged before the game began. Jing Chenyuan sat quietly at the entrance of the Royal battle field, riding a powerful monster, constantly looking for gusuya in the crowd. Passers by greeted him one after another, and Jing Chenyuan perfunctorily passed by one. The carriage of the right prime minister''s residence was much more primitive than that of other residence, so it was directly submerged in the carriage stream. The other carriages were horizontal in front and couldn''t get through at all. Gusu Ji frowned, sighed helplessly, and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, let''s go in." Gu Yunwei looked at her head and was about to jump out of the carriage, but she was pulled by Gusu Ji. Gu Yun frowned slightly and took back his hand. His puzzled eyes fell on Gusu Ji. Gusu Jishan said, "Gu Yun, you are the focus of everyone now. Why don''t you disguise it?" With that, Gusu Ji took out a white gauze hat. Gu Yun glanced faintly and shook his head, "no!" Then she jumped out of the carriage and walked calmly to the entrance. Gusu Ji quickly abandoned the carriage to keep up. Although he knew that Gusu Ya''s body was Gu Yun, looking at that face, he could not help but treat Gu Yun as Gusu Ya and take good care of him. But Gu Yun is not Gu Suya after all. She doesn''t need this kind of care! Walking into the crowd, Gusu Ji found that his worry was superfluous. Now, everyone''s eyes are on the influential figures in the imperial capital, especially looking forward to the arrival of his Highness the son, but they won''t pay attention to them at all. In addition, gusuya hasn''t appeared in front of the world for five years. Her facial features have been separated from childishness, and her appearance has already changed. Even if she sees Gu Yun, she will only look at her temperament, but she won''t think that this person is gusuya. Others didn''t recognize her, but Jing Chenyuan recognized her at a glance when she approached. He jumped down from his horse with a smile and came to Gu Yun and said, "cousin, you''re here!" Gu Yun looked at him and said nothing. When he was about to pass him in, suddenly, the crowd burst into a commotion. Then, everyone was in a commotion and rushed to a place. Gu Yun was pushed and pushed by someone for a while. He felt unsteady at his feet. Jing Chenyuan quickly helped her, "be careful!" Chapter 356 "I''m fine." Gu Yun frowned to stabilize her figure and broke away from Jing Chenyuan''s hand. Suddenly, the Qi field around her became colder, which made people feel like being in the ice and snow. Therefore, instinctively, those people around her were far away from Gu Yun. Jing Chenyuan looked at the scene and raised his eyebrows. This strange gusuya was the real gusuya he saw outside the Fuyao Pavilion. Was the timid gusuya in the right prime minister''s house the look she disguised? Which is the real her "Gu... Sister, are you okay?" Gusu Ji crowded over from the crowd. Jun almost missed his mouth with real worry on his face. Fortunately, he corrected it in time. But now, when Jing Chenyuan was in a sharp moment, he immediately figured out a clue from the words of Suzhou Hebei. Gu? Gu? Or lonely? Why does Suzhou Hebei make this sound? Jing Chenyuan secretly wrote down this suspicious point. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked forward. The reason for the crowd''s commotion was that the people of Guangming cult came! The envoys from the God of light are wearing unified holy white robes and wide capes to cover their faces, which makes people can''t see a thing or two, but the eyes of the people looking at them are still fanatical. One by one, they stretched their necks and wanted to go to the group of people in white to find the gorgeous figure. However, they were disappointed that his Highness the son did not appear in their column. Everyone was discouraged. Taking advantage of this brief chaos, Gu Yun, Gusu Ji and Jing Chenyuan have gone in. The construction site of Royal bidouchang is a huge ring. The position of each aristocratic family is located at the edge of the ring, which is stepped, and the center is bidouchang. Gusu Ji took Gu Yun to the right prime minister''s house. Gusu Yi had already been waiting there. Seeing Gu Yun, he couldn''t help saying: "it''s not important to win or lose. The first game of this game is a scuffle. You must protect yourself and beware of the people in general Mu''s house. They are all prepared. You must be careful. If you can''t, run outside the competition field and abstain. As long as they are not in the competition field, they can''t take you!" Gu Yun listened. He didn''t answer yes or no. "In the first game, just follow me. I can protect you!" Gusu Ji said. He is the cultivation of soul cultivation. At the age of 17, he can be regarded as the best of this generation. However, there are people outside the people, and there are days outside the world, which are more powerful than him everywhere. He can save himself, but it''s difficult for gusuya to bring a mop. People around them who heard their conversation scoffed. Although gusuya has some evil sects, which makes people unable to find out the real cultivation achievements, it''s nothing to beat a small Qingxiu. In the competition field, it''s a soul cultivator. One after another, people from all aristocratic families came together. From a compliment, we can tell the status of each family in the imperial capital. In addition to Guangming Shinto and Wang Ting, the most powerful is the first aristocratic family, Baili family. Baili family is a famous family for hundreds of years. After several dynasties, its status is unshakable. Today''s emperor and empress are from Baili family. Although the Baili family is prominent, it is very low-key. It never participates in any disputes in the imperial capital. It has always maintained a neutral attitude towards anything. This is the way to establish the world of the Baili family. Therefore, the world has a good reputation for the Baili family. Chapter 357 When the people of Baili aristocratic family came in amid the crowd, Gu Yun''s eyes crossed a bit of an accident. Because she saw a familiar figure in that group of people. ¡ª¡ªLAN Jiu. At the moment, LAN Jiu, to be exact, now is Bai Li Lan Jiu. With the people in the family slowly coming in, the young man''s handsome face is calm, which makes those who want to take this opportunity to get close to him stop at once. Surrounded by these people, baililan nine''s eyebrows were a little impatient. He quickly walked to his seat. The low air pressure around him made everyone around touch his nose. Four years ago, after baililan nine came back from external experience, her temperament became uncertain. Therefore, these people sat in silence. No one wanted to touch the mildew of baililan nine. Gu Yun''s position is separated from baililan nine. She looks at him from a distance. In four years, baililan nine hasn''t changed much, but her eyebrows are completely separated from the childishness of teenagers and more cold. When she was in the east continent, baililan Jiu had confessed to her that she was from the west continent, but she didn''t expect it to be so complicated. Gu Yun stared at him for a long time. Bai Li Lan Jiu noticed it and looked at him in the direction of Gu Yun. He immediately frowned, a strange face, but a familiar look. Such a vision, baililan Jiu has only seen it on Gu Yun! Then he shook his head and laughed in his heart. Gu Yun was dead. He saw it with his own eyes and died in front of him. There will be no second lonely cloud in this world! Thinking so, baililan Jiu looked colder and took back his eyes. The image is just like it. No one can replace and imitate Gu Yun! Jing Chenyuan looked at Gu Yun''s action and couldn''t help joking, "cousin has been staring at the second childe of the Baili family. Isn''t she looking at others?" Gu Yun took back his eyes faintly and ignored Jing Chenyuan''s jokes. For a moment, he wandered too empty. Baililan nine didn''t recognize her. In the eyes of those who knew her in the past, Gu Yun was already a dead man. This feeling of being forgotten by her friends makes Gu Yun feel a little blocked. It seems that she will return to the time when she was alone. Gusuya was more or less aware of the momentary change of Guyun''s mood. She was worried and asked, "sister Guyun, what''s the matter with you?" "Nothing." The lonely cloud restrained his rare melancholy and said. At the same time, she was also slightly surprised by her changes. After she came to the mortal world from the divine world, she blocked her heart and made herself cold and inhumane, because she was afraid of harm after she paid her heart. If a person wants to be strong, he must first cut off all unnecessary emotions. Therefore, in the five years she came to the world of mortals, her temperament became colder and colder. However, in the year in the holy land, she had a change that she didn''t even notice. A person alone for a long time has become a habit, but if one day he tastes the warm sweetness, he will be out of control. After losing her family, she blocked her heart, but after gaining friendship, she opened her heart again. She is not born a cold and heartless person. She has seven emotions and six desires, as well as joys, sorrows and joys. Therefore, she cherishes this friendship. However, now, it seems that everything is far away from her. Time can forget everything. Then, in their cognition, she who has died will be completely forgotten sooner or later. Gu Yun is a person who crawls back between life and death. Her own strength is doomed to the strength of her heart. These sorrows only stay in her heart for a moment, and then they are pressed down by her. She is still the cold and powerful Gu Yun! Chapter 358 After the arrival of people from all families, the talents of the imperial court came slowly. It was Galanti walking in front of him. Galanti Jin Zhao was only 28 years old this year. He was handsome and had an extraordinary appearance. Compared with the dignified faces of emperors in previous dynasties, Jin Zhao was smiling and friendly. With the arrival of Jin Zhao, the ladies of all aristocratic families hurried to tidy up their makeup. After glandi has not established the emperor so far, this rare opportunity can get in close contact with glandi, so they are all eager to get familiar with Jin Zhao, and they may become prosperous. The heads of various families stood up and saluted Jin Zhao. Jin Zhao waved his hand and said, "today''s protagonist is not me. Just feel free!" After Jin Zhao took his seat, the others sat down. Everyone craned their necks to see behind Jin Zhao. Among a group of important officials and concubines in the palace, they did not find the legendary figure of the war king, so they couldn''t help but draw a loss in their eyes. Jin Zhao sees through but doesn''t tell. When he thinks of Zhan Wang, he has a headache. That man really goes his own way as always. For such a big game, as the new war king, Yu Qing and Li will come to take charge, even if they just show their face. However, the man who let him say that he broke his mouth only has one sentence: "I''m not here to watch any game!" At the thought of this, Jin Zhao''s eyebrows became more gloomy. He glanced at the bright god cult and didn''t find the figure of the son. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Jin Zhao waved to Duke Qin and asked, "hasn''t your Highness the son come yet?" "If you return to your majesty, your Highness the son has some delay and will come back later. Ask your majesty to start Dabi first and leave him alone." Duke Qin replied. Jin Zhao frowned, "then wait." Since Grundy said to wait, the others naturally had no objection. Fortunately, his Highness the son didn''t delay too long, so he came. A sacred white pillar of light fell from the sky and landed on the competition field. From the white light, a gorgeous figure slowly came out. White clothes are better than snow. He is like the snow on the top of the mountain, cold and alienated. As always, his Highness the son wore a white jade mask on his face, and no one could see his true face. As soon as he appeared, there were bursts of fanatical shouts in the whole battle field. They looked at his Highness the son with extreme fanaticism and piety. Ling Qingchen frowned slightly. When he looked around, everyone immediately quieted down. He hadn''t seen his Highness the son for a long time. At first sight, he was so excited that he forgot that his Highness the son didn''t like them to see him noisy. One by one, they lowered their heads in shame. Ling Qingchen takes back his eyes. After seeing Jin Zhaoxu, he moves under his feet and goes to the position of Guangming Shinto. When Ling Qingchen appeared, Gu Yun fixed her eyes on him. This time, she didn''t appear the throbbing on her blood like the last time, but she also keenly found that he didn''t seem to be human. Isn''t it the protoss? Gu Yun''s hand could not help clenching and thinking about the protoss, she could hardly suppress the hatred in her heart. Although she was born in the protoss, the protoss brought her no sense of belonging, only hatred. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Gusu Ji found her strange and couldn''t help worrying. With Jing Chenyuan nearby, he dared not call Gu Yun''s name, so he treated him as gusuya. This is the first time Xiaoqing really felt the hidden hatred in Guyun''s heart, with great destruction. He was worried, "master, master?" Chapter 359 "I''m fine." Gu Yun replied and took back his eyes. At this time, the host of Qingrong Dabi has stood on the competition field to announce the rules. The first game is a scuffle. All contestants stand together on the competition field to compete. Anyone can be an opponent and anyone can be an ally. As long as they can insist on not being hit by the opponent in the competition circle in a column of incense, they will be promoted in the first game. Therefore, before the competition, some weak ones will take the lead to rely on the strong ones, reach an alliance and seek shelter. On the competition field, there are no requirements except that the opponent can not die. Before the game started, Gu Yun felt several vicious eyes on her. Not surprisingly, she saw Mu Qingqing staring at her, and her hatred was not hidden in her eyes. Compared with Mu Qingqing, Gu Yun cares more about the man next to her. He wears a Navy Python robe. Although his appearance is ordinary, he can''t be underestimated. Gu Yun didn''t like him looking at himself. He was as insidious as being stared at by a poisonous snake. Only mu Qingqing''s brother can sit in that position. Seeing Gu Yun looking at mu leiming, Gusu Ji explained to her, "that''s mu leiming, Mu Qingqing''s eldest brother. He is 20 years old and has the strength of soul cultivation. Remember to stay away from him on the competition field." In Mu''s family, in addition to general Mu who can''t play, the most powerful is mu leiming, and the most difficult is mu leiming. However, in the game field, if they want to stay away, they can stay away. Even if they don''t get close to Mu leiming, he will take the initiative to find him in order to avenge his sister. Gusu Ji''s heart is tense. If it''s a big deal, he''ll give up the game. If Murray really clings to it, he''ll give up the game with Gu Yun. Everything should focus on the safety of Gu Yun / Gusu ya. With the host''s sentence "Qingrong Dabi officially started", all the contestants filed in and stood on the competition field. Chaos is imminent, and various spiritual skills emerge one after another. The dazzling brilliance of spiritual power is dazzling. The amazing destructive power will devastate the competition venue in a moment. The people who watched the game around were enthusiastic, with shouts mixed with cheers, one wave after another. When entering the competition field, Gusu Ji took a heart and deliberately chose the opposite direction to Mu leiming to enter the competition field. Therefore, they separated the great crowd, and mu leiming couldn''t move the lonely clouds for the time being. With him and Jing Chenyuan, others can''t get close to Gu Yun. But most of the people in the Royal arena came for gusuya. If gusuya didn''t do it, what would it look like? Therefore, these people tried to force gusuya to do it. For example, gusuya was pretending before, but it was still waste. These words, not to mention the impact on Gu Yun, just don''t mean she will listen to them. Gu Yun was thinking about something. When she went to the fight field, she suddenly noticed a very familiar smell - disgusting! Even if it turned into ash, she remembered that it was the smell of the ghost family, full of the smell of death and corruption. Did it come to the west, too? And sneaked into the imperial capital? Gu Yun could not help frowning. Where the ghost clan haunts, it will stir up unrest! "Sister, be careful!" Suddenly, the rapid voice of Gusu Ji sounded in her ear. Gu Yun raised his eyes and saw that mu leiming had rushed to them, broke through the defense lines of Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Hebei, and killed her in front of her. The deadly attack was only three fingers away from her. Chapter 360 Mu Qingqing''s voice was broken with excitement, "brother, kill her! Kill her! " "Murray Ming, you''re crazy. Killing people is to disqualification!" Jing Chenyuan was entangled by several people. He was separated and lacked skills. He could only shout out in a hurry. Gusu Ji''s eyes were red, and regardless of the attack on him, he rushed to Gu Yun and wanted to protect her with his body. His blood dyed his clothes red, but he didn''t feel it. Gusuyi immediately stood up. General Mu sneered at his movements. "Why, right phase wants to break the rules?" "Who is breaking the rules now?" Gusuyi roared angrily, his heart burning like fire. "Murray Ming broke the rules and will deal with it after the game. The right phase is different. You are the phase of a country. Do you want to defy the law?" At this time, Zuo Xiang Li Kongtong gave a voice. The smell of gunsmoke spread among several people in an instant. Gusuya shouted in Guyun''s mind, "sister Guyun, get away!" Xiaoqing came to cover her mouth, "Shh, don''t disturb the master!" At the critical moment, Gu Yun slowly raised her hand, and a white light lingered in her hand. In an instant, all the spiritual power used by everyone dissipated, and all the spiritual power had to be surrendered in front of the divine power! Suddenly, Ling Qingchen stood up and set off a storm in his calm eyes. In the white light, before mu leiming touched a corner of the lonely cloud, he was shocked and flew out, hit the crowd heavily, and a big mouth of blood vomited out of Mu leiming''s mouth. At this moment, time seemed to be at a standstill. Everyone''s cries stopped and looked at the scene unbelievably. The scene was strangely quiet. They felt that they were now in a dream. Did gusuya beat muramin with one move? You''re kidding! That''s actually the Seven Realms of soul cultivation! Is it not that gusuya''s cultivation is above the Seven Realms of soul cultivation? How is it possible that a girl who is only 15 years old can''t reach this level no matter how talented she is! All people constantly deny themselves in their hearts, but the facts are in front of them. Mu leiming was defeated by gusuya and fell to the ground The white light swept up, turned into several blades, and hung overhead on mu leiming. The lonely cloud walked in step by step. Everyone''s body made way for her faster than thinking. Gu Yun walks to Mu leiming. Mu leiming is about to struggle to get up, but he is trampled back by Gu Yun. Mu leiming only feels that his foot in front of his chest weighs a thousand kilograms, which makes him out of breath! "You want to kill me?" The cold sound made muramin''s hair stand up. All the blades are ready to move. The blood was stuck in muramin''s throat. He wanted to speak, but a lot of blood came out of his mouth. Fear spread in my heart. General Mu suddenly stood up and shouted, "gusuya, what are you doing! Do you want to regard the rules of the game as nothing! " He didn''t expect that gusuya really had a cultivation and defeated mu leiming. His heart was filled with towering anger. What a right prime minister''s house had been hiding from the world for five years. What coma was an excuse to cover gusuya. The right prime minister''s house really played a big game of chess. He thought of Li Kongtong with him. His eyes suddenly cooled down. He didn''t kill gusuya five years ago. He didn''t want to become such a scourge five years later! Five years later, gusuyi cheated them for five years. First, she spread the news of gusuya''s coma to make them take it lightly, and then secretly cultivated it to make her strong quickly. Gusuyi is really a good idea! Chapter 361 Gusu Yi stared at Gu Yun, shaking and rolling in his eyes. When he heard general Mu''s words, he returned to his mind, learned his previous appearance, sneered and ironically went back, "who first regarded the rules of the game as nothing, we just learned from them!" Gu Suyi never valued winning or losing the game, but it was not good to hurt human life in Qingrong ratio. He looked at Gu Yun with worried eyes, but Gu Yun''s eyes were not on him at all. Unable to, he had to send a message to his son: stop Gu Yun. After understanding the meaning of gusuyi''s eyes, gusuji pressed down his heart and shocked, walked to Gu Yun and whispered, "Gu Yun, just teach him a lesson. Don''t really kill him." General Mu was so powerful in the Gran dynasty that he really offended them and they couldn''t cope with it. Moreover, if Gu Yun really kills mu leiming, he will not only be pursued and killed by general mu, but also be killed by Galanti. No matter from which aspect, it is unfavorable to the solitary cloud, so we must stop it. Under the cold gaze of the lonely cloud, mu leiming has lost three souls and seven souls. Although Gu Yun doesn''t mind being chased and killed by general Mu''s house, she is now on gusuya. Behind gusuya is the right prime minister''s house, and her every move is tied to the fate of the right prime minister''s house. Therefore, Gu Yun condensed her eyebrows for a moment and put away her divine power. She... Can''t bring trouble to the right prime minister''s house. At the moment when the divine power dissipated, everyone in the competition field felt relieved. Until now, their spiritual power returned to their hands again, and everyone''s face was dull. Only through personal experience can we deeply know the horror of gusuya. It''s not waste at all. It''s a pervert, okay?! For the first time in thousands of years, we met the situation that the spiritual power was out of control. At this moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Gu Yun and looked at him with care. All the people present are spiritual masters. They can find out whether the envoy of Gu Yun uses spiritual power or not. Therefore, they know very well that the power he uses is not spiritual power at the moment when Gu Yun gives his hand. In this world, in addition to spiritual power, what power can have such great power? People can''t help but doubt that gusuya''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds in just five years, relying on the cultivation of evil demons and crooked ways. On the competition field, all the contestants were deterred by Gu Yun''s action. Therefore, the time of a pillar of incense passed quietly. In the first competition of the strange Qingrong Dabi, only a dozen people were eliminated, and most of them were directly promoted. Mu leiming was seriously injured and could no longer participate in the next game, so he was carried down. General Mu is looking at Gu Yun''s eyes now. Hatred and fear are intertwined. Now no one can find out the depth of Gu Yun''s strength. Gu Yun walked out of the game without seeing it. Ling Qingchen looked at the lonely cloud quietly, with complex emotions flashing in his eyes. At that moment, he felt that it was divine power In addition to shock and doubt, how could divine power appear on an ordinary human? No one expected gusuya to win, and the whole audience was silent. Gu Yun looked for the ghost figure in the crowd, but after the game, the breath disappeared again and there was no trace to find. Did you leave Gu Yun''s heart is a little dignified. Behind the Royal match arena, far away from the noise, standing alone in the dark passage, holding the wall, Jie laughed and described madness, "she didn''t die, she didn''t die, life is really hard. In this case, let her die again!" Chapter 362 In the dark, the man suddenly raised his head, and a familiar outline could be seen on his dark and sunken face. It was Si Yun who fled to the western continent. Now she has completely become a ghost. Her body shrouded under the black robe has long been bony, as if she had been eaten by thousands of ghosts. "What a surprise, one body and two souls..." the next moment, her voice changed into a cold and hoarse male voice. "You can escape from the town soul tower, lonely cloud. You really deserve to be a divine soul. However, since you have become a soul body, you can''t listen to our orders!" The ghost family sneered and said. The ghost clan controls the ghosts in the world, but if the living become the dead, as long as the soul body is not repaired into an independent soul, then the ghost clan with pure blood will involuntarily listen to its orders. Over the years, Si Yun has learned about the special identity of Gu Yun around the ghost family, that is, she is a spirit, so she will never be human. In addition to the identity of the demon family, she also has another half of the mysterious blood, which can not be seen by the ghost family. The only thing that can be confirmed is that Gu Yun''s blood is more noble than any of them! This point allowed Si Yun to hate and jealousy. She remembered her own self. As the supreme Princess of the Yin Dynasty, her royal highness was not a glorious addition. It was from the beginning of the lonely cloud that everything changed. Now that she has destroyed herself, she will also destroy Gu Yun. Four years ago, she thought she had succeeded. She finally killed Gu Yun and could get rid of the ghost family. However, Gu Yun was dead, but they couldn''t take Gu Yun''s body from Si Qi. Therefore, the ghost family still shared a body with her. Also because of Siqi''s pursuit, she had to flee to the western continent! It was like a nightmare for her! However, now, Gu Yun is not dead, which makes her hatred double again. Gu Yun, you must die! Si Yun''s eyes were poisoned at this moment. The storm caused by Gu Yun could not be calmed down for a long time, but the game had to continue. The host came on and announced the rules of the second game. Since there were too many people left in the first game, the way of the second game was temporarily changed and it was still in the form of scuffle. Long before the start of the competition, general Mu told Mu Qingqing about the form of the competition. Mu Qingqing swam around among all the contestants and made everyone stand in her camp. In addition to Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Ji helping Gu Yun, there are ten people outside, including Bai Lilan Jiu. In addition, all the others are Mu Qingqing''s people. Their goal is to attack them in a crowd and get rid of solitary clouds in this game! Two fists are hard to defeat four hands. Although Gu Yun''s moves are very evil to them, their strength is not low, and they can always deal with them together. Standing on the competition field, baililan Jiu looked at gusuya with complex eyes. This man was too similar to Gu Yun. He looked and spoke in the same tone. In addition to his face, it seemed that Gu Yun was really standing in front of him. However, the soul of Gu Yun has been suppressed in the soul tower of the town and can''t appear again! Baililan nine took back her eyes and stood quietly on the edge of the competition field. His identity and his strength made no one dare to go up to him for trouble. Therefore, baililan nine didn''t need to do anything in this scuffle. Others walked around him consciously. Before the game started, the atmosphere was already tense. In the face of lonely clouds, these people were not nervous in the forbidden area, and drops of cold sweat fell from the corner of their forehead! Chapter 363 Gu Yun looked coldly at the covetous group of people in front of him and thought about whether to make a quick decision. He solved them directly at the beginning of the game! With the domineering hand of Gu Yun in front, Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Ji looked at each other. Since Gu Yun / Gusu Ya were so powerful, it seemed that there was no place for them to use here. Gusu Ji pressed his injured shoulder and looked helpless. Before that, they were really worried. They remembered that they would protect her in front of Gu Yun. In the end, the protected person seemed to become him. What a shame! Compared with the first game, the enthusiasm of the people in these two games was even higher. Gusuya''s unfathomable cultivation directly pushed the game to the climax. The person who was least favored was brilliant in the game. Everyone''s impression of gusuya began to change at this moment. It''s just that her means are evil, so half of the people doubt it. But in the Gran Dynasty, a country capital that advocates strength, even if gusuya has really practiced evil and crooked ways, these people can only say a few words at most, but they won''t be denounced by everyone like the east continent. On the western continent, only you are strong. Then, even if you are wrong, you are right. Does anyone disagree? Win the other party first! In the last game, Gu Yun has been successfully worshipped by these people. These people shouted gusuya''s name, and some people have begun to pull relations and get close to the prime minister''s house to the right. Jin Zhao said with a smile: "unexpectedly, the biggest dark horse this year is Gu Suya and you Xiang. Thanks to my failure to agree to your request, otherwise I won''t see such a wonderful game. It''s a great surprise!" Gusu Yi was modest and chatted up. He didn''t expect that it would be this situation. In the final analysis, they didn''t believe in Gu Yun. There is no doubt that this time, the glory of the right prime minister''s house was brought by Gu Yun. With the host saying "the second game begins", everyone moved, such as an arrow off the string, quickly attacked the lonely cloud and killed the opportunity. Gu Yun frowned slightly. It was very strange. These people were very strange. They looked dull and had no God in their eyes. It seemed that their thinking was dominated by others. Gu Yun immediately went to see Jing Chenyuan and Gu Suyi. Sure enough, they were in the same situation, like a lost soul. The deadly attack is imminent. Gu Yun immediately uses his divine power to resist it. However, at the next moment, her soul suddenly shakes. Her body and soul are derailed. Her body is no longer under her control. Gu Yun suddenly kneels on one knee and tilts her body. "What, what''s going on?" In her body, Gusu Ya Na said that not only was it a lonely cloud, but her soul was also unstable. Xiaoqing secretly said that it was not good, but it was late. A powerful force turned into an invisible hand and imprisoned it on the lonely cloud soul, as if she wanted to separate her soul from her body. Once again, the lonely cloud is completely out of control. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the crowd rushing towards her. There was a man standing still, just with a cold smile on his face. I''m familiar with the ghost clan. He attached himself to the man, confused everyone''s mind, and tried to control the soul of solitary cloud. It was him! Gu Yun''s eyes were colder, but her soul was not in her own body. Therefore, it was easy for the ghost family to control her to leave gusuya''s body. He must not succeed! However, she could struggle not to be controlled by the ghost clan, but she could not control gusuya''s body to avoid the attack. Seeing that all kinds of deadly attacks were going to be blamed on Gu Yun, everyone sighed. Chapter 364 Clouds of doubt came out one after another in my heart. What''s going on? Are these people going to kill gusuya? Why did gusuya stay on her knees? Are you scared? The undisguised killing opportunity, even if they are far away, they also feel it. Someone has stood up fiercely. A group of people surround and kill a gusuya. Is this using Qingrong Dabi as a slaughterhouse? And gusuya was so scared that she knelt on the ground? What about the previous momentum? Don''t you have an unfathomable strength? Why not hide! Or was she pretending to be strong before, and now it''s her nature? As timid and humble as ever? "Fight! Gusuya stood up and fought! " "Hahaha, waste is really waste. It''s a fucking shame to be scared to make your legs soft!" "Go ahead. This is a group of people who want to kill you. You won''t be afraid. Don''t stand and talk. It doesn''t hurt your back. Gusuya, get away. It''s dangerous!" "Does general Mu care? They are going to kill gusuya! " ¡­¡­ All the people roared. However, there was a barrier outside the battle field to isolate them. Even if they wanted to stop the upcoming atrocities, they were powerless and had to shout anxiously. Gusu Yi couldn''t care about anything. He stood up and rushed to the battle field. However, he was also successfully stopped by the border. He pointed to general Mu and yelled, "beast, despicable, if my daughter has something bad or bad, I''ll fight my life and want you to be buried in the general''s house!" Gusuyi''s eyes are red. She''s crazy. Anyone with a clear eye can see that gusuya is doomed! General Mu stared at the scene on the fighting field. He asked Mu Qingqing to avenge mu leiming, but he didn''t ask her to make such a big noise. In this way, he can''t blame himself. Maybe the whole general''s house will be finished! "What are you doing? Open the border and save people!" Jin Zhao roared, and the host was like waking up from a dream. He hurriedly groped for the switch to open the border, but the more urgent and chaotic he was, he just didn''t touch the switch for a long time. It was too late. Ling Qingchen frowned slightly. When he was about to make a move, a man stepped into the air, faster than them. "I see who dares to touch her!" The young man''s voice was so cold that it seemed to come from Jiuyou. At the next moment, they heard the sound of the border breaking, and everyone opened their eyes incredulously. The border that made them a group of people helpless was directly crushed by the sudden boy The boy appeared suddenly, and the speed was so fast that they could only capture the residual shadow, as if a streamer passed in front of them. Gu Yun gritted her teeth and was ready to bear all the attacks. At the next moment, she fell into a arms with a faint cold fragrance. Before she turned back, a familiar voice fell into her ears, "Gu Yun..." The voice was full of fear and love, and there was a desperate cry. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. The soul body returned to the body again, and she moved again. She turned her head in disbelief and looked into a pair of deep eyes like the vast world. There were too many emotions she couldn''t understand. Gu Yun''s heart beat faster uncontrollably, and the unclear emotion filled her chest. It was Si Qi. He recognized himself at a glance! Gu Yun didn''t have time to say anything, so he was held in his arms by Si Qi. His strength made Gu Yun feel a little painful. Obviously, the arms holding her were powerful, but they were trembling slightly Chapter 365 As if bewitched by a burst of inexplicable feelings, Gu Yun stretched out his hand and gently hugged Si Qi. The cold voice caught the temperature at the moment, "Si Qi." "I''m here." Thousands of words finally turned into a sentence. After Gu Yun''s death, Siqi''s barren and dead heart seemed to have a real heartbeat until this moment. As long as Gu Yun was still in front of him, nothing was important. Everyone stared at the two people hugging each other on the competition field. After looking at each other, they all turned their eyes to Gu Suyi. Gusuyi hasn''t recovered until now! At the moment Si Qi appeared, all the people who rushed to the lonely cloud were swept out by a white light and hit the ground one after another. Seeing that the situation was bad, the ghost left the body and returned to Siyun''s body for the first time. Si Yun was in the dark and almost broke her silver teeth. It was her brother, but she helped outsiders deal with herself all the time, which made her unable to swallow this tone. She stared at them. She was unwilling. It was almost, almost, that she could kill Gu Yun again! Finally, at the urging of the ghost family, she had to leave. Now Siqi was so strong that they couldn''t deal with it together. Otherwise, they wouldn''t escape to the king of Gran in order to avoid him. Although the ghost clan left, those contestants on the competition field were still in the state of being photographed. After being hit and flying, they got up numbly and continued to attack. All their attacks fell on the invisible boundary between Siqi and Guyun. As long as Siqi was there, they couldn''t get close to Guyun. Finally, Si Qi let go of Gu Yun and looked at her deeply. She had a strange face but a familiar look. At the moment he came, he confirmed that this was Gu Yun. Her appearance was engraved in her bones. Even if she changed countless appearances, he could recognize her at first sight. Being stared at by Si Qi, Gu Yun raised his hand and unconsciously touched his face. Ning Mei said, "my soul resides in this body." She''s explaining. Gu Yun''s temperament is to do what she wants and never explain to others, which is also related to her poor speech. "I know." Si Qi said, he raised his hand, gently wiped the blood from the small wound cut by the wind blade on Gu Yun''s face, and his eyes suddenly became deep and fierce. His voice was very low, suppressing the tyranny in his heart, "I''ll avenge you!" Gu Yun looked up at him and nodded, "OK." In four years, Siqi felt a little strange to her. Obviously, she was still that person, but she had undergone earth shaking changes. Siqi turned around. In a moment, the fierce momentum gushed out, and the invisible pressure shrouded everyone''s head. At this moment, it seemed that the sky was dark. Everyone stared at the competition field for a moment. Even if they were far away, they could feel the terrible pressure on the competition field. This boy "If you dare to hurt her, do a good job of understanding death!" The cold voice made everyone shudder. The next moment, they only felt that the surrounding space had suddenly shrunk, the invisible power was confined to them, and death was approaching them. In the viewing area, everyone looked at the scene with their heads. The cold wind slowly blew Si Qi''s cold black clothes, like the soul seducer in the dark night, and there was no action. The next moment, those who had previously intended to take Gu Yun''s life opened their eyes one by one, their eyes protruded from their eyes, and then a series of blood flowers exploded. Chapter 366 Before they even had time to scream, they were reaped, and their heads hung down from their necks. Then they fell to the ground, and their blood gathered into a pool of blood and invaded the ground. A cold wind blew, and the bloody gas spread all over the competition field. Everyone only felt that at this moment, it seemed that their neck was a little cold. They subconsciously touched it, and their head was intact on their neck. Too cruel! They killed everyone. These are the children of the aristocratic family who covered the sky with one hand in the imperial capital. If you kill them, these aristocratic families will never let him go. Sure enough, the family behind those dead people suddenly stood up and stared at Siqi. Their reason has been destroyed by anger, "arrogant smelly boy, dare to kill my son and pay for your life!" A group of people over half a hundred years old stormed it, the wind and cloud surged, and the world turned pale. Gu Yun moved his hand, felt the divine power coming back, and went to Siqi. Cold eyes stared at a group of old guys, "who dares to move him!" God level pressure was hard for these immortals to resist. Suddenly, their faces turned white and fell to the ground. Although Gu Yun is in gusuya''s body now, her spirit is free from the bondage of the body. She can exert divine power with the spirit. This effect is beyond Gu Yun''s expectation. She thought she would only give these old guys a little deterrent, but she didn''t want to fight them directly from the air! Si Qi looked sideways at the lonely cloud beside him, and his cold eyes softened. Although Si Qi''s strength is above that of Gu Yun now, Gu Yun can''t help maintaining him as he did four years ago. It seems that this has become a small habit of Gu Yun. Even today, Si Qi still likes the feeling of being protected by Gu Yun. The scene was strangely quiet again, and their amazement was not enough to describe their feelings at the moment. This gusuya and that boy are monsters?! A group of immortal repair talents were defeated by the momentum of a little girl. This time, they lost face and hair. It''s hard to see the extreme complexion of those immortal repair talents. At this time, Jin Zhao stood up and broke the strange situation with a voice, "cough, King Zhan, what do you mean?" This time, Jin Zhao was embarrassed from his heart. Zhan Wang killed not only a group of talented young girls, but also the future of these aristocratic families. The participants in the Qingrong contest are the best and most outstanding generation of all nationalities. Which one is not the pride of heaven? However, the arrival of the king of war killed these promising talents in the cradle. Even if he wanted to protect him, he could not calm the anger of all families. The word "war king" came out, and there was a small uproar in the audience. This man is actually the war king who has been popular recently? Now, it''s a big disaster. A good Qingrong Dabi finally turned into a tragedy. Everyone was silent. At this time, whoever spoke was unlucky. Tuoba came here one step later and saw this extremely strange situation. He immediately knew it. He was miserable. My Lord, can''t you restrain yourself in a foreign country! "Just clean up the Gran Dynasty waste for you!" After a moment of silence, Siqi said slowly. His voice was still cold, as if he were saying something ordinary. Jin Zhao''s face darkened. Everyone took a breath. It''s crazy enough! Now everyone can see that the newly canonized war king has caused great disaster this time! Chapter 367 More than 20 immortal practitioners who were still angry broke out immediately. It seems that Si Qi will never stop until he pays for their dead disciples today. However, the pressure of the lonely cloud on them made it difficult for them to move, and the color difference of each face was to the extreme. Jin Zhao glared at Si Qi and said in a loud voice, "King Zhan, I will be severely punished. This year''s Qingrong ratio is over. It''s all gone!" At Jin Zhao''s command, everyone went out again and again. With the stirring of Siqi, all the contestants of Qingrong Dabi died. Naturally, the competition can''t go on. Only stop. As for how to deal with Siqi, it''s between their king''s court and all families. It''s better for them to stay away from the evil or early. On the competition field, in addition to Gu Yun and Si Qi, there were Gusu Ji, Jing Chenyuan and the ten people who stayed away. The rest fell in a pool of blood. Deterred by the coercion of Gu Yun, these more than ten talents woke up like a dream and looked at everything in front of them blankly. They didn''t know what had happened. "Why, how did so many people die!" Gusu Ji looked at the corpses on the ground and was so frightened that he was tongue tied. Coincidentally, they turned their eyes to Gu Yun and Si Qi. Did they kill these people? "Si Qi..." Bai Li Lan Jiu shouted in amazement. He didn''t think how people far away in the east continent appeared in the west continent. Suddenly, his eyes turned to Gu Yun, and a guess suddenly floated out of his mind. The only person who can make Si Qi fight is Gu Yun. Since she woke up, gusuya''s temperament has changed greatly. She is different from the past and so similar to Gu Yun. Now Siqi is standing on her side, isn''t it The surprise in Bai Li Lan''s nine eyes was replaced by excitement. He looked at Gu Yun and shouted uncertainly: "Gu Yun?" Gu Yun nodded slightly. Baili lanjiu''s eyes were brighter. "It''s really you. I said how can there be so similar two people in this world? It turned out that this has always been the same person!" The smile on his lips widened, and the whole person seems to have come back to life until now. Everyone around looked at baililan nine strangely, and became excited from the previous silence. Because they were far away, they couldn''t hear what baililan Jiu was saying, but they were surprised. Looking at this, gusuya made friends not only with the king of war, but also with the second childe of Baili aristocratic family. When did the emperor''s favored children revolve around her? Bailichen Yu, the head of bailichen family, looked at a series of changes of bailichen Jiu in amazement. His grandson, since he came back from the east continent, has changed like a person and become silent. He refused to communicate with anyone about what happened in the east continent. He has a cold face all the year round. They haven''t seen a smile on his face for a long time. What happened? Bai lichen''s curiosity in Yu''s heart was like a cat''s paw. He couldn''t help but use his spiritual power to inquire about the voice over there, but at this time, Bai lichen nine had shut up. Baililan Jiu blocks Gu Yun and Si Qi. His attitude is very obvious. These two people are the people he protects. If you want to move these two people, first see if you have the ability to shake the whole baililan family! Although baililan Jiu still has a brother on his head, his qualification ranks first in the family. The head of baililan family brings him around all year round just to cultivate future generations. Therefore, although baililan Jiu has not been established as a young Lord, it will happen sooner or later. Chapter 368 Therefore, he is absolutely qualified to express his position on behalf of the Baili family. This is the first time that bailichen Yu has seen baililan Jiu protect a person like this. Is it true that this person is the one who makes baililan Jiu change so much? Thinking of this, Bai lichen Yu looked at Gu Yun more carefully. The situation was deadlocked, and Jin Zhao felt more and more headache. In the end, it was dozens of human lives, and we can''t let it go. Finally, Jin Zhao dismissed Siqi''s war king, and reluctantly explained to the families. Galanti intended to protect Siqi. Although the family leaders were unwilling to let it go, they didn''t dare to fight against the Gran Dynasty. It''s just that the beam is big. For a long time, this matter has become the gossip of the world. The war King took office only a few days ago. He stepped down before the bench was hot. It was really tragic. On the day this will was issued, Si Qi lived in the right prime minister''s house. He said he had no place to live, so he came to ask the right prime minister to take him in. Gusuyi was a little afraid of the beautiful and powerful young man in front of him. His momentum was so strong that even if he just stopped there, people couldn''t help being afraid. Although he is now the public enemy of all families, gusuyi hurriedly asked someone to welcome Si Qi in and entertain him well. Those servants waited on Si Qi wholeheartedly. First, he saved his young lady in the green capacity ratio. Second, even if he did something heinous, it did not prevent them from worshiping the strong. After a polite conversation with gusuyi in the front hall, Siqi sent tuobajue to deal with them, while he went to the backyard to find Guyun. His purpose from beginning to end is only a lonely cloud. Gu Yun had been waiting for Siqi in the backyard. Seeing him coming, he nodded slightly and said, "how did you come to the western continent? And a war king? " Si Qi went over and sat down beside Gu Yun, playing with the porcelain cup on the table, and said: "my people found that Si Yun and the ghost family behind her fled to the western continent, so I came, and Jin Zhao, an old friend of mine, wanted to visit him since he came to his territory, but he said that I am so miserable now, He forced a war King''s identity to me and said it was convenient to act in the western continent. " After hearing this, Gu Yun smiled. Everyone said that Si Qi must have used improper means to become the war king of the Gran Dynasty, but who ever thought that the real situation was like this. "I heard you didn''t refuse to attend Qingrong Dabi. Why did you come again?" Gu Yun asked again. Even after four years away, even if everything has changed, when they meet again, they will still be the same as before. Si Qi replied, "I sensed the disgusting ghost spirit, so I came. Fortunately, I came, otherwise I''ll lose you again!" Si Qi couldn''t imagine what would happen if he watched Gu Yun die in front of him again. He thought he would be crazy. It''s just a pity that Si Yun and the ghost ran away in the end. Thinking of this, he flashed in Siqi''s eyes. Sooner or later, he will find them and break them into pieces! One day when he is there, no one can move the lonely clouds! After listening to Si Qi''s words, Gu Yun was silent for a moment. For a long time, she shook her head and her voice was soft, "no, never again!" Si Qi pursed his lips and said silently in his heart: Yes, never again. If anyone wants to hurt you, step on my body first! Chapter 369 "Gu Yun, why did you appear in this body? "Bring back the soul?" Siqi asked softly. "At that time, when my soul body left my body and was about to be involved in the soul tower of the town, it was Xiaoqing who transferred me out. Of course, the soul body was damaged so badly that I had to find another body to recover from the injury, so I temporarily lived in gusuya''s body." Gu Yun said truthfully. Xiaoqing flew out and fell on Guyun''s shoulder. He looked at Siqi with stars in his eyes and said with a smile: "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You become handsome!" In the Qingrong ratio, Siqi''s appearance was like the coming of God. At that time, it was so anxious that it was about to fly out. Fortunately, Siqi came at last. Otherwise, its owner didn''t know how serious it would be hurt. At that moment, Xiaoqing was surprised and happy. Now when I see Siqi, I am full of worship. "Fortunately, you are by Gu Yun''s side." Siqi stretched out his hand, and his slender fingers, like jade, gently touched his little head and said softly. Xiaoqing holds Siqi''s fingers and rubs his flesh cheek. He is happy to bloom in his heart. Is your highness praising it?! Si Qi supported his jaw with one hand, looked at Xiaoqing and asked, "is there a way to let Gu Yun return to the plasma?" Xiaoqing nodded hard, "as long as the master''s original body is still there, he can go back now." Then it hung its head in frustration, "but this is also the problem. After four years, the master''s body should have been gone." The body of Gu Yun is the body of gods and demons. No one can replace it. If you can return to the original body, it is naturally the best. Gu Yun is now open to it. He can fix his soul if he can''t go back, so it''s not so important whether he can return to his body now. A master and a servant were immersed in their own thoughts, but they didn''t find that Siqi''s eyes lit up in an instant after listening to the words of Xiaoqing. They seemed to be inlaid with the whole star river, dazzling and extremely beautiful. Suddenly, Si Qi grabbed Gu Yun''s hand. Gu Yun was stunned and instinctively wanted to pull back his hand, but he heard Si Qi say: "still, Gu Yun, your body is still there!" Gu Yun looked at Si Qi in amazement and almost doubted that he had heard wrong. Four years, her body is still there?! "Tomorrow, I''ll go back and bring it myself!" Si Qi looked very serious at the moment, as if he was making a guarantee to Gu Yun. Since he said he was there, it must be. Siqi never lied to her. "Good!" Gu Yun nodded and gathered his surprise. Xiaoqing was numb and tasted some other flavors from Siqi''s words. In other words, where is the master''s body? In other words, your highness took the master''s body away after his death four years ago? For four years? No one will keep a person''s body for four years except the most beloved? Xiaoqing silently looked at Guyun''s face. There was nothing different on Guyun''s face. I didn''t think so deeply like it. Little feeling sighs. The master is not enlightened, and it seems that he doesn''t have that kind of mind for his highness now. Forget it, he''d better not talk much and let the master find out his Highness''s mind by himself! If Gu Yun finds out all this when she has no feelings for Si Qi, it will only increase her psychological burden on Si Qi, indicating that the relationship will become bad. Little love knew this, so he simply figured out and pretended to be confused! Chapter 370 While several people were talking, Baili lanjiu came in from the outside and sat down. He picked his eyebrows, looked at Siqi and said, "King Zhan, Siyun?" Siyun is the pseudonym of Siqi after he came to the Gran Dynasty. Si Qi didn''t speak. At this time, Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Ji also came in. When they saw Si Qi and Baili lanjiu, they were surprised at the bottom of their eyes. "What brings you here?" Jing Chenyuan looked at baililan Jiu quite unexpectedly and said. To say the intersection of Baili aristocratic family and right prime minister''s house, it is eight poles that can''t be hit. No matter how you look at it, Baili lanjiu doesn''t look like someone who will run to right prime minister''s house. "Didn''t the wind blow you, too?" Baililan nine replied. "Xiaoya is my cousin. It''s normal for me to see my cousin!" Jing Chenyuan refuted. Gusu Ji said, "Xiaoya? When did you get so close? " Jing Chenyuan choked and secretly stared at Gusu Ji. Gu Yun looked at them suspiciously and asked: what''s the matter? Gusu Ji straightened his face and said, "Gu Yun, there is no peace in the imperial capital these days. My father said, you can stay at home these days. The storms outside are blocked by the right prime minister''s house." Without Gu Su Jiming saying, Gu Yun also understood that the so-called ups and downs were just gossip of the world. However, before returning to her body, she didn''t intend to go out, so she nodded and responded to Gu Su Ji''s words. Seeing this, Gusu Ji raised a bright smile. Anyway, now Guyun is also a member of this family! After Qingrong Dabi, Gu Yun''s identity can''t be concealed. Gusu Ji told Jing Chenyuan everything, so he doesn''t care about him now. When he first heard the incredible truth, Jing Chenyuan was unbelievable, but he quickly accepted it. After all, he knew gusuya. Only reviving her soul with a corpse can explain why her temperament changed greatly. Si Qi did what he said. Before dawn the next day, he left and just left a letter to Gu Yun. There is only one simple sentence in the letter: wait for me, it won''t be long! Gu Yun looked at the words on the paper, and his eyebrows were soft. ¡­¡­ In recent days, the second childe of the Baili aristocratic family ran to the right prime minister''s house very frequently, like returning to his own house, which attracted the world to speculate whether the right prime minister''s house is approaching a good thing. Not only Baili lanjiu, but also the little Marquis Jing Chenyuan, so the world made up a classic play of two men competing for one woman. Some even wrote it into a small book, which was widely spread among storytellers. Baililan Jiu took the little book bought by his servant from outside, blackened most of his face and said, "these people have been busy lately?!" On his right, Bai lichen Yu heard the speech and snorted, "it''s not a good thing you did!" Baililan Jiu held a small book and was silent for a moment. She felt it was necessary to explain it to her grandfather. After brewing for a moment, he said slowly, "Grandpa, do you remember that you sent me to the east continent five years ago to find the destined man?" Suddenly, Bai lichen Yu stared a pair of eyes. When he looked carefully, he could find that his hand holding the handrail was trembling slightly. "You mean... Gusuya is the man?" Then he quickly shook his head and denied, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible. If it''s gusuya, we should have found it long ago. Moreover, there will never be mistakes in the bright god sect!" "It''s not Gu Suya, it''s Gu Yun!" Baililan nine said. Chapter 371 Hearing this, Bai lichen Yu was even more confused, "who is the solitary cloud?" Baili lanjiu sighed gently, "you may not believe what I want to say next, but it is a fact..." Baili lanjiu told a series of things that happened to gusuya, and the shock rolled in Baili Chen Yu''s eyes. Reincarnation through corpse is not uncommon among spiritual masters, but it is rare, because reincarnation through corpse not only needs the right time, place and people, but also needs strong cultivation achievements. At least it must be the power of immortal cultivation level. However, since the strength has reached immortal cultivation, it is so easy to die! Bai lichen Yu Na said, "it turns out that gusuya is an old witch in her body!" "Poof..." baililan Jiu, who was drinking tea to moisten her throat, sprayed directly without image. Bailichen Yu stared at him angrily, "what are you doing! I can''t even drink tea! No shape! " Then he said to himself, "no, what the pope said is a young girl. How can he become an old witch who is hundreds of years old and still lives in the body of a teenage girl? Is there something wrong?" Baili lanjiu finally eased his breath, smelled the speech, frowned and said, "who said that Gu Yun is hundreds of years old... Cough, what a person!" "Isn''t it? Now Xianxiu is not hundreds of years old! " Bailichen Yu said. Baililan Jiufu''s forehead, "Guyun is not Xianxiu. When I met her, she was only 15 years old and had two realms of soul cultivation." "Oh, it''s amazing. In that broken place in the eastern continent, I practiced in the soul cultivation realm at the age of 15. This cultivation talent is good. It''s worthy of being the destined person selected by our hundred mile family!" Bai lichen Yu changed his face and smiled proudly. If he knew that it took only five years for Gu Yun to cultivate soul cultivation, he would not laugh. "Go, go, go with me to see the little girl!" Bai lichen Yu stood up and wanted to go to the right prime minister''s house. Baililan nine hurriedly stopped him, shook his head and said, "now is not the time, let''s spend some time!" Baili lanjiu is afraid that Baili Chenyu frightens Gu Yun. What bailichen Yu thinks is that now gusuya is in the cusp of the storm. Baililan Jiu runs to the right prime minister''s house, which can be understood as admiring Miss Gusu, but it''s different when he goes alone. The spearhead of the world will only be more aimed at Gu Yun. After weighing the left and right, bailichen Yu temporarily put down the idea of going to the right prime minister''s house. He patted baililan Jiu''s shoulder and said happily, "you''re still considerate!" Bai Lilan Jiu: "??" ¡­¡­ These days, Gu Yun spent peacefully in the right prime minister''s house. Gu Yun''s performance in the Qing Rong ratio has completely cleared Gu Suya''s name of waste. Therefore, the right prime minister''s house is now crowded, and there are countless visitors. Some of them are to get close to baililanjiu and Jing Chenyuan through the right prime minister''s house. Their crooked intestines, Gusu Ji, didn''t know, but those who wanted to see Gu Yun were finally sent away! Until one day, Galanti arrived at the right prime minister''s house and asked to see gusuya by name. Gusuyi had no choice! Jin Zhao intended to summon gusuya to the palace. Then he thought of the warning Si Qi gave him before he left, saying that she should not be involved in their right and wrong. After thinking about it, Jin Zhao had to condescend to run by himself. He didn''t summon gusuya to the palace. He drove to the right prime minister''s house, so he couldn''t involve her in right and wrong?! Jin Zhao is simply curious about gusuya. It is the first time he has seen Siqi care about a person so much. It''s fishy at first sight! Chapter 372 Whether in the past or now, the guy of Siqi was not close to any female color, which made him suspect that he was a broken sleeve for several times. In order to prove it, he also took great pains to find several beautiful teenagers to seduce Siqi. As a result, those teenagers were packed and thrown on his bed by siqilian people! Jin Zhao felt a toothache when he thought of the bad thing a few days ago. It''s easy for him to be a brother! He was thinking that Siqi was no longer young, and Xuanyin had undergone great changes. He was the only one who could help him! So I wanted to work hard on his life, but people didn''t appreciate it at all! As a result, when I saw him at the Qingrong ratio, it turned out that this man was not close to women, but there was someone in his heart! Jin Zhao still can''t help sighing when he thinks about the Qingrong match. He fought for a woman and killed for a woman. It''s really their family. So in any case, he will come and have a good look at what is sacred about gusuya, which can affect Siqi''s mind. Before entering the door, Jin Zhao caught Gu Suyi and asked, "is Si Yun there?" After a long time, gusuyi realized that Siyun was the name of the king of war. He quickly shook his head and replied, "I''ve left!" Jin Zhao''s heart dropped slightly, and he immediately held his head high. "Pass it on to gusuya!" The imperial shelf is still to be carried. Gusuyi was in a dilemma with a cold sweat on his forehead. In his private heart, he didn''t want gusuya to come to see Jin Zhao. He always felt that it wouldn''t be a good thing to be able to work in person. Just as he hesitated, a cold voice came in, "no!" Everyone took a breath when they heard the speech. Good guy, who is so bold to talk to the emperor of a country like this! So they looked up and saw a boy in black coming in from the outside. The afterglow of sunrise sprinkled on the young man, like a layer of dazzling gold. The young man''s face was amazing, both demon and immortal, cold and vulgar, but he also had a cold cold that strangers were not close to, which made people shudder in the forbidden area. The young man carried a long sword wrapped in black cloth on his back. Even if it was wrapped in black cloth, the hostility of the sword was faint. All those who looked at the young man were amazed in their hearts, but they were also afraid of the young man. The scene of flesh and blood flying on the green face is now fresh in their eyes. "No!" Si Qi repeated it again, then turned around and went to the backyard where Gu Yun was. Tuoba Jue touched his nose and said, "I''ll be back so soon!" It takes half a month to go back and forth from the west to the East, but this man only took a few days! How did this happen! Well, this guy is not human at all! Can not be measured by ordinary people''s standards! Tuo postscript silently make complaints about it. "It feels good to shut the door occasionally!" Jin zhaoru comforted himself. Gusuyi feels even bigger than the first two! "Hum, why should I listen to you? I''m not leaving today!" Jin Zhao raised his eyebrows and said. The accompanying palace people immediately ordered them to prepare a bed for their master. Gusuyi quickly vacated the best room in the house. Like a great enemy, he even asked people to clean up the dust in the corner. When did the right prime minister''s house become a sweet cake! Gusuyi''s heart has roared! "Galanti is coming. I have to run away quickly, or I have to catch me and scold again. See you later!" Hearing the news in the front hall, Jing Chenyuan immediately ran away like a mouse when he saw a cat! Chapter 373 Gusu Ji looked at it and tutted a few times. Jing Chenyuan is the bully of Galanti capital. He is not afraid of heaven and earth, but only Jin Zhao. Gu Yun put down the fist technique in his hand, raised his eyes and looked at the door. Unexpectedly, he looked at Si Qi''s deep Jian pupils and his eyes as calm as a cold pool. When he saw Gu Yun, there were a burst of shallow ripples in them. Gu Yun was stunned and immediately said, "you''re back!" Si Qi nodded gently and came in. Gusu Ji looked at the group of probing servant girls outside the door and instantly understood why the commotion had just started! Looking around, there were only Gu Yun and Si Qi except him. Therefore, Gusu Ji consciously found a reason to slip away. As soon as he left, there were only Gu Yun and Si Qi standing opposite each other in the big backyard. Siqi didn''t say anything. He just raised his right hand and gently pressed the space spirit on his left hand. Suddenly, the whole yard was submerged in the white light, and the cold ice spread to every corner. Gu Yun is now waiting for the human body. He immediately feels a cold feeling and invades all parts and bones. When her hands and feet were numb with cold, one hand gently held her hand. In an instant, all the cold was dissipated. Bursts of warmth were smoothly conveyed to my heart. Gu Yun''s attention was completely attracted by the ice coffin in front of him, but he didn''t find anything wrong with his hand. After the white light dissipated, her yard had become a world of ice and snow. In fact, not only her yard, but the whole right prime minister''s house was in an extreme cold. Most of the servants of the right prime minister''s residence have low cultivation. They let them resist, and all the spiritual power in their body is still shivering with cold. "What''s going on?" Jin Zhao frowned and asked. A barrier had been built around him to keep the cold wave out, but it was frozen for thousands of miles outside the barrier. Gusuyi shook his head and said, "which ice master is practicing here?" "No, not ice Lingli!" Jin Zhao denied. With that, he had already walked towards the source of the chill. Seeing this, Gu Suyi hurriedly followed. When standing outside the gate of the lonely cloud courtyard, everyone stopped. The cold ice had blocked the door, and all they could see was an ice wall. When Gusu Ji said that there were Gu Yun and Si Yun inside, everyone looked relieved. Jin Zhao laughed and scolded, "this guy made such a big noise as soon as he came back!" Then he waved his hand, "let''s go and drive back to the palace!" Jin Zhao is an emperor who loves to enjoy. Since the right prime minister''s house has become an ice hole, he will never suffer here! So the party came and left in a mighty manner. Gusuyi was relieved to see Jin Zhao leave, but when he looked at Guyun''s yard, he was still worried, "won''t anything happen?" "With that adult, it should be all right. Don''t worry, father!" Gusu Ji said with relief. Siqi''s terrorist strength is obvious to all in the ratio of youth to capacity. Compared with gusuyi''s concerns, gusuji believes in Siqi. He always felt that everything would change after today Gu Yun took a step and walked slowly towards the ice coffin. The wanton cold invaded her body. Si Qi came over and took her hand again and said softly, "I''ll take you there!" This time, Gu Yun didn''t refuse. She nodded gently and said in a low voice, "OK." Chapter 374 When those chills met Siqi, they seemed to shrink back in fear. Gu Yun looked at this scene and knew clearly: "this is ten thousand years of cold ice, right?" Si Qi nodded. In a very cold place in the world, after thousands of years of washing, the cold there has cultivated spirituality and has strong attack power. Once ordinary people step into that field, they will be frozen into ice residue and lose their lives in an instant. The ten thousand year ice coffin in front of us is even more contrary to the sky than the ice coffin seen in fangshuya and Wuqing tombs before. For thousands of years, this was a divine object that existed before the formation of the three realms. Coldly, Gu Yun grabbed Si Qi''s hand. Si Qi looked at her with his eyes. There were too many emotions that Gu Yun couldn''t understand. Gu Yun asked in a dumb voice, "where did you get this?" Even in her heyday, she can''t guarantee whether she can retreat from her involvement in the ten thousand year ice field, but what did Siqi do in the past four years! Seeing the worry at the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes, Si Qi smiled gently, a very shallow smile, but it was like the industry fire red lotus blooming in the dark night. "Nature is taken back from the snow mountain. Don''t worry, I''m not standing in front of you!" Si Qi said softly. He did not mention the danger in the snow mountain, nor did he mention that he lost half his life in order to take ten thousand years of cold ice to build this ice coffin. Because it''s worth doing all this for Gu Yun. For this reason, I don''t hesitate to sacrifice my life. Unwilling to tangle with Gu Yun on this topic, Si Qi turned the front, "start changing your body." Hearing his words, Xiaoqing flew out. His red face, which was originally excited, was directly pale and bloodless by the cold outside. Fortunately, it was just a tool spirit without entity. In addition to feeling cold, these cold air could not hurt it. Xiaoqing fell on the ice coffin. When she saw the people lying quietly inside, she was shocked. It thought that even if the master''s body was preserved, it should be damaged more or less after four years. After all, the master was seriously injured when he died. However, in the ice coffin, it saw an intact solitary cloud. She lay quietly in the ice coffin, her hands folded in her abdomen, wearing a plain white dress, her white face as white as jade, and even blood. Is this really what a corpse that has been dead for four years should look like? Xiaoqing seriously doubts whether his memory is confused. The lonely cloud in the ice coffin doesn''t seem to be dead at all, but seems to be asleep. Suddenly, Xiaoqing feels that his nose is a little sour. His highness must have paid a great price to save a corpse that has been dead for four years. Master, you can''t live up to this intention! After sorting out his emotions, Xiaoqing said, "master, next I will transfer your soul to your body. During this time, you will be unconscious, so lie there first!" Gu Yun took a deep look at his body, nodded, and went to the soft couch under the tree. The heaven and earth chain on her wrist burst out a burst of dazzling brilliance, which was as much as the sun and the moon! In this glorious courtyard, the laws of heaven and earth suddenly became chaotic. The frozen things broke the shackles of the cold ice and grew rapidly and prospered. However, at the next moment, all things decayed rapidly and dead leaves spread all over the ground. Chapter 375 Then they began to grow again, then withered, and began again and again. Si Qi, who was in the middle of it, looked at the repeated scenes in front of him. The bottom of his eyes flashed a touch of surprise. The chain of heaven and earth was even more rebellious than expected Soon, Si Qi took back his eyes and just looked at Gu Yun attentively. There were no waves and waves on his face, but his clenched hand revealed his restless heart. He hasn''t been so nervous for a long time. As Xiaoqing said, when the chain of heaven and earth supports this white field, Gu Yun loses consciousness. But this consciousness was not completely lost. She could feel herself floating in a dark and boundless world. Something flashed in front of her. Instinctively, Gu Yun stretched out his hand to catch it. The next moment, she felt that she seemed to have more contact with all things in the world. The growth law of all things was clearly printed in her mind. She could feel their vitality when they broke through the ground and grew in the face of the rising sun. She could also feel their withered and withered life passing in the bleak autumn wind. So clear and true, it seems to be what you are experiencing! Gu Yun shook hands violently. At this moment, she felt that heaven and earth were in hand It''s the heaven and earth chain! Gu Yun silently recited the answer in her heart, and her consciousness became very clear at this moment. Before she could taste anything from the mysterious feeling, a flood of memories rushed into her mind. For Gu Yun, it''s really a feeling of long absence. Her inherited memories are back, and she can inherit more memories than before. The lonely cloud subconsciously goes to check the new memory, and then consciousness is involved in a vortex. In the glimpses, Gu Yun vaguely saw the word "no god respect". Then her consciousness was pulled into another world. As bright as the main hall in the daytime, the white jade reflects the cool brilliance. On the smooth ground, it clearly reflects the shadow of all things. In front of her, there is a man standing with a long jade body and wearing a white robe. The white robe is not very gorgeous. It can be worn on him, but it is very precious. It was a man standing by the window with his hands behind his back, looking out at the ink splashing sky outside the window, the rolling dark clouds and the roaring wind, like the devil roaring and roaring. He turned his back to her, so Gu Yun couldn''t see his face clearly, but the answer was clear. Such elegance could only be without God''s respect. Gu Yun''s heart jumped a little faster at this moment. Then she heard "herself" say, "Lord, stop. The heaven has given a warning. If you continue, you may really die!" It''s a young man''s voice. Dugu Yun was filled with surprise. What''s going on? She leaned over a man again? However, this time, her existence is just a bystander. She can only see and listen to all this through this body, but she can''t intervene. She has no right to control this body. Soon, Gu Yun calmed down and the timeline was wrong. Even if there was a mistake in the heaven and earth chain and sent her soul to another body, it should not be the era of no God''s respect thousands of years ago. Therefore, she guessed that this should be a part of the inheritance memory, but this time, the inheritance memory changed a way for her to understand this part of the memory. According to the timeline, this should be the memory of the first generation divine emperor of the Protoss. Gu Yun''s heart gets nervous uncontrollably. She... Is close to the real truth that no God is annihilated by the way of heaven. Chapter 376 "Hum, the way of heaven? What is it? " The decadent voice was contemptuous, and Gu Yun heard no God Zun say so. He is so arrogant that he doesn''t even pay attention to the way of heaven! Gu Yun''s heart trembled fiercely. This is the real strong one. Thousands of years ago, no God was the head of the gods and the supreme existence. His power was beyond the reach of all people. Gu Yun felt pity. If it hadn''t been for the punishment from heaven, he would still be the head of all the gods. "Lord, we can''t live without you!" The man added, his voice tinged with sadness. Without God''s respect, he smiled and said, "Ji Moyan, you''re nagging more and more." Ji Moyan This name Gu Yun has seen in his inheritance and memory. It is the name of the first generation divine emperor of the Protoss and the creator of the Protoss. She didn''t expect to be attached to her ancestors this time. After no God respected her, suddenly, a strong white light swallowed everything. In the white light, an invisible force pulled her farther and farther, until she completely sank into the darkness. "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud!" "Master, wake up, sobbing, don''t sleep again!" Two voices broke through the boundless darkness and entered her chaotic consciousness. The first voice was eager. When you listen carefully, you can find that the voice trembled, with a trace of imperceptible despair and... Destruction. Suddenly, Gu Yun opened her eyes. The dazzling light made her slightly uncomfortable. She raised her hand to block it. The movement startled one person and one spirit nearby. Before Gu Yun could respond, he was tightly held in his arms by a person, and the hand imprisoned in her waist was trembling, indicating the uneasiness of the master''s heart. Gu Yun was stunned. After sipping his lips, he whispered, "Siqi, I''m fine." But the man holding her did not move. She was still reluctant to push him away. Gu Yun turned his puzzled eyes to Xiaoqing, but saw it look at himself with tears, and said with surprise and joy: "master, you finally wake up, you have been sleeping for three days!" Three days Gu Yun frowned gently. The time of a dream has been the past three days. Xiaoqing continued to explain: "everything was going well originally, but at the moment when your soul returned to your body, master, it was suddenly swept away by another force and entered a state of deep sleep. We don''t know what that force is. We are all worried to death!" Said, little feeling sucked his nose, a wronged and pitiful look. In these three days, it has been living like a year. Every day it has to be looked at late by his highness. It has lost all its spirit. He was sure that if the master didn''t wake up, his highness might really do something impulsive. "Gu Yun, I can''t stand the shock..." Si Qi whispered in her ear for a long time, and his voice was full of anxiety. Gu Yun gently pushed away Siqi, and the enchanting red pupil looked into his deep eyes and said word by word: "there will be no next time!" This is another promise. There are people in the world who care about her and care about her. Then, even for them, she won''t be in danger easily! Xu is the body lying in the ice coffin for too long. The action of Gu Yun''s action is a little stiff. The bone etching chill swept through every part of the body, and a layer of frost was frozen on the feather eyelashes of Gu Yun. Si Qi stretched out his hand and held Gu Yun''s hand. A steady stream of spiritual power was injected into her body to dispel the cold. He didn''t speak, but he firmly put something in his heart. Chapter 377 When the soul returned to the body for a moment, it completely agreed. A huge force seemed to explode in the body. It was obviously in the cold, but the cold sweat had seeped from the forehead of the lonely cloud. "Meditate and extradite the spiritual power to the spiritual pulse." Siqi''s voice sounded at the right time. Gu Yun, according to his words, settled his mind and ran the long lost spiritual power in his body for a week. Those violent spiritual powers were gradually calmed down and flowed into the spiritual pulse under the guidance of solitary cloud. At this point, the uncomfortable feeling disappeared. Gu Yun cultivated ice power, so in the past four years, the cold that invaded her body was finally transformed into spiritual power. In addition, Si Qi kept her body warm with spiritual power intermittently for four years, so her body now has more spiritual power than others for four years. These spiritual powers were refined by Siqi, and finally the purest spiritual sources remained in the body of solitary cloud. Therefore, as soon as the soul of solitary cloud returned, these spiritual powers became restless. After extradition, these spiritual powers were finally transformed into accomplishments. The light of promotion shrouded the lonely cloud. Under this light, the lonely cloud in white was very holy and had a bit more unreal feeling. When Gu Yun died, it was the five realms of soul cultivation. Now, he has jumped directly to the second realm of holy cultivation, not only the level, but the realm. Although there is a word difference between soul cultivation and holy cultivation, there is a world difference. The majestic power runs in the body. Once again, he holds the strength, and the lonely cloud''s cool eyebrows and eyes are filled with joy. Even though psychic power can''t compare with divine power, it won''t bring side effects to her like divine power. Divine power can only be used after leaving the mortal world! The birth of a strong saint will cause changes in the surrounding spiritual power, so the whole right prime minister''s house was shocked when Gu Yun promoted to the saint. Everyone looked at the courtyard where Gu Yun was, stunned, "holy practice? Who''s going to the convent? " "Isn''t it miss? But I didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power on the young lady... " "God, our right prime minister''s residence has finally given birth to another strong saint. Great!" ¡­¡­ The servant girls and servants talked excitedly and looked forward to the courtyard, but they couldn''t see anything across the ice wall. Gusuyi, as a great power in the realm of Xianxiu, naturally found that it was the strong one in the realm of Shengxiu who was promoted. He couldn''t help wondering, which strong one came to their right prime minister''s house to promote? It can''t be the king of war, because his cultivation is the seventh realm of holy cultivation, and he can''t be promoted to a lower level. As for gusuya, he knows his daughter''s physique that has no chance to cultivate, so even if his body is replaced by solitary clouds, he can''t be promoted to a holy spiritual practitioner. All possibilities have been ruled out, and all that remains is doubt. Su Yi hurried to Gu Suya''s yard. Since the news came from gusuya''s yard, Mrs. Youxiang''s worry about her daughter immediately flooded, so she hurried over. For a time, all the people in the right prime minister''s house gathered outside gusuya''s yard, which was spectacular and lively. But the chilly air made them dare not get too close. They could only stretch their necks and look inside, trying to see something. After the light of promotion dispersed, Gu Yun slowly opened his eyes. What came into his eyes was Si Qi''s handsome face, who was also demon and immortal. She gently said, "I''m back!" Until now, she is the real resurrection, the real return! Chapter 378 Siqi''s lips stirred up a light smile, "welcome back." This time, I will never let go! "Master!" Xiaoxiao was so excited that she was about to fly to Gu Yun, but she was knocked away by a streamer on the way. "Woo woo, master, it''s great that you''re all right! I knew how the master could die so easily! " Familiar voice, another little feeling with Venus staring big eyes. Yes! Nianxi flew into the hands of Gu Yun. His eyes were watery. He hadn''t seen it for four years. Nianxi had an obvious change. The phoenix feather on his body was brighter. It was no longer as strange as an ordinary bird when he was young. Now it has the prototype of Phoenix, which is beautiful and shining in the sun. Nianxi is smaller, so Gu Yun can easily hold it with his hands. When Chu Chu saw the change of nianxi, he was surprised at the bottom of his eyes. Nianxi is much stronger now than it was four years ago. Si Qi said, "I''ll bring it back this time!" Four years ago, Siqi took away not only Guyun''s body, but also nianxi. In the first year, nianxi was depressed every day. Later, he was stimulated by Siqi''s desperate cultivation and began to practice seriously, vowing to avenge Guyun. That''s why so much has changed now. Gu Yun raised his hand and nodded nianxi''s head. His eyebrows and eyes softened, "very good, not fat!" Read: " Suddenly all the sadness disappeared. It said to its heart that the host was really a person who could destroy the atmosphere. So read Xi, pat his ass, find a little love to talk about the past and tell the joy of reunion. At this time, a weak voice of mosquitoes and flies came in, "sister Guyun..." Gu Yun raised his eyes and saw gusuya standing not far away. He seemed to be afraid of Siqi, so he didn''t dare to approach and was timid. Her body was weak, and there was no spiritual protection. Under the cold, her face showed a morbid pallor. Thanks to the fact that Gu Yun has trained her body out of weakness, after her soul has left, gusuya can regain her physical sovereignty without falling into that long-term coma. Si Qi put the ten thousand year cold ice coffin into the space spirit ring of Gu Yun. He said, "you are an ice spiritual master. This ten thousand year cold ice is good for your cultivation." Gu Yun didn''t refuse and accepted it. As soon as the Wannian cold ice was removed, several people outside broke into the house, looking very nervous. "Ya''er!" "Sister!" As soon as they shouted out, they were stunned and looked at the lonely cloud. Since Gu Yun''s body has been sealed in the ice coffin, her appearance stayed four years ago. When outsiders looked at her, she was only a 16-year-old girl. They were not only surprised by the appearance of Gu Yun, but also surprised by the fierce strength of Gu Yun. Sixteen year old strong saint, is this really human? Gusu Yi was so surprised that they couldn''t speak. Who is this girl in white? Why did it appear in the right prime minister''s residence? Are they enemies or friends? Questions surfaced in their hearts until gusuya''s happy voice came, which pulled back their free thoughts, "Dad, mom, brother!" Gusuya jumped into the arms of Mrs. Youxiang excitedly. Mrs. Youxiang hugged gusuya with tears in her eyes and called ya''er, my ya''er. Gusu Yi and Gusu Ji also recovered. The family reunited and their faces were full of joy. Si Qi looked at them indifferently and said to Gu Yun, "let''s go!" Gu Yun nodded and took nianxi and Xiaoqing back into the contract space. Chapter 379 As soon as they went out, they saw baililan nine coming face to face. When they saw Gu Yun, baililan nine stopped immediately. Then Jun''s face showed surprise, "Gu Yun, you''re back!" Gu Yun nodded and gently called Bai Li Lan Jiu''s name, "Lan Jiu." Baililan nine smiled. Sure enough, she was still used to the original appearance of Gu Yun. Gu Yun was different from Gu Suya. "Gu Yun, since you have changed back to your body now, do you have any plans next?" Baili lanjiu asked, with the intention of retaining in her eyes. Guyun comes from the eastern continent. Her glory is all there. Eventually, she will go back. However, he hopes that Guyun can stay in the western continent for a long time. Gu Yun shook his head and asked another question, "master... What is Bai Zhao''s cultivation achievement now?" When it comes to the word Bai Zhao, Gu Yun''s voice is a little stiff. When Bai Zhao and his partner Dao Mao killed her under the soul tower four years ago, they had no friendship between teachers and disciples. Now, he is her enemy! The Revenge of the past must be avenged after all! The blood thirsty dark awn flashed at the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes, and her red pupils were more demonic, like embedded blood. Si Qi replied, "Bai Zhao, Xianxiu Seven Realms, Daomao, Xianxiu one realm, and other old guys are between Xianxiu three realms and six realms." Over the years, Si Qi has already understood these people. He always remembers that these people forced Gu Yun to death, so he tried his best to find them to avenge Gu Yun, but it was not enough. His cultivation still didn''t reach the point of fighting with them! Si Qi''s deep eyes flashed fiercely. Sooner or later, he will surpass them! Gu Yun frowned slightly, "it''s not enough..." It seems that we can only stay in the western mainland before we are promoted to Xianxiu. On the other side of the eastern continent, Bai Zhao covered the sky with one hand. On his territory, any movement of them would reach his ears. Knowing that she is not dead, Bai Zhao will not let her go. Therefore, only in the western continent can he keep himself from being exposed to danger before he has full wings. "Si Qi, do you have any plans?" Gu Yun raised his eyes and asked Si Qi. Si Qi replied, "I''ll be where you are!" Tuobajue, who just walked in from the outside, heard this sentence, and his heart and liver trembled. It''s over, sir. Does he completely ignore the power on the east continent?! However, Siqi''s attitude stunned him. When would their adult have such a gentle look. In his impression, Siqi has always been a cold face that can freeze to death. Even if the face is no longer beautiful, it gives people the feeling that it is lifeless, just like a delicate and beautiful porcelain man. It was not until he came to the western continent and saw the Miss Gusu that he seemed to come alive and finally had a human mood. But these days, although Siqi is different from Miss Gusu, he is always a little alienated. It seems that there is a gap between Siqi and miss Gusu. However, in the face of the girl in white, he was no longer alienated. Even he could see that Siqi liked to stay with her. This makes Tuoba despair and admire Guyun''s eyes. Unexpectedly, someone in the world can get Siqi''s favor. You know, Siqi doesn''t pay attention to anyone. It seems that everything is not worth hanging on his heart! But when he saw the appearance of Gu Yun, he stammered again, "this, this is Gu Yun? Ah, you are that, the devil''s lonely cloud? " Chapter 380 Gu Yun''s name is now a household name in the eastern continent, and her portrait has spread all over the world. Although her identity as a demon family is deeply hated by all people, it is undeniable that she is powerful. She selects all immortals with a young girl''s body to cultivate her great ability, and has hit them all hard. Undoubtedly, the existence of solitary cloud is the creator of legend. Therefore, the spiritual masters in the east continent are divided into two factions. One is to denounce Gu Yun''s demon family identity, and the other is to worship Gu Yun and respect Gu Yun as a real strong man. Tuobajue is the latter. He believes that the strong are regardless of faction and race. Moreover, he only feels absurd about the rumors of Gu Yun. He has no reason to add sin. Moreover, Gu Yun can become the devil of the demon family by virtue of her spiritual cultivation of the five realms, which is also her strength. Therefore, their evaluation of Gu Yun is: The body of the weak, the soul of the strong! This weak body does not mean that Gu Yun is weak, but her cultivation. At that time, when facing a group of enemies who are all saints and immortals, her cultivation in the five realms of soul cultivation was really very weak. But she was so weak that she won. The battle of the holy land changed the color of heaven and earth, which was also a legend created by Gu Yun. So when seeing Gu Yun standing in front of him, tuobazi was so excited that his face turned red. In his life, he worshipped two people most, one was Si Qi and the other was Gu Yun. Now these two people are standing in front of themselves. How can this mood be exciting. Tuobajue mentioned the devil. Gu Yun thought of the devil family still in the east continent. When she was about to ask, Siqi had seen what she wanted to ask, so he said: "suhen withdrew from the devil palace with the devil family. He has been practicing in isolation for several years." Sushen''s mood is the same as that of Siqi. He just wants to become stronger and stronger, and then avenge Guyun, which is also the belief to support all of them. When Si Qi said this, Gu Yun was a little relieved. She doesn''t have many fetters in the east continent. Xiao Qingluo has gone to experience. No one knows where he has gone. Gu Yun thinks that as long as he doesn''t fall into the hands of Bai Zhao and his group, everything will be fine. It''s time for Xiao Qingluo to break into his world. Not only Xiao Qingluo, but also Mu Yixuan and Nalan Xue are missing. Although I don''t know their whereabouts, what is certain is that they are all safe and sound, just working hard in a place they don''t know. Gu Yun thought that she should also experience. The quickest way to improve cultivation is to break through in dangerous situations again and again. When cultivation reaches the step of holy cultivation, simply absorbing spiritual power is not enough. If you want to break through, you should not only understand, but also have opportunities. But before you leave, you still have to solve the problem of the right prime minister''s residence "Is there a powerful alchemist in the western continent?" After thinking for a while, Gu Yun asked Bai Li Lan Jiu. With the decline of the right prime minister''s residence, the origin of everything is that gusuya can''t practice. If gusuya can practice, she can also have the ability to protect herself in the future. Gu Yun has been in gusuya''s body, so she has mastered some of the situation. Gusuya''s body is in good agreement with the spiritual power, but she has no spiritual pulse. It is recorded in the inheritance and memory that human spiritual pulse can be cultivated after the day, so there is still room for remedy. At present, there is only one alchemist left. "That''s really a coincidence. Dan Shengmu Changfeng happened to visit Galanti recently." Baililan nine smiled. Chapter 381 In Kyushu mainland, in addition to spiritual masters, there are two professions that are particularly popular, that is, tool refiners and alchemists. Among them, the most powerful two are "masters" and "saints", namely sword casting masters Hou Mingyuan and Dan Shengmu Changfeng. These two people are arrogant. It is more difficult to see them than the people to see the emperor, and they are both uncertain. But the world also expressed understanding that no expert in the world has his own strange temper. Hou Mingyuan, the master of sword casting, settled in wanjianzong and was the chief tool smelter of wanjianzong. Dan Shengmu Changfeng has always lived in no fixed place. Alchemists refine pills. The medicinal materials required for each kind of pill are different. The more high-level pills, the more rare and difficult to find. Therefore, they have to run around the mainland of Kyushu to find all kinds of natural materials and local treasures for medicine introduction. So mu Changfeng simply sold the pill pavilion under his name. With a broken basket on his back and riding a donkey, he began to travel around the Kyushu mainland. Thanks to him, he sold the pill Pavilion. Without the constraints of these things, he can become a pill Saint early. This time, Mu Changfeng happened to travel to the vicinity of Galanti capital. He didn''t have a tooth festival for a long time. He wanted to eat a good meal in the imperial capital. As a result, he was recognized. He couldn''t go if he wanted to go, so he was politely invited to the Palace by Jin Zhao. He couldn''t sit still. The next day, he went out of the palace and found a broken hut in the imperial capital. It seems that he plans to stay for a few days. So, Gu Yun just made a coincidence. When Gu Yun and Si Qi looked for him, the three floors outside the hut were full of people, all aiming at Dan Sheng. Mu Changfeng has a good reputation. It''s not easy to catch him once. These people will not let him go. Even if they understand that Mu Changfeng never easily makes alchemy for others, it''s good to see the legendary Dan saint. There is a border outside the hut. These people are blocked outside the border. They can''t even see Mu Changfeng''s shadow, but it still can''t affect their interest. When Gu Yun and Si Qi came over, these people recognized Si Qi at first sight, so they immediately withdrew timidly and consciously gave way to them. The bloody scene on Qingrong big ratio still makes them shiver in retrospect. The memory Si Qi gave them is so deep that even if they just look at his beautiful face, they can''t help but be afraid. This young man, more powerful than any immortal in the imperial capital, made them feel afraid. Soon, these people''s attention turned to Gu Yun, and their eyes couldn''t hide their amazement. Siqi''s aura is so strong that as soon as he appears, everyone''s attention will be attracted by him and ignore the people around him. However, Gu Yun stood beside Siqi, and his momentum was no weaker than him. These two people are like the sun and the moon, one dazzling and the other cold, but they are both eye-catching. There was a commotion in the crowd, and the eyes of these people looking at Siqi and Guyun were feverish. They can feel that the girl who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the former war king is also strong, and her cultivation is unfathomable, which is enough for them to worship and yearn. The strong come first! At this moment, Si Qi and Gu Yun are the shining points among these people, seizing the brilliance of all things, which is unique. The whispers of the people around her were blocked by Gu Yun. She went to the barrier, raised her hand on it and tried to push it. The barrier, which had been standing still before, trembled in a small arc under Gu Yun. Everyone opened their mouths in amazement! Chapter 382 There is no lack of strong saints among them, but this boundary is the existence of immortal cultivation level. Therefore, they can''t shake it by their concerted efforts. However, the girl, with only one hand, pushed the boundary, which made them a group of big masters feel embarrassed?! Where are these two monsters coming from!! Everyone''s eyes looking at Gu Yun were greatly hit. This boundary is not difficult for Gu Yun. Now she is the cultivation of the second realm of holy practice. To break this boundary, she can only rely on spiritual power. Gu Yun took a step back and held his right hand into a fist. The brilliance of spiritual power wrapped around the fist. Suddenly, Gu Yun hit the barrier with a fist, and the bright light burst out from Gu Yun''s hands, reflecting Gu Yun''s face more like jade. People around had to block their eyes with their hands to avoid being burned by the light. When they couldn''t see, their hearing became sharp. They clearly heard the breaking sound of the boundary. At this moment, everyone couldn''t care about the burning light, and turned their attention to the solitary cloud. A stunning scene took place before their eyes. The border shrouded outside the hut cracked like broken glass and dissipated into the air. After breaking the border, Gu Yun walked into the hut, and Siqi followed her. Until they couldn''t see their figure, all the people came back to God. They almost thought they were dazzled. A holy monk actually broke the boundary?! Where on earth did the girl come from! These people''s hearts think about a hundred turns and a thousand turns. If such wizards were born in the imperial capital, they would have been famous in the whole western continent, even the whole Kyushu continent. However, before that, no one knew the existence of the girl. It can only be said that she is not from the imperial capital, nor is she a disciple of any power. Either she comes from the east continent, or she is the descendant of a hidden strong man. Either way, it shows that the girl has not joined any forces at present. This is their opportunity. As long as you can attract this demon genius into your own door, why don''t you worry that the sect can''t grow! After making up their mind, these people looked in the direction of the hut, and their eyes were more burning. Not only did Gu Yun make them covet, but Lian Siqi also wanted to attract them. Not long ago, Si Qi was abolished as king of war. Although countless forces wanted to attract him during this period, he ignored them all. Although they were angry, there was no way. He had arrogant capital. Even if he was arrogant, no one would say anything. But now, this Siyun seems to be with the girl. If you can attract the girl, why don''t you worry about Siyun coming to the door by himself. So these people all raised their steps to enter the hut and seize the first opportunity. But the next moment, an invisible barrier stood in front of them. The person in front of them had a close contact with the barrier directly and bumped his nose and face. When I looked at them, I found that I didn''t know when another boundary stood in front of them. These people only feel that they are going to be angry with one mouthful of hard work, but they can only swear. In the hut, a man in green sat on a rattan chair, crossed his legs, and looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi. With that appearance, he was almost to write "close the door and put the dog" on his face. Mu Changfeng thought, he is a big man with a head and a face. How can he quarrel with two little children! Chapter 383 After some psychological hint, Mu Changfeng pressed down the anger that was about to boil, stared at Gu Yun and Si Qi, and hummed: "destroy my border, you two are brave!" Si Qi ignored him and found a clean stool in the house to let Gu Yun sit down. Gu Yun slowly shook his head, just looked at Mu Changfeng and said, "we''re looking for you. We have something to ask!" Upon hearing this, Mu Changfeng immediately ran away, "is this a begging attitude?!" Mu Changfeng felt that he had never seen anyone walking in Kyushu mainland in his life, but he was absolutely the first to be as unscrupulous as Gu Yun. He knew his identity and was so arrogant! Gu Yun frowned slightly and carefully reflected on herself. Compared with her previous attitude towards others, she was really polite to Mu Changfeng. Inside the hut, there was a refreshing fragrance of medicine, and a gentle breeze came in from the window. Everything seemed leisurely, but the owner of the hut was obviously not leisurely. Si Qi stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Yun. He looked at Mu Changfeng with cold eyes and said, "you just need to answer for help or not!" Once again, he was provoked. Mu Changfeng couldn''t bear it. He suddenly stood up and was ready to drive out people. But when he saw Si Qi''s face, he was stunned. Why did this person look so familiar? Mu Changfeng thought carefully for a moment. There are only a few people in the world who can have such an excellent appearance as this boy. Where on earth has he met "Ah, I remember!" Mu Changfeng''s eyes suddenly lit up, pointed to Siqi and said in surprise, "you are Siqi, the little prince of Xuanyin dynasty!" Si Qi nodded and shouted, "Uncle mu." As soon as he heard this name, Mu Changfeng was not happy. "Ah, how come the more you grow up, the less lovely you become. In the past, when I was a child, I called Uncle mu, which was sweet. I haven''t seen him for a few years, but I''m rusty." Mu Changfeng made a sad look. Mu Changfeng''s appearance is not old. His face looks like he is in his early twenties. He can''t touch the word uncle, but he is happy to hear Si Qi call uncle mu. Siqi looked unchanged and said, "eleven years!" Mu Changfeng: "... Xiao Qi''s memory is really accurate." Gu Yun had an accident in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Si Qi and Mu Changfeng were also acquaintances. In addition, Galanti seemed to surround Si Qi with people with great reputation in Kyushu mainland. Seeing the doubt in Gu Yun''s eyes, Si Qi explained: "when I was ten years old, I met him out of the palace. He wanted to take me as an apprentice. He didn''t agree. Then he followed me back to the palace and lived for a little half a year before he left." In that small half year, Mu Changfeng begged Si Qi to worship him every day. However, Si Qi was in high spirits at that time. He didn''t even want to be a spiritual master, let alone an alchemist who had to make double efforts, so he didn''t agree. Later, Mu Changfeng made up his mind to Xuanyin emperor and empress emperor. He wondered why they were also Siqi''s parents. As children, they still had to listen to some of their words. Although emperor Xuanyin and empress wanted Si Qi to become a popular alchemist, they didn''t want to force others to be difficult. They always kept Si Qi in free range. Whatever they did, they were mainly based on his own will. So in the end, Mu Changfeng saw that there was no hope, so he could only ride his little donkey to continue to travel to the mainland with great regret. Chapter 384 Although others left, his heart was immortal. Every year, he asked people to send Siqi all kinds of high-level pills. He thought that one day, Siqi would change his mind when he saw the magic of these pills. Later, Xuanyin changed greatly, and Siqi disappeared for four years. At that time, he was far away in the western continent. When he heard the news and hurried back, he was already a step late, which had always been his regret. Now looking at Si Qi standing in front of him, Mu Changfeng''s heart is at ease. "Eh? What do you mean by dogged fighting? " Mu Changfeng glared at Siqi, dissatisfied with his words. Gu Yun nodded clearly, but he didn''t think there was such a source in it. No wonder when Si Qi came this morning, he was so sure that they would see Mu Changfeng and let him do it. "This... Isn''t it Gu Yun?" He was so angry with Si Qi that Mu Changfeng turned his eyes to Gu Yun. After the change of the imperial capital, Mu Changfeng didn''t find Si Qi, so he stayed in the east continent for a period of time. He didn''t have to ask deliberately. He could find a restaurant at will, so he could hear people around talking about Gu Yun. After talking with those people, he understood everything thoroughly. Therefore, Gu Yun''s name has long been thunderous. Although Gu Yun has hidden the iconic red pupil of the demon family, it is not difficult to guess her identity. In this world, in addition to lonely clouds, which woman can have such a demon''s cultivation talent and unique elegance. Gu Yun nodded and admitted his identity. It was a bit unexpected that Mu Changfeng could recognize himself. "I didn''t expect you could escape from the soul tower of the turtle grandson in Daomao. Tell me the secret, so that next time I can take someone to lift his nest, and then run away when he takes out the soul tower, ha ha!" Mu Changfeng became more and more excited. He seemed to have thought of the scene and felt a pain. Although immortal Daomao is a quiet person now, he was not a good guy when he was young. In Mu Changfeng''s words, he is a dignified villain. Many people have resentments, and Mu Changfeng is one of them. But this man has the soul tower to protect him, so mu Changfeng and them have nothing to do with him. Gu Yun looked at Mu Changfeng indifferently and did not intend to answer this question. Si Qi said, "we didn''t come to you to chat." "... it''s more boring than a Muggle!" Mu Changfeng waved his hand and said. He crossed his legs again, looked leisurely, and asked, "say, what''s the matter? I don''t want to kill or set fire!" ¡­¡­ When Mu Changfeng stood in front of the gate of the right prime minister''s house, he sincerely lamented that he had been eaten to death by the smelly boy Siqi in his life! Mu Changfeng''s rule is to look at his mood to refine pills and help others. Generally speaking, no matter what his mood is, he doesn''t mean to help others. Along the way, Mu Changfeng was muttering, "I''m a Dan saint, but I''m reduced to robbing those doctors. I just can''t practice? Shouldn''t you go to a doctor for such a thing? I tell you, generally speaking, there are only two situations for people born in a cultivation family who can''t practice, one is that they can''t do it, and the other is caused by the day after tomorrow... " Along the way, he had many principles, but Siqi and Guyun didn''t listen to a word. In the right prime minister''s house, all the servant girls looked stunned at Gu Yun, Si Qi and the nagging Mu Changfeng. Are they hallucinating? This, this is Dan Shengmu Changfeng? Chapter 385 When gusuyi came out to meet them in fear, they suddenly realized that this was not their illusion. Dan Sheng really came to their right prime minister''s house. Gusuyi didn''t expect that Gu Yun would invite Mu Changfeng for gusuya''s sake, saying that it was impossible not to touch him. At this time, they looked at Gu Yun with gratitude and wanted to say something, but mu Changfeng was exploring gusuya''s physical condition and shouldn''t make a noise, so they held their words in their hearts. In the room, gusuya sat on the bed with her eyes closed. Mu Changfeng poked out two fingers and pressed them between her eyebrows. The light of Lingli spread all over the room. At this moment, no one spoke. Gu Yun sat on one side, his light eyes fell on Mu Changfeng and gusuya, waiting for the result. Si Qi stood next to her and looked at her attentively. Gusu Ji has not yet adapted to the appearance of Gu Yun. As early as Gu Yun was still in Gusu Ya''s body, he guessed that Gu Yun must be a very excellent and beautiful woman, but when he really saw her, he found that she was far more amazing than he thought. She seems to be a natural flash. No matter where she stands, she will attract the uncontrollable attention of the people around her, and then fall into a deep depression. There is no doubt that the appearance of Guyun is extremely beautiful. Even the first beauty in the western continent will be eclipsed when standing in front of Guyun. Her beauty is like ice and snow, like the flower of kaolin, which is out of reach. However, her temperament is not ethereal. The implied killing is like a sharp sword out of its sheath, which makes people stay away from her. What''s more impressive than her excellent appearance is her evil cultivation. Obviously, she is only a teenager, but she has the cultivation that others can only have at the age of 100. Such an excellent she is really easy to fall. Now Gusu Ji understands why there are so many proud children around her, because her own existence is more dazzling than the proud children of heaven. Time passed quietly. Finally, Mu Changfeng received his spiritual power. Gusuyi couldn''t wait to ask, "how about it? Is it still possible for ya''er to practice? " Mu Changfeng pondered for a moment and replied, "yes, but it''s difficult. She was born weak, so she doesn''t have a spiritual pulse. However, because she was born in a Xiuzhen family, her body has a high fit with spiritual power, so it''s not difficult to recreate a spiritual pulse the day after tomorrow." Speaking of this, Mu Changfeng paused for a moment and said, "but it''s difficult. It''s hard to find the root of the spirit warbler to rebuild the spirit pulse!" The room suddenly became silent. Since even Mu Changfeng said it was difficult to find, it showed that there was almost no possibility of finding the Lingying root. After hearing this, Gu Yun searched the inheritance memory for the records about Lingying root. Lingying root is the root of Lingying tree, the sacred tree guarded by the tree elves in the vein of the elf family. It is said that the tree elves regard the Lingying tree more important than their own life. When a leaf falls off the Lingying tree, the tree elf queen will be furious. Gu Yun''s eyes suddenly darkened. Unexpectedly, it was something of the elf family. Su Yi is still asking for advice with an open mind, "please tell me what the Lingying root is?" Mu Changfeng sighed for a long time, "this Lingying root is said to be a divine thing. I have only seen records in ancient books. For thousands of years, countless people have gone to look for Lingying root, but without exception, they have failed!" Hearing this, gusuyi''s face turned white. Does that mean there''s no hope? Chapter 386 The tree elves did not live in the mortal world, so even if the world broke through the mortal world, they could not find the Lingying root. Over time, the world regarded the Lingying root as a legend. If the Lingying root is not so precious, there will not be so many people who have no chance to practice in the world. Although gusuya was a little lost in her heart, she also wanted to be transparent. She comforted in a warm voice: "Dad, mom, it''s okay. Although I can''t practice, I can always be with you. I must make up for the vacancy of five years." Mrs. Youxiang couldn''t help but shed tears. She finally saw hope again, but she was ruthlessly broken again. In the western continent, the world attached too much importance to cultivation. Life can''t be, but cultivation must be. Therefore, the existence like gusuya is destined to be discriminated against by the world for a lifetime. They don''t care whether gusuya can practice or not, but what they don''t want to see is that their daughter is bullied. In the past ten years, gusuya suffered too much. Later, she was secretly plotted and unconscious for five years. Only in those five years did the world''s condemnation of gusuya subside. Now, through the lonely cloud, gusuya has cleared away the name of waste and was once sought after by the world, but once they found out that she has changed back to the original gusuya who could not practice, Will no doubt go to hell again. And revenge is intensified! "Lingyinggen, I''ll get it!" When gusuyi and his family were surrounded by despair, Gu Yun said something softly. Her voice was small, but sonorous and powerful. It''s no joke. It''s her promise. Everyone looked at Gu Yun in amazement. Only Siqi looked unchanged. Since Gu Yun said she could, she could definitely. Mu Changfeng said: "the Lingying root is only recorded in ancient books, but no one has ever seen it. I have traveled to Kyushu mainland for decades, searched every place, and found no trace of the Lingying root. I suspect that the Lingying root has long disappeared..." Mu Changfeng didn''t say the following words, but everyone understood that he meant that there was no Lingying root in the world and asked Gu Yun to retreat in spite of difficulties. "I''ll get it!" Gu Yun repeated again. His eyes were firm and there was a convincing force. Several people looked at each other and couldn''t make up their minds. Normally, they should believe in Gu Yun, because Gu Yun is not the kind of person who can talk in vain. However, the reality is so cruel that they have to doubt. Gusu Yawen smiled gently and sincerely, "sister Guyun, thank you. I believe you can do it, but I don''t want to see you go to risk for me. Since the Lingying root is so precious, I think it is also associated with danger. Sister Guyun is more important than cultivation." Her words softened her heart. So far, she had not been afraid of danger. Gu Yun was a head higher than Gusu ya. She gently raised her hand and rubbed her head. She looked serious, "it will be all right!" The sudden intimacy made gusuya blush. Si Qi looked at the scene and raised his eyebrows. This was the first time Gu Yun had such an intimate behavior with a person. Fortunately, this person was a woman. If he was a man, he would kill him! This almost crazy possessiveness, he knows very well, but he doesn''t intend to suppress it. He can hide the heart that likes lonely cloud carefully, but he can''t stand that the person around her is not himself! Chapter 387 Siqi''s eyes now became as deep as the dark night, like an endless abyss, with a touch of dark purple. Gusuya only felt that there seemed to be a cool breeze behind her neck. She couldn''t help shivering. Although Mu Changfeng and Gu Suyi still have doubts about Gu Yun''s words, there is hope behind their doubts. In the next few days, Mu Changfeng lived in the right prime minister''s house, which surprised everyone in the imperial capital. Mu Changfeng has a strange temper. The world knows and doesn''t know what tricks Gusu Yi used. He invited Mu Changfeng to the right prime minister''s house! The world was envious. After leaving gusuya''s room, Gu Yun thought about how to find the residence of the tree elf family. The tree elves are a relatively weak group in the elves, so they consciously left the divine world more than a thousand years ago. Someone once found their trace in the mortal world, but soon, they disappeared in the mortal world again. Gu Yun guessed that the tree elves who left the divine world came to the mortal world, but they were arrogant and disdained to be with people in the mortal world, so they created a space in the mortal world by themselves, and then settled in that space for generations. The question now is how to find that space in the mortal world While Gu Yun was thinking, Si Qi came over and said, "there is a place in the western continent called the ancient heritage secret place. Jin Zhao said that it was the place where the gods lived in ancient times, which is now left over." Hearing the speech, Gu Yun''s eyes lit up in an instant. The news brought by Si Qi is undoubtedly good news. Since the tree elves come from the divine world, it is natural to find people who are connected with the divine world. And this ancient secret place is likely to be the place they chose. "Where is the secret place of ancient relics?" Gu Yun asked, and there was an urgency in his cold voice. "In the Grand Palace, there are prohibitions set by the ancient true God outside the ancient relics. No one can enter at any time except regularly every year." Si Qi replied. At the moment when Gu Yun was going to find lingyinggen, Si Qi went to inquire about the news. Since lingyinggen was so divine, it must be impossible to find it in an ordinary place. On the Kyushu mainland, Mu Changfeng almost looked for it all over, so the scope was narrowed. Si Qi asked Jin Zhao if there were any special places in the western continent. For example, it was difficult for ordinary people to set foot in. He never thought that there was such a place, and it was in the imperial palace. "It''s still half a month before the ancient heritage secret place opens this year." Si Qi also said. Gu Yun pursed his lips and said, "what a coincidence!" The opening of the ancient heritage secret place is of extraordinary significance to the people of the whole western continent. Since it is the place where the gods lived in ancient times, the things inside must be rare gods. Therefore, at this time, the people of the western continent are particularly crazy. On the way of seeking immortals, they kept exploring the secret script of becoming immortals and gods, and this ancient heritage secret land is the closest place to the truth. For thousands of years, no one on the Kyushu mainland has broken through the barrier of Xianxiu Shijing. No matter how hard they try, they can''t cross that barrier. No one knows what will happen if they break through the ten realms of immortal cultivation. Their answer is more inclined to fly into God. However, since ancient times, no one has succeeded! So they want an exact answer, and this answer can only be found in the ancient heritage secret place! Chapter 388 Every year, the influx of people into the ancient heritage secret place is like crucian carp across the river, not tens of thousands, but only half of them come out in the end. The ancient heritage secret place is full of dangers. Kill opportunities step by step. If you are careless, you will lose your life. But this is the case. There are still countless people pouring into the ancient heritage secret place every year, and the same is true this year. In the past half a month, Gu Yun stayed at the right prime minister''s residence to consolidate her accomplishments. After all, her accomplishments still jumped up too fast, so it has been unstable, which will seriously affect her play in combat. Therefore, in the next half a month, Gu Yun completely consolidated her accomplishments in the second realm of holy practice. In the past half a month, the imperial capital was always restless. Because Mu Changfeng lived in the right prime minister''s house, he was suddenly pushed to the forefront of the storm. These days, the right prime minister''s house is in full swing. He secretly stared at the right prime minister''s house. If there is a slight error, he is likely to be pushed into a situation of eternal disaster. Therefore, no matter what they do, gusuyi is particularly vigilant and strictly orders gusuyi that they have no choice but to go out. The general''s house held a funeral for mu leiming and Mu Qingqing after the Qingrong ratio. The haze shrouded the whole general''s house, the low pressure was everywhere, and all the family members were walking on thin ice. In the dark, general mu Chengu opened his bloodshot eyes, filled with a torrent of hatred, which was desperate and destructive. "Gusu family, Si Yun, I want you to pay for your life!" The voice jumping out of his teeth was as insidious as a poisonous snake. The Zuo prime minister''s residence, which has always been incompatible with the right prime minister''s residence, is particularly quiet these days. It seems that it is silent all of a sudden. Even the people of the Zuo prime minister''s residence begin to live in a shallow place, which is so abnormal that people have to doubt it. Gusuyi doesn''t think Li Kongtong is afraid of their revenge, because even if the right prime minister''s house is rising, it is still difficult to reach the height of the left prime minister''s house. He always felt that the old fox of Li Kongtong was plotting something, which made his heart especially uneasy. But Li Kongtong was in the dark and they were in the bright. They were completely in a passive situation, so they had to guard carefully. During this period, bailichen Yu, the leader of Baili aristocratic family, visited you prime minister''s house in person, which not only frightened Gu Suyi, but also frightened the people in the imperial capital. For a time, there were different opinions. In fact, Bai lichen Yu went to Gu Yun. After seeing the girl who is related to the future fate of the Bai lichen family, Bai lichen Yu''s heart is very excited. If Bai Lilan Jiu didn''t pull him, he would rush to catch Gu Yun and laugh three times. The future achievements of such an evil person are bound to be extraordinary. Gu Yun is destined to stand at the top of the world. With her leading, why can''t a hundred mile family prosper forever. Baili lanjiu said that it was not time to tell Gu Yun everything, so Baili Chenyu had to suppress his excited heart and pretend to be an ordinary elder to chat with Gu Yun. Naturally, most of the time he was alone there asking and answering questions, and Gu Yun silently reviewed his spiritual skills. A person with such evil talent is still practicing every minute. Look at Baili lanjiu. Baili Chen Yu Dun is unhappy with his grandson. He scolded him when he came home and ordered him to break through the five realms of soul cultivation before the ancient heritage secret realm was opened. Baili LAN nine looked at Baili Chen Yu in a daze. I don''t know what the old man was stimulated by! Chapter 389 The ancient heritage secret land is about to open. The number of people in the imperial capital has increased more than ten times than usual. Almost the whole western continent has come. The huge imperial capital was overcrowded overnight, and every post station was full of guests, including neighboring cities. Everyone who comes to the imperial capital first goes to the statue of light in front of the temple of the God of light with a pious heart and kneels down for three times. All spiritual teachers in the western continent are loyal believers of the God of light. At the moment, compared with the noise outside, it is much colder in the light Shinto. All the layout is mainly sacred white. The white jade column supports such a large hall. Everyone is shrouded in a broad white robe, looking solemn and focused on doing their own things. In the temple of the gods, Pope Qi stood with his hands down and stood under the statue of light. Years had left traces of vicissitudes on his face, and his eyes were faint with silver. "Have you really decided?" Slowly, Qi Xiu asked. Behind him stood a young man in white. The young man was tall and stood taller than Qi Xiu. White was more beautiful than snow. But the boy wore a white jade mask on his face, so that people could not see how the face under his mask was. The young man''s eyes are very light, and his eyes are also very light. He seems to be indifferent to everything. "Yes." Ling Qingchen responded softly. Qi Xiu sighed, "it''s a secret place left by the ancient world. It''s a near death. Since ancient times, there are countless immortal Xiu''s great abilities buried in it. This time, you must be more careful when you go there and have thorns all the way!" Ling Qingchen answered again. After thinking for a while, Qi Xiu couldn''t help asking his doubts, "you''ve never participated in the ancient heritage secret place in previous years. Why do you suddenly think of going this year?" The secret place of ancient relics has a crazy temptation to the world. Unexpectedly, it is also a grave, where thousands of people are buried, but even so, countless people go in one after another every year. Becoming God is the lifelong pursuit of every spiritual master, and it is also their obsession. It''s just... It''s impossible for gods to be born in this world! If the world''s desires are too heavy, Ling Qingchen is the most alternative among them, because this person has no desires and desires from the body to the heart, and even can be called oligopoly. Even a monk lives more human than him. Qi Xiu thought several times that if a God could be born in this world, then this person must be Ling Qingchen. He was born to be a God, and the power of light is the highest fit with him. Perhaps, Ling Qingchen can really become a miracle of the world - to become a god! Thinking of this, Qi Xiu''s eyes crossed with hope. Bright god, please take care of this child. He is your most loyal believer! "Want to confirm one thing." Ling Qingchen replied, and the divine power of Qingrong Dabi to gusuya flashed in his mind. "What''s up?" Qi Xiu continued to ask. Ling Qingchen shook his head gently, "sorry, I can''t tell you now. There''s no definite thing. I can''t make a judgment. When I come back, I''ll give you an answer!" Hearing this, Qi Xiu could only wave his hand and let Ling Qingchen go. This was the first time he saw that he was finally interested in something. It was so rare that he would not block it any more. Ling Qingchen doesn''t need him to worry. From childhood to mostly! Chapter 390 Although the ancient heritage secret place is in the Grand Palace, it is very remote. When you open the gate of the palace, there is a road leading to the ancient heritage secret place. Usually, this road is sealed. It will be released only on the day when the ancient heritage secret place is opened. On this day, before dawn, there was a sea of people in front of the palace. From Xianxiu to ordinary Qingxiu spiritual masters, they all bustled together and ran towards the same goal. In the ancient heritage secret place, danger and luck are accompanied. Many of these people are lucky. Although their strength is not the strongest, they may be the one favored by God, so they also have the opportunity to become masters. Where there are people, there are gossip. During the waiting period, these people talked in groups. "Ah, have you heard that the ancient heritage secret place is open this time, and his Highness the son is also here!" "Ah ah! Your Highness the son, really? It''s so happy that his Highness the son has come! " "Don''t be obsessed with flowers. Your Highness the son can''t be profaned by us." "With his Highness the son, I always feel that my heart has settled down." "But since your Highness the son has been alerted, is there any amazing treasure in the ancient heritage secret place this time?" "It''s really uncertain. Let''s have a look then!" "Hello, does anyone want to form a team? Soul cultivation six realms recruit teammates! " "Qingxiu seven areas for organization and reception!" ¡­¡­ At this time, the palace gate is in full swing. It can be seen that everyone''s face is full of joy. When the sound of "open the Palace door" came from behind the Palace door, everyone immediately perked up and was ready to go. As the palace gate slowly opened, the crowd immediately surged. Fortunately, the palace gate of the Imperial Palace was opened with spiritual power, otherwise the bodyguard responsible for opening behind the palace gate had to be trampled. These people accelerated with their spiritual power and used the fastest speed in their life to rush to the ancient heritage secret place to seize the first opportunity. Looking at this spectacular scene, the new guard wiped the sweat on his forehead, while the old guard was numb on his face. Spit in my heart: run fast, die fast! Only when the palace gate was empty did they come here. Gu Yun was dressed in black and had long hair. He looked like a sharp sword with a dazzling edge. Si Qi, who was walking beside her, was also dressed in black and carried the cloth covered supreme sword. Around Gu Yun, his momentum all converged, but his cold eyes hidden a killing opportunity. Compared with Gu Yun''s in the Ming Dynasty, he was in dormant danger. Looking at Guyun and Siqi''s little bodyguard from a distance, he shrunk his neck, swallowed saliva and whispered, "is this man the king of war?" The elder bodyguard corrected him, "it was before." As soon as they finished talking, they saw that Jin Zhao had come to the palace gate. Several people hurried forward to salute in fear. Jin Zhao ignored them and went straight to Si Qi and Gu Yun. Bai Lilan Jiu, Gusu Ji and Jing Chenyuan saluted when they saw him coming. Jin Zhao waved his hand and motioned for them to be exempted from the ceremony. After they were flat, he looked at Si Qi with worry and said, "I won''t stop you from going to the ancient heritage secret place, but there are dangers everywhere. It''s not only the monsters and Dharma arrays in the ancient Heritage secret place, but also people. Even those who have shown goodwill to you, as long as they are unfamiliar with themselves, remember to keep a bit of vigilance." Jin Zhao''s eyes showed sincere concern. Siqijun''s indifferent look was gentle. He said, "I see, Old Mommy!" Jin Zhao was stunned. It''s really a long-standing title Chapter 391 In my memory, the ten-year-old boy had a delicate jade like face that people liked at first sight, and so did Jin Zhao. Therefore, during Xuanyin''s time, Jin Zhao always loved to follow behind the little prince Xuanyin. He had a natural love of blind worry, so he always annoyed the little boy like a porcelain doll with an impatient face and said, "are you an old mother? How wordy! " Therefore, at the age of 16, Jin Zhao obtained the first and only nickname in his life. Remembering his previous memory, Jin Zhao couldn''t help laughing and scolding, "smelly boy, who are you talking about?" Seeing him like this, Jin Zhao was relieved. This man was no longer the weak little prince. After saying goodbye, Gu Yun and them officially set foot on the journey. The entrance of the ancient heritage secret place is an ancient stone gate, which is carved with all kinds of sacred animal patterns, lifelike. When you get close, you can feel the prohibition set by the so-called ancient true God. There is a dark awn at the bottom of the lonely cloud''s eyes. The so-called true God is just the seal set by the two chiefs of the demon family and the elf family. Since the demon king and the ELF KING can set up seals in person, what secrets are hidden in this "Gu Yun, let''s go in!" Jing Chenyuan said happily that he wanted to go to this ancient heritage secret place a few years ago, but the old man of his family didn''t give permission. He said that his strength was too rubbish, so he went in to deliver food to people. This time, it was not easy for him to put forward his cultivation, which was agreed by the old man of his family. His excited heart could not bear it. Gu Yun nodded and crossed the sparkling entrance. As soon as her figure disappeared at the entrance, Siqi followed. In the dark and bright time, all the surrounding scenery changed. She could feel that at the moment of entering the boundary, a force transmitted her to another space, that is, the ancient heritage secret land was in the mortal world, but separated from an independent space of the mortal world. There are no longer palaces with red walls and yellow tiles around. Towering ancient trees rise from the ground to block out the sun. There is no sun, moon, white night, and everything is dark. Some of the people who came in before them were stopped here. At this time, they could be heard shouting and swearing angrily. "Damn it, why are we so lucky? It''s a coincidence that we entered the west direction. Are we going to return empty handed this year?" "Fuck, how did I bump into the West with the lowest probability? His grandmother''s!" "What should we do? We''re going out just after the ancient heritage secret place has been opened..." ¡­¡­ These people have turned red with anger, and the sound of gnashing their teeth can be heard in every call and curse. When baililan came out, he saw this situation and realized it. He explained to Gu Yun: "when entering the ancient heritage secret place from the entrance, it will be randomly transmitted to four directions, namely east, West, North and south, of which the west direction is no road and has the lowest probability..." Speaking of this, Gusu Ji understood. Gusu Ji Na said, "that is to say, we have been transmitted to the west, and there is no way ahead?" Baililan nine frowned and nodded. He was secretly annoyed. Two years ago, he came to the ancient heritage secret land. Once he was transmitted to the East and once to the north. He never thought that this time he would be transmitted to the West with the lowest probability, which was doomed to fail! Chapter 392 Jing Chenyuan glared and burst out a rude remark, "I''ll go. What luck are we?" Today, there are at least seven or eight thousand people entering the ancient heritage secret place, but in front of us, only one or two hundred people have been transported to the West. They stepped on shit and luck is one of them! Jing Chenyuan always thought that his luck was excellent. He once narcissized and thought that he was the favorite of God. He had never gone through a rough road in his life, but now he has begun to doubt himself! "What do you do? Do you want to go back?" Gusu Jixin was unwilling, but in front of them was a cliff. Looking around, there was only a white thin cloud below. Throwing a boulder down, there was no response. Before them, some people have tried to go down by flying monsters, but on the cliff, any spiritual power is prohibited. Here, there is an invisible force that can''t mobilize their spiritual power. Therefore, this led to the sudden decline of these popularity. After looking forward to the opening of the ancient heritage secret territory for a year, they were stopped at the threshold before they embarked on the journey. They felt that they were going to be angry and hurt internally. Baili lanjiu''s eyes fell on Gu Yun. When he was in the east continent, he was used to forming a team and focusing on Gu Yun. Now he is no exception. It seems that where there is Gu Yun, all problems will not be a problem. Gu Yun looked at the cliff in front and thought to herself. In fact, she had no choice. Since the spiritual power of others could not be used here, she was the same, and the divine power could not be used. In the east continent, due to the excessive use of divine power, it has exceeded the load, so after returning to the body, her divine power can not be used temporarily, and the power of the divine and demon body has been sealed by the dark god. Now there is really no way. With a frown from Gu Yun, Si Qi knew what she was thinking. He raised his eyes and looked indifferently at the cliff in front of him. He said softly, "but an imaginary image is bound. If it is broken!" With that, Siqi has walked into the crowd. Those who were still swearing immediately became silent as soon as they saw Si Qi coming. Si Qi''s face was engraved in their mind once, so they recognized him for the first time. Si Yun, who was famous in the Qing Rong ratio, was once the king of war. Just looking at his face, these people shudder. He impressed them so deeply that the bloody scene is still lingering in their minds. They thought it was bad enough for them to be sent to the West. Unexpectedly, they met Siyun, the evil spirit here. Facts have proved that there is no worst luck, only worse. Gu Yun understood his meaning at the moment when Siqi said that the virtual image was bound. What you see is not necessarily true. The so-called cliff may be just an illusion. She explored the divine knowledge, and sure enough, she met an obstacle, like an invisible wall in front of them. Here, there is no cliff at all. There is only a boundary, which turns into a virtual image of a cliff and leads their thinking in the wrong direction. Even though it is a virtual boundary, it is also a boundary set by the gods thousands of years ago. Even Gu Yun himself doesn''t have the strength to break the boundary, and Si Qi Chapter 393 It should have been suspected, but what Gu Yun thought in his heart was to believe. She believed Si Qi. Since he said he could break it, he would break it. Gu Yun''s eyes stared at Si Qi for a moment. At this moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Siqi. Even standing in the dark ancient forest, this man seemed to have a boundless light. Others didn''t know what Si Qi wanted. Seeing him approaching the cliff step by step, they couldn''t help but kindly remind him, "don''t get too close. Falling down will really kill people. Last year, a man didn''t believe in evil and jumped down. So far, he hasn''t found the bones." Si Qi turned a deaf ear to other people''s words. When he was one step away from the cliff, he stopped and looked at the surging sea of clouds under the cliff. Si Qi took off the supreme sword on his back. Si Qi would never move the supreme sword unless he had to, because once the supreme sword came out, there would be a bloody storm. The last time he pulled out the sword was a year ago. At that time, he killed people in a city with the supreme sword. Once he holds the supreme sword, he will not be able to control his killing heart, even if those people die. In an instant, the look in Si Qi''s eyes was firm. This time, in front of Gu Yun, he must be able to control it! With this idea, Siqi took down the cloth wrapped on the supreme sword. Suddenly, the wind was blowing, and the trees swayed wildly. Bursts of rustling sound like a roar, and clanking sword sound like coming from distant ancient times, fell into everyone''s ears. At this moment, it seemed that the blood was boiling. The wind dazzled their hair and dazzled their eyes. In addition, they had to raise their hands in front of their eyes to resist the wind and sand. Everyone was in chaos, but the lonely cloud stood still. In silence, she had controlled the wind field around her. The wind within three meters around her was mild. Seeing this, Baili lanjiu, Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Ji hurriedly approached Gu Yun. Gu Yun stared at Si Qi in front. She was in a myriad of moods. She realized why the evil killing sword was in her hand without any reaction. When she came to Si Qi''s hand, it was his sword! He said it was the supreme sword, so what is the origin between him and the supreme sword? At this moment, Gu Yun found that there were too many doubts about Si Qi. I''m afraid even Si Qi didn''t notice them. I just hope these won''t put him at a disadvantage. Si Qi turned his back to Gu Yun, so Gu Yun didn''t find that at the moment Si Qi pulled out the supreme sword, his deep eyes turned into a bright purple, and all things lost their brilliance. There are some demons and delusions in the mystery. With a light sound, Si Qi jumped up with the supreme sword and hit the virtual image boundary heavily. In the eyes of others, he was like jumping off a cliff with a sword. He was about to sigh with a wrists, but he heard a crisp broken sound. All of a sudden, everyone stared. The cliff and sea of clouds in front of them were like a picture, which was broken into a hole and instantly fragmented. Under the supreme sword, the virtual image knot fell like a broken lens. The bright light penetrated through the gap and shone on the lonely cloud''s face, which was almost transparent and white. The boundary of the virtual image was broken. They saw the true face of the ancient heritage secret land to the west, and the brilliance of the rising sun spread over. The darkness was expelled, and Siqi did it! Chapter 394 Looking at this terrible scene, others were dumbfounded. It was like a dream to them. With a sword, the boy made a passage to the west of the ancient heritage secret land. Also at this time, they knew and reacted. The so-called no road is a fantasy. They were cheated! There are many spiritual masters with good eyesight. At a glance, they recognized the extraordinary sword in Siqi''s hand, but... Artifact! Unable to help themselves, their eyes were burning and even crazy. Artifact, even if we look at the whole Kyushu continent, is very few. Those who get artifact, like a tiger, have doubled their combat effectiveness. But when Siqi turned around and his icy eyes swept over them, when a basin of cold water poured down, their reason came back in an instant. This young man can no longer be described as a demon. He is completely abnormal! Whoever dares to rob something from him is too long. Although there is no shortage of them who are stronger than Siqi, they understand that Siqi''s strength is not just cultivation. When they are stared at by his cold eyes, they have an instinctive sense of soul trembling. This young man is too evil, and it''s best not to be evil. They are running for the treasures in the ancient secret land. How can they die here for an artifact. Under the pressure of his anger, Si Qi walked back to Gu Yun. Gu Yun keenly caught the wrong in Si Qi and soon guessed the root cause. If the evil spirit on the supreme sword is too heavy, it will easily disturb his mind. At the moment Si Qi came over, Gu Yun took the supreme sword from Si Qi. Si Qi didn''t defend Gu Yun and easily let Gu Yun succeed. His pupils trembled slightly. There was too much evil Qi in the supreme sword. If he was careless, he would be eaten back. He immediately wanted to take the supreme sword back from Gu Yun''s hand to prevent Gu Yun from being hurt by mistake. However, miraculously, the supreme sword in the excited state calmed down slowly in the hands of Gu Yun, and all evil spirits converged. When Si Qi looked at Gu Yun, Gu Yun explained, "I used magic Qi to depress the evil." Controlling evil by evil, also known as controlling violence by violence. Siqi took the supreme sword and smiled gently. She was still the solitary cloud who liked to solve all problems with violence. This is the first time since the reunion. Gu Yun was stunned when he saw Siqi smile for the first time. When he grew up, Siqi''s facial features were more profound and had a very aggressive beauty, which easily made people sink. Gu Yun thought that he was even more evil! Compared with the cold Siqi, she still wanted to see his smile like Yan Yan before. At that time, he always seemed happy, had nothing on his mind, never worried about anything, and was simply happy. Now, he has completely changed his appearance. She couldn''t see what he was thinking. Inexplicably, Gu Yun felt a little bitter in his heart. He shouldn''t bear these things. "You should smile more." Gu Yun looked at Si Qi and said, Si Qi was stunned. Gu Yun paused and added, "I like to see you laugh." Hearing the speech, Siqi pursed his lips and bitter at the tip of his heart. However, now he has forgotten how to laugh. Unless from his heart, he can''t laugh at will. However, Gu Yun''s words touched his heart. At that moment, his heart seemed to beat fast. But he can''t give Gu Yun the answer he wants. Chapter 395 After the virtual image barrier is broken, the ancient heritage secret land is an endless jungle. The continuous mountains make people can''t see the end. Everyone is as excited as beating chicken blood. At this moment, they have an excited mood of survival. After all, it was Si Qi who broke the barrier that prevented them from being eliminated at the beginning. These people wanted to take the opportunity to make friends with this talented demon boy, but they were afraid to step at the sight of Si Qi''s cold and handsome face. Thinking of the scene of Qingrong big ratio, their cognition of Siqi is not easy to provoke, so after thinking about it, these people give up the idea of making friends and stick it up indefinitely. People are too lazy to give you a look. So they hugged Siqi from a distance, said thanks, and ran away in their own direction. "Let''s go too!" Gu yundao. Others had no opinion. Gu Yun chose a road at will and embarked on their journey. The ancient heritage secret place still retains the appearance of ancient times. Everything seems ancient and mysterious. Dormant dangers are everywhere, and the road is covered with thorns. A large flame burned wantonly on the thorns, and the thorns over the head withered slowly and finally turned into ashes on the ground. Baililan nine chamber eyes stared at the lonely cloud, "lonely cloud, when will you make the fire spirit power?" When he was in the holy land, everyone knew that Guyun was a double spiritual master, who was in charge of ice spiritual power and thunder spiritual power, but he had never seen Guyun make fire spiritual power. The double spiritual master is evil enough, and now he has become the third spiritual master. Can the spiritual power attribute come out of thin air? "Always." Gu Yun replied. When she was in the east continent, she didn''t find it enough to learn two kinds of spiritual power alone until she was surrounded and suppressed by the immortals. So now she is reborn. She wants to refine all her spiritual power to the highest intensity. A conjecture floated to Bai Li Lan Jiu''s mind. He blurted out and asked, "Gu Yun, to be honest, how many spiritual masters are you?" At this time, there was no need to hide. Gu Yun replied, "the whole department!" Baililan Jiu: "..." he was wrong. He shouldn''t have asked more! Gusu Ji and Jing Chenyuan: "... They always knew that Gu Yun was a monster, but they didn''t want to. They had reached this point! More than 600 years ago, there was no spiritual master of the whole department in Kyushu mainland. The last spiritual master of the whole department undoubtedly became the supreme power in Kyushu mainland. It is said that when he died, his cultivation had reached the level of half true God. The whole department of spiritual masters, there is another saying, that is, the beloved of God! Gu Yun, who has only repaired two departments, is so strong. Now the whole department repairs together. I''m afraid her future achievements will be even better than the previous whole department spiritual master. Thinking of this, baililanjiu was excited in their hearts. What they want to witness is the rise of a strong man who will stand at the top of the world in the future! What several people thought, Gu Yun didn''t know. She focused on opening the way. Under the burning flame, a path showed its original appearance. Unexpectedly, there was no road at the end of the path, but a quiet lake. The lake water is clear, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds, like a mirror. Under the gentle breeze, there is a twinkling microwave. Gu Yun stopped by the lake and looked at the lake as if thinking. Her appearance was clearly reflected in the lake. "There''s no way..." Gusu Ji came over and said with a frozen eyebrow. The lake is surrounded by steep stone walls, and there are dense woods at the top of the stone walls. In addition, we can''t find a second way! Chapter 396 "Do you want to go back the same way?" Jing Chenyuan looked at the road behind him and suggested. Since the road ahead is impassable, it is natural to turn back and choose another way. Jing Chenyuan always thinks simply. Si Qi didn''t express his opinion. He just looked at Gu Yun. No matter what Gu Yun decided, he listened and did it, even knowing that it would be doomed! Gu Yun thought for a moment and shook his head, "no need." As she spoke, she suddenly hit the center of the lake with a spiritual force, which immediately aroused a foot of water spray. However, after splashing, these water spray did not fall back into the lake, but whirled and entrenched in the air. A vortex was formed in the middle of the water, and the outline of a road was faintly visible in the vortex. Gu Yun raised her hand again, and the lake in front of her froze into ice. She said, "let''s go." As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yun took the lead in stepping on the ice lake and walked towards the vortex step by step. Gusu Ji stood on the ice and was frightened for a moment, because under the ice, you can clearly see those ferocious monsters frozen in the ice. If even the rash guy jumped into the lake without exploring the situation in the water, there will be only one end and will be eaten by these monsters. At the bottom of the lake, a lot of thick white bones can be seen. "Gu Yun, how did you find a way in the water?" Baililan nine asked suspiciously. Before that, he had not thought about it at all. "Insight." Gu Yun was concise and comprehensive. When she saw the lake, she noticed the unusual smell. It was just a lake. Why did it attract so many people to jump down one after another, and finally became one of the bones in it. The only thing that can be explained clearly is that there is something hidden below. She covered the lake with spiritual consciousness and immediately found an unusual point in the middle of the lake. This was to try the depth with spiritual power, but I didn''t want to find the entrance directly. As they got closer and closer to the vortex, a powerful force came to their faces. The powerful pressure made baililan nine pale, and they quickly resisted with spiritual power. Siqi''s deep eyes stared at the vortex leading to the unknown place in front of him and frowned slightly. Vaguely, he felt a very familiar breath coming from inside. He didn''t have half a thought about where he was familiar. The supreme sword trembled slightly at the moment of approaching the vortex, but soon returned to calm. Si Qi quickly walked to Gu Yun in two steps and entered the alert. Gu Yun first stepped into the vortex, followed by Si Qi. Less than three seconds apart, a powerful force pulled them to the unknown place. Gu Yun only felt that his feet were empty, and then his body suddenly fell in a straight line and lost his center of gravity. This kind of emergency is too common in such a secret place, so Gu Yun didn''t panic and tried to control his body''s balance. In the boundless darkness, she couldn''t see what was around her. Soon, she fell to the ground. As soon as she stood still, a light came on. For a moment, it was shining. A gorgeous corridor made of crystal appeared in front of the lonely clouds. The blue light shone on every corner of the corridor, and everything became dreamy. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. Such a building is the habitual love of the Hai nationality. What is the connection with the Hai nationality here? In the past, there was a barrier jointly set up by the demon family and the elf family, and now there are the buildings of the sea family. This ancient heritage secret land seems to involve much more things than you think. Chapter 397 There seems to be a heavy fog ahead. Ren Guyun can''t guess. It was so quiet that only her breathing sound was left. Gu Yun turned his eyes and found that there was no second person here except her. Siqi entered here with her, but why haven''t they appeared after so long Gu Yun released the spirit consciousness. There was no breath of living creatures in a few miles. She thought to herself, it seems that after they entered the vortex, they were transported to different places. There was only one road ahead. Gu Yun walked over without hesitation. She held the ice soul divine bow in her hand, and the flickering brilliance was reflected on the surrounding crystals, which was extremely beautiful. The crystal corridor is very long and can''t see the end. Stepping on the ground that can reflect people''s shadow, it makes a light sound. At this moment, it seemed that she was the only one left in the whole world. Nianxi and Xiaoqing flew out of the contract space. It was rare that nianxi''s voice was dignified. "This place always feels strange and makes people very uncomfortable." Xiaoqing also said, "there is a strong old monster here. The master should be careful." "Old monster?" The lonely cloud doubted. "It''s a dead spirit, but because it was extremely powerful before death, its soul will not die after death. It''s trapped here. I guess it should be an old monster thousands of years ago." Xiaoqing explained again. It can feel only so much. Another thousand years ago Gu Yun has a preliminary guess about the ancient heritage secret place. It seems that the first generation of clan chiefs of elves and Demons should be banned outside the ancient heritage secret place. That is to say, this ancient heritage secret place is left over from the period of no god respect. When it comes to the matter of no God, Gu Yun''s nerves become sensitive. Will this place be involved with no God? Suddenly, a strong spirit of the dead approached quickly, and the bone etching Yin Qi penetrated into the human body, but as soon as it met the magic Qi in the lonely cloud, it was swallowed by all. Gu Yun looked forward coldly, and a large group of dead spirits with dull eyes moved towards her position. These dead are mixed with eight races. Their costumes are still the style of ancient times, and each race is very different. Gu Yun pursed his lips and saw the opportunity in his eyes. Next, there will be another hard battle! Gu Yun led the magic Qi to the bow of Bing soul God and pulled the string without hesitation. As soon as the arrow feather with magic Qi left the string, it quickly disappeared into the approaching dead spirit in front. The evil spirit and the ghost spirit mingled, and immediately came the sound of Zizi. The dead spirit mixed with pain and anger roared one after another, like the sound of blade friction, which was very harsh. At one stroke, other dead spirits became crazy. The ghost gas filled the corridor. The light suddenly darkened, and the dark wind seemed to be in purgatory. Gu Yun did not hesitate. After the first wave of attack, he launched the second wave of attack, and the arrows haunting the magic Qi merged into an arrow rain. The dead spirits were enraged and rushed frantically towards the lonely cloud. However, they were reaped by the arrow rain before they touched the lonely cloud. These dead spirits were all ordinary divine soldiers, so Gu Yun could deal with them, but she thought about another thing. When she first came here, she met the dead spirits of divine soldiers. Then what powerful things are waiting for her Gu Yun is not afraid of challenges. The more difficult it is, the more she wants to break through! Chapter 398 Now, nianxi has little lethality. The Phoenix flame ignites a sea of fire, trapping all the dead in the center. The red flame is like the karma fire in the endless purgatory, burning all the demons and monsters. After killing a road among the dead, Gu Yun kept driving ahead. Finally, after a turn, she saw another road, which was a crossroads, which meant that she would have to make a choice again. Gu Yun came over and planned to go from the road on the right, but as soon as she passed, a dark shadow flew over from the corridor on the left. Gu Yun instinctively wants to block with a sword. But I heard a crying female voice shouting, "don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" At this time, Gu Yun noticed that the black shadow was a pretty girl. Now she was in a mess, her clothes were missing a sleeve, and all the blood scars on her white wrists were dripping. She looked at Gu Yun as if she saw the Savior. She was so excited that she was going to pull Gu Yun''s hand, but she was dodged by Gu Yun. The girl had to stop angrily and said, "Wu Wu, help me, there are monsters chasing me!" Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked behind her. Sure enough, a giant rushed over. With the giant moving, the whole corridor was shaking. The crystal building seemed to be unable to bear its weight and would collapse at any time. As soon as the girl heard the news, she immediately shrank and hid behind the lonely cloud. Her fear filled her apricot eyes, "it''s coming, it''s coming!" Extreme fear made her voice tremble. The behemoth is a strong monster with a small head and a large body, shiny brown hair and only one eye on its head. At the moment, that eye was looking at Gu Yun and the girl, full of greed. As soon as Gu Yun turned his hand, the ice sword turned into a spear, and the blood color in his eyes flashed. Just as she was about to do something, suddenly, a loud cry came, "get away!" Then he saw a man holding a knife and chopping down at the monster in the air. However, the expected bloody scene did not appear. At the moment when the blade came, the body of the monster suddenly became as hard and unbreakable as King Kong. The man stared in amazement and looked at the monster unbelievably. When he was distracted, the enraged monster had waved a heavy palm at him. If this palm really falls on the man, it must be patted into meat mud. Gu Yun jumped up, waved a palm on the man first, beat him to the girl''s position, and then raised his gun to resist the attack of the monster. The monster has reached the holy beast level, and its power can not be underestimated. Even Gu Yun took a step back after taking this attack. The best way to deal with such monsters is to restrain them with thunder, but in this underground palace, you can''t use Lei Lingli at all. You can''t, and Gu Yun can only attack hard. The holy beast turned his attention to her and roared angrily through the corridor. At the same time, the flame gathering dragon attacked every corner and attacked the three of them. As soon as Gu Yun waved, an ice wall blocked the man and the girl and stopped the spreading fire dragon. Seeing this, the man holding his chest and taking a breath shouted, "Hey, don''t be brave. We can defeat this guy by fighting side by side!" Chapter 399 Hearing the speech, Gu Yun was stunned for a moment, then opened his mouth indifferently, "stopping the attack is not to help you, but to be afraid that you will lag behind!" Be brave, she doesn''t need this thing, because she has the strength to kill it! With the words of the lonely cloud falling, the soaring magic gas swept the holy beast. Under the erosion of the magic gas, the hardened state of the holy beast was disintegrated. The holy beast was shocked and immediately had to use its spiritual power to build a protective layer, but it was too late. At the moment when the protective layer of the holy beast was broken, countless wind blades surrounded it in an instant. With the cold words of the lonely cloud, "kill!" All the wind blades and arrows pierced into the holy beast''s body, and the sound of skin and flesh was particularly clear in the quiet corridor. The howl of pain made people''s eardrums ache. The man and the girl covered their ears together, but their eyes were staring at the lonely cloud. The lonely cloud stood in the air, and the clothes and robes danced briskly. On that ice like snow jueli face, there was a hint of awe. The girl looked at the holy beast that had become a blood hole and shrank her neck in fear. Until this time, she found out what a terrible person she was provoking. Clearly looking at a girl of her age, she has the power to subvert everything. This gap is like a natural moat for her. Afraid of lonely clouds, the girl was full of envy for her. The holy beast stared big and exquisite eyes, which had lost its luster, and the orange blood flowed all over the ground, emitting a thick stench. The man lowered his head with shame. Now he found how ridiculous his heroic act was. In front of the girl, their strength was not enough. After solving the current trouble, Gu Yun was about to leave. The man quickly stood up, followed up and said warmly: "thank you for saving my next life. Can you tell me your name? It will be a reward for dogs and horses in the future. " Gu Yun completely ignored him and continued to walk in the direction he had already chosen. At this time, the girl also came back to her senses and decided to follow Gu Yun. It was their instinct to rely on the strong in this dangerous place. The girl said, "eunuch, eunuch, my name is Cao shusu. Let''s form a team!" This sentence woke up the man, and the man immediately echoed: "yes, let''s form a team, or take care of each other." The two stood in front of Gu Yun, one left and the other right, and Gu Yun had to look up at them. Seeing Gu Yun looking over, the man smiled foolishly. He looked only in his early twenties. He was wearing a gray cloth clothes, and his hair was well tied. He was carrying a big knife on his shoulder. His eyebrows were upright, but there was a scar from the corner of his right eye to the earlobe, which made him look more ferocious. In essence, he is not bad. It can be seen by knowing the danger and coming to "save" Gu Yun and the girl. Compared with men, girls obviously come out of large families. They always have a delicate spirit. Even if they are disheartened, it is difficult to hide their noble spirit. Gu Yun wanted to find Si Qi and didn''t want to form a team, so he looked at them for a moment and said, "no!" Then he bypassed them and went on. But both of them seemed determined to rely on her. No matter how Gu Yun refused, they followed her closely. There are too many unknown dangers ahead. If you can win over one more strong person, you can win over one more strong person. In this ancient secret place of the law of the jungle, strength is the foundation. Chapter 400 The corridor was so quiet that I could only hear the echo of footsteps. Cao shusu will not adapt to Gu Yun''s cold attitude at first, but now there are only three of them here. In order to avoid suffocating herself, Cao shusu simply finds a topic by herself. She told Gu Yun that she came in with the family, but in a jungle, they were ambushed by monsters. In the chaos, she separated from her two brothers. At that time, she was so flustered that she didn''t pay attention to her feet, fell into a lake, woke up again in this corridor, and met the holy beast before walking a few steps. Her strength is not weak outside, but in the ancient heritage secret place, she became the bottom existence, so she had to escape until she met lonely cloud. Luo Yi smelled the speech, touched his head and smiled, "it''s the first time for you to come into the ancient heritage secret land. I came in two years ago and always knew this place, but it''s too evil. I came in twice and was sent out in a muddle, but I''m sure there must be a big baby in it." Cao shusu''s Apricot eyes lit up instantly, "really? That would be great! " From their words, Gu Yun figured out a clue. It seems that there is more than one entrance to the underground palace, that is, in front, maybe they will meet other people. While Gu Yun was thinking, Cao shusu suddenly came up to her, looked at her with sparkling eyes and said excitedly, "eunuch, are you the legendary demon clan? The eyes are really red. It''s so beautiful! " "It is said that the fighting power of the demon clan is very strong. It seems that the rumors are true." Luo Yi also said. There is no demon clan in the western continent. What they learned is only a few words in writing. When they really see the demon clan appear in front of them, their inner amazement can''t hide. Gu Yun took a step back and left Cao Shu Su''s face. She was surprised in her eyes. She asked, "aren''t you afraid?" In the east continent, when people talk about the demon family, they all hate it, and what hides behind the hatred is the world''s fear of the demon family. But she saw excitement in Cao shusu''s eyes. Such a response was beyond Gu Yun''s expectation. "Why should we be afraid? We worship the strong. Since you are the strong, even if you are an alien, we also worship you." Cao shusu said suspiciously. A different color flashed in her eyes. Until this time, she really realized that the ideas of people in the West were completely different from those in the East. Is the strong respected Gu Yun whispered in her heart, and the center of her eyes immediately grabbed the beauty of all things. In that case, she became the supreme strong man and took the power of life and death! be at sb.''s mercy. And Gu Yun was born as a knife, and he was never a fish to be slaughtered! Cao shusu was frightened by the edge in Gu Yun''s eyes and couldn''t help shrinking. She quickly staggered her eyes. She thought her eldest brother was cold and terrible enough. Now it seems that compared with Gu Yun, she is really a small Witch. Along the way, there will always be crises jumping out from different places, sometimes dead spirits, sometimes monsters and solitary clouds. Cao shusu and Luo Yi had no chance to do it at all. In the blink of an eye, these crises were eliminated by solitary clouds. The two were silly several times and became numb in the end. Luo Yi looked at Gu Yun and said, "it''s so cool to be protected." Cao shusu had stars in his eyes. "Grandpa, you are so handsome. If you were a man, I would marry you!" Chapter 401 Gu Yun: " Nianxi smiled forward and backward in the contract space. This is the first time someone has said such straightforward words to Gu Yun. She is still a woman. Little feeling held his cheek: "the master is really a man and woman." "But it''s also human nature. The master''s face combines the advantages of Protoss and demons. I haven''t seen a woman who can be more beautiful than the master so far. Moreover, in addition to looking good, the master is still so strong and excellent. It''s difficult for people not to like it." Read Xi said. In addition to the cold, Gu Yun is good. If a flawless jade, it will be very popular wherever you go. Nianxi has realized this for a long time. When you were in Jili village, those who wanted to propose to Gu Yun almost flattened the threshold. After you came to Kyushu mainland, the wild bees and butterflies around Gu Yun were completely flooded. However, even if it is loved by so many people, Guyun''s heart is still cold. Nianxi thinks that Guyun''s attitude towards everyone is the same. Until recently, it found that in this world, there is another person who can stir up ripples in Guyun''s heart lake. However, Gu Yun is not aware of her feelings. A few years ago, she has been living in hatred. Now she is finally separated from hatred, so she is less than others. The three people continued to walk forward. After walking for nearly two hours, they finally saw the end of the corridor. At the end, there was a closed door. By the door, two white and fat little boys squatted. Both little boys were only three years old. They had the same appearance and were made of powder and jade. They were very popular. Hearing the footsteps, the two little boys raised their heads and looked at their eyes. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. A pair of eyes, the left pupil is light purple and the right pupil is dark blue. Obviously, these are two boys born of mixed blood of Shura and Hai. Cao shusu exclaimed, "what a beautiful twin!" "The eyes are so strange." Luo Yi whispered softly. The two little boys looked at Gu Yun, smiled and said in unison, "if you want to pass here, you must first answer our questions correctly." Cao Shu Su said, "what''s the problem?" "First, who are the two of us, left and right?" The two little boys spoke in unison again. Cao shusu choked, "where can I tell!" The two little boys as like as two peas in a mirror, are alike in their looks or looks. Do they want to answer the left and left left and right right? Thinking so, Cao shusu himself will be both sad and funny. "Friendly tips, my brother is left, and my brother is right." the little boy smiled on his lovely face, which seemed to melt people''s hearts. Cao shusu was completely defeated. How could there be such a lovely child in the world! Even Luo Yi''s iron heart softened. Gu Yun walked over indifferently and said coldly, "get out of the way!" Left: " Right: " The two little guys looked at each other, then complained and looked at Gu Yun, "Wow, you''re cruel to us, Wuwuwuwu, sister is bad." Cao Shu became silent. Eunuch''s heart is not generally cold. He can also be cold in the face of such a lovely little guy. Gu Yun frowned and went over the two little boys to push the back door. The two little guys immediately stopped in front of her and said with a steamed stuffed bun face, "no, but we can''t go in." Gu Yun''s eyes fell on them, and the little guy immediately counseled. Chapter 402 One of them whispered, "it''s ok if you can''t answer the first question. As long as you do us a favor, we''ll let you in." "What''s up? We are duty bound! " Cao shusu patted her chest and asked. The little guy''s eyes lit up immediately, but their eyes were always looking at the lonely cloud carefully. They always felt that the other two people were unreliable. Only this cold sister was reliable. "It''s very simple. We''re separated from our father. As long as you help us find our father." A little boy said and his eyes turned red, which was distressing. When Cao Shu Sutton was there, she felt that the first two were big, and the ancient heritage secret land was so big. If she wanted to find someone here, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, these two little guys looked so good. I think their father must be a very good-looking person. Looking at the pathetic appearance of the two little guys, Cao shusu couldn''t say anything to refuse. Cao shusu quickly nodded and accepted. Seeing this, the two little boys laughed happily. Gu Yun just looked at Cao shusu. Cao shusu couldn''t laugh at once. He just felt that his scalp was numb. What should I do? Grandpa seems angry Now that the three had promised to help, the little boy didn''t embarrass them any more. He opened the door, let them go and sent them away happily. Until the door closed again, Gu Yun looked at Cao shusu and said in a low voice, "they are puppet dolls." Cao shusu opened her eyes in amazement. Even Luo Yi didn''t believe it, "how can such a vivid person be a puppet doll..." Needless to say, Gu Yun didn''t explain any more. From the first sight of seeing the twins, Gu Yun knew that they were puppets. If the world can make puppets so lifelike, it must be a very powerful puppet teacher. Looking at the three worlds, there are few. But also people thousands of years ago, closely related to the sea family Gu Yun had an answer in his heart. Along the way, Cao shusu was dejected and sad. It seemed that the two little boys didn''t know they were lifeless puppets. They waited at the gate looking for their father. Thinking about this, Cao shusu couldn''t help feeling sad. Luo Yi was not as sentimental as she was. What he thought was the strange pupil color of the two puppet dolls. "Purple eyes and blue eyes, what race does this represent?" Luo Yi couldn''t understand it. He had seen blue eyes when he had traveled to the mainland for so many years. They are unique to the alien living in the water. What kind of race are purple eyes Not only has he not seen it, but he has never seen any records in ancient books. His voice was very quiet, but it still reached the ears of lonely clouds. Zitong, Shura. Blue pupil, sea family. Since the Shura family was exterminated by the heaven thousands of years ago, there are no people with purple pupils in the world, so people in the world don''t know the existence of the Shura family at all. However, Luo Yi''s words made Gu Yun think about another question. Why did the puppet master make such a puppet doll? The child born of the mixed blood of Shura and Hai, is it true that the owner of this underground palace is still involved with Shura? The fall of the once eight tribes, now the seven tribes and the Shura tribe has always been a complicated mystery. Since no God respected the heaven and offended the way of heaven, why did the whole Shura family perish Gu Yun thought of what she saw when she broke into the Shura hall to avoid being chased and killed by the people of Changsheng heaven. Chapter 403 Are those Shura people who turned into stone statues really dead? A cloud of fog grew bigger and bigger in my heart until Cao shusu''s scream came, and Gu Yun separated from the more rational and chaotic thoughts. After entering the door, they are in a circular square. Overlooking from above is a funnel-shaped building. The small hole at the top casts a weak light. There is no light on here. It is so dark that they can only vaguely see the outline of some things. In front of them, eight rectangular objects were placed in different directions. They looked very similar to coffins. Cao shusu curiously climbed up and took a look. He found that it was really a coffin, and it was still a coffin without a lid. As soon as she poked her head out, she stared at the "people" in the coffin. He immediately screamed. He slipped and fell off the coffin. Fortunately, Luo Yi caught her in time. Gu Yun jumped into one of the coffins. When she saw that there was a handsome man lying inside, she frowned slightly. She was a puppet again. The other seven coffins are the same. There are beautiful men with different styles, or demons, or elegant, or gentle like water Now, Gu Yun couldn''t understand the puppet master''s evil taste. "It''s a puppet." Gu Yun jumped out of the coffin and said. Hearing this sentence, Cao shusu''s heart settled down and was still a little shaken. "It''s too realistic. Moreover, who put the puppet in the coffin with his eyes open..." "It''s too evil here. Let''s leave quickly!" Luo Yi felt a chill behind his neck. His scalp was numb, so he said. Suddenly, a cluster of flames came out, and suddenly they circled along the wall here. The cold was expelled for a little. By the light of the flame, they could roughly see the layout of this place. The whole square is in a ladder shape. There are eight coffins on each ladder. There are five stairs in total. There is only one coffin on the last floor, that is, in the center of the square. There is nothing else here. Not even a door for them to leave. When they came in, the door had disappeared. There were only cold and hard walls around. The light of the flame was scattered on the wall. They could clearly see the patterns carved on the wall. It was one ferocious beast after another. It opened its mouth and exposed its fangs. It seemed that the next moment they would jump off the wall and attack them. Luo Yi and Cao shusu''s heart burst, and their fear spread. "What should we do? We can''t live without it!" Cao shusu looked at Gu Yun helplessly with a pretty face in frustration. Luo Yi clenched the big knife in his hand and his nerves tightened. They now seriously doubt whether the two little boys are sending them to death. Gu Yun didn''t speak, but silently put out the remaining flame at his fingertips, then walked up the second step and checked the puppets in the coffin on the second step. They are eight unique women. The third step. They are eight beautiful teenagers in their prime. The fourth step. They are eight beautiful girls in cardamom years. Just as Gu Yun was going to step on the last step to check the remaining coffins, suddenly the whole ground trembled. Suddenly, in addition to the coffins on the last step, the other 32 puppets in the coffins sat up. Chapter 404 At first, the look on their faces was numb. Slowly, they became more and more vivid, and their lips brought up a fascinating smile. "Hello, guests from afar!" They said in unison. The sound is bewitching and beautiful. However, the more beautiful things are, the more deadly they are. Cao shusu and Luo Yi are well aware of this truth and move closer to Gu Yun. Sixteen handsome men and teenagers came out of the coffin and walked gently to Gu Yun and Cao shusu. They looked as gentle as water, and their eyes were full of love, which could drown people in the gentle sea. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Qingqing. I miss you so much." They said the same sentence, and the thoughts on their handsome faces with different styles went deep into the bone marrow. Easily, it stirs people''s heartstrings. Before that, Cao shusu had been protected by his family. It was just when Chunxin sprouted. When he encountered such an affectionate attack, he was occupied in an instant. Her pretty face was covered with rosy clouds. Luo Yi''s side was the same. Sixteen peerless women and girls moved gently, tenderly came to him and affectionately called out, "husband, you''re finally here. People miss you so much. If you don''t come back, their hearts will be broken." The beauty weeps, just like a pear blossom with rain, which makes her heart tremble. Luo Yi''s hands were at a loss. One of the girls dressed a little more exposed than other women and was more enthusiastic. She threw herself directly on him and kissed him passionately. The scene is really beautiful. Gu Yun looked at a group of puppets in front of her indifferently. When one of the men wanted to hold her hand, she said in a harsh voice, "get out!" For a moment, all the puppets stopped moving and looked at Gu Yun incredulously. One of the teenagers wanted to cry: "Qing Qing, did I do something wrong? I can change it. Don''t hate me! " Gu Yun was annoyed by them. When he was about to destroy these puppets with his sword, suddenly, there was a sound of fingers from above. In an instant, these puppets looked as if they had been robbed of their lives, and didn''t move. Cao shusu blinked blankly. Reality and falsehood were indistinguishable at this moment. Luo Yi was kissed seven meat and eight vegetables, and he couldn''t find a direction more than Cao shusu. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked up. On the last step, the person who should have been lying in the coffin didn''t know when he had come out. It was a charming young man in red. Although he had a more gorgeous face than a woman, the heroism between his eyebrows would not confuse him with a woman. The boy was more beautiful than any puppet before. With a gentle smile, he seemed to be able to hook away the human soul. This man... Is not a puppet! The young man in red looked at Gu Yun and joked, "isn''t it good to be deeply loved? It''s good to be immersed in this magnificent love! " In the world, only love hurts people! Many people can''t get such a wholehearted love in reality. They will easily sink into the gentle offensive of these puppets. Even those who already have a lover will be moved here. Each puppet here is flawless. It has excellent appearance and 16 types, which meet the requirements of every woman / man for his partner. It also has enough affection. That kind of love puts people on the top of their heart and is unique. Chapter 405 Over the years, there are not a few spiritual masters who have rushed here. No matter which one has lost his mind here, Gu Yun is the most special one he has ever seen. In the face of such a group of beautiful men, the man not only didn''t move, but also moved to kill. If he hadn''t stopped in time, I''m afraid these puppets would be split by her sword. The young man in red said in his heart that she is really a very cruel woman. Gu Yun just looked at him coldly. Her voice was like ice residue. She said, "where is the exit!" This sentence awakened Cao shusu and Luo Yi. They were in a cold sweat. Just now, almost, they were completely lost in their mind. I can''t believe what the consequences would be after being lost in their mind. The top priority is not to immerse in these false feelings and love, but to find a way to leave here! The young man in red sat on the coffin with one knee bent. Hearing the speech, he seemed helpless and smiled, "it''s really not cute at all!" Then he looked at Cao shusu and Luo Yi, "why, don''t you like it here? It''s good to be drunk and dream of death. You are the only one in these people''s eyes and hearts. " Cao shusu and Luo Yiqi looked at the motionless puppets around them, but their beautiful appearance could not hide their soulless body. They shook their heads immediately. The young man in red sighed wistfully. His narrow Phoenix eyes looked at the lonely cloud, with a little smile inside, "well, I''ll let you go, but you have to leave your name." Gu Yun frowned and couldn''t understand his strange request, but the young man was very strong. Even if she had already practiced in the second realm, she couldn''t find out the depth of his cultivation. It was inevitable that he couldn''t fight hard. Gu Yun took a long sigh of relief and said in a low voice: "Gu Yun." "Ah, so your name is Gu Yun." Cao shusu was pleasantly surprised, and her apricot eyes were shining. The young man in red chuckled, "Gu Yun......" he whispered Gu Yun''s name on the tip of his tongue, "remember, my name is Yesu, and we''ll meet again." With these words, the young man in red disappeared, and the puppets mechanically walked back to the coffin and went back inside. A light source appeared where the night disappeared, which was the exit to leave. Gu Yun passed through without hesitation. Cao shusu and Luo Yi hesitated for a moment and immediately followed. On the other side, Siqi fell into a place similar to a paradise, close to mountains and rivers, with pleasant scenery. In the depths of the ten mile peach forest, there was a family, and the white smoke from the chimney could be seen faintly. Siqi looked around, but there was no solitary cloud. His eyebrows coagulated and he understood something in his heart. Without hesitation, Siqi turned around and wanted to find an exit nearby. At this time, an old man''s voice came from the depths of the peach forest: "come, don''t you come and sit down." The old man''s voice was kind and amiable, and Siqi didn''t feel malice from it. At such a distance, he can feel his existence, the old man Siqi approached the hut suspiciously. In front of the hut, there was a rattan chair. An old man in gray sat there. A chess game was placed in front of him. The old man held a white son in his right hand and a pot of wine in his left hand. He seriously thought about the solution and drank a mouthful of wine from time to time. Hearing Siqi''s footsteps, the old man raised his head, looked at him with a smile and said, "who can think that the emperor who once dominated the world has turned into a little doll now." Chapter 406 With that, the old man sighed for a long time, waved to Siqi and motioned him to sit down. Siqi just looked at him without action, but when he heard the old man''s words, a bit of confusion flashed in his eyes, but soon, his attention was attracted by the old man''s pupil color, and his blood red eyes were just like Gu Yun. "Gee, this temper hasn''t changed." Seeing this, the old man no longer reluctantly said to himself, "I called you here." "Who are you?" Before the old man could finish, Siqi suddenly asked, since it is Hongtong, it must be the demon clan. Will it have a relationship with Guyun? When it comes to the problem of solitary clouds, even if it is just some signs, Siqi will be particularly sensitive. When he interrupted, the old man was not angry. After smiling kindly, he replied, "I''m your former subordinate. Unexpectedly, I can see you again in my lifetime. I''ll die without regret." Si Qi didn''t understand what he was talking about. He simply asked himself, "what does the demon family have to do with you?" Obviously, a surprise flashed in the old man''s eyes. He whispered, "how do you know the demon family Gu Shi?" Now he is not what he was thousands of years ago. Now he has become an ordinary mortal. Where did he know the demon family''s lone family "You just need to answer my question." Si Qi''s eyebrows were cold and said that he was a little urgent in his heart. The old man sighed, "relationship, there is a little relationship. Gu surname is the Royal surname of the demon family. I, Gu Yi, the prince of the demon family, just invested in your flag and became a general under your command, so I gave up the prince''s identity." The royal family Gu Yun is the devil of the demon family. It''s not difficult to guess his royal identity. But this is not what Si Qi wants to know. He always knows that Gu Yun has a big secret. Her past is blank. She seems to suddenly appear in Kyushu mainland. Here, there is no fetter, as if she will leave again at any time. This feeling also worried about gain and loss in Siqi''s heart. He can''t stand the pain of losing lonely cloud again. At that time, he will be crazy. So he wants to know more about Gu Yun. An idea flitted through his mind. When he asked this question, there was a tremor in Siqi''s voice that he didn''t even notice, "is it possible that there are other continents in this world except Kyushu?" Once, he had been thinking about this problem. Since he couldn''t find any information about Gu Yun here, would she come from other continents? The vast world, the vast world, generally refers to countless worlds The old man looked at him directly, put down his white chess and stood up. He said, "there are three worlds in the world?" Siqi shook his head. There was a hunch in his heart that everything he heard next would completely subvert all his previous cognition. "I felt your breath since you entered the ancient heritage secret place. That''s why I called you when you entered Eji''s underground palace. What I want to tell you is the real pattern of the world!" The old man said slowly. Si Qi''s heart jumped a little hasty at this moment. "There are three worlds in the world, namely, the mortal world, the nether world and the divine world. Here is only the lowest mortal world among the three worlds, that is to say, the so-called Kyushu continent is the mortal world among the three worlds." Chapter 407 The old man continued, and a trace of memory flashed in his eyes. He only talked with Siqi about the pattern of the world, so that his eyes are not limited to this corner. It''s superfluous. He didn''t say that he is not strong enough to carry everything in the past. Carrying too much is easy to turn things upside down. Sooner or later, under certain opportunities, he will think of everything in the past, so the old man is not in a hurry. He was born in response to heaven. Even if he is now driven into the world, he will be able to climb back to his original height. But this time, he can no longer stand beside him and witness his legend. Si Qi''s calm Jian pupils, at this moment, there were stormy waves in them. His hands could not help holding tight, and his slender knuckles were slightly white. A guess surfed out of his mind. He urgently wanted to know the answer, "where does the demon family Gu live?" "The divine world." The old man replied, and then he added, "it was like this a thousand years ago. Now the current situation has changed, so I don''t know." Then the old man poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth. These old guys have long been out of line with this era. At this time, Si Qi understood that the existence of Gu Yun was different from him, and the gap between them was widened. He thought that after four years of efforts, he had caught up with Gu Yun''s pace, and now, the reality gave him a heavy blow. Since Gu Yun comes from the divine world, she will go back sooner or later. The divine world, the supreme existence of the three worlds, and the legendary residence of gods. Can he really match her Suddenly, Si Qi''s concussion heart was firm. No matter where Gu Yun was, he would follow her steps, go up the poor blue and fall down the yellow spring. When he met again, he would live for her in this life. Since Gu Yun was born and stood in the cloud, he would make more efforts. Even if he stepped on thorns, he would catch up with her! The old man didn''t know the change of Siqi''s state of mind. He just felt that at that moment, the young boy seemed to have made some major decisions, and his momentum changed. Vaguely, he seemed to see the domineering arrogance in him. The old man suddenly smiled. It seems that his goal has been achieved! Lord emperor, be strong. Your destiny has not been completed yet! Immediately, the old man thought of Si Qi''s persistence in the demon family Gu''s problem. He slightly undetectable picked his eyebrow and asked, "Sir, are there descendants of my demon family royal family around?" Hearing the speech, Siqi''s look softened and nodded gently, "yes." The old man was surprised. Since Si Qi stepped here, he always had a cold look. Except for his persistence on the issue of the demon family Gu Shi, he was indifferent to others. However, when referring to the descendants of the demon family royal family, the tenderness between his eyebrows could not be hidden. Originally, in this world of mortals, he has already had a tie. The old man sighed and only hoped that this man would not become his weakness, otherwise he would push the emperor into the abyss of eternal doom However, since he is the descendant of the demon family royal family, I don''t think it will be too bad. Nearby, the old man didn''t ask any more. He could see Si Qi''s intention to go. The old man waved his hand, "go, I''ve opened the exit for you. Remember, if you want to protect the person in your heart, you must be strong enough to surpass all sentient beings. Otherwise, your identity will kill her!" Chapter 408 Suddenly, Si Qi turned his eyes to the old man and wanted to ask him. However, the old man''s figure had disappeared in the ten mile peach forest, and even the hut could not be seen. His hands trembled uncontrollably at this moment, and the last words of the old man haunted his mind, which would kill Gu Yun Will he kill Gu Yun? Si Qi strongly denied this possibility in his heart. Gu Yun put it on the tip of his heart. How could he kill her! However, he dare not be careless about the safety of Gu Yun. The old man seems to have insight into the past and future. He seems to have some connection with him. He has no need to tease himself. Is his words reminding him? Siqi''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. He wants to protect Gu Yun and risk his life! Above all beings? Then he will be above all living beings! After several times of panic, Si Qi''s heart was firm, and his deep eyes slowly turned into fluorescent purple, bright as the star atlas. The heart of the strong, this moment, unbreakable! He lifted his step and stepped firmly into the exit. He wanted to find Gu Yun! ¡­¡­ Out of the light source, the field of vision widened. It was no longer dark, but it was not bright. The dim yellow light lit up the space. In front of them was a hall supported by ten gold pillars. The hall was inlaid with gold and jade. It was very magnificent, which was better than the imperial palace. Gold beads and precious jade were scattered all over the ground, and rare spiritual tools were listed around. Bottles of miraculous drugs were within their reach, and all kinds of magic weapons occupied one third of the hall. If what they experienced before was a tender village of love, then now they have fallen into the golden and silver mountains. They have experienced the two ultimate pursuits of life. Cao shusu looked at the Witch Hazel plume not far away. She couldn''t move her eyes. She cheered in surprise, "it''s the Witch Hazel plume. The legendary Witch Hazel plume, I''ve only seen it in books. I didn''t expect that the world really exists. It''s more beautiful than what is painted in books. Ah, ah, I''m too excited!" "Heaven level spirit tools, immortal level spirit tools, God, the worst spirit tools are heaven level!" Luo Yi''s exclamation followed. In this cultivation world, the level of spirit tools is yellow, Xuan, prefecture, heaven and immortal from low to high. After these five levels, it is a rare artifact in a hundred years. In Kyushu mainland, when a earth level spirit tool is born, it will be sold at a sky high price, not to mention the sky level. The higher the level and the greater the power of the spirit tool, the higher the attack bonus to the holder. Therefore, if a rare spirit tool is placed in front of the spirit Master, the spirit Master will look at it as if he saw his relatives who have been separated for many years. Luo Yi is almost dancing now. He thought, let him die here now, he has no complaints! Gu Yun just glanced at these crazy babies. Her attention was attracted by the dispute on the left side of the hall. "I said, I don''t like you, don''t follow me!" "Brother yuan, don''t leave me. You don''t like me, but I like you. I came all the way here for you. Is your heart made of stone? It''s too much to say such cruel words today! " "You don''t want to think about what you have done. There''s reason to question me here. I''m kind enough to you now. The farther away I can get before I get angry!" "You told me to go away. What did I do wrong! Didn''t you just climb your bed a few times? Didn''t you succeed in the end? " Chapter 409 "You still have the face to say it! No shame! " "Why can''t I say it? Brother yuan, you haven''t moved when you see my beautiful body several times. Don''t you lift it? Don''t worry, even if you don''t lift it, I still like you! " ¡­¡­ Listening to the voice, a man and a woman are arguing. They are not old enough. They can''t suppress their anger in the voice of teenagers. They are close to the edge of violence. The girl is an open mouth and speaks boldly, but her words are a deep love for teenagers. Gu Yun vaguely felt that the young man''s voice was very familiar. At this time, the young man had left the girl angrily and hurried over, just face to face with Gu Yun. The young man was dressed in brocade and was elegant. He was carrying a long sword in his hand. He was too angry, which made his sword holding hands tremble slightly. It was obvious that he was suppressing the towering anger. His handsome face was as black as the bottom of the pot. When he saw Gu Yun, he was stunned for a moment, and then surprised: "Gu Yun!" This person is Jing Chenyuan. After entering the underground palace, he was not hurt except to describe his embarrassment. Gu Yun nodded gently. Jing Chenyuan''s voice drew back the eyes of Cao shusu and Luo Yi. Until now, they found that there were others in the hall except them. Luo Yi breathed a sigh of relief and finally met other people. He had to doubt whether there were only three of them in the whole underground palace. Now he was relieved to see others. The more one person can form a team, the greater the safety factor, not to mention the boy''s cultivation is not bad. Cao shusu recognized Jing Chenyuan and shouted, "little Marquis, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Did you see my brother?" Speaking of the back, Cao Shu was eager in Su''s eyes. Her brothers should be worried for so many days. Jing Chenyuan looked at Cao shusu and shook his head, "sorry, No." When he came here, he didn''t meet anyone except the annoying guy. Jing Chenyuan came to Gu Yun and said with a bright smile, "I didn''t expect you to be the first person I met. Fate." As his words fell, an arrogant female voice suddenly came. "Who is she! Brother yuan, how can you smile at other women! " A girl in a red dress ran over, and her angry beautiful eyes glared at the lonely cloud, which was more murderous. The girl''s appearance is extremely beautiful, her skin is morbid pale, and her cherry lips are red like blood. She has a kind of beauty that hits the heart directly, but the hostility on her body destroys that kind of beauty. To Cao shusu''s evaluation, in her opinion, the red skirt girl is like a poisonous scorpion, who gets into trouble. "Gu Yun, I know this crazy woman. She is Hua Jue, the eldest lady of the sect leader of Infernal Affairs. She is famous for her ruthlessness. I always feel that she has an eye on you. You should be careful." Cao shusu whispered in Gu Yun''s ear. Infernal Affairs is one of the first-class forces in the western continent. They do all the activities of taking people''s money to eliminate disasters for others. None of them has clean hands. Therefore, people from serious aristocratic families like them are unwilling to have more contacts with Infernal Affairs. Somehow, Hua Jue, the ruthless young lady of Infernal Affairs, fell in love with the little Marquis Jing Chenyuan and chased people directly to the imperial capital. Therefore, thanks to this, they have seen Hua Jue several times. Hua Jue was very jealous, but all the women who had something to do with Jing Chenyuan were cruelly destroyed by her. Chapter 410 Therefore, anyone with a little brain will not be willing to have much contact with Hua. Thanks to her, there is no suitor around Jing Chenyuan. Jing Chenyuan would like to avoid her. If he avoids snakes and scorpions, this man''s Kung Fu is very good. At the sight of Hua Jue''s look, Jing Chenyuan knew what she was thinking. Instinctively, she blocked in front of the lonely cloud, with a full posture of protecting the calf. Cao shusu couldn''t help but want to help his forehead. Young Marquis, you are pushing Gu Yun into the fire pit. That''s good. Hua Jue''s jealousy is completely ignited. Strong jealousy made Hua Jue''s beautiful face slightly distorted, "brother yuan, go away, I''ll kill her!" Hua Jue pulled out a long red sword from her waist and stabbed Gu Yun regardless. Hua Jue is the cultivation of soul cultivation in the five realms, which is inferior to Jing Chenyuan, but she is confident that she can kill Gu Yun! Anyone who dares to approach Jing Chenyuan will be killed. She is the only one who can stand beside Jing Chenyuan! Jing Chenyuan frowned and was about to stop Huajue''s attack. At this time, Gu Yun gently raised his hand and stopped him. She said in a low voice, "I''ll come!" Now that Hua Jue has stared at her, if she doesn''t realize the insurmountable gap between them, it will only be as difficult as bone maggots. Hearing the speech, Jing Chenyuan looked at Hua Jue sympathetically. Gu Yun shot. Hua Jue had to be beaten. There is no comparability between the two realms of spiritual cultivation and the five realms of spiritual cultivation, one in the cloud and the other in the mud. Gu Yun''s words made Hua Jue sneer. She determined that Gu Yun was a vase that needed to hide behind the man and seek shelter. Up to now, it was just right for her to want to be strong. She will let her always remember this lesson. Some people can''t be touched by Dalits like her! Hua Jue shouted loudly, and a fierce sword move attacked Gu Yun without hiding his killing intention. Hua Jue is a spiritual master of the golden system. She has the blessing of the golden spiritual power. Her attack will be twice as high as her cultivation. The attack power of this attack has been close to the Seven Realms of soul cultivation. Cao shusu and Luo Yi don''t know Gu Yun''s accomplishments. At the moment, they pinch a cold sweat for Gu Yun. Cao shusu is anxious to jump, "Hua Jue, you''re too much. How can you beat people for no reason!" Luo Yi rushed over directly and wanted to block the attack for Gu Yun. Sooner or later, a gust of wind mixed with sporadic snowflakes suddenly blew on the flat ground. The ground was frozen inch by inch, and the bone cold jumped up from feet to head. Everyone was shivering with cold. They raised their eyes in amazement and looked at the lonely cloud. They saw that in the wind and snow, the figure of the lonely cloud was cold and arrogant. There was a shuddering cold in the eyes of a pair of demonic blood pupils. The fierce Hua Jue is now trapped in the sword array. Countless cold swords made of ice Lingli surround her from all directions, making her unable to move. Hua Jumei''s eyes were wide open and filled with deep disbelief. She murmured, "how could it be the second state of holy practice... How could it be the second state of holy practice!" Gu Yun''s appearance looks the same size as them, which makes it more difficult for her to accept such a gap. Jing Chenyuan couldn''t help sneering, "did you kill Gu Yun if you wanted to!" Gu Yun''s strength has exceeded all of them. Even if they work together, they may not be able to beat her! For those who want to kill themselves, Gu Yun will never be soft hearted. Chapter 411 Feeling Gu Yun''s killing intention, Hua Jue was finally afraid. She cried out: "what are you going to do! You know who I am! If you dare to hurt me, the infernal gate will never let you go! " Her words also made Jing Chenyuan realize the seriousness of the matter. As she said, the Infernal Affairs gate has only one hand to cover the sky in the western continent. Although it has little power, the people of the Infernal Affairs gate have a ruthless strength that is not afraid of death. Such people are the most terrible. Therefore, those women who have lost their accomplishments and their faces will dare to be angry. People of Infernal Affairs are used to being unreasonable and doing things recklessly. If they really kill Huajue, they will face the endless pursuit of Infernal Affairs. Jing Chenyuan''s face sank. He whispered in Gu Yun''s ear, "Gu Yun, forget it. The people of Infernal Affairs are too difficult." As soon as his words fell, he heard the scream of Huajue. Jing Chenyuan turned his eyes to Huajue in amazement. I saw that Hua Jue, who had been arrogant before, had fallen into a pool of blood. Several blades broke her skin and buried it in the meat, and the blood flowed down. These ice swords didn''t hit the key of Huajue, but the pain was real. Just watching, their scalp was numb. From the beginning to the end, Gu Yun didn''t even blink. He was indifferent. It seemed that he didn''t hurt a person, but an ordinary monster. Even if she was nearly fainted by pain, Hua would never forget to scold, "ah, bitch! I''ll kill you! Kill you! " Her voice was as angry as a hairspring and had no deterrent. The blood flowed all over the ground, and I saw more and more. Even if the flower was never hurt, if it went on like this, it would die because of too much blood loss. Although Hua Jue is heinous and deserves to die, they will be in great trouble if she dies. Jing Chenyuan frowned deeply, finally sighed and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, you''d better save her life." Gu Yun looked at him in silence for a moment, raised his hand again, and all ice Lingli disappeared. Jing Chenyuan hurriedly came forward and fed Huajue a life-saving pill. At this time, Huajue had fainted. He just picked up Huajue. Suddenly, a large number of people poured into the hall. Everyone''s clothes are different. It''s a casual repair team that broke into here. "God... I''m not dazzled. Many babies, ha ha ha, we made it, we made it!" "Immortal level spirit weapon, high-level pill, defensive armor, I''m not dreaming!" ¡­¡­ As soon as they arrived, they were attracted by the babies around them. Since then, their sight seemed to stick to it and could not be moved any more. It directly ignores the existence of solitary clouds. People die for money and birds die for food. Under the temptation of these rare treasures, people''s greedy nature is completely exposed. At this moment, their newly established companion friendship disintegrated, and everyone''s eyes flushed and rushed towards the baby around. Even fighting, fighting, shouting, swearing and exclamation were intertwined, which also led to the sound of porcelain and iron falling to the ground. The scene can only be explained by a confusion. Jing Chenyuan was stunned for a moment. These people were greedy and crazy. It was terrible. "Ah, my golden feather coat!" Seeing someone put his hand to the golden wisp feather coat, Cao shusu reacted and rushed over immediately. She can''t want other babies, but she needs to take the golden wisp feather coat! "Hey, there''s a first come, first served principle!" Luo Yi was greedy for those spirit tools. Seeing that they were going to be robbed, he immediately rushed over. Chapter 412 But at this time, nianxi and Xiaoqing also ran out to join the fun and like babies. It''s their nature and can''t help it. What''s more, it was a thousand years ago, and its meaning is different. Gu Yun couldn''t stop it. Nianxi had already disappeared into the sea with a little feeling. Gu Yun was less enthusiastic about these things. In addition, she had a more powerful artifact in her hand, so she couldn''t feel their mood. Jing Chenyuan is a spoiled childe. He hasn''t seen any babies. For him, these people are too fussy! After taking a look at the trouble in his hand - Huajue, Jing Chenyuan thought for a moment and helped her to a dark room behind the hall, and pasted a protective symbol on the door. He said silently in his heart: I have done my utmost benevolence and righteousness, and ask for more blessings for the rest! Gu Yun didn''t like this scene. When he was about to take a step away, suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted, "look, it''s Wen Lingzhu''s Lotus platform!" His words diverted everyone''s attention from the past, even ignoring the baby in his hand. Wen Lingzhu is the treasure of spiritual master Yu. It is said that holding a Wen Lingzhu increases the cultivation speed exponentially. However, looking at the whole Kyushu mainland, there are only three warm spirit beads, and they are all in the hands of one side of Da Neng. They dare not have half a coveted heart. However, the birth of a Wen Lingzhu is the cause of changes in the four sides of the mainland of Kyushu, setting off a bloody storm. When they heard the words Wen Lingzhu, their hearts were boiling. Right in front of the main hall, on the round jade column, there is a lotus platform of wenlingzhu, but it is only an empty lotus platform. The wenlingzhu on it has long disappeared. In other words, someone had taken the wenlingzhu before them! At this time, they remembered the lone cloud and his party who had arrived here one step earlier. Although they only glanced at Gu Yun when they came in, it was hard to forget the face of Gu Yun once. Therefore, it was easy for them to find Gu Yun in the crowd. All of a sudden, the whole space was quiet, and Taoist''s bad eyes fell on Gu Yun. His eyes dyed red by desire were like ferocious beasts. In fact, now they are not far from the beasts. One of them smiled at Gu Yun and showed a big yellow tooth. After a little surprise, he said: "girl, although you entered here one step ahead of us, since it is something in the hall, we should compete fairly. You hand over Wen Lingzhu, and we can compete according to our abilities?" This man was right, but Jing Chenyuan was angry and happy when he came back. It''s really shameless and invincible. Why are these people so shameless! What''s more terrible is that after the man finished his words, everyone around him echoed in unison, but the greed hidden in his eyes is not like that. Gu Yun looked at them coldly, but everyone who had been stared at by her couldn''t help shivering. Gradually, everyone was silent. Somehow, obviously this girl is much weaker than them, but they have an irresistible fear of her. It seems that even their souls are trembling! Suddenly, she became the target of public criticism. Gu Yun was inexplicable in her heart, but she was still calm on her face. She didn''t even intend to explain. She looked at everyone coldly and said in a harsh voice: "let''s go together!" Chapter 413 Arrogance At the moment, the word flashed in everyone''s mind. There was a strange anger in their heart. They were provoked by a teenage girl?! Everyone exchanged a look. In an instant, the majestic momentum broke out. The previous man Jie said with a smile: "it seems that the little girl doesn''t pay attention to us and won''t cooperate. In this case, don''t blame us for being impolite!" With that, everyone''s attacks gathered together and pressed down against the lonely cloud like a rainbow. The combined attack of dozens of strong saints was equivalent to the damage of an immortal. And the solitary cloud is just the second realm of holy practice! Without hesitation, Jing Chenyuan drew his sword and blocked Gu Yun. Some of them recognized Jing Chenyuan''s identity and hesitated a little, but then they increased their attack. At this moment, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came, they could not stop them from competing for Wen Lingzhu. Suddenly, Gu Yun waved away Jing Chenyuan. She had a thought. In an instant, the weapons of the whole hall flew over, including the spirit swords in the hands of the spiritual masters opposite. With a roar, all the attacks swept through the lonely cloud. The figure of the lonely cloud was submerged in the strong light, and the two nearby columns collapsed. Regardless, Jing Chenyuan rushed into the strong light, "lonely cloud!" Cao shusu and Luo Yi also squeezed out of the crowd and looked at the scene in front of them unbelievably. Gu Yun... Gone? However, just as the group of people just put their proud smile on their lips, a clear and contemptuous voice came out of the strong light, "is that all you can do!" With this sentence, the strong light was immediately pushed away like a fog, and the proud figure of solitary cloud appeared in the center without any loss. "How possible!" A man shouted out, deeply shocked and attacked their hearts. Their joint strike failed to hurt the girl! It''s incredible for them. "Next, it''s my turn!" The chilly chill flashed in the eyes of Gu Yun. She gently raised her hand. Suddenly, all the long swords stood in front of her, and the sword intention of Lingren was ready to go. The people looked at the cold sword rain in amazement, and their hearts were shocked. This girl... Controlled hundreds of spirit tools only by her mental power. How terrible this mental power should be! What monsters they met! Before they could make a response, Gu Yun had already launched an attack. All the swords were in unison, carrying the deadly attack. The clanking swords kept ringing. Everyone was surprised and immediately resisted the spirit power. There were also their own spirit tools. When they wanted to recall their spirit tools, they found that their spirit tools had completely lost contact with them under the control of Gu Yun''s spirit power. She erased the contract they had made with the spirit?! With a click, the protective barrier they built was broken, and the long sword attacked them with an irresistible momentum. There was no way to avoid it. The blade cut their skin, and blood splashed out immediately. The screams continued, and the smell of blood filled the whole hall, shrouded in the heavy slaughter. When Ling Qingchen stepped here, he saw such a scene. When the white clothes appeared in the field of vision, these people seemed to see the Savior. They opened their eyes wildly with joy and looked straight at Ling Qingchen. Their eyes were full of piety, "Your Highness the son, save us!" Chapter 414 The arrival of Ling Qingchen, in their eyes, is redemption! Ling Qingchen waved his sleeve, stopped all the attacks and saved the lives of these people. Gu Yun looked at him coldly, "mind your own business!" If you can, Gu Yun doesn''t want to make friends with Ling Qingchen, but if he has to stand against her, she won''t be polite. Ling Qingchen looked at Gu Yun with complex eyes. When he looked at her eyes, a strong sense of familiarity occupied his heart. He entered the ancient heritage secret place to seek the truth of gusuya''s divine power, but unexpectedly, gusuya did not enter the ancient heritage secret place. But at this moment, he saw the shadow of gusuya in the green capacity ratio that day from the eyes of Gu Yun. They looked the same cold Ling Qingchen said in a warm voice, "you can''t kill them!" His appearance made Gu Yun feel more familiar. She always felt that she had seen him in her distant memory. However, she was born in the divine world, and Ling Qingchen is in the mortal world. How can there be intersection between them! Gu Yun put aside the unrealistic idea in his mind, which may be caused by the sense of familiarity. Gu Yun couldn''t help saying, "sooner or later, you will be planted in your so-called kind heart!" In this world of the law of the jungle, kindness can only be a talisman! Ling Qingchen was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. He was not kind. On the contrary, to some extent, he was indifferent Gu Yun stopped, turned and left towards the exit on the right. Jing Chenyuan took a deep look at Ling Qingchen, and then hurriedly followed Gu Yun. Up to now, he is still a little scared. Just now, he really thought Gu Yun was dead and almost scared to death! Cao shusu and Luo Yi said hello to Ling Qingchen in a regular manner before they went after Gu Yun. This golden and intoxicated place has been reduced to Shura field after being killed by Gu Yun. At this moment, an idea flashed in Ling Qingchen''s heart. Perhaps the answer he wanted to seek could be found in the girl. ¡­¡­ Out of the hall, there was another corridor that was too long to see the end. At the moment when they appeared in the lonely clouds, the breath of strangers woke up the sleeping beasts, a pair of scarlet animal pupils opened in the dark, and the cold fangs opened silently. Gu Yun clenched the ice spirit bow. At the moment when all the monsters rushed up, the solitary cloud also moved. Her figure turned into a residual shadow and shuttled between each monsters. Wherever she passed, it brought a blood rain. Jing Chenyuan, shocked, immediately joined the battle. The battle lasted for a long time. The carcasses of monsters were almost piled into a hill. The sticky blood was spread on the ground and dyed the soles of shoes red. In the end, Jing Chenyuan and their hands were weak and weak, and it was difficult to carry their swords. But at this time, in the dark, another sound of footsteps came from another direction. Several people''s nerves immediately stretched. In the dark, the red pupil of Gu Yun is more dazzling. In her vision, you can see a group of people coming towards them. However, sometimes, people are more dangerous than these monsters in front of them! Another monster with a ferocious mouth pounced on her. Gu Yun finished it with a backhand sword, but his vigilant eyes never left the group of people approaching them. This group of people came from another direction. Obviously, it was not the group of people in the hall. Moreover, the group of people in the hall was so hurt that it was difficult to climb here even if they climbed! It''s unknown whether it''s an enemy or a friend, so whether it''s a monster or they have to guard against it! Chapter 415 When the group approached, Gu Yun unexpectedly saw a familiar figure among them, and immediately put down his heart. Jing Chenyuan''s eyes were not as good as those of Gu Yun, so they didn''t find out who was coming. But the body is still tight. The people who came first recognized them, and the surprise came immediately, "ah, it''s Gu Yun!" Jing Chenyuan recognized the familiar voice of Suzhou Hebei, and his tense nerves relaxed at this moment. When a group of people came to him, Jing Chenyuan found that in addition to Suzhou and Hebei, baililan nine was also there. Both of them seemed a little embarrassed. What did baililan nine do, with a bloody smell. Bai Li Lan Jiu looked at Gu Yun and asked, "Gu Yun, aren''t you hurt?" Gu Yun shook his head and solved another monster with his backhand. The screams of monster after monster diverted Bai Li Lan Jiu''s attention. Consciously, these people killed them with their swords. With their participation, victory became overwhelming. In less than a column of incense, all the monsters were exterminated by them. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun took a step and went deep into the corridor. Now, he didn''t find Si Qi. I hope nothing will happen! At the end of the corridor was still a door. By the door, the twins were still squatting. If the gate were not different, Gu Yun almost thought they had returned to the origin. The two little boys raised their heads, smiled at Gu Yun Tiantian and said, "sister, we meet again!" "Wow, left and right, how are you!" Cao shusu came out and greeted the two little guys warmly. Immediately she thought that they were inanimate puppet dolls, and her heart immediately felt sour. The two little boys showed an impeccable sweet smile to Cao shusu, which completely sprouted Cao shusu''s heart. One of the little boys looked at the great group of people behind Gu Yun, shook his head and said, "you can only go in ten people, otherwise your mother will be angry." Cao shusu was stunned, "your... Mother, here?" Gu Yun pursed his lips and finally wanted to see the puppet master. ¡ª¡ªThe owner of this underground palace. The two little boys nodded. The crowd immediately agitated. Only ten people could enter, which meant that the treasure behind the door could only be those ten people. Immediately, these people were unconvinced! "Why listen to the words of two little farts who don''t have neat hair? Let''s rush in!" "That is, since we killed here together, how can we let the baby be swallowed by others? I Zhang San disagreed first!" "Rush in, I don''t believe we can''t beat two kids!" ¡­¡­ The group soon reached a consensus and looked ferocious. Two little boys Yuxue''s lovely face showed an unhappy look, and the one on the left said, "it''s stupid." The one on the right echoed, "very stupid!" Finally, the two men said in unison, "stupid as a donkey!" Then he corrected, "no, it should be a group of donkeys!" Cao shusu choked her smile hard, and her pretty face turned red. Jing Chenyuan laughed directly. In the back, the faces of the group had become iron blue, and their eyes looked like fire at the two little boys. In the face of this group of people without goodwill, the two little boys looked extremely arrogant, in sharp contrast to the previous dull sprout. The two little boys said in unison, "you can try!" Chapter 416 These spiritual masters are people who have lived for decades. They are so old that they are provoked by two little dolls for the first time. Everyone has wide eyes and an angry face. "Old man Ge, I was provoked by two little children with no hair. Today, my uncle will teach you a long lesson. What is listening to adults!" A naked man said angrily, then swung his huge axe and tried to catch the two little boys. Cao shusu''s heart lifted up and shouted, "what are you doing, bullying two children? Are you a beast?" At this moment, she couldn''t think of a more appropriate word except the word beast. Cao shusu rushed to protect the two little boys. Gu Yun raised his hand to stop her and stared at all this coldly. She said, "these two puppet dolls are not as weak as you think." As soon as she said this, she saw the two little boys laughing strangely. The childish voice sounded in the quiet corridor and fell into everyone''s ears, "the punishment has begun!" In a word, it was like a thunder on the ground. Suddenly, the whole corridor was rocked by a violent earthquake. They were so close to the two little boys that they didn''t affect them. Except them, everyone else fell to the ground. Looking around in amazement, the sudden change caught everyone by surprise. At the next moment, everyone''s pupils suddenly enlarge, and the space here is shrinking slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye! The air was plundered. It seemed that there was a hand on their throat, and it was more and more difficult to breathe. They can only make a broken sound between their throats, and their faces are like vegetables. Cao shusu has completely looked silly and stared at the group of people in front of him for help. His body only felt a cold flowing through. Later, she turned her eyes and looked at the two little boys. At the moment, the blue and purple eyes of the two little boys were shining with strange brilliance, extremely cold. She finally understood the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. She looked at Gu Yun. Gu Yun just looked at all this indifferently, as if she had already seen it. "Please... Please... You... Put... Me... We..." they desperately squeezed these words out of their throats, hoarse and almost indistinguishable, like the cry of wild animals. "Why let you go?" He tilted his head to the left and looked naive and confused. "You are bad people. Bad people will be punished!" Right clapped his hands. Suddenly, several people who shouted the most before exploded and died. Blood spilled all over the ground, and sporadic pieces of meat hung on nearby faces. Those people immediately turned their eyes and fainted. Others could not help retching. However, at the moment, they seemed to hide a sharp blade in their throat, and what they vomited was blood. The broken limbs and bones flew to the feet of Gu Yun and Cao shusu. Cao shusu turned white, screamed and fell to the ground. At the moment, her hands and feet were cold. Luo Yi has seen more of the world than Cao shusu, and even more cruel scenes than before, so he keeps calm and helps Cao shusu up from the ground. After the punishment and admonition, the two little boys smiled sweetly again, rubbed and came to Gu Yun, raised an innocent little face and said to Gu Yun: "sister, you can go in. The remaining nine people are up to your sister to choose." Gu Yun didn''t refuse. After choosing baililan nine, there were still four places, so he asked baililan nine to choose four from the group. Chapter 417 Baililan Jiu got along with these people for some time, so he had a general understanding of them and directly pointed out four names from them. The door opened slowly, and the dazzling white light burst out from inside. Everything was invisible. A breeze blew from the inside. The next moment, the lonely cloud felt a gentle force and took himself into the unknown space. Divine power Gu Yun said silently in his heart. When the white light dispersed, the scenery around them had completely changed, like a sea of flowers like a Wang sea, stretching for thousands of miles, with no end in sight. They were in this blue sea of flowers, as small as a drop in the sea. The pungent fragrance lingered around them, with the charm of a charming mind. They felt that at this moment, they came from purgatory to fairyland. Just that scene, Cao shusu still has some soft legs, but she can''t stop the amazement in her heart. She praised: "how beautiful!" When the lonely cloud looked around, trying to detect her spiritual knowledge, she found that her spiritual power was suppressed in the spiritual vein and could not be mobilized. This was the case again. He was oppressed by his spiritual power and was slaughtered by others. Gu Yun frowned unhappily. Soon, baililanjiu noticed the difference in the spirit pulse and said in amazement: "what''s the matter, my spirit can''t be used..." Jing Chenyuan had fun in the bitter. "What a coincidence, so am I." Gusu Ji frowned, "what should I do?" The unknown situation made them all a little nervous and looked at the lonely cloud together. Gu Yun said, "there is a spiritual power prohibition here." Gu Yun always seemed to have the power to appease people. With a few words, they calmed down. In their hearts, there is a subconscious mind. As long as there are lonely clouds, they are not afraid even if the sky falls. The divine power naturally suppresses the spiritual power, so the masters here completely crush their spiritual power in the spiritual vein. But Gu Yun has more than just spiritual power! "Welcome you!" I don''t know when the two little boys appeared in front of them again. Instinctively, Cao shusu could not help shivering when he saw them. For them, there was a lingering shadow in his heart. Gu Yun looked at them faintly. The two little boys just greeted them and ran to the other direction with a happy smile. The dreamy mist like gauze was lifted away by a plain hand. In front of them, a hazy shadow appeared. From a distance, they could only see the man''s blue hair pouring down like water. The happy voices of the two little boys came, "mother!" "Is that the puppet master?" Luo Yi asked. Baililan nine looked at him puzzled, "puppet? Ah, by the way, Gu Yun, do you know these two little boys? " Previously, the two little boys had always had a familiar attitude towards Gu Yun, but they were strong and powerful. Baililan Jiu couldn''t help wondering. So Luo Yi repeated what had happened before and what Gu Yun told them to baililan nine people. After knowing everything, several people stared in amazement. It is impossible to associate those two little boys who are no different from real people with puppet dolls. Can anyone really have such superb puppetry in the world? Qi Qi, everyone''s eyes locked on the woman in the sea of flowers. As the mist dispersed, they saw more clearly. Sitting in the middle of the sea of flowers was a woman with waterfall blue hair and blue clothes. Chapter 418 Two little boys surrounded the woman, full of dependence. The woman gently raised her hand and rubbed the heads of the two little boys before slowly turning around and looking at the lonely cloud and his party. The woman is very beautiful. There is a calm and gentle like water on her. Her facial features are exquisite and soft. A gentle smile is even more Soul-catching. The most striking thing is that the woman''s calm blue eyes, such as the deep sea, are suffused with shallow softness. Cao shusu sighed with shame, "what a beautiful and gentle woman." Fortunately, they got along with Gu Yun for a long time. They were used to seeing Gu Yun''s ice like jade face, so they adapted to beauty and didn''t sink into the beauty of the woman in blue. But the four people were different. As soon as they saw the woman, they couldn''t move away. At the moment of seeing the woman, her identity has jumped out of Gu Yun''s mind. The top Puppet Master of the Hai nationality is also the only female Dharma protector around Wu God Zun - E Ji! It is recorded in various ancient books that Eji''s puppetry has reached the peak. She is the first person to give a puppet life. Her legendary color was second only to no God in ancient times thousands of years ago. It was such a gorgeous woman who fell behind without God''s respect and disappeared, but she didn''t want to live in the mortal world all the time. At the beginning, after E Ji disappeared, the sea emperor of the sea family used all the human and material resources of the sea family to find her whereabouts, and even did not hesitate to put down face and seek the help of other families. As a result, they all failed. In the end, the first generation of the sea emperor ended in depression, and their era was completely over. When the world mentioned Eugene again, no one moved to look for them except to sigh. In their view, the so-called disappearance of Eugene was just like the fall of no God. The lonely cloud couldn''t help thinking deeply. Since E Ji is here, will other Dharma protectors without God''s respect not die, but also in the ancient heritage secret territory? Once, when there was no God to unify the three realms, there were twelve capable generals, namely twelve Dharma protectors. These twelve people were not all Shura people, including all races. However, after no God was annihilated by the way of heaven and the Shura family, none of the twelve Dharma protectors survived. Now that Eugene has lived to this day, what about the others? Looking at the appearance of e-ji, Gu Yun thought of a more serious problem. Since e-ji is not dead, why not return to the Ming world? Not going back to the sea? But stay here for thousands of years? Or is she trapped here? Can''t get away? Gu Yun was shocked and his eyes sank. What kind of existence is this ancient heritage secret place? Why did you trap the gods thousands of years ago? Silence spread among several people, and only the sound of the wind could be heard. E-ji just looked at them gently and softly, then took back her eyes and continued to look at the jade pendant in her hand. It''s a very old jade pendant. It''s soft and crystal clear in the dim light. At the corner of the jade pendant, Gu Yun found two small words, which were carefully engraved - supreme. E Ji looked at the jade pendant with tender and affectionate eyes, as if she were looking at a person through the jade pendant. The two little boys stood next to e-ji, looked at Gu Yun for a while, looked at e-ji again for a while, and finally couldn''t help whispering, "my mother." Chapter 419 Their voices pulled back Eji''s faraway thoughts. She put away her jade pendant and looked at the lonely clouds and smiled gently, "since you can come here, you are destined for me. I can meet your wish. Say, what do you want?" E Ji opened her mouth easily, and her soft voice immediately narrowed the distance between them. It''s difficult for people to dislike gentle people. Although they do not know the origin of this woman, she gives them a strong feeling, stronger than anyone they have met in their life before. Since she gives a promise and will meet their wish, it will never be empty talk. Cao shusu said excitedly, "really? Can you really have any wish? I want to get together with my eldest and second brothers. We have been separated for a long time. " E Ji nodded gently, "naturally." With that, she closed her eyes, and Gu Yun could feel that at this moment, she released her divine knowledge, which was the divine knowledge of the gods thousands of years ago. It was easy to think that even if it covered the whole ancient heritage secret place. In a moment, Eji opened her eyes and said, "I found it. They are looking for you now. I will send you now?" Cao Shu''s Su Xing''s eyes flashed ecstasy. When she heard the second half of the sentence, she turned her head and looked at Gu Yun. After hesitating, she firmly shook her head, "no, you can tell my brothers where they are. I''ll find you after I go out." Now, she doesn''t want to leave Gu Yun! E-ji chuckled, glanced at the lonely cloud and said to Cao shusu, "I''m a good child. I''ll send you to them later." "Oh, thank you so much. You''re a good man!" Cao shusu was so moved that she couldn''t find the north. This time, e-ji put her eyes on Gu Yun. When they came in, she had noticed the cold girl. She was keenly aware that the girl was different from others. When Gu Yun entered here, he hid his demon family identity. No one knows whether E Ji had any origin with the demon family thousands of years ago. Therefore, in order to avoid complications, Gu Yun hid his identity. Not only that, she also hid part of her cultivation. At this time, both her appearance and breath are no different from ordinary people. E Ji looked at Gu Yun calmly. Gu Yun looked up at her eyes, but caught a flash of cold from inside. It seems that Eugene is not as gentle as she appears! Suddenly, E Ji waved to Gu Yun, "come here." The lonely cloud condensed his eyebrows and didn''t move. E Ji smiled again. "Don''t worry. If I want to hurt you, none of you can escape." Echoed, "mother will not harm you." As Eugene said, if she really wanted to kill them, Gu Yun had no room to fight back. She looked at her quietly for a moment, and Gu Yun walked up to her. As she approached Eugene, the powerful pressure was as heavy as a kilo. If ordinary people could not lift their feet under her coercion, but from beginning to end, Gu Yun looked as usual and his back was like a green pine. E Ji was surprised in her eyes and looked at the lonely cloud. Sure enough, this girl is by no means an ordinary person! Gu Yun stood at the position five steps away from E Ji, without saying a word, but looked at E Ji quietly. That pair of quiet ice like eyes, like a secluded well, deep and bottomless. Chapter 420 E Ji hooked her lips. "Why, are you afraid I''ll eat you?" As the lonely cloud approached, she faintly felt a familiar breath on her and recalled some distant memories. What is it? Eugene kept searching her brain for this sense of familiarity. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, as if she had set off a storm, with ecstasy surging inside. The supreme sword is the breath of the supreme sword! E-ji stood up in a moment of excitement. While breathing, she came to Gu Yun, pressed her shoulder and said excitedly, "supreme sword, you have the breath of supreme sword. Tell me, where is the supreme sword?" Supreme sword, that''s the sword he never leaves. However, after he fell, the supreme sword also disappeared. She had broken through three worlds to look for it, and there was no trace until she was trapped here. Since the supreme sword was born again, did he come back? The excited heart could not bear it, and E Ji''s blue eyes became moist. A heart that has been dead for many years almost jumped out of its throat at this moment. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun''s eyes also flashed stunned. How could she know the supreme sword? Supreme sword, Supreme Is this really a sword without God''s respect? At first, when she got the supreme sword in the valley, it was not called the supreme sword. It was named the evil killing sword by the world. When she saw the word "supreme" engraved on the sword, she thought it was a coincidence. She never thought that it was really a sword without God''s respect. But if there is no God''s sword, why does it appear in the mortal world? Also renamed by the world as evil killing sword? Up to now, Gu Yun wondered why the evil spirit on the supreme sword came from. The supreme sword has been tempered for thousands of years. I don''t know how many killings it carries. Immediately, Gu Yun thought that the supreme sword was only in Siqi''s hands, and he was even more puzzled. Since it was a sword without God''s respect, why did it resonate in Siqi''s hands? Burst into light? The more you know, the more doubts accumulate. The silence of Gu Yun made E Ji''s patience reach the critical point, "you say!" She shouted. Paranoid madness in his eyes. Cao Shu looked at E Ji. She was fine before. What''s the situation now? Baililanjiu they have put their hands on their swords. As long as E Ji changes, they will rush to protect Gu Yun without hesitation. Even though they understand that the gap between themselves and e-ji is like a newborn baby and an adult Gu Yun wanted to break away from Eji''s bondage, but Eji was an ancient god. She let her waste all her strength and couldn''t break away, so she frowned and said, "let go!" Since it is determined that the supreme sword is something without God''s respect, its existence may cause a disaster, and Siqi holding the supreme sword will inevitably be involved in this disaster. Therefore, in any case, Gu Yun will not let E Ji know the existence of Siqi! As for why Eji found the breath of the supreme sword on her, she thought about it. Gu Yun only pieced together an answer, that is, before handing over the supreme sword to Siqi, she once put the supreme sword in the space spirit, and the space spirit is a closed space. Although the supreme sword is gone, the breath remains in it. Under the divine knowledge of E Ji, she was easily detected! "Why don''t you tell me! If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you! " E Ji''s face became ferocious in an instant. No one expected the sudden change. Chapter 421 People who smile one moment before clearly change their faces the next, and the contrast between them is like two people. This was the first time that Zuo Zuo youyou saw his mother''s crazy appearance. He was stunned for a moment and immediately looked at Gu Yun and Bai Li Lan Jiu. In her fury, no one has the strength to stop her madness! A large amount of violent power suddenly gushed out of Gu Yun''s body. She was slightly stunned. It was the divine power of E Ji that resonated with the divine power in her body. The divine pulse that had been sleeping for many years revived at this moment! At this time, the magic pulse was restless. Under the stimulation of Eji''s divine power, the magic Qi spread infinitely and intertwined with the divine power. The light and darkness mingled and became violent immediately. Gu Yun''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Her beautiful face was as white as paper. Cold sweat slid down her forehead. She clenched her teeth. It''s really not the time! Originally, she could escape from the bondage of e-ji. Now, she can''t escape completely. The power of gods and Demons under the fury can make her collapse in an instant. Only with strong willpower can she restrain it. E Ji grabbed Gu Yun''s shoulder, and her blue eyes turned dark blue. Her powerful divine power formed a storm. She ran around them at full speed, and the flowers in that area were destroyed. The flowers opened a curtain, cutting off Bai Li Lan Jiu''s line of sight. Bai Li Lan Jiu was in a hurry and wanted to rush to help Gu Yun, but the divine power was not something they could bear. As soon as he got close, it was like a mountain pressing down. Baililan nine people suddenly knelt down on one knee. The blood gas in his chest surged, and he couldn''t help spitting out his hard work. It seems that all the internal organs have been crushed, and half of my life has been lost. Gu Yun is now weak to the extreme. Every blood awakening is a long-term torture. If it was only the awakening of divine pulse, it would not be so painful, but it is mixed with evil Qi. The two forces collided in her body, which was so violent that it was beyond her bearing range, and her whole body was rolled up and down. This time, if Gu Yun can suppress and completely awaken the blood of gods and demons, her cultivation will be promoted to another level. On the contrary, she will be killed by explosion! Gu Yun''s eyes completely removed their camouflage. The left pupil was the red of demon charm, while the right pupil was sacred silver. The two extremes are merged into one on the lonely cloud. E Ji looked at Gu Yun in amazement. Her crazy eyes faded half. She muttered incredulously, "son of God and devil, how can it be the son of God and devil!" As all gods know, the love between gods and demons is the most fruitless, because their power is two extremes, and they should be born enemies. The combination of gods and Demons has only one percent chance of giving birth to descendants. Even if there is a combination of gods and Demons and pregnant with a child, the child will be hanged by two opposing forces in the abdomen and become a stillborn child. There was once a couple of gods and demons who, after thousands of blessings and hardships, gave birth to a son of gods and demons. However, in the end, the child died prematurely because he was born with impure blood and could not control the powerful power. Over time, the son of God and devil became a legend. It is said that in this world, if a son of God and devil is born safely, grows up safely and controls the two powers of God and devil, over time, this person will achieve a new legend, surpass all sentient beings and become the supreme existence. You know, since ancient times, there is only one person without God who can be called supreme! Chapter 422 Side by side with the emperor? No, she won''t allow it! The emperor is the supreme and the only supreme in the world. No one deserves to stand in his position! His glory, she will defend to the death! E Ji put her hand on Gu Yun''s throat and said with a ferocious face: "what about the son of the devil? He is not as weak as an ant. Please forgive me and tell me the whereabouts of the supreme sword. Maybe I can spare you to die without pain!" E Ji''s hand was pinched not only by the throat of Gu Yun, but also by the body. Once the spirit is scattered, it is a complete death. E Ji wants to kill Gu Yun. She doesn''t spare any room! "Master, let go of master!" Nian Xi quickly flew out of the contract space and spit a phoenix flame at e-ji. However, she dissipated before she met e-ji. E Ji looked at her contemptuously and read, "the ancient beast Phoenix? Hahaha, it''s really like what master, just what virtue. Ancient gods and beasts are so weak that they are not even as weak as ordinary monsters. It''s really a disgrace to your Phoenix family! " She spoke impolitely, and every sentence was painful. Read Xi''s eyes across pain and anger, "no, no!" Somehow, stimulated by Eji''s words, one picture after another flashed in her mind. It seemed that she saw another life, from being bullied by her people to rising, but the short scene hit her heart. Deep in my memory, it seems that someone said to it, "do you know what a phoenix is? Only those who have experienced Nirvana rebirth can be called the nine day Phoenix. That is the real ancient divine beast! " Nianxi was trapped in this short memory and couldn''t get away. A little anxious voice came from its ear, "nianxi, what are you doing? Is it time to be in a daze?" I was so excited that I was secretly annoyed that it was influenced by a few words from others. It''s outrageous! Nianxi fluttered her wings. Just when she wanted to attack again, Eji had been the first to trap them with divine power. She said softly, "just stay!" The boundary formed by divine power is airtight, and nianxi and Xiaoqing can''t shake a penny. I was so anxious that I clenched my teeth, "what should I do? The master is dying. Little love, hurry, send the master away!" Xiaoqing looked sad and shook his head: "no, the master has just returned to his original body. He can''t be separated by force. Otherwise, he will face the danger of never coming back." Nianxi shouted, "it''s better to be nowhere than dead!" At this time, the voice of solitary clouds came into their minds through the contract. "Don''t move!" Although her voice was extremely weak, the momentum of Ling ran increased instead of decreasing. Nianxi and Xiaoqing blushed for a moment. His eyes looked at the lonely cloud for fear that the lonely cloud would disappear in the blink of an eye. Gu Yun stared at E Ji coldly, and was ready to sink the boat. She swallowed the blood from her throat and suddenly smiled. Her magnificent smile was like a mandala flower demon in full bloom. "You, never want to know!" In such a desperate situation, Gu Yun is still arrogant, and his elegance makes people unable to move their eyes. E Ji was angry and smiled grimly, "then, go to hell!" However, just as she tightened her hand to give Gu Yun a fatal blow, suddenly, a powerful light burst out on Gu Yun, and the combination of soaring magic Qi and divine power swept the sea of flowers. Chapter 423 E Ji''s hand seemed to be burned, and a dull pain came from her hand. Conditionally, she loosened her hand held in the throat of the lonely cloud and used all her divine power to resist the power of the gods and demons. Gu Yun''s blow, even her, can''t be taken lightly. After seizing the opportunity, Gu Yun quickly pushed her back, and her body flew out in a straight line. As long as she could break free from the shackles of E Ji, she still had a glimmer of vitality. This blow has exhausted all her energy. The power of gods and demons is completely disordered in her body. She doesn''t need to look inside. She also knows that her body must be full of holes now. Gu Yun slowly closed her eyes and waited for the landing. However, the expected pain of landing did not come. She fell into a soft arms with a clear cold fragrance, but she could not hide the heavy bloody smell on her body. Holding her hand was trembling gently. Gu Yun opened his eyes, covered his hand with her, bit his teeth and squeezed out a voice from his throat, "Siqi." Her voice was as light as a feather and fell on Si Qi''s heart. What even Gu Yun didn''t notice was that her voice was mixed with forbearing joy. Siqi''s voice sounded over her head. Under the gentle appearance, there was a storm of destruction, "I''m coming. Next, let me do it!" Si Qi''s hand gently covered Gu Yun''s eyelids, and Gu Yun felt a gentle force flowing into his body, which miraculously neutralized the power of the two gods and demons. The slightest coolness alleviated the pain in the body. The consciousness of solitary cloud was immediately pulled into the battle between the two forces. There is only one way to calm their agitation, that is conquest! The war spirit ignited at this moment! Si Qi looked at Gu Yun with deep eyes. Even if he had lost consciousness, Gu Yun''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Suddenly, he raised his eyes and looked in the direction of E Ji. Over there, E Ji finally got out of the power of the gods and demons. As soon as he looked up, he suddenly looked at Si Qi. For a moment, she was stunned. Then, ecstasy poured out of her blue eyes, and her voice seemed to come from a time and space, "emperor!" A simple address brings too many surprises, thoughts and affection The love in her eyes could no longer be hidden, and tears swirled in her eyes. However, the indifference and even killing intention in Si Qi''s eyes hurt E Ji''s heart. E Ji shouted incredulously: "emperor, have you forgotten me? I''m Eji. I''m Eji who has been with you for more than 100 years! " When she said this, Eji''s tears had burst into her eyes, and the beauty shed tears, which could easily arouse the pity of the people in front of her. However, standing in front of her was Siqi, who had almost lost human feelings except for the lonely cloud. Si Qi gently put Gu Yun in the sea of flowers and arranged a protective barrier around her. Then he raised his step and approached E Ji. His eyes were like a cold sword and hit e Ji''s heart. The cold voice seemed to be wrapped in the cold wind and snow, "since you hurt the lonely cloud, go to the infernal hell to repent!" A clank of the sword pierced the sky, and the supreme sword suddenly came out of its sheath. The overflowing evil spirit withered all things. Under the dark evil spirit, the sea of flowers withered in an instant. At this moment, it seems that thousands of ghosts roared in the evil spirit. E Ji''s beautiful eyes were wide open. It was the supreme sword she was familiar with. However, at this moment, its blade was aimed at her! She never thought that one day she would fight with emperor Zun, or for the sake of a small son of God and devil! Chapter 424 E Ji''s soft voice suddenly rose and became sharp at this moment, "emperor, are you going to kill me?!" The answer to her was a sharp sword. The power of the supreme sword, which had not been personally experienced, would not know its terror. E Ji hid away in a panic. At the same time, he also realized that the young man in front of him was no longer the emperor of thousands of years ago. The supreme sword is the only immortal sword in the three realms. Not to mention that her cultivation has retreated by half, she is a God in her heyday and can easily kill. If in the past, that blow was enough to destroy her spirits, she could not escape. However, the power of the supreme sword in Siqi''s hand is only one tenth of it. This should not have occurred in the absence of God. E-ji suddenly laughed and recognized a cruel reality. No God came back, but she had already lost all her memory and became the most ordinary human friar. This blow failed, and Siqi immediately made up the second blow. The wind and cloud surged. This place became a Shura field. The dreamy sea of flowers had been devastated into a mess. Holding the supreme sword, Siqi''s Jian pupil gradually changed into a deep purple. Inside, it was absolutely cold. At this moment, he was like the God of war from ancient times. E Ji looked at Si Qi affectionately. While avoiding the attack, she said, "Lord emperor, you forget me. It doesn''t matter. One day, I''ll remind you. Before that, you''ve been staying with me. You can only be mine!" Yesu, who came in the wind, happened to hear this. He shouted in his heart. It''s not good to say such words in the emperor''s ear. Isn''t it for death! Hearing the sound, Siqi stopped. Suddenly, a cold smile came up on his lips. The handsome face of both immortals and Demons was extremely enchanted at this moment. In an instant, the whole space became depressed, the air was filled with restless factors, and the invisible field had extended to their feet. Eugene''s face lost all her blood in an instant, and Putong knelt on the ground. Death field! It''s the field of death! All around became dark in an instant, and gusts of fishy wind blew away from all directions. At his feet, he turned into an abyss. Countless fierce ghosts roared and wailed in the abyss, and ferocious faces were faintly visible from the black fog. They smiled grimly and their voice was sad. "Die, let''s die together and play together in the eighteenth floor of hell." E Ji''s face became very white. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the black boy standing in the air. The young man standing on the abyss held the supreme sword coldly. On his cold handsome face, there was nothing else but killing intention. At this moment, Eugene suddenly realized how ridiculous it was to underestimate the lack of God! This person, even if he lost all his memories of the past and became an ordinary human in the mortal world, he is still the powerful supreme of the three worlds! E Ji shed blood and tears in her eyes, "emperor, you will regret it!" Her voice was sad. In the realm of death, no one can escape, nor can God. At this moment, her heart died, and her silly appearance was like a puppet that had lost its vitality. "Kill!" The merciless death order came from Siqi''s mouth, and countless fierce ghosts climbed out of the abyss. One withered hand wanted to go to la''eji and plunge her into the endless abyss, but at this time, a bright light broke through the darkness of the field of death and landed here. "Emperor, don''t!" People come first. Chapter 425 From a distance, a man galloped over. His forehead was covered with sweat, and he obviously came in a hurry with a breath. It is the old man in the paradise - Guyi. If there is no sacrifice, the field of death will not stop. Siqi just looked at the old man indifferently. As soon as the old man saw him like this, he knew that he was controlled by the supreme sword. In addition to killing, he had already lost his consciousness. The old man smiled bitterly, looked at Eji and said, "you are still as stupid as ever. Now the emperor has a reverse scale, and you will die when you touch it. You don''t know his possessiveness. Don''t annoy him any more..." Then, the old man threw himself into the fierce ghost abyss. Since there must be creatures to sacrifice in order to save E Ji, then he died for her! The old man''s voice made Eugene''s dead heart beat again. She opened her eyes wide and looked unbelievably at the old man being torn by ghosts and falling into an endless abyss. She cried out: "Guyi, who wants you to save? Didn''t she say that she will never communicate with each other again?" Blood and tears surged out of her eyes, and her face was blurred. At the last moment of his life, Gu Yi gently smiled at E Ji, and his body burst into a myriad of light, covering the whole field of death. He broke the field of death at the cost of the destruction of all gods and souls. With the last divine power, he broke into the eyebrows of Gu Yun. The light passed, and everything was silent. Night Su looked at Siqi in a daze. At this moment, his heart beat like thunder. Their emperor is back! Baililan nine they have been completely stupid. For them, what happened in front of them is like a dream, which is incredible. They didn''t know what to do except stay where they were. However, the destruction continued. The evil spirit in the supreme sword affected Siqi. There was nothing else in his mind except endless killing. Let him continue, maybe everyone here will die under his sword. Yesu was so anxious that he carefully weighed his weight. Finally, he found that he had no qualification to be an opponent. Even E Ji and Gu Yi couldn''t deal with the current emperor, let alone him who has always been at the bottom of them! Yesu thought for a while. Finally, he gritted his teeth and was ready to take baililan Jiu and run for their lives. When he was ready to take action, suddenly, Gu Yun opened his eyes. Those eyes still maintained the state of the son of God and devil, but the violent power of God and devil in her body had completely calmed down. As soon as Gu Yun woke up, she found an unusual breath in the air. Instinctively, she went to find Si Qi''s figure. Si Qi turned his back to her and was shrouded in a violent force. The black mist like evil spirit shrouded around his body, and there was no longer the anger of living people. Seeing this, Gu Yun knew that Siqi was controlled by the evil Qi in the supreme sword! "Si Qi!" Gu Yun stood up. The dull pain in her body made her frown deeply. Immediately, she came to Siqi as if nothing had happened and called. There was an imperceptible worry in the cold voice. Gu Yun wanted to suppress the evil spirit in Siqi with the power of gods and demons, but he was worried that this process would hurt him by mistake. For the first time, he had such a dilemma. The voice of the lonely cloud is good. If a cool wind blows into Siqi''s heart, the haze between the hearts will be dispelled in an instant. Chapter 426 The consciousness of chaos was pulled back. The deep purple in Siqi''s eyes gradually faded and the Qingming was restored again. He turned around and the figure of solitary cloud was reflected in his dark eyes. He knew that he must be out of control again, but even if he was in chaos, he heard the voice of lonely cloud. Gu Yun was calling him, so he came back! Suddenly, Si Qi lost his supreme sword, firmly held Gu Yun, and his eyes nodded gently. Gu Yun, not only his scales, but also his cartilage! This is the second time that Si Qi held him so tightly today. He has always hated Gu Yun who has physical contact with people. It seems that he has been used to his intimate behavior. Therefore, even if he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, he did not break away from Si Qi''s arms. Because she felt his uneasy heart! If this can make him feel at ease, it doesn''t matter how long he holds it. Yesu looked at them and was shocked. Unexpectedly, he called back the emperor Zun, who was controlled by the evil Qi of the supreme sword. How important this person should occupy in the emperor Zun''s heart. He suddenly remembered that in the puppet room, he still wanted to charm the lonely cloud with those puppets, and suddenly he felt neither laughing nor crying. Gu Yun doesn''t need to be deeply loved by the puppet''s false feelings at all, because there is already someone around her who can ignore her feelings to the depth of her life. The emperor, who is also an ordinary human being, knew that she might die to her God, but he rushed over with the supreme sword without hesitation, and was finally controlled by the supreme sword. Originally, love a person can really love to life! However, Gu Yun doesn''t seem to know the emperor''s intention! At the sight of Siqi, Yesu understood. The more deeply you love someone, the more carefully you love him. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to say! The beautiful scene was finally broken by two voices. "Father!" "Father!" The two little boys looked at Siqi in surprise and shouted excitedly. Finally, baililan nine people who came to God were foolish again. When did Siqi have two sons so old? Just covered by the violent evil spirit, they didn''t see Si Qi''s purple eyes, but felt that at that moment, Si Qi became very powerful Gu Yun breaks free from Siqi''s arms and looks at the two little boys and Siqi. Looking closely, he finds that the two little boys'' eyebrows are indeed somewhat similar to Siqi. If he doesn''t know that they are puppet dolls, Gu Yun also wants to doubt whether Siqi really has something to do with the two little boys. Si Qi frowned, and his cold eyes fell on the two little boys. He was staring at them. The two little boys shrunk their necks in fear, looked sad and wronged and said, "Wuwuwuwu, my father is so fierce. Doesn''t my father like us?" They retreated to her side. In their innocent eyes, they were really sad. Like the children of ordinary people, it''s not easy to look forward to their father, but his father doesn''t like them. This sad heart converges into a vast ocean of grievances. Did they do anything wrong? E-ji recovered from the shock of Gu Yi''s death and smiled sadly, "yes, your father doesn''t like you! He''s in love with another woman. He doesn''t want us! " As she said this, joy flashed in her eyes! Chapter 427 When she first created the twin puppet dolls left and right, e-ji just wanted to think in her heart. She imagined that she had achieved positive results with emperor Zun and had a pair of lovely sons. Emperor Zun didn''t die, but she was too busy to go home. This underground palace was her home with the emperor. These two puppet dolls were created by her in the shape of herself and the emperor. For thousands of years, she lived in the illusion she gave herself. Relying on this idea, she spent the boring thousands of years. What a proud person she used to be. As a goddess of the sea family, she has a noble position below one person and above ten thousand people. She has received all the grace, but it is a glimpse outside her eternal life that makes her fall completely. Without God''s respect, he is the youngest of the eight gods, but he has sat at the head of the gods with his brazen strength. His style is enough to impress anyone. However, this man is indifferent. Even if he is so strong, he also has an attitude of refusing people thousands of miles. Therefore, in order to stand next to him, she worked hard to cultivate and become stronger. She gave up her noble status as a sea goddess and became one of the twelve Dharma protectors in the Shura hall. Since then, there were no royal clothes and food around her, and some just licked blood on the tip of the knife. But she has no regrets. Because she did, she finally stood beside him and was satisfied to see him every day. Many, she dare not expect. Powerful without God, no woman in the world deserves him! However, why, just into a reincarnation, he has completely changed, still as always indifferent, but there is tenderness in the bottom of his eyes, but it is only for one person. He is also a son of gods and demons with low strength and impure blood! Jealousy ignited a fire in her heart. She hated, hated the woman who took all the emperor''s attention, and hated her to destroy everything. Since you can''t kill that woman, let their hearts grow apart! It''s best to go our separate ways! There is no woman in the world who can tolerate the beloved having children with others! Her words are to block them up! The two little boys were shocked when they heard the speech, and then cried, "Wuwuwuwu, father, don''t leave us, we will be obedient. We have been waiting for you for a long time. We are waiting for you to come back every day. Please, don''t leave us! " Even though they were puppets, they were endowed with human feelings by e-ji. The sadness came from the heart. In addition to baililan nine, the four of them didn''t know what was going on inside. After listening to the words of several people, they concluded that Siqi had provoked romantic debt and immediately embarrassed for him. That''s good. The backyard is on fire! Si Qi looked coldly at the two little boys and the e-ji behind them. Suddenly, he raised his hand. The supreme sword suddenly flew into his hand. At the moment when the clanking sword sounded, the killing machine had poured out. The person Si Qi wants to kill, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, he will catch up and kill him. Not to mention, E Ji is still in front of him. Feeling Siqi''s killing intention again, Eji smiled sadly. I can''t hide after all! However, this time, the two little boys stood in front of E Ji, and their faces turned red. "No, father, you can''t kill your mother. If you''re angry with your mother, hit us. We can bear it!" Chapter 428 Cao Shu Su''s eyes were red. Although the two little boys were just puppets, their feelings were so vivid that she was moved. Gu Yun looks at E Ji with a frown. She seems to know that her time of death is coming. E Ji drops her head. Even if Si Qi doesn''t kill her, Gu Yun will kill her by himself. Gu Yun will never be kind to those who want his life. Just these two puppet Dolls Gu Yun looked down at the two little boys, raised his hand and gently clicked on their chest. Immediately, he could hear the sound of mechanical operation. The two little boys stared at Shui Lingling''s eyes in amazement. Even Eugene raised her head and looked at the lonely cloud. She didn''t seem to understand how she found the center of the two puppet dolls. The lonely cloud quietly said the cruel truth, "do you understand? You are puppets. Neither of them is your father or mother. " Left and right are the puppets closest to real people created by E Ji. They have the knowledge of all people, including puppets. Before that, they never thought that they were puppets without souls. They always thought that they were ordinary children, with a beautiful and powerful mother and a father who had never been masked but loved them. When the truth was revealed, I found that it was so cruel. The sound of mechanical operation in the body can''t deceive people. They... Are really puppets At the moment, their faces were more ugly than crying. They turned to e-ji and wanted to hear the negative answer from their mother. As long as their mother said they were not puppets, they were not puppets! However, Eji looked at them gently as before and said with a smile, "yes, you are puppets. I am the puppet teacher who created you." E Ji''s smile was filled with the smell of despair. When Gu Yun told the truth that left and right were puppets, she knew that her purpose had failed. If so, what''s the use of hiding it. Left and right collapsed at this moment, and despair was full of the lovely little face of Yuxue. Eugene suddenly reached out and hugged her! They said, "but I have always been your mother. In my heart, you have always been the children of me and the emperor!" She said softly, with determination in her eyes, "shall we go to another world without sadness?" E Ji''s words made her burst into tears and smile. It doesn''t matter whether she is human or not. They love their mother and love them, which is more important than anything. They understood what the other world without sadness was like. Their mother chose to die, and they faced destruction. However, at this moment, they felt happy. Suddenly, the left, right and right tacitly ran to Siqi. With the momentum of lightning, they hugged Siqi''s legs. Their height could only come here. Before Siqi avoided, they loosened and raised a sweet smile. "Father, although you don''t like us, we always love you." "Father, we are really happy to see you!" "Sister, thank you. You did it and helped us find our father. Although you robbed our father, we still like you, so... You and father must be happy." "Good bye, father. We''ll wait for you and have no regrets!" Chapter 429 The strong light swept the two little boys. At the last moment, Eji blew herself up and wanted to drag everyone into hell in the most decisive way. Sure enough, she is unwilling to die. She has loved the emperor for more than 100 years. How can she stand being robbed by others? In that case, it will be destroyed! "Go!" Yesu suddenly shouted. An exit suddenly appeared around him. Everyone reacted and immediately ran away with the fastest speed in his life. Si Qi led Gu Yun, dodged and entered the exit, At the moment when the exit was closed, the strong light swallowed everything, and the whole underground palace fell apart and completely collapsed. Those who were dazzled by gold beads and gems in the underground palace were buried here forever until they died. They also died together with those babies and turned into loess. The collapse of the underground palace caused the whole ancient heritage secret place to tremble slightly, but this kind of thing is too common in the ancient heritage secret place. People in the ancient heritage secret place can know where there is any big news. So when the earth shook, people elsewhere only looked at the location of the underground palace, took back their eyes and continued to drive their own way. Standing on the land again, Cao shusu was still in shock, "are we still alive?" She rubbed her face hard to make sure she wasn''t dreaming. The underground palace was the most ups and downs she had spent in her short life of more than ten years. Even her life was almost here. In the end, she didn''t take anything out of it. Gu Yun''s mind flashed the words and innocent smiling faces of the two little boys at the last moment of their life. She felt a little blocked in her heart. Even if they are puppets, they have a lot of expectations for the world Especially Siqi, the "father"! Siqi''s father was looking around coldly at the moment, as if to confirm whether there was any danger nearby. Out of the underground palace, they came to a jungle with dense ancient trees. The green stone road in the forest meanders to the unknown place. The cooing of unknown creatures continues in the jungle, deep and mysterious, full of unknown dangers. Finally, Si Qi set his eyes on Yesu and said, "you follow us!" He has too many questions about the so-called emperor and the ancient secret place, and now the only person who can find the answer is Yesu. The night looked as like as two peas, and he did not plan to go. He seemed to see the future of his enslavement. The unknown place can only be explored by themselves. There is only one road here, so they went down this road. Gu Yun went to Si Qi and asked himself, "Si Qi, why do they call you emperor?" Since ancient times, the only one who can afford to be called emperor is the non God. Can this be a coincidence? Gu Yun thought of the supreme sword again. Will Siqi have anything to do with the no God? Si Qi replied, "maybe I''m sick!" This doubt cloud has always existed in Siqi''s heart. He remembered a very distant memory. It was when he first met the towering, it also called his emperor. At that time, he didn''t take it to heart. But now, it''s Gu Yi and these two people. Is it true that he has something to do with the so-called emperor? Chapter 430 A night with excellent hearing: " He thinks he is excellent and not ill! Gu Yun saw the doubt in Siqi''s eyes and knew that if he knew the answer, he would tell himself. But in this way, the cloud of doubt in his heart was bigger. Thinking, Gu Yun thought of the magic Qi that pulled her consciousness back to her body at a critical moment. So, Gu Yun told Siqi the question. Si Qi told Gu Yun about meeting Prince Zeng of the demon family Gu Yi in the paradise. It just hides the truth of the world pattern he told. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun was surprised. He didn''t expect to meet the first generation royal family of the demon family here. Hearing Gu Yun and Si Qi talking about Gu Yi, Cao Shu Su Dang asked excitedly, "who is Gu Yi?" Yesu explained with a smile, "the last person you saw jumped into the field of death!" "Ah? It''s him! " Cao shusu sighed. Under the circumstances at that time, they didn''t see what Gu Yi looked like. They only saw a streamer flying from the distant sky. Then they saw E Ji sitting on the ground alone. "Gu Yi is to save E Ji?" Jing Chenyuan guessed. After all, at that time, Si Qi wanted to kill E Ji, but in the end, Gu Yi died and E Ji survived. It''s not difficult to guess that Gu Yi came to save E Ji and exchanged her life for her life. "That''s right." Night and morning. "Does Gu Yi like E Ji?" Cao shusu suddenly looked depressed and whispered. The answer could not be more obvious. If it weren''t for deep love, who would have done that. Yesu smiled softly and didn''t speak again. Yes, Gu Yi likes E Ji and loves her very silly. Gu Yi was the second of the twelve Dharma protectors, and was the first to follow the group without god respect. Therefore, he played an important role in the Shura hall. He is a proud man. Once, the Emperor gave him the evaluation that he was too impetuous. It happened that such a arrogant man was planted on the same arrogant E Ji. If E Ji''s love for emperor Zun is love at first sight, then Gu Yi''s love for E Ji is love over time. At the beginning, when E Ji first became the ninth of the twelve Dharma protectors, Gu Yi was wrong with her everywhere. Gu Yi believes that a woman is not worthy to be the twelve Dharma protectors around the emperor, because, in his opinion, women are indecisive and easy to do bad things! So she always wanted to find a reason to let E Ji retreat and go back to be her thousand Jiao and hundred expensive sea goddess. However, he underestimated Eji''s infatuation for the emperor. In order to stand beside the emperor and become the most powerful assistant of the emperor, she practiced frantically day and night. Gu Yi witnessed the growth of E Ji, but the more she understood, the more she couldn''t extricate herself. It''s like one day, I fell in love with it. When I found it, there was no cure. But this love is doomed to no result. E Ji has only one emperor in her heart, and Gu Yi, in her opinion, is the sworn enemy against her everywhere. They quarrel every day, and quarrel every day. On the third day, they fight directly without giving face to anyone. Later, Emperor Zun fell, and E Ji was trapped here forever, and Gu Yi could escape. However, for E Ji, he willingly chose to stay and protect her in another way! Chapter 431 Gu Yun turned his eyes and looked at Yesu. He also had many questions to ask him. However, these questions involved too many things. Therefore, Gu Yun didn''t ask anything at last. Now is not the time. Along the way, the scenery around becomes more and more strange, with backward streams and rivers, slanting trees, and the crisscross of the four seasons Flowers bloom only in spring in the snowy heaven and earth. The trees are verdant in summer, the fruits on the branches are numerous, and the bright colors tempt the appetite. However, everything is full of treachery. The time here is chaotic When the cold wind with sporadic broken snow blew over, Siqi had taken out a fox fur cloak from the space spirit tool and put it on Gu Yun. The snow-white fox fur set off the double color different pupils of Gu Yun. When Gu Yun just thought that she was not so delicate, Si Qi had looked away and walked forward. After Cao Shu sneezed, she quickly took out her cloak from the space spirit tool and wrapped it. Although there are summer colors here, the cooling is deep winter and cold. "This place seems too strange..." Jing Chenyuan said. He used all his spiritual power to resist the cold. "I''m so hungry. Can I eat these fruits?" Cao shusu looked at the fruits on the branches and was salivating. Until now, she found that she had not been in the ancient heritage secret place for so many days. She didn''t feel hungry when she hadn''t found it. But now, at the sight of these colorful fruits, the greedy insect in her stomach caused trouble. Luo Yi grabbed her and said in a deep voice, "you can try if you want to die." As practitioners who have been practicing on the western continent for many years, they have an instinctive intuition about danger. The more attractive the fruits look, the greater the toxicity they hide. I can''t help but bite and die. Hearing the sound, Yesu sneered, "these Xi lingguo are the treasure of tonic. Don''t worry, you can''t die!" They believed Yesu''s words. After all, this man, let''s call it a man for the time being, seems to have been living in the ancient heritage secret land. With the guarantee of Yesu, Cao shusu excitedly moved his spiritual power, waved it out to the fruit on the tree, brushed the ground, and a branch of Xi lingguo fell down. Cao shusu stretched out her arms and was ready to be full. Suddenly, a small dark shadow swept over from the direction of the lonely cloud. Suddenly, all Xi lingguo disappeared. Cao shusu opened her eyes in amazement and immediately became alert, "who!" She let out a loud drink. With her words, the others immediately tightened their nerves and showed their weapons. In response to Cao shusu''s words, there was a loud hiccup. Gu Yun frowned and raised his hand to catch the culprit. "Master." The culprit Nian Xi called out to Gu Yun like a coquettish voice, which was flattering. In just a few hours, nianxi''s body grew up again, and his feathers grew longer. Gu Yun thought of what happened in the underground palace. There was no joy or anger in her calm voice. "You ate wenlingzhu." The determined tone made Nian Xi bury his head with a guilty heart. He didn''t expect that Gu Yun would guess so soon. It... Did not resist the temptation and ate it at the moment of seeing Wen Lingzhu. Who knew that it would cause so much trouble to the master, although those people were taught by the master in the end. "Master, I''m wrong." Read it and immediately bow your head to admit your mistake. Chapter 432 Externally, Guyun is soft and hard, but for them, Guyun is soft and hard. If you are sure of this, you will have nothing to fear. Although nianxi came out of the previous chaos, they were all in extreme chaos. Cao shusu and his colleagues either took care to get their favorite gold wisps, feather clothes or spirit tools, or were stunned, so they never found the existence of nianxi. Only now did they notice this beautiful unidentified monster. Cao shusu looked at Nian Xi and asked Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, is this your contract beast? What monster is it? " Hearing the sound, read Xi dissatisfied, "hum, I''m not those low-level monsters!" It is a mighty ancient beast Phoenix! However, in order not to attract people''s attention and trouble Gu Yun, nianxi didn''t say anything later. "What''s that?" Gusu Ji also asked suspiciously. Vaguely, he felt that he had seen the contract beast of Gu Yun in an ancient book, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. "I can''t see that you are the earth bird." Baililan nine looked at Nian Xi and said with a smile. If it weren''t for the familiar voice and posture, he couldn''t connect his mind with the fat and round one many years ago. Hearing the sound, nianxi immediately jumped on baililan Jiu with open teeth and claws, and had the posture of trying hard with him. Gu Yun looked at nianxi and didn''t answer Cao shusu''s questions. It''s not distrust. It''s just that nianxi''s identity is not so simple. Maybe when nianxi''s identity is revealed, another storm will arise. Before that, the fewer people know nianxi''s identity, the better, otherwise they will be involved in that storm. Since nianxi is reborn from nirvana, what did it experience before Nirvana? The Phoenix family has always been mysterious. What is nianxi''s identity in it? Gu Yun has been thinking about these problems. However, nianxi has lost all the memories of the past, and she doesn''t want to interfere too much. She is forced to remind it of the past. From the moment when Gu Yun made a contract with nianxi in the fire of Nirvana, she understood that nianxi''s identity was very complex. To be precise, everything involved in it was very complex, both people and things. Therefore, Gu Yun always held the heart of letting nature take its course. If nianxi can''t think of everything in the past, it''s also excellent now. I''m heartless and simply happy. If she can, she doesn''t want the people around her to carry too many things like her. Once nianxi''s identity as an ancient beast Phoenix is exposed, it will not only attract the covet of the world, but also attract those old friends of nianxi. And now she has no strength to protect nianxi! Gu Yun didn''t say, and the others didn''t ask any more. They turned their attention back to Xi lingguo and sharpened their knives to pick some to taste. However, as soon as they reached out to Xi lingguo, a vision occurred. A group of three Python sprang up from somewhere and squatted on all Xi Ling fruit trees in an instant. When Luo Yi reached out to pick Xi Ling fruit, he opened his mouth and was ready to swallow the hand with people. Fortunately, Luo Yi found them in time and quickly retracted his hand, which avoided losing his life. "Ah!" Cao shusu couldn''t help screaming. She had a natural fear of snakes, a soft creature. Chapter 433 Without any hesitation, Si Qi immediately stood in front of Gu Yun, and his spirit power turned into a long sword, which was tightly held in his hand. These three Python are not ordinary monsters, but fierce beasts. If one or two are OK, they can deal with them together, but at this time, they are facing dozens of three Python Previously, when dealing with Eji, Siqi had spent too much spiritual power. Now, it was difficult for him to deal with the three python, but it couldn''t stop his heart that was duty bound to protect Gu Yun. The three Python occupied all the Xiling fruit trees around. They had been surrounded and had no way out. Yesu''s face was very ugly at this moment. He looked at Siqi helplessly and said, "Lord emperor, I can''t help you this time. We made an agreement with them thousands of years ago and will never fight each other. Therefore, now we are bound by the laws of heaven and earth, and I can''t intervene." Yesu''s hand has been tightly clenched. Unwilling, should he look at the emperor in deep danger and stand idly by?! Yesu can''t do it. If the emperor is really worried about his life, he can''t control so much. He will fight the laws of heaven and earth to lower heaven''s punishment. However, a voice in the bottom of his heart told him that emperor Zun was not as weak as they thought! "You stand on one side!" Si Qi turned his eyes and looked at Yesu. He only said one word. Once the prince of Xuanyin, he once relied on the protection of others, but now he will no longer place his hope on others. At this time, the three Python have launched an attack. They are the guardian animals of Xi lingguo. Once someone invades and shoots Xi lingguo, they will appear and launch a fatal attack on the intruder. When Siqi was about to respond to the war, Gu Yun suddenly grabbed his hand. She looked coldly at the three Python rushing forward and said, "I''ll come!" After saying this, Gu Yun took out a long sword from the space spirit tool and rushed into the group of three python. Gu Yun''s playing method is still the simplest and rough. After staring at the position of seven inches, he waved it with his sword. The powerful spiritual brilliance enveloped her and the three python. Gu Yun shot quickly, ruthlessly and accurately, and took the life of a three Python in a few breaths. The thick and smelly blood sprinkled on the snow. A three headed Python fell down powerlessly, and only a scream broke out in time. The scream made his companions crazy and fierce. Baililan looked at Gu Yun''s position. Surprisingly, the nine of them worked together to kill a three headed python. They still worked very hard and made themselves embarrassed before they succeeded. Gu Yun, one of them, didn''t even sprinkle blood on her. After such a comparison, we found that the gap between them has widened again. Jing Chenyuan raised his hand to wipe off the stinky blood on his face and asked Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, what are your accomplishments now?" When she came to the ancient heritage secret place, Gu Yun''s strength was the second holy practice place. Now, after her eyes become two-color different pupils, her strength seems to be improved again. Although they were the ones who were finally hit when they asked this question, their curiosity could not be suppressed. Gu Yun didn''t stop. After killing a three headed python, he moved to the next one. Taking advantage of the gap, she replied, "the seventh realm of holy practice!" Chapter 434 At the moment when the body of the gods and Demons was completely awakened, Gu Yun''s cultivation rapidly jumped up, directly from the second realm of holy practice to the seventh realm of holy practice. Such promotion speed is unprecedented and will never come. Now she has no physical worries. From now on, Gu Yun''s cultivation path will be unimpeded. Therefore, in the future, her promotion speed will be twice as fast as that of ordinary people. Jing Chenyuan felt that he was a liar. Why did he find a blow for himself? He originally thought that Gu Yun was abnormal enough to practice the second realm of holy practice at a young age. Even if he made further progress, he would not cross too much. However, the facts are always unexpected. They all underestimated the evil degree of Gu Yun. The five levels in the holy practice and the five levels in the Qing practice are not a concept at all. It would not be too surprising if the spiritual master of the Qing practice directly promoted across the five levels, because the gap between each level is not large, so it is particularly easy to promote. However, the holy practice is different. When the practice reaches the level of holy practice, each level is a different heaven and earth, separated by a mountain. In Kyushu mainland, it is common to see that the holy practice spiritual master spent decades, even decades, in order to promote the first level. There are even more people who have stopped outside of the fifth order all their lives. Every level of holy practice is no less than climbing mountains and mountains. Therefore, when Gu Yun revealed her accomplishments, not only Jing Chenyuan was foolish, but also baililanjiu, Gusu Ji and Cao shusu. And the four young people brought by baililan Jiu were surprised to open their mouths. They were not incredible, they couldn''t believe it at all. There has never been such a precedent in the history of Kyushu mainland. But Gu Yun''s strength is obvious to all of them. This girl who is no more than 20 years old is a real strong person in the Seven Realms of holy practice. This is... Too shocking! They have lived for more than 20 years. They have worked hard every day to reach the height of soul cultivation. Is this girl human?! The four of them silently thought to the red and silver pupils of Dugu Yun that the girl was really not human. With their stunned Kung Fu, dozens of three headed Python have rushed towards them. In the big mouth, you can see the thick fangs. In a critical moment, suddenly, an ice wall was built in front of them to block the attack of the three python. Several people were scared into a cold sweat. I didn''t dare to be distracted any more. I quickly picked up my arms and joined the fight. Si Qi is always five steps away from Gu Yun. Even though his strength is greatly reduced now, he is still able to deal with these three python. Just at this moment, his mind is a little heavy. Gu Yun is growing. Their distance is getting bigger and bigger. He vowed to protect her. However, without such strength, how can he protect her? If he meets an opponent like E Ji next time, can he still protect Gu Yun. The answer is No. after E Ji''s incident, Si Qi realized that he, as Gu Yi said, could not protect Gu Yun''s strength, and might put her in danger. Siqi pursed his lips and quietly made a decision in his heart! He needs to be strong. As long as he can protect Gu Yun, he will pay no price! Chapter 435 The snow on the ground was lifted, and one after another three Python fell to the ground. The thick blood flowed into the snow and became a dazzling red in the snow white. The three pythons are huge. They are shrouded in the shadow and look extremely small. But such small people have infinite power. Baili lanjiu didn''t deal with it as easily as Guyun and Siqi, so in the end, they were embarrassed and seemed to climb out of the blood pool. Baililan nine carelessly wiped the blood on his face and said to Gu Yun, "let''s withdraw!" They have made a breakthrough in this group of three python. Looking at the three Python still pouring around, baililan Jiu deeply believes that it is not a time to love war, and they do not have an advantage in number. Gu Yun nodded and the party immediately left with the breakthrough. Until the place where the four seasons crisscross could no longer be seen in the vast snow, several people stopped. Jing Chenyuan and others were too tired to lift their feet. Several people fell on the snow regardless of their image. The snow instantly penetrated their clothes and conveyed to their skin bursts of chill that can be called refreshing and refreshing. "I''m so tired. I''ve never been so tired when I practice at home!" Cao shusu gasped. One day, they fought for a whole day, during which they didn''t stop once. Until they relaxed now, they found that their whole body was weak and weak. They didn''t even want to move their fingers. Fatigue occupied all their nerves. Si Qi looked at Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun, take a break. I''ll go nearby and see if there''s a way out." Gu Yun thought: "I''ll go with you." Si Qi''s eyes softened and said softly, "don''t worry if you have night and sun together." The named Yesu looked over and happened to look at his boss Qi, from which he saw the deep meaning. Emperor Zun had something to ask him alone. Guyun looked at Yesu. At present, Yesu''s strength is the strongest among them, so Guyun nodded. She thought about it, took out a messenger from the space spirit, submitted it to Siqi, and said, "notify me of the danger, and I can catch up with it as soon as possible!" This is not only an instruction, but also a promise she made to Siqi. If he is in danger, she must rush there as soon as possible! Si Qi''s heart was touched, and the decision that was finally firm was easily shaken by Gu Yun''s word. He pressed down the impulse to hold Gu Yun in his arms and said, "OK." Then they and Yesu disappeared in another direction, where the sky and snow intersected. There is no firewood to make a fire here. The solitary cloud uses its fire power to light a campfire. The cold in this area is dispelled many times immediately Baili lanjiu got up from the ground, looked at the soft flame in front of him, and said, "lonely cloud, it will consume spiritual power." Gu Yun nodded deeply, "don''t worry!" At this time, baililan Jiu found that the spiritual forces around them were surging to the lonely cloud. There was no need for her to guide them. Those spiritual forces entered her spiritual pulse happily and became one of the vast spiritual sea. Baililan choked. Why did he forget that Gu Yun never had to worry about the depletion of his spiritual power? It''s really... People are more popular than people! Chapter 436 Simply don''t say anything more, a few people came together, and then the Lingli lit a bonfire to keep warm. When Si Qi wasn''t there, Cao shusu''s courage was big, and asked to Gu Yun in a low voice, "Gu Yun, is that man his Royal Highness the war king?" Gu Yun refused to comment. He neither nodded nor shook his head. Cao shusu took it as her default. Cao shusu''s face glowed slightly red in the light of the fire. "His Highness the king of war is more beautiful than the legend. Gu Yun, do you like his Highness the king of war?" Although Siqi is no longer the king of war, Cao shusu doesn''t know his name, so he still calls his Highness the king of war. "Like it?" Gu Yun asked in doubt. "Yes, I can see that his highness King Zhan likes you very much!" Cao shusu continued that women have always had a sensitive sense of smell in this regard, except Gu Yun. "Probably like it." Gu Yun replied that what she understood was the same as the spirit Master''s love for spirit tools and monsters. The feeling of pleasure when seeing a person or a thing should be like? Gu Yun is pale and at a loss about her feelings. She never likes to think about too complex things, and her feelings are the same. Obviously, what Cao shusu thought was not on the same platform with Gu Yun. Cao shusu immediately showed an tacit smile. It was full of gossip, but she didn''t dare to gossip about Gu Yun and Si Qi with her ten courage. Not to mention that Gu Yun''s cold nature can freeze the dead, it is Si Qi. Just a look, Cao shusu felt that he was going to suffocate. That kind of deep vision tempered from countless deaths, Cao shusu didn''t even have the courage to look at him. In this world, the only person who can stand beside the young man should be Gu Yun. Similarly, so far, the only person she has seen who is qualified to compete with Gu Yun is the young man. The more she looked at and thought, Cao Shu and Su Yue felt that Gu Yun and Si Qi were a pair made in heaven. These two people are so powerful and gorgeous that they can''t be envied. On the other side, after Siqi and Yesu left their sight, Siqi asked all kinds of questions, "what does the emperor in your mouth have to do with me!" The feeling that he was inexplicably crowned with another name and another identity, another Siqi was very upset, even irritable, as if he was in a shocking mystery group. Everyone around knew the truth, and only he felt that he was in the dark. Yesu was silent for half a column of incense. When Siqi looked at him for a long time, he said, "sorry, emperor, I can''t tell you now!" At the moment of Gu Yi''s death, he passed a word to Yesu''s ear, "if you can, don''t tell the emperor about his identity and anything about thousands of years ago, those long-standing memories and injuries, let the emperor slowly remember it and let everything go." Although he didn''t know why Gu Yi did this, in his private heart, he didn''t want the emperor to think of those things thousands of years ago. Because it was so heavy that he felt depressed when he remembered it now. Now emperor Zun is just a personal youth. His wings are not full, and he is not enough to bear those things thousands of years ago. But knowing all the truth but hiding it from Siqi also requires great courage. Chapter 437 Therefore, under Siqi''s eyes, Yesu would answer very hard. Even though Siqi now does not have the demeanor of emperor Zun thousands of years ago, it seems to have a sword''s eyes, but it has not changed at all. He didn''t want to say, even if he pried his mouth open, he wouldn''t say, so Siqi didn''t continue to ask, but asked the next question! "Where is the mysterious world without people?" He said. At this moment, Si Qi''s mind recalled what he said to him when Gu Yi''s last divine yuan entered his mind today. "Emperor Zun, if you want to be strong, you might as well go to the no man''s land of the Xuan world to try. Where is it? Yesu will tell you." "Now, it''s a pity that my subordinates can''t see Lord Zheng again to create a legend." "Lord emperor, there is still a long, long way to go in the future. This road is full of thorns and is destined to be bloody step by step. Therefore, be strong. You are the natural supreme in this world!" A few words shocked Siqi''s mind. He didn''t care, but Siqi always insisted on being strong. He needs to be strong enough that no one can match in order to protect Gu Yun. Night Su looked at Si Qi in amazement, "how do you know that there is no human territory in the Xuan world?" When he said this, there was an imperceptible excitement in Yesu''s voice. There is no one in the mysterious world. It is a parallel space created by Emperor Zun himself. There is nothing else in it. It is all a test of life and death. There are few people who can successfully break through the no one in the mysterious world since ancient times. There is no doubt that those who successfully broke through the no man''s land in the metaphysical world finally became the big people in the divine world. Therefore, when Siqi mentioned that there was no one in the xuanjie world, Yesu thought that he finally remembered what he had been. However, Si Qi only slightly frowned and said, "what Gu Yi said." "..." Yesu was silent. It turned out that it was his empty joy. After sorting out his emotions, Yesu said, "there is no one in the xuanjie world. I can take you there. But, emperor, do you really want to do it? The danger in the no man''s realm of the mysterious world is more than twice that of the whole ancient heritage secret realm. With your strength now, the probability of going in and coming out alive is only one percent. " This is not a near death, but a direct death. Although Yesu believes in the bottom of his heart that emperor Zun can come out of here alive. After all, this is something he created himself. No one will be more familiar with it than him. It is uncertain that emperor Zun can still find his part of the power sealed in the xuanjie no one''s territory. At that time, his strength will rise to a new level. Even so, he comforted himself in his heart, but Yesu couldn''t help worrying. No matter what, the young man standing in front of him was not the godless one who could despise the way of heaven, but a weak young man. However, no one in the xuanjie can only allow one person to go in at a time. He can''t go in with Siqi. He can only worry outside. Piansheng Siqi made up his mind to become stronger. Listening to the terrible words of Yesu, he didn''t even frown, but said calmly, "I know what I''m doing." If he is afraid of death, he can''t get to where he is now. In the four years without lonely clouds, he wandered on the edge of life and death every day, and he had long been used to passing by death. Chapter 438 Returning to the temporary garrison of several people, Yesu saw that Guyun wanted to stop talking again and again, and another Guyun had to look at him. "What do you want to say to me?" Gu Yun looked at Yesu and asked in a low voice. Caught in the current night, he shook his head like a rattle and was far away from the lonely cloud, which was inexplicable in his heart. In fact, Yesu wants to confess everything si Qi wants to do with Gu Yun, because in this world, I''m afraid Gu Yun can influence Si Qi''s wishes. But every time he musters up the courage to talk to Gu Yun, he immediately catches a glimpse of Si Qi''s chilly eyes. Suddenly, when he reached his throat, he choked back to his stomach and sang against emperor Zun. He still didn''t have the courage to that extent. But thinking that Siqi was going to die in the no man''s land of the xuanjie world, Yesu felt a burst of irritability. At night, when everything was quiet, Siqi came to the lonely cloud. The flame jumped in his eyes, showing a magnificent color, bright as the star. His voice was still calm, unable to hear joy and anger, "Gu Yun, I... Want to leave for some time." Hearing the sound, Gu Yun''s heart clicked and looked at him, "what happened?" Si Qi didn''t dare to look at Gu Yun''s eyes, because he was afraid that once he looked, he would have no courage to leave. He spent all his courage to leave Guyun. "Can I not say?" After all, Si Qi can''t cheat Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s hand tightened unconsciously. Although she didn''t know what Siqi was going to do, she instinctively felt that it wouldn''t be a good thing. "Come back unharmed!" Si Qi didn''t want to say, and Gu Yun wouldn''t continue to press questions. She was silent for a moment, she said. Si Qi pursed his lips and said softly, "OK!" For the sake of Gu Yun, he will not ignore his life! The next morning, Si Qi left quietly, but the lonely cloud pretending to sleep was still aware of it, but she didn''t open her eyes. Since Si Qi chose to leave when everyone was asleep, I don''t want to face the scene of separation. She could feel that Siqi came to her side. Her eyes lingered on her face for a long time before she moved away. Finally, she gently hugged her and got up and left. Even people disappeared completely with breath. Suddenly, Gu Yun opened her eyes and put her hand gently on her heart, where her heart beat faster. It was not that she had not been held by Siqi before, but she never had a strange feeling. However, in her just gentle arms, she felt like an electric current passing through her body, and everything in her body was wrong. At the moment, there was a strange palpitation in her heart. Gu Yun murmured, "what''s going on..." Strange feelings occupied her heart, leaving Gu Yun at a loss for a moment. At daybreak, the sun shines on the snow, reflecting dazzling white light, pulling several people sleeping out of their sleep. Cao shusu rubbed her bleary eyes and was stunned when she looked at the blue sky. "It''s really good weather." I came into the ancient heritage secret place for a few days. I was frightened in the confused fight every day. Everything was dark. Now at the first sight of such a day, she really realized that she was still alive. "I didn''t expect such a good weather in the ancient heritage secret land." Jing Chenyuan sighed heartily. Baililan Jiu answered, "the sky here is connected with the sky outside, but the weather here is worse. We''re lucky to meet such good weather." Chapter 439 As the clouds cleared into the sun, everyone''s heart swept away the previous haze at this moment and suddenly became bright. Gu Yun stared at the fur cloak on her body, thought about it, folded it and put it into the space spirit tool. Siqi left, and she felt that her heart seemed to be empty. This kind of negative state, which Gu Yun had never had before, shook her head and shielded the myriad thoughts in her heart out of her mind. She looked ahead and still had a clear and cold voice and said, "let''s go." Seeing Gu Yun, baililan Jiu found that two of them were missing, so he asked, "Gu Yun, where have Si Qi and Yesu gone?" "Si Qi?" Jing Chenyuan and Gusu Jiqi wondered. When did they have a man named Siqi? "Si Qi, Si Qi is Si Yun." Baili lanjiu explained. The two of them realized that they were bored at the same time. Si Qi didn''t leave Gu Yun''s side on weekdays. Now he''s gone? What''s gonna happen? "Left." Gu Yun said, there was no explanation. "When did it happen?" Baililan nine wondered that he had always slept very shallow, but when Siqi left, he didn''t notice anything! Gu Yun shook his head and was silent. He raised his feet and walked in the direction of due north. Yesterday, Si Qi surveyed the terrain nearby and pointed out that due north to the North Pole may be the exit of this snow area, but this is only his guess, but Gu Yun believes Si Qi. Baililan nine people hurriedly followed Gu Yun''s steps. Unknowingly, the heavy snow is flying and getting denser and denser, which has seriously hindered their sight and can''t see anything. Ha, the gas seems to have become ice residue. Each step was particularly difficult. Cao shusu said strangely while spitting the snow floating into his mouth, "why did it snow so much in good weather?" "The environment of the ancient heritage secret place is changeable, and the weather is the same. Don''t talk. The snow here is not ordinary snow. If you eat it in your mouth, you will disturb your breath." Baililan Jiu came in twice, so she knew more about here than others. After giving a warning, she shut up. Upon hearing this, Cao shusu quickly covered his mouth, and the whole person became a snail, moving forward with great difficulty and clumsiness in the snow. At the moment, the flying snow has been dense enough to fall into their eyes. They can''t. They have to close their eyes and walk. They rely on their breath to identify the position of their companions. If it were normal, the solitary cloud could control the wind and snow in the whole snow area, but now, the snow here seems to be much thicker and mixed with other elements, which can''t move with its spiritual power. The solitary cloud has all the strength to isolate a small space around him. Gu Yun raised his hand and caught a snowflake. It was no different from ordinary snowflakes, but it could not be destroyed with spiritual power. Fire attack is not good, water attack is not good. Gu Yun had a guess in his mind. Suddenly, he tightened his fist and crushed the snowflakes in the palm of his hand. The sound of ice crystal fragmentation can be heard, which is very slight and so light that it can be ignored in the roar of the strong wind here. But at the moment, Gu Yun was absorbed in the snowflake in his hand. At the moment when the random sound came, he caught it. Sure enough, it''s not snow. Gu Yun loosened his hand, and there was a small pile of fine white powder in his palm. Although I know that the snow floating here is not real snow, I still don''t know what it is. Chapter 440 In the lonely cloud drooping eyes thinking, suddenly, two fragile voices came from the heavy snow. "Stop moving! Go back! " "Go ahead again! You all have to die! " Listen to the voice, there are two female voices, the first is gentle like water, and the latter is arrogant and overbearing. As a gust of wind blew, two people could be seen standing in front of them. A touch of almost snow white and a touch of bright fire like red. Hearing the sound, baililan nine stopped and finally met the living man again. Far away, separated by heavy wind and snow, Gu Yun looked at a pair of alert eyes. Those eyes were red, but different from the red pupil of the demon family. The red pupil of the demon family was biased towards blood color, dark red and treacherous, and the color of those eyes was much brighter, bright red. The other party seemed to be startled by the two-color different pupils of Gu Yun and made a surprised sound. "Silver pupil and red pupil?" "It''s a descendant of gods and demons." Two voices sounded one after another. Gu Yun found that the wind and snow around the two people seemed to be much more violent than elsewhere. They were as fierce as a blade, which stood in front of everyone and prevented the intruder from taking half a step forward. Gu Yun used his long lost power. When the sacred light lit up over the heavy snow, the two people opposite changed their faces. "Stop, stop, you stop!" The voice was particularly irritable. But Gu Yun didn''t want to stop at all and continued to urge his divine power. No, they had to work together to stop the wind and snow and show their figure. "Are you crazy! You''ll destroy the border here! " The girl in red dress rubbed her messy hair and roared with great collapse. At this time, several people found out who was sacred behind the wind and snow. In front of them were two girls who were almost tall and short. Among them, she looked gentle in a white skirt and felt pity like a Wang of autumn water. Her long hair and her pupils, her eyelashes were white, and her skin was almost the same color as her hair. Only her cherry lips were rosy red. On the right side, the girl in red skirt is as red as fire, and her gorgeous face is completely at the two extremes of the girl in white skirt. Obviously, they are not human. Seeing this group of people looking at the white skirt girl, the red skirt girl immediately hugged the white skirt girl''s waist, declared sovereignty and said, "what are you looking at? Don''t look at it. Youyou is mine!" The white skirt girl spoiled me with a smile, raised her hand and gently rubbed the red skirt girl''s head. After smoothing the red skirt girl''s hair, she looked at the Guyun group and said, "Hello, my name is Bai you. This is Hongxuan. I''m sorry. I made a sudden noise just now and scared you." Bai you''s voice is as warm and soft as hers, like the warm spring breeze blowing over several people''s ears. "Yo Yo, why do you apologize to them? It''s obviously their fault. Breaking into here almost destroyed our border!" Hong Xuan holds Bai you in his arms and doesn''t give up. He turns his head and stares at Gu Yun and says. "Well, Xuanxuan is obedient." Bai you patted Hong Xuan''s head gently, broke free from her two claws, looked at Gu Yun again and said seriously, "you are the son of gods and Demons and have the right to enter cangxue collar, but they can''t. They are ordinary humans and can only stay outside the boundary. Otherwise, if you go beyond one step, you will die!" Speaking of death, the wind here was colder, and Cao shusu couldn''t help shivering. The more gentle people are, the more serious they are. Chapter 441 This is the second time that baililanjiu heard about the son of God and devil. They couldn''t help but look at Guyun suspiciously. They know the identity of Guyun demon family. What about God? What does God mean? In the mortal world, the world does not have the concept of eight families. In addition to distinguishing a demon family, all other families are uniformly divided into different families. After listening to Bai you''s words, Gu Yun asked another question he didn''t want to do, "who are you?" "Who are we... Ah, who are we? It''s so long ago that we even forget ourselves. It seems that the world calls us the spirit of the earth." Bai you thought for a moment before answering. The spirit of the earth, Gu Yun easily found the record of the spirit of the earth in his inheritance memory. It is said that the spirit of the earth is an elf that existed at the beginning of the creation of the world and the most special existence of the world. Although they are elves, they are not elves. They are free in the three realms and are not controlled by any family. Although they are the oldest species, their strength is not strong, and for other races, the existence of the spirit of the earth is the best tonic in the world. The spirit of the earth produces one every 100 years, and each one is female. Therefore, many of the spirit of the earth are finally reduced to other people''s double cultivation playthings, resulting in the increasing scarcity of the spirit of the earth. Nowadays, many spirits of the earth have disappeared, living in seclusion in the corners of the world and living a life free from worldly strife. Now it seems that this history is true. Because some histories are too old, they are all guessed by later generations and recorded in historical books. No one can tell whether they are true or false. What is recorded in the inheritance memory is those in these historical books. "Xuanxuan and I have been away from the world for thousands of years. Because of the protection of the barrier here, we didn''t let others find us. Just now you almost destroyed our protection barrier, so Xuanxuan was a little grumpy. I hope you can forgive me." Bai you explained again. Gu Yun nodded and thought of the Cang Xueling mentioned by Bai you before, so he asked: "where is Cang Xueling?" "A place that undoubtedly makes you crazy." This time, Hong Xuan replied, with a smile of unknown meaning on her face. Gu Yun faintly felt that there seemed to be something calling her in the heaven and earth behind them, and she couldn''t help stepping towards that place. Seeing the look of Gu Yun''s demon Zheng, Bai Li Lan Jiu stopped in front of her without hesitation and shouted, "Gu Yun, wake up!" With the voice of Bai Li Lan Jiu, Gu Yun immediately broke free from the state of being stunned. She frowned and looked warily behind Bai you and Hong Xuan. There was a vast expanse of white and nothing could be seen. Just now, she didn''t feel malicious because of the strange feeling. Therefore, Gu Yun thought about it and finally decided to go in and have a look! "Gu Yun, don''t go. I always feel that they don''t look like good people!" Seeing the posture of Gu Yun going in, Cao shusu quickly stopped in front of her and hurried. Who knows, upon hearing Cao shusu''s words, Hong Xuan blew up, like a cat that blew its hair after being irritated, "you say I''m not a good man, but you just can''t say youyou!" "Who knows what medicine you sell in the gourd?!" Cao Shu Su refuted. After the previous events, Cao shusu''s courage has completely increased, and he is no longer as timid as when he first saw Gu Yun. "I also deeply think, Gu Yun, don''t go over?" Gusu Ji worries. Chapter 442 Several people''s precautions, Bai you just smiled with an open-minded smile and looked at Gu Yun with a pair of eyes. Whether to enter cangxue collar is Gu Yun''s own decision, which has nothing to do with others. Gu Yun gently shook his head and signaled everyone not to worry. Then his eyes turned back to Bai you and said, "I''ll go into cangxue collar." Now that Gu Yun has made his own decision, several people look at each other and don''t say anything more, but they still have concerns at the bottom of their eyes, but they believe that Gu Yun, since Gu Yun has chosen to go, it shows that she is sure to come out safely. Baililanjiu and her family could not enter cangxueling, so they stayed outside and waited for Guyun to come out. Bai you promised that they would never be in danger here, so Guyun was no longer worried. When passing by Bai you, Bai you whispered, "I hope you don''t forget your original intention to enter here." The foot of Gu Yun just stopped for a moment, and then he continued to go deep without hesitation. Gradually, a layer of mist as light as gauze was filled around, and the figure of solitary cloud completely disappeared here. As the solitary cloud disappeared, Bai you and Hong Xuan also left. In such a big snow, there are only nine people in baililan. At this moment, no one said anything, just took out all the warm clothes and wrapped them. Waiting quietly. The solitary cloud kept moving forward in the wind and snow. It was white all around and could not find any landmark scenery. The fog is getting bigger and bigger. Nianxi belongs to fire and has a natural resistance to the weather here. Therefore, as soon as it steps into the snow, it hides into the contract space and digests the excessive energy absorbed. Little feeling fell on Gu Yun''s shoulder and said to her, "the space here is very strange. It seems that everything is chaotic here, but I can''t say anything specific." Its voice is distressed. There seems to be a bit of relevant information in his mind, but he can''t capture it. This disorder does not specifically mean that something is chaotic, but that the whole space gives people a feeling of chaos. Gu Yun didn''t answer. Since she entered here, she felt the psychic disorder here. I think this is also one of the chaos mentioned by Xiaoqing. Cang Xueling, worthy of the name, is a real snow area. Looking around, there are continuous snow. The snow is very thick. Step by step, each one is deeply trapped, so it''s hard to walk. In such a large snow area, there was only a figure of Gu Yun, who was walking forward in the snow like a black spot in black clothes. The heavy snow immediately accumulated on the lonely clouds. Here, the fire power could not be exerted at all, so the cold penetrated into the human body everywhere. The lonely cloud can bear this degree of coldness. But now we are facing another problem. Here, the solitary cloud can''t distinguish the direction at all. The eye is full of white snow. There is no sun and moon. Therefore, the lonely cloud can only move forward blankly. "There is only the owner nearby, and there are no other living creatures." From time to time, Xiaoqing makes a voice to report to Gu Yun, killing boring time. Gu Yun looked for the feeling before entering cangxue collar at the bottom of his heart, but he got nothing. It seems that the feeling before is just an illusion of her. However, Gu Yun was sure that the feeling was real. She thought, what conditions should be triggered to feel it? At present, there is no other way but to move forward aimlessly. Chapter 443 When Gu Yun shook off the snow on her robe again, finally, a second person appeared in her spiritual range. Anyway, there was a living creature at last, and the solitary cloud walked towards the sensing position. Before he got close, he could smell the bloody gas in the air. Gu Yun could already feel how fierce the war was ahead. When she walked over, a young man appeared in her vision. The young man''s white clothes were covered with mottled blood, and he was obviously seriously injured, but even so, the young man''s momentum was still bullying. At a distance, Gu Yun could not see the man''s specific appearance, and her attention was attracted by the behemoth on the other side. It was a creature covered with snow. If it was a monster, Gu Yun didn''t feel any monster breath on it, even no sign of living creatures. Like a cold, lifeless puppet. However, there is no machinery in its body. "Master, are you going to save people?" Xiaoqing looked excited. Looking at the war ahead, he seemed to see something fun. Gu Yun''s eyes are heavy. Bai you said that the person who can come in to Cang Xueling must not be an ordinary person. Then what''s the identity of the boy? Her heart flashed this doubt, and her body was like an arrow leaving the string, running towards the position of the young man. The situation of the young man in white is at the end of a powerful crossbow and has no strength to fight again, while the unknown creature is still energetic and launched a new attack. Seeing that the huge fist was about to hit himself, the boy reluctantly clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. However, the expected pain didn''t come. A sharp blade flew over and crossed between him and the unknown creature, which blocked the monster''s attack. And the top-grade sword was abandoned. Taking advantage of this gap, Gu Yun quickly pulled the boy away from the unknown creature. After such face-to-face contact, Gu Yun found that the strength of this unknown creature was already forced to exist at the level of sub divine beast. At the same time, when the distance is close, after seeing the full picture of the unknown creature, the inheritance memory will automatically transfer all its information to her mind. Snow monster is transformed by snow spirit. Although it has the characteristics of monster, it is not completely monster. Because it is transformed from cold earth snow spirit, it has no life and naturally has no breath. All its actions are set by people before it does it according to the class. It is no different from the puppet. The only difference is that the snow monster is much more difficult than the puppet. The puppet can be easily dealt with as long as it finds its center, but the snow monster doesn''t move. Its body is turned into snow. If it is killed, it can be resurrected immediately. Over and over again, even an immortal can be consumed by them. Not to mention the one in front of them, it is still close to the existence of sub divine beast level. Gu Yun''s mind was dignified. Just when she speculated whether there was any weakness in the snow monster by inheriting a few words of her memory. Behind her, a familiar voice sounded. "Lonely cloud? Why are you here? " In silence, Gu Yun turned to her alienated eyes. Unexpectedly, she saved Ling Qingchen. Ling Qingchen still wears the white jade mask on his face, which makes people can''t see how he looks. Compared with him who was not stained with fine dust in white when he met several times before, Ling Qingchen is much more embarrassed now. Chapter 444 Now is not a good time to catch up with the past. The appearance of Gu Yun makes the snow monster pay attention to them. Therefore, his two fists hit hard and aimed at the positions of Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen respectively, but his movements are as dull as his heavy body. Hearing the news, they knew that there was danger. They immediately jumped on both sides. The snow monster''s fist fell empty and hit the snow, splashing snow all over the ground. It can be seen that there was a huge pit on the ground. Ling Qingchen''s voice became cold, "let''s work together to defeat it!" At present, only by combining his strength with that of Gu Yun can he win. "You stand back!" However, Gu Yun didn''t promise to do that. It''s just a sub divine beast. Why do you need the help of others! Ling Qingchen frowned slightly and didn''t say anything. He stepped back a few steps. He had already found the girl''s unusual. Maybe next, he can confirm his guess. Psychic power can''t deal with the second divine beast, but she still has divine power and evil spirit. She can win after all. In the backhand, a glittering and translucent light appeared in the hands of Gu Yun. The divine radiance seemed to have the power to heal everything. When Gu Yun used his magic power, the action of the opposite snow monster hesitated. It seemed to be captured by something for a moment. Taking advantage of this moment, the lonely cloud jumped up suddenly and turned into a huge blade. When it was split in the air, the snow monster had no room to parry. He took a sword on his head, and half of his body was cut off in an instant. But it is a monster without body. What is cut off is snow, and the rest is snow. There is no blood spilled. However, this state has not been maintained for three seconds. The next moment, the wind and snow suddenly become urgent. The snow on the ground rises and swirls in the air. Finally, it gathers on the snow monster and becomes more and more dense. Finally, its body recovers as before. Little feeling said: "master, if the snow here does not melt, it will never die." Gu Yun nodded, and his eyes became colder and colder, just like the ice and snow around him. There was no temperature. At the next moment, the strong wind gathered at the foot of the lonely cloud, and the lonely cloud stood up in the air. The clothes and robes were driven by the wind, and the flying ink hair was a delicate face like ice and snow. Her cold voice echoed in the world, "ice! Seal! Collar! Domain! " With the falling of these four words, the wind and snow between heaven and earth were silent. The absolute zero degree cold ice centered on the snow monster spread rapidly around. In a few blinks of an eye, the snow in this field turned into ice. The origin of the body was sealed, and the snow monster finally roared angrily. Visible to the naked eye, its body slowly turned into cold ice and finally became a giant ice sculpture. It''s too long since such a large-scale use of divine power. Gu Yun''s body can''t bear it. There is a pain of broken meridians, but it''s not something she can''t bear! Gu Yun fell to the ground from the air, and his face was still silent. Except for Xiaoqing and nianxi, no one knew how bad his body was at the moment. "You are a Protoss!" Behind the lonely cloud, Ling Qingchen''s always calm eyes set off a storm. There was no alienation inside, which made him look more human. Not doubt, but affirmation. Finally, at the moment of Gu Yun, he decided his guess. Chapter 445 Gu Yun turned and looked into Ling Qingchen''s eyes. There was a complex look she couldn''t understand. At this moment, not only did Ling Qingchen confirm his guess, but when he said this, Gu Yun also confirmed his previous guess. "Since you and I are the same people, why hide it again." Gu Yun''s eyes fell on the white jade mask on Ling Qingchen''s face. As she thought, Ling Qingchen is also a Protoss, and she comes from the same place as her. The divine world is immortal. Gu Yun always felt that he should have known him before that. Ling Qingchen was not surprised when Gu Yun revealed his hidden identity. He just looked at Gu Yun with more complicated eyes. After entering cangxue collar, due to the suppression of some force here, the two-color different pupils of Gu Yun changed back to the black pupils of the Terran. On this pair of black pupils, Ling Qingchen''s dusty memory was opened. He thought that he should have seen these eyes, but there were signs, but he just couldn''t remember. The memories of the divine world are far away from him now and he will never mention them, so he will always selectively forget them, resulting in the confusion of all those memories. Ling Qingchen raised his hand and gently stroked the cold white jade mask on his face. A touch of pain fell from his eyes, "sorry, I can''t promise you this request." Ling Qingchen''s reaction made Gu Yun care a little. However, since he was unwilling to pick it, Gu Yun was no longer stubborn on it. He forced down all kinds of physical discomfort caused by the pain in his body. With another sword, Gu Yun cleaved the snow monster frozen in the ice, cleaned up all future troubles, and turned away without hesitation. Now there are only two of them in the snow. They are all Protoss people from the divine world. Ling Qingchen didn''t hesitate to keep up with Gu Yun. He has many questions to ask, but at present, it is obvious that Gu Yun doesn''t want to answer. Both of them are not talkative, so they go on all the way, and silence spreads infinitely between them. Finally, Gu Yun found a shelter in the vast snow. It was an underground tunnel. The tunnel was not excavated deep enough to accommodate five people. There was a rock at the entrance of the tunnel. It was because of this rock that the tunnel was not buried by wind and snow. It can be seen from various traces that this was excavated by the people who came in before them, wasted a lot of energy, and finally became the only shelter for the cangxue collar. There are still firewood that have not been burned out. Although I don''t know how predecessors found firewood to make a fire in this barren snow area, at present, they can drive out the cold through this firewood. Ling Qingchen took out two flints and rubbed each other. Immediately, a cluster of flames jumped out and fell on the firewood. The small flame light could barely illuminate the whole picture of the underground tunnel, and the warm intention spread around. After Ling Qingchen changed his blood stained coat, he frowned and loosened. Until now, the sharp pain in Gu Yun''s body was relieved and she was able to breathe. "The protoss takes Ji as their surname. What''s your real name?" Gu Yun raised his eyes, looked at Ling Qingchen sitting opposite her and asked softly. The protoss Ji clan generally refers to the people of the protoss royal family. Only the protoss with pure blood, high strength and extraordinary status can be named Ji, which is the supreme glory of the Protoss. Therefore, not all Protoss are surnamed Ji. Ling Qingchen wants to explain this to Gu Yun, but after thinking about it, he doesn''t think it''s important, so he doesn''t say it in the end. Chapter 446 Your real name Ling Qingchen thought for a moment. The dusty name in his memory had not been used for too long. Even he had to forget what his real name was. For a long time, until Gu Yun thought he would not answer, he heard Ling Qingchen''s ethereal voice ringing in the silent space. "Ji Lingyu." At this moment, Gu Yun finally understood why Ling Qingchen always gave her a sense of familiarity, because Ji Lingyu did meet her when she was young, and she won''t come back again. The protoss is a complex family, and the center of power is mainly concentrated in the temple. Although the emperor is the head of the Protoss and the supreme existence, in fact, the protoss people know that there is a Presbyterian group behind the emperor who controls everything. The illusion to the world is that the status of the protoss Presbyterian group is second only to the emperor, but in fact, their power is higher than the emperor. They can influence the decisions of the emperor, and they must handle the large and small affairs of the Protoss. Therefore, as the emperor, there are too many helplessness. In addition to the divine emperor and the Presbyterian group, there is a special presence in the protoss, that is, the Deacon envoy. All previous deacon envoys are selected from the protoss outside the temple. This person has no noble blood of the protoss royal family, but has the strength to suppress everything. Because of this, he will not involve forces on either side behind him, so he is also called justice envoy. The Deacon''s power is second only to the emperor and the Presbyterian group. He is an important existence to check and balance the emperor and the Presbyterian group. Once the Presbyterian group had the dissent to suppress the emperor and replace him, the Deacon envoy had the power to remove the elder from his position. It can be said that deacon is the most unrestrained existence in the Protoss. When Gu Yun was young, the incumbent deacon envoy was a man named Ji Ying, who was powerful and could be deeply feared by all the elders at that time. Ji Ying was born in a man''s family, so he was not afraid of anything, so he was not satisfied? If you don''t accept it, you''ll get his fist first! Therefore, the year he became a deacon almost offended the ownership of the temple. Ji Ying was not surnamed Ji at first, but later became a deacon envoy and was given the sacred Ji surname by the emperor, thus establishing his position in the protoss second only to the emperor and the Presbyterian group. Before Ji Ying became a deacon, Ji yunhuan was kind to him, so after staying in the temple, Ji Ying especially maintained Ji yunhuan. No doubt, he became a thorn in the eye of the Presbyterian group. Strictly speaking, his behavior is in the camp of the emperor, so it has broken the balance between the emperor and the Presbyterian group. No, Ji Ying can only marry the daughter of any elder in the Presbyterian group to level both sides. He married Ji LAN, the daughter of the chief elder. The reason why he chose her was not because of her identity, but because Ji Lan was a gentle woman like her name. She was gentle and easygoing and had no struggle with the world. Ji Ying fell in love with her at first sight. After Ji Ying got married, her grumpy temper also restrained a lot. Later, Ji LAN gave birth to a son, Ji Lingyu. Ji Lingyu''s talent is extremely high. Although he does not have the pure blood of the children after the dignitaries in the temple, his talent exceeds everyone. Even if he hates Ji Ying and all the chief elders related to him, he has to treat the child with another eye. When Ji Lingyu was born, the prophet asserted that the child would have a brilliant achievement in the future. Chapter 447 Therefore, from the beginning of his birth, he has attracted much attention and has been treated in two ways with Gu Yun. It is rare for the protoss to have such a genius, so they should protect it carefully. Someone suggested that Ji Lingyu be sent to the king''s court to grow up with those dignitaries, so as not to follow Ji Ying and learn from him. The people in the temple always despise the origin of Deacon envoy. They don''t want Ji Lingyu to follow Ji Ying''s footsteps. What they want is to send Ji Lingyu to the king''s court to grow up. Under the influence of the king''s court, Ji Lingyu will grow up like those nobles in the sky. However, Ji Ying was not happy. He said, why should his son be raised for others? So after throwing some water in the temple, it was over. Everyone watched Ji Lingyu grow up with worry. Fortunately, what they were worried about did not happen. Ji LAN taught Ji Lingyu very well. Ji Lan was a noble girl. Therefore, Ji Lingyu, who was taught, was not as vulgar as his father, but integrated glory and dignity. The king''s spirit was even more noble than that of the royal family. When he was five years old, his outstanding talent was more obvious. At a young age, he could even use his divine power to defeat an ordinary adult. At this time, Gu Yun was born, and the Protoss and even the whole immortals were distracted. The birth of the son of God and devil represented sin and evil. Everyone attacked. In order to give an explanation to other ethnic groups, led by the Presbyterian group, he threatened to execute Gu Yun. At last, Ji yunhuan subdued him. He protected Gu Yun, who was still in his infancy, but his position in the protoss fell sharply. He lost the people''s trust and could no longer turn over. The elders took the opportunity to suppress Ji yunhuan, hoping to make Ji yunhuan unable to lift his head again. But Ji Ying was in the middle, and they couldn''t implement it at all. Finally, several people together. To deal with Ji yunhuan, they had to deal with Ji Ying first. After five years of plotting, it finally broke out. The elders gave Ji Ying a set. The rough Ji Ying was easily lured into the set by them, and finally pushed into an irreparable situation. Ji Ying made a big mistake. With a fair face, the Presbyterian group broke him into the abyss of falling spirit. No matter who fell into the abyss of falling spirit together, he would end up dead. So Ji Ying died and died completely. Ji yunhuan, who had already lost his power, could not save him. He could only watch Ji Ying fall into the spiritual abyss by the executioner. He felt powerless. In addition, Ji yunhuan hated himself very much and wished that the person who fell into the spiritual abyss was himself. He killed him after all! Gu Yun really experienced this feeling through Ji yunhuan''s inheritance and memory. She couldn''t help holding her hand. It turned out that she had underestimated the despicability of the protoss elders! The hatred for the Presbyterian group is beating Gu Yun''s cold heart like a huge wave at the moment. Affectionate as Ji LAN wanted to go with Ji Ying, but she thought that she had a 10-year-old son to protect. If even she died, no one in the protoss could protect Ji Lingyu, so she bit her teeth and left the protoss with Ji Lingyu. However, the Presbyterian group did not intend to let Ji Lingyu go. They knew that with Ji Lingyu''s talent, if he was allowed to grow up outside, he would be an extremely terrible opponent in the future, and they killed his father. This hatred was unparalleled. Chapter 448 How much they once valued, how afraid they are now. The elders sent a large number of magic soldiers to chase Ji Lingyu. Finally, Ji LAN died in front of him in order to protect Ji Lingyu. This gave Ji Lingyu, who was only ten years old at that time, a huge spiritual impact. Just as the deadly sword was about to fall on Ji Lingyu''s head, the chief elder of the Presbyterian group arrived. He still read some old feelings and didn''t want to see his grandson die under the sword. He saved Ji Lingyu''s life at the cost of abolishing Ji Lingyu''s divine vein of cultivation. Since then, he can no longer cultivate divine power, and all the strength he had cultivated in the divine world has been abolished. Ji Lingyu has been knocked down from the divine world. They don''t care where he will fall, dead or alive. They have pulled out Ji Lingyu''s fangs. Even if he grows up to be a lion in the future, he will not bite. In the deep memory of Gu Yun, she met Ji Lingyu several times. At that time, she was only three or four years old. The most impressive time was the first time. At that time, she secretly ran out of the remote backyard. She wanted to find her grandfather and ask him why she had no father and mother. However, she was not allowed to step out of the backyard. So she took extra care at every step. With the advantage of being easy to hide, she successfully ran to the king''s court. There are many people on the magnificent nine winding corridor, and only through this corridor can we reach the temple where Ji yunhuan is located. It''s just that there are too many people here. Once they are found, they will be beaten up and thrown back into the backyard. The little lonely cloud hid behind the flower bed and was at a loss. Suddenly, there was a commotion in the corridor. Gu Yun looked out curiously and saw a little boy in white walking towards her position surrounded by the crowd. The little boy has a delicate and handsome face. As soon as he stops there, he compares the sons of powerful people around him. He has a strange calm temperament, which is different from the impetuousness of those around him. If you use one word to describe it, it''s like a orchid in an empty valley. Although he looked only eight or nine years old, all the adults around him nodded and bowed to him, with a flattering face. Even the arrogant sons of dignitaries were obedient to him. Seeing this scene, little Gu Yun thought of a word he had just learned from the servant in the backyard: running dog! The little boy was not proud of everyone''s pursuit, but just smiled politely and alienated. Therefore, Gu Yun had a deep impression on her first meeting. At that time, she was stepped into the dust. No one would look at her except the nanny. Therefore, she admired Ji Lingyu for being loved by so many people. Now I think it''s ironic to like that. Later, Ji Ying was killed, and Ji Lingyu became the son of sin God. Everyone wanted to step on it. The feelings of the protoss have always been ridiculous! In the dark void, Ling Qingchen can''t see the look of lonely cloud, but she still feels some unusual emotional fluctuations on her body. This made him more sure of his guess. Gu Yun knew himself. "Should we know each other?" Ling Qingchen asked, pulling back the thoughts of lonely clouds. Gu Yun pursed his lips for a long time before slowly saying, "Ji Ruoxi." She said her old name, which was not strange to the protoss at that time! Chapter 449 Sure enough, after hearing Gu Yun''s name when he was in the protoss, Ling Qingchen was stunned. Ji Ruoxi''s name has always been regarded as a disgrace in the Protoss. Therefore, when she was still a baby, the emperor sent her to the backyard and was ordered never to step out of the backyard. Although her name is known to everyone, few people have seen her. Protoss princess, the last orphan of the demon family, although she has the most noble blood, she is humble in the Protoss. When she was in the protoss, Ling Qingchen heard that others mentioned Ji Ruoxi. Her existence involves a lot of mysteries between the gods and demons. Therefore, the emperor did not let the protoss discuss Ji Ruoxi more, and they only mentioned one or two in private. Never thought, now, he actually met her in the mortal world. Ling Qingchen was dumb. "Why did you appear in the mortal world?" This problem, Gu Yun is just silent. Seeing that Gu Yun doesn''t want to answer this question, Ling Qingchen doesn''t ask any more. Everyone has something in his heart that he doesn''t want to reveal to others, just as he doesn''t want others to see his face hidden under the mask. The wind and snow roared louder outside. Bursts of cold penetrated through the hole. The weak flame swayed left and right, and seemed to go out at any time. Gu Yun was silent for a moment and asked another question, "have you ever thought about going back to the divine world?" Her voice was calm and seemed to be discussing a common thing. Ling Qingchen''s hand on his knee trembled uncontrollably, and a painful micro awn burst out in his eyes. There was a great hatred hidden under the pain. Go back? He never thought about it, but can he really go back? More than ten years ago, when he first arrived in the mortal world, he was dying, almost only out of breath, not in. Also in an ice and snow, he was frozen stiff and was on the verge of death. However, hatred supported him to survive. That change made him grow up overnight. Later, he was saved by Qi Xiu and brought back to the bright god cult. After recovering, he tried countless ways to return to the divine world, but in vain. The mortal world is like a cursed continent. No matter how hard they practice and how powerful they are, they can''t break through the barrier of imprisonment. More than four years ago, the world of mortals collapsed. He thought it was an opportunity to leave the world of mortals, so he volunteered and went. As a result, he almost paid the price of his life. At this point, he realized that no matter how hard he tried to practice, he couldn''t leave this place. Unless it is broken by divine power! In recent years, he has thought very thoroughly. Even if he left the mortal world and returned to the divine world, what''s the use? He has lost his divine power and can no longer be the opponent of the protoss! Ling Qingchen''s heart gradually died. After losing hope, he didn''t care about anything. "What''s there when you go back!" Ling Qingchen answered bitterly. People all over the world say that he is a man standing on the altar, but they don''t know that his heart has rotted completely. Gu Yun knew what Ling Qingchen was worried about. For a moment, she whispered, "if I can help you recover your Divine pulse?" A word as light as feather is another resurgence of Ling Qingchen''s heart. He raised his eyes incredulously and looked at the lonely cloud. The voice at the exit of the Tao had an uncontrollable surprise, "is it really OK?" Chapter 450 "Yes." Gu Yun gave him a definite answer. This is not difficult for her. There are records in inheriting memory, and Gu Yun just awakened the divine pulse. Therefore, it will take some time to help Ling Qingchen recover the divine pulse, but it is not impossible. Ling Qingchen is a person who can manage his emotions very well. After the initial surprise, he gradually calmed down and sincerely thanked Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s words undoubtedly let him see hope again! Maybe he hasn''t come to a dead end yet. She helped Ling Qingchen. Gu Yun didn''t know what kind of heart she was out of. She wasn''t nosy, she just wanted to help, so she did it, probably because he was the only one who knew he was Ji Ruoxi. Not long ago, Gu Yun just used her divine power on a large scale, so she can''t use her divine power in a short time, because limited by space, if she uses too much or too hard, it is very likely to cause the collapse of the mortal world. "Gu Yun, why are you here?" Ling Qingchen asked the previous question again. He had been in this place for some time, but he didn''t feel the breath of half a generation. He guessed that he should be alone here, and Gu Yun appeared. Gu Yun didn''t hide from Ling Qingchen and told him about Bai you and Hong Xuan. When hearing Cang Xueling, Ling Qingchen was surprised at the bottom of his eyes and explained to Gu Yun: "in Guangming Shinto, I once saw records about Cang Xueling in an ancient book left hundreds of years ago, but there was little content. I only mentioned a few words. Cang Xueling is a special existence in the three realms." When talking about this, Ling Qingchen paused, as if thinking of wording, "it also has a name, that is Qizhong. It is said that there are all kinds of artifacts left over from ancient times. Their successive owners are villains with blood on their hands. So I specially went to learn about the relevant information about Cang Xueling and found that their owners are now in the abyss of falling spirit. " In the abyss of falling spirits, only those who are extremely poor, ferocious or make big mistakes will be driven into it and will never turn over. However, there is no doubt that the evil spirits in the abyss of falling spirits were the strong ones who scolded the surprised side. Since the artifact in Cang Xueling was held by the God who buried the deep soul falling abyss, what is the connection between Cang Xueling and the deep soul falling abyss? A cloud of doubt flashed through Gu Yun''s heart. "What we see now should not be the whole picture of Cang Xueling." Ling Qingchen said again. Since this is an artifact tomb or an artifact thousands of years ago, there should be strong hostility here. However, from the beginning to the end, he did not feel the existence of hostility, so he guessed that what they saw was not the whole picture of the truth of Cang Xueling. Gu Yun nodded approvingly. Now that he knew what kind of place it was, he turned his attention to finding a breakthrough. The body had recovered. Gu Yun got up and walked out of the hole. Ling Qingchen sees this and follows her out. The two men advanced against the wind and snow. During this period, Gu Yun asked Ling Qingchen, "how did you get in?" Since Ling Qingchen doesn''t know the existence of Bai you and Hong Xuan, he wants to come in from other entrances. If there are other entrances here, it may be used as a clue. "I was brought in by a powerful force." Ling Qingchen explained. Chapter 451 Therefore, Ling Qingchen simply narrated what had happened before. After the separation between the underground palace and Gu Yun, he didn''t move on, but left the underground palace. Although he wanted to find Gu Yun and ask her if she had divine power, that situation was not appropriate. In addition, he had other important things to do, so he left first. Who knows, not far from the underground palace, he was attacked by a powerful force. That force had no room to parry, so he lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he was already lying in the snow. Gu Yun thought that this area was not far from the underground palace, so although Ling Qingchen came out from different directions, he still touched the opening of cangxue collar. It happened that he was flowing with Protoss blood, so he was transmitted to this place. However, since it was transmitted here, we also lost the clue. Looking for a breakthrough in such a snowy area that can''t see the edge is like looking for a needle in a haystack. At this time, the voice of Xiaoqing sounded in Gu Yun''s mind, "master, maybe I can help you." After listening to Ling Qingchen''s words, Xiaoqing finally understood why the space always gave it an extremely uncomfortable feeling, because the hostility of the artifact seriously affected the whole space. Even if it was covered by the appearance, the hostility penetrated into every corner. Little love is the spirit of heaven and earth chain. Heaven and earth chain holes heaven and earth. Heaven and earth is space. No one knows space better than little love. Gu Yun could feel the warmth of the heaven and earth chain on her wrist. She looked down and saw that the heaven and earth chain was shining with a strange and dazzling brilliance, such as the stars in the world. Gu Yun once again had the subtle feeling that his mind attached to the heaven and earth, which was extremely mysterious. Seeing that Gu Yun closed his eyes and suddenly sat on the ground, Ling Qingchen also stopped. Now his spiritual power was exhausted, so he couldn''t support a boundary, so he took out a jade bone green umbrella from the space spirit tool and supported it above Gu Yun. The falling snow accumulated a thick layer on the umbrella surface in an instant. Ling Qingchen changed his coat stained with blood. At the moment, he was dressed in white and almost melted into the snow. The white jade mask reflects the cold Qinghui, but miraculously mild at this moment. At this moment, one person and one umbrella block all the wind and snow for the lonely cloud. Gu Yun is immersed in the chain of heaven and earth and doesn''t know what''s happening around him. Every time consciousness enters the chain of heaven and earth, Gu Yun has an addictive feeling, which is difficult to extricate himself. She likes the feeling that everything is in control. For a long time, Gu Yun slowly opened her eyes, and a small excited voice came from her mind, "I''ve found it! Found it! " "Lonely cloud?" Seeing that Gu Yun opened his eyes, Ling Qingchen called in a faint voice. Gu Yun raised her eyes and looked at him. When she saw the umbrella on her head and the falling snow on Ling Qingchen''s shoulder, Gu Yun was stunned for a moment, and then she said thanks. There was a touch in my heart. Ling Qingchen just put the umbrella away with a faint smile. When standing, the umbrella can still work. Once walking, the umbrella will become an obstacle and can''t find the direction by the strong wind. Gu Yun said, "we have found a breakthrough. Let''s go!" Ling Qingchen nodded. This time, they had a direction. They were no longer aimless, and their feet were fast. Chapter 452 Under the overall view of the heaven and earth chain, the whole Cang Xueling was shrunk in the mind of Gu Yun. Xiaoqing easily found the unusual point on it, so he immediately pointed out the direction to Gu Yun. On the way, he was attacked by snow monsters several times, and was finally solved by Gu Yun. Looking at the strength of Guyun, Ling Qingchen suddenly feels that maybe she is the only enemy of Guyun. A person''s strength is not just his strength. Sometimes, the strength of his heart is the real strength. Even though Gu Yun has been hurt, she still stands proudly, developing from the smallest possibility to the infinite possibility, so as to create miracles. Ling Qingchen recalled Gu Yun''s figure in the depths of his memory. He thought that it seemed that he had seen Gu Yun once. At that time, she hid in the corner. Her young face, only three or four years old, was ignorant and innocent with curiosity about all unknown things. When he looked over and inadvertently confronted her, she immediately ran away in shock. And now the shadow of childhood can no longer be seen on the lonely cloud. He thought that something must have happened in the divine world, which would lead to the great change of Gu Yun''s temperament when he came to the mortal world. The more I understand Gu Yun, the more I love her. What he realized was that the lonely cloud in his childhood did not live well in the divine world, and almost everyone was oppressed. In contrast, in fact, he is much luckier! "Here we are!" With the sound of the lonely cloud, Ling Qingchen''s thoughts drifted back, followed the lonely cloud''s eyes, and saw that in front of her, except for snow or snow, it was no different from other places. Gu Yun didn''t explain much, but started to chisel snow directly. She couldn''t blow it open directly with spiritual power, because it would destroy the switch, so she could only sweep it away with a sword. Then he saw that Gu Yun was holding a top-grade sword and used it as a shovel. Within a moment, he swept away the snow on the surface. But this depth is not enough. The switch is deeply buried under the ground. Stunned for a moment, Ling Qingchen also started. He didn''t bring anything else except his sword. Just learn from Gu Yun to use his sword as a shovel. If an outsider is present now, he will surely point at the nose of the two people and scold the monsters! After a column of incense, a pit that can accommodate half an adult has been dug by Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen. The soil under the snow is not ordinary soil. The texture is very hard and dense, which is not easy to chisel, but they both use swords that cut iron like mud, so they can pry it open reluctantly. Only after chiseling out the pit, Ling Qingchen''s forehead has been covered with a layer of fine sweat. But I finally saw the appearance of the switch under the ground. It''s a square thing. It''s like crystal stone, but it''s not. It''s crystal clear. It''s soft when pressed down. Even if it''s buried under the dark ground, it doesn''t decay. Gu Yun cut his palm and pressed it. Suddenly, the unidentified object burst into a burning light. In addition, both Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen had to close their eyes. This ray of light is like a blade, shrouded in it, and there is a pain of sharp tools on the skin. The two figures were swallowed up by the light and disappeared in the vast snow in the blink of an eye. The consciousness of Gu Yun was only chaotic for a moment, and then he woke up. There was a thick smell of rust between his nose wings, which choked his nose a little! Chapter 453 She opened her eyes and saw the weapons on the ground. The brown soil was filled with rubble. There were all kinds of weapons obliquely inserted between the rubble. Because they were old, these weapons were covered with a layer of rust, like dust. Among these weapons, the lowest level is also a secondary artifact, and artifact is everywhere. Here is like a valley. There is nothing around except the mountain wall that can''t see the top. Gu Yun glanced around and didn''t find Ling Qingchen''s figure. She couldn''t help frowning. At this time, outside cangxue''s collar, the familiar call came again. The eyes of solitary cloud were fixed in front. There was no light and it was as dark as an abyss. The call came from there. The invisible force attracted her into the unknown field. Like poppy, it has fatal temptation. Gu Yun''s nerves tightened up. At the bottom of her heart, there was a subconscious mind. The things in it might have some origin with herself, but at the same time, she also felt the danger approaching her. Whether to go or not has become a difficult choice. There was a special magnetic field in this space, which suppressed her spiritual consciousness, but she could use her spiritual power. After thinking for a moment, Gu Yun resolutely stepped in! Danger and opportunity go hand in hand. Since they cannot be avoided, there is nothing to hesitate. The figure of the lonely cloud was swallowed up by the darkness little by little, and moved forward in the darkness without reaching out. Everything can only rely on feeling. The power that summoned her grew stronger as it approached. Finally, when the lonely cloud approached, there was a clanking sword sound in my ear. It seemed to come from a distant ancient time, full of a sense of antiquity, but it was also nervous. A glimmer of light flashed in the dark. At first it was a little, and finally it expanded and became a bright light. A voice said in Gu Yun''s ear, "you''re coming!" This is a ethereal female voice, very light, so light that it seems to be scattered in the wind, unable to capture the direction and source. Gu Yun coagulated his eyebrows and didn''t respond to the voice. A white virtual shadow appeared in front of the lonely cloud. The shadow was very light. If it wasn''t in the dark, it couldn''t see its existence at all, and its face was too vague to see clearly. She said, "my name is Qingcheng. I''m the spirit of Qingshi sword." Then she smiled, "this inclination does not mean dumping, but overturning!" Overturn, destroy! The name is domineering. Gu Yun thought in her heart. Her face was still cold. She asked, "why did you call me here?" She was now sure that it was the sword spirit named Qingcheng who summoned herself here. Qingcheng said softly, "because you are my chosen successor! Next, let me tell you a story. " Qingcheng finished this sentence, and without waiting for Gu Yun''s answer, he began to talk to himself. In ancient times, there was an extremely powerful God level sword casting master. He was famous. Many people came to him and wanted to find him to forge a peerless sword for themselves. However, the sword casting master was an eccentric and grumpy man. No matter who came to ask him for a sword, he was ruthlessly beaten out, so he made many enemies. One day, he made his lover angry, so he ran away from home. The sword casting master wanted to restore their feelings, so he decided to create a unique sword for his lover. In this, he poured all his love for his lover. His lover is a self-cultivation maniac. He thought that with this divine sword, he can bring her back. Chapter 454 He shut himself in the refining room for a whole month and refused anyone''s visit. During this period, his lover had calmed down. He didn''t wait until the sword casting master came to apologize to save her, which made her a little angry. Then she thought, isn''t this man an elm head? Why are you serious with him. So the lover decided to go back to the sword casting master. Unfortunately, it happened here. The enemies offended by the sword casting master seized the good opportunity to leave his wife alone and killed her, in order to give the sword casting master a painful blow. The divine sword, which poured all the efforts of the sword casting master, was finally born, but before it could be sent out, he heard the sad news of his lover''s tragic death. The sword casting master was crazy and took the divine sword all the way to his enemy, and avenged his lover with the sword himself. After crazy revenge, the sword casting master disappeared in the world''s vision with his lover''s body, and the divine sword that drank blood just after birth also disappeared. Both the sword casting master and his lover are decent people, so when the sword was born, it was originally a decent sword, but after taking the lives of more than 100 people, it completely turned into a evil sword. The so-called disappearance is just sealed here by the sword casting master on his deathbed. This sword is the world sword. It has become the existence of both good and evil in the world. Therefore, Qingshi sword is different from ordinary sword. Anyone who gets it can use it. The owner it wants to find must be a person with the power of both good and evil. Gu Yun happens to meet the requirements of Qingshi sword. That''s why Qing Shijian summoned her to come when she was close to Cang Xueling in the lonely cloud. Qingcheng said, "I''ve been waiting here for more than 1000 years. Finally, I''ve waited for your arrival. Master, contract with me!" Her voice was a little bewitched. Gu Yun looks at her with a frown. This temptation may be crazy enough for ordinary people. However, Gu Yun is born without a nerve. There are artifact everywhere, and he is not the only one. Seeing that Gu Yun was not moved, Qingcheng was not in a hurry, but youyou said, "you are the son of gods and demons, I am an artifact that is both right and evil, and we should have been one." As she said, perhaps there is no sword more suitable for her in the world than the world sword. "I need you to take me out of here. You need me to help you strong. What are you... Worried about?" Qingcheng asked again. Although she tried her best to calm her voice, the urgency under calm leaked out. This made Gu Yun doubt her. "Little feeling, can you feel what the world sword is?" Gu Yun said to Xiao Qing in his mind. From the moment Qingcheng appeared, his behavior seemed extremely strange. Since it is the spirit of evil tools, what hides under the gentle appearance must be an extremely tyrannical heart. "I''ll try!" Little love way. The same spirit can sense each other, and the heaven and earth chain is several levels higher than the Qingshi sword, so Xiaoqing can quietly check the situation of the Qingshi sword, and Qingcheng doesn''t feel it from beginning to end. "Not very good!" For a moment, the voice of Xiaoqing sounded in Guyun''s mind. Guyun picked his eyebrow and waited for Xiaoqing to continue. Opposite, the gentle appearance of Qingcheng could not be maintained. She finally urged eagerly, "son of God and devil, I can help you stand at the top of the world. Please make a contract with me!" Chapter 455 The more eager she was, the more unmoved she was. She stood three steps away from Qingcheng. A strange phenomenon was that Qingcheng tried hard to get close to her several times, but there seemed to be an obstacle to stop her. Although Gu Yun couldn''t see Qingcheng''s face clearly, she thought it was crazy and painful. At this time, Xiaoqing has described his discovery in Gu Yun''s mind: "this tool spirit is very weak and will disperse at any time. Generally, a powerful tool spirit can be ten meters away from the artifact itself, but she is too weak to be three meters away from the artifact itself, so she can''t get close to her master." "The reason why she is in such a hurry to make a contract with her master is that in a short time, she will be completely dispersed, and the artifact tilting sword will also be turned into an ordinary spirit tool. Therefore, she urgently needs a strong master to maintain her life." "However, the spirit of this weapon harbors evil intentions. The spirit of the evil weapon itself is also a greedy and selfish guy. Her ambition is not small. She wants to deceive the master you into a contract with her first. In the process of the contract, she will bite back, that is, she wants to control the master you and become a slave of the world sword." Finally, Xiaoqing''s young voice was full of resentment. How can this weapon spirit be so bad, but if it''s not bad, it''s not a evil weapon. The contract process backfires on the master, which is a unique ability of evil weapons. Therefore, even if the evil weapon is powerful, few people dare to contract with the evil weapon in the world. Becoming a slave under the sword is unacceptable to practitioners in this world. Gu Yun listened silently. There were no waves in his heart. Ambition was a good thing, but he had to have the same strength as ambition! Suddenly, Gu Yun looked at the corner of Qingcheng''s lips and raised a very light smile, but it was cold like snow. "I have a contract with you!" She said. Xiaoqing''s eyes widened, "master, you can''t, you can''t contract with this spirit, she will bite you back!" The voice of little love is full of worry. Just can''t it express clearly?! Why did the master jump in when he knew it was a trap! Nianxi raised one wing in the contract space and slapped Xiaoqing''s head. She said with great seriousness: "the master''s heart is black. How can she really put herself in danger!" When Nian Xi said this, Xiao Qing suddenly realized the meaning of Gu Yun''s smile and immediately mourned for Qingcheng. It''s not good for you to figure out who is wrong. You have to come to figure out the master. Isn''t this asking for death! So Xiaoqing and nianxi watched the excitement together and looked at the situation outside. When Qingcheng heard Gu Yun finally give up his promise, he was excited in his voice, "OK, let''s make a contract now!" With these words, the virtual shadow of Qingcheng was obvious for a few minutes, and the appearance of her face could be seen faintly. Just like her name, the sword spirit of Qingshi sword was a very beautiful woman, and her appearance was flirtatious, like a bewitching witch. In the dark, a faint light burst out from the body of the Qingshi sword. With this faint light, Gu Yun saw what the legendary Qingshi divine sword looked like. Because the Shiqing sword is made by the master of sword casting for his lover, the design tends to be gorgeous. The color of ice blue, exquisite carving and slender body all show that it is a sword used by women. However, Qingshi sword has been in this chaotic darkness for a long time. It is also rusty and has no original sense of surprise! Chapter 456 Gu Yun approached Qingshi sword step by step, and Qingcheng floated to Gu Yun. She tried to urge her heart to avoid backfiring. Unexpectedly, the appearance of this Shiqing sword matches the ice soul divine bow very well. Gu Yun doesn''t reject the world sword. She has a special body of gods and demons. It''s very difficult to find a weapon that can make divine power and magic Qi at the same time. Therefore, Qing Cheng also firmly believes that Gu Yun will promise himself to contract with the world sword in the end. It''s only a matter of time. However, her time can''t afford to wait. Gu Yun cut a slender wound in the palm of his hand, and the blood came out of the wound. It can be found that the red blood has a shallow layer of gold, which is one of the changes in the body after the complete awakening of the body of Gu Yun God and devil. With blood, Gu Yun reached out and grabbed the hilt of Qingshi sword. Qingshi sword trembled slightly like excitement immediately. The blood rubbed against the hilt and was absorbed by Qingshi sword in an instant, and even greedily wanted to get more from the wound. Qingcheng has returned to the Qingshi sword. With the blood drinking, the Qingshi sword is like reborn, and the brilliance cannot be hidden. The whole sword body becomes dazzling and extremely beautiful. Finally, there is a change in Qingcheng in Qingshi sword. When the contract is half concluded, Gu Yun can feel the power from Qingcheng. He wants to eat himself and compete for all sovereignty from her. Gu Yun pursed his lips and waited for this moment. According to the method of inheritance and memory, Gu Yun suddenly poured divine power into the connective contract. As soon as the power against evil spirit invaded, it seemed to trap the city in the flames. The voice of Qingcheng''s pain broke, "ah, it hurts so much, master, what are you doing! I''ll die if it goes on like this. Stop it! " Before joining the contract, Gu Yun had planned this hegemonic power in advance, which was enough to completely dissipate the city from the world. "I want to change the contract!" Gu Yun said coldly. "What contract?" Qingcheng said in a trembling voice, his breath was very weak, and his voice seemed to squeeze out of his chest. "Master servant contract!" Gu yundao. Master servant contract is the most overbearing one in the contract. Whether it is to monsters or spirits, as long as one of the master''s ideas moves, it can be dissipated by the other party of the contract. Moreover, if the master dies, the party to be contracted will immediately explode and die. This is different from the general soul contract. The master-slave contract is based on the soul contract. Therefore, even if reincarnated, the soul still has that brand on it. Just because the master-slave contract is too unfair and overbearing to the party to be contracted, the master-slave contract was abandoned a hundred years ago, because no monster or spirit is willing to deliver his life to others. However, only the master-slave contract is the most reliable against evil tools and spirits, because if you sign a general soul contract, you can''t be bitten by them at any time. Because evil tools and spirits are not loyal. They only live for themselves. Moreover, their ambition is not willing to let them become accessories of others, so they will try their best to bite back and become one of their masters. "You''re crazy! How can I conclude a master servant contract with you! " When Qingcheng heard the four words from the lonely cloud, she immediately became angry and attacked her heart. A mouthful of blood came into her throat, but she was a tool spirit and had no blood. Chapter 457 "Sign, save your life, don''t sign, die now!" The voice of Gu Yun became cold and fierce, and he couldn''t help but shrink down. She knows that what Gu Yun said is true. She can really put herself in a situation of eternal doom now. She is extremely weak. Now even an ordinary human spirit Master can annihilate her, let alone the legendary son of God and devil standing in front of her. Qingcheng''s heart became struggling. She didn''t want to disappear, otherwise she wouldn''t have endured in this darkness for thousands of years. However, she couldn''t sign a master-slave contract with Guyun! Whether she chooses or not, she is in a disadvantageous position close to death. Qingcheng floated out of the Qingshi sword and said pitifully to Gu Yun, "I didn''t hurt you. Why did you do this to me!" Innocent, it seems that Gu Yun has become a poor and vicious mob at this moment. It is true! "Isn''t that what you want!" Gu Yun looked down at Qingcheng and said coldly. Qingcheng choked and couldn''t answer. Isn''t she the one who begged Gu Yun to make a contract with him! But she doesn''t want such a contract! Under the torture of double pain, even after thousands of years of suffering in the dark, the will is almost broken. Gu Yun has no reason to be so cruel to herself for no reason. She must have found something! Qingcheng stared at her beautiful eyes in amazement. When she wanted to deny her guess, she looked pale. Qingcheng is too guilty to go to see Gu Yun! She didn''t want to disappear. Finally, Qingcheng clenched her teeth and agreed to conclude a master-slave contract with Guyun. Once the master servant contract is concluded, she can no longer have different feelings for Gu Yun, and even wants to try to protect her life. Because, since then, their relationship is survival! When the oath of the master servant contract is completed, the spirit of Qingcheng becomes clearer and looks like a real person. But her coquettish face was full of ashes. The Qingshi sword automatically flew to Gu Yun''s hand. Unable to accept the reality, Qingcheng went straight into the Qingshi sword. Gu Yun put the world sword into the space spirit tool from, Since there was nothing here, Gu Yun withdrew from the dark understanding. As soon as she went out, she saw Ling Qingchen coming face to face. When his snow-white clothes crossed the ground, it seemed that the land had been purified. He looked at Gu Yun and was obviously relieved when he made sure she wasn''t hurt. "Have you found the artifact you want?" Gu Yun looked at him and asked softly. Ling Qingchen nodded slightly and took out canglan sword, the artifact of his contract. There seemed to be sparkling on the sword. The sound of tsunami could be heard at the moment of pulling out the sword. "When I woke up here, canglan sword was within my reach. Vaguely, I could feel it calling me, so I made a contract with it." Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun explained. Gu Yun nodded gently and looked at the artifact in the ground. Suddenly, Gu Yun had an idea in his heart. The idea was stopped by Qingcheng before it was put into action. "Cang Xueling''s artifact can only take away the same. You can''t take away as many. You will be trapped here forever because of greed!" Qingcheng reminder. She doesn''t want Gu Yun to be trapped here. She has had enough in this ghost place. She has to rely on Gu Yun to leave! Since she couldn''t take it away, Gu Yun gave up that idea. She thought that if she used these artifacts in "ten thousand swords to return to the sect", it would be easy to kill five immortals! Chapter 458 "Where is the exit?" Gu Yun looked around and found no exit, so he preached to Qingcheng in his mind. "Just where you woke up." Qingcheng replied. Gu Yun took a step and went to the place where he woke up. Ling Qingchen followed her. For a moment, they didn''t speak again. In this terrible silent sword tomb, there was only the sound of their footsteps. Finally, Gu Yun returned to the place where he woke up. Although he only took a quick look at it at that time, he was summoned by Qingshi sword, the general position has been imaged in Gu Yun''s mind. As soon as they stood on the land, a five pointed star array pattern lit up at their feet, but after a breath, the figures of solitary cloud and Ling Qingchen had disappeared in place. For Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen, it was just a time to shake their spirits. In an instant, they came to the ice and snow. The cold wind mixed with new snow swept them. Not far away, Cao shusu found Gu Yun''s figure with sharp eyes. He immediately stood up excitedly and waved to Gu Yun not far away, "ah! It''s lonely cloud! Gu Yun is back! " As soon as her words were spoken, baililan nine and they also stood up. Although several people were pale by the cold wind, they all raised their smiles at the moment. A worried heart now fell back to its place. In the vast white snow, the figures of solitary clouds and Ling Qingchen narrowed to two points and moved slowly. Bai you smiled and watched Gu Yun walk into their position. When they approached Bai Lilan Jiu, they found that there was another person around Gu Yun, who was unexpected to all of them. "Unexpectedly, they really met!" Holding Bai you''s right hand, Hong Xuan looked at Ling Qingchen''s figure and shouted. Cang Xueling is vast and boundless. To meet here, need is fate. Unexpectedly, they actually met. Hong Xuan raised his eyes to Bai you and asked, "you you, can the protoss blood feel each other?" "No." Bai youchong replied indulgently. Red Xuan tooted his lips and sighed, "fate is really a wonderful thing." Bai you just smiled and didn''t answer Hongxuan''s words. "Your Highness the son." Ling Qingchen came face to face, and baililan shouted respectfully. For Ling Qingchen, people in the western continent have a deep admiration. Ling Qingchen nodded slightly. Cao shusu looked at Ling Qingchen, and an abnormal blush appeared on her face. Although they had seen Ling Qingchen several times in the imperial capital, they couldn''t help being shocked every time they met. He is like a relegated immortal on the altar, which is fascinating. Cao shusu turned his head unnaturally and looked at Gu Yun. His eyes were worried and asked, "Gu Yun, aren''t you hurt?" Gu Yun shook his head. At this time, Bai you came over with a gentle smile on her soft face, "congratulations to the son of the devil, who has obtained the artifact he likes." Hong Xuan raised his eyebrows and looked at the lonely clouds and Ling Qingchen. He joked: "do you like the surprise I prepared for you?" Everyone was confused by what she said, and looked at Hong Xuan suspiciously. Hong Xuan just looked at Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen vaguely and smiled. Originally, Cang Xueling''s rule was that only one person could go in at a time, but she made an exception and put Ling Qingchen in. Beauty should be accompanied by a beautiful man, otherwise it would be boring in the snow. However, no one understood her except Bai you. Chapter 459 "Now that you have got what you want, you can leave." Bai you said softly. Their mission here is to send the predestined person led by cangxue in. Now, this mission has been completed Gu Yun nodded. Since they could leave, of course they didn''t want to stay for a long time. Cao Shu suden was happy. She felt that if she stayed in this place again, she had to be a popsicle. Bai you and Hong Xuan watched them leave. Gu Yun turned his eyes and saw their figure gradually disappear into the snow and fog. Cao shusu came up to Gu Yun and said to her mysteriously, "Gu Yun, let me tell you a little secret. Bai you and Hong Xuan are lovers." Gu Yun''s eyes flashed a doubt, and he heard Cao shusu explain to her, "I found it myself. Although Bai you and Hong Xuan didn''t say anything, their eyes can''t deceive people." That kind of eyes only have the eyes of the other party, just like the eyes of his highness King Zhan looking at Gu Yun. They are the same, full of deep feelings that can make others sink. Cao shusu didn''t know whether he should talk more, so he only read it in his heart without saying it. "Lover..." Gu Yun whispered softly, and Xiumei coagulated slightly. Her voice was so light that she scattered in the wind. Even Cao shusu standing next to Gu Yun didn''t hear it clearly. Cao shusu continued: "when I first found out, I was really surprised. Two women could also become lovers. It really takes a lot of courage. I think it must be very difficult for them to come together, so they will settle down in this isolated place. However, their feelings are really enviable." Lonely cloud is silent, and the thoughts in his mind are a little confused. Lover should be the biggest fetter in the world With that, Cao shusu disappeared for a moment, then looked at Gu Yun and asked carefully, "Gu Yun, what do you want your future partner to look like?" In fact, Cao shusu wants to ask more directly. Gu Yun, do you like his highness King Zhan? However, obviously, she can only think about it in her heart, because she is not sure if she will put the relationship between Guyun and his highness King Zhan in an awkward position if she does so. Gu Yun Ningmei didn''t answer Cao shusu''s question. She didn''t want to think about it. She didn''t want anything to become her own tie before returning to the divine world for revenge. Cao shusu looked at Gu Yun''s cold jade face. Facts proved that Gu Yun was not only cold in face, but also cold in heart. She sighed faintly and worried about his highness King Zhan. When they went out, the journey was much smoother. There were no powerful monsters blocking the way, which alleviated a lot of trouble for them. Finally out of the "snow area", when you see the familiar verdant ancient trees, all faces show a look of relief. Although it is still dangerous when you come to the jungle, at least it is much more reassuring to see these vibrant plants. That night, Guyun and his party were temporarily stationed in the jungle. On the flat land, campfires were lit one after another. Behind the campfire, several people sat scattered and dispersed the cold air invading the body in the snow through the temperature of the flame. Gu Yun''s divine power has been restored by two-thirds. It''s no problem to help Ling Qingchen repair his divine pulse. Therefore, Gu Yun decides to restore his divine pulse to Ling Qingchen tonight without delay! Chapter 460 When it comes to the identity of protoss, Gu Yun didn''t do it in front of Bai Li Lan Jiu, but chose to go to a nearby lake. The bright moon hung high in the ink splashing night sky, and the clear brightness scattered the darkness of the night. The moon in the night sky reflected in the clear lake, like a mirror, confused the true with the false. It was quiet all around. Only the sound of insects and the breeze could be heard. Gu Yun stood still by the lake and said to Ling Qingchen, "the process of repairing the divine pulse is painful. If it hurts, you can call it out." Ling Qingchen couldn''t help laughing. He fell into the mud from the clouds. He didn''t bear any pain and was used to it. Even after he became the son of the bright god, he didn''t dare to relax. "Let''s go." Ling Qingchen said softly. Gu Yun nods and sets up a boundary around the two people to prevent accidents. Then he leads out the divine blood in his body. He draws a simple but profound Dharma pattern in the palm of his own and Ling Qingchen''s hands. After all this, Gu Yun puts his palm on Ling Qingchen''s palm. The two Dharma patterns immediately blend and connect the consciousness of Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen. When Ling Qingchen''s hand touched Gu Yun''s cold hand, he immediately felt like an electric shock, which made him want to shrink back. However, at this time, the Dharma patterns were closely connected and could not allow them to stop. In the consciousness of Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen, they seem to have several invisible chains around them, which bind them and make them retreat. The lonely cloud''s cold voice came into Ling Qingchen''s mind, "relax." Two people with the same consciousness can communicate through sound transmission. Ling Qingchen found that his whole body was tight, like a great enemy. He was silent for a moment, then relieved, and let Gu Yun invade his consciousness into his body. Gu Yun controlled his divine power with consciousness and entered Ling Qingchen''s divine pulse. When he really touched it, he found that the damage degree of Ling Qingchen''s divine pulse was far worse than he thought. Those people of the protoss Presbyterian group really didn''t leave Ling Qingchen any way back. It''s their style to do things so well! Gu Yun puts aside his thoughts and devotes himself to extraditing the divine power. At this moment, there can be no difference. Otherwise, it is very likely that Ling Qingchen''s existing strength will be wasted. He has been destroyed once by the protoss elders. He can''t be destroyed again. Ling Qingchen completely trusts Gu Yun and tries his best to cooperate. When Gu Yun''s divine power hit his broken divine pulse, Ling Qingchen immediately felt a burst of severe pain, sweeping all his consciousness. This pain is no less than cramping and stripping bones, which is unforgettable. Ling Qingchen bit his teeth and clenched his slender fingers into a fist, so as to force himself not to faint by the subversive pain. Without Gu Yun''s explanation, he also knew that once he fainted, the consequences would be unimaginable. Ling Qingchen''s closed eyes and eyelashes trembled uneasily. His thin lips closed tightly and lost blood color. Drops of cold sweat slipped from his forehead and soaked his clothes. There were wisps of blood seeping out between his fingers in his clenched hand, but he didn''t feel it. Every move of Gu Yun is cautious, lest he hurt Ling Qingchen''s already fragile divine pulse. Although the divine power has the same origin, everyone is still different. Therefore, when the divine power of Gu Yun enters Ling Qingchen''s body, he immediately receives rejection, which exacerbates the pain Ling Qingchen has to bear. Chapter 461 Although it is not difficult to repair the divine pulse, this process is extremely arduous. The test is not only Ling Qingchen''s willpower, but also Gu Yun''s. Finally, the divine power of Gu Yun completely entered the divine pulse of Ling Qingchen. The divine power had the ability to heal. Therefore, after the initial rejection, the divine power softened down, and the divine pulse accepted the external power. Little by little, Guyun began to repair the divine pulse for Ling Qingchen. After several times of almost fainting from pain, Ling Qingchen insisted. At this time, he felt Guyun''s gentle divine power and the sharp pain of his body, which immediately relieved him and allowed him to take a breath. Ling Qingchen weakly opened his eyes and saw that Gu Yun closed his eyes. On his jade like porcelain face, he was almost stubborn and serious. The faint light emitted by Dharma Wen spread on Gu Yun''s face, which made her look softer and more dazzling without the coldness of resisting people thousands of miles in normal days. Gu Yun''s appearance well combines the advantages of God and devil, and has her unique charm, which can not be copied by anyone. Ling Qingchen was distracted for a moment. Gradually, he could feel that the divine pulse in his body was slowly repairing, his heart could not help tightening, and even his breathing became slow. Finally, after the last divine pulse was repaired, his only divine power flowed through the divine pulse. The great surprise of holding the power overwhelmed him. Ling Qingchen, who was used to being cold, couldn''t help raising his lips and smiling brightly. Gu Yun withdrew his consciousness from Ling Qingchen''s body, and the light of Dharma stripe immediately disappeared. After all this, Gu Yun was a little weak, but fortunately, she succeeded! As soon as she opened her eyes, she looked into the shining silver pupils behind Ling Qingchen''s mask. She was stunned for a moment. It was really a long lost silver pupil. After coming to the mortal world, she never saw such a pure silver pupil again. "Gu Yun, thank you!" Ling Qingchen looked at the lonely cloud and said sincerely. Gu Yun said: "be strong and return to the Ming world for revenge! We have a common enemy! " "I won''t let you down!" Ling Qingchen sincerely said that he heard other information from Gu Yun''s words. It seems that what he guessed is true. The mortal world that Gu Yun will appear is also related to the people in the temple. This makes Ling Qingchen''s disgust with the temple rise to a new level! This revenge will be avenged sooner or later! Gu Yun looked at the sky. Several hours had passed since they came out. "Let''s go back!" After that, Gu Yun walked back. Her face was not very good. After such a toss, she couldn''t use her divine power for a long time. "Gu Yun, where have you been? Do you know that we are all worried to death. If you don''t come back, we will go out to find someone! " As soon as Gu Yun returned to their temporary camp, Cao shusu hurried to her in front of her, with an attitude of asking questions. The worry in her eyes is sincere, and Gu Yun''s heart can''t help warming. This feeling of being worried and concerned can''t be hated. "Sorry, I''m late." It was rare that Gu Yun said a very human word, which frightened Cao Shu Su into staring at a pair of apricot eyes. "Gu Yun, won''t you be taken away?" Cao Shu Su Na said. They are used to Gu Yun''s cold and indifferent appearance. Now they are suddenly so human. They really can''t adapt to it. Chapter 462 Gu Yun was silent for a moment. He ignored Cao shusu and went straight over her and returned to his position. "It''s the lonely cloud I know." Cao shusu followed with a smile. Baililan Jiu looked at Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen. Both of them didn''t look very well. It seemed that they had just experienced a fierce battle. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "Gu Yun, did you just encounter danger?" Gu Yun knew that now he and Ling Qingchen didn''t look like they were all right. He simply followed Bai Lilan Jiu''s words, "well, it''s solved, so don''t worry." "Gu Yun, it''s your fault. You''re in danger and don''t ask us to help together. Although we''re not as powerful as you, we can fight. Even this time, there''s no next time." Jing Chenyuan said disapprovingly to Gu Yun. Gu Yun nodded after being taught, so this matter was teased by several people. The next day, as soon as the morning light spread all over every corner of the earth, they packed up and set out. In the ancient heritage secret land, staying in a place for more than a moment would be more dangerous, so they didn''t dare to stay more. No one knows what the road ahead is like. The people just blindly choose the direction, where they go and where they are. Along the way, I encountered many monsters ambushed. These monsters are above the holy beast level. Although they can deal with them, they are also particularly difficult. After a hard battle, everyone is in a mess. However, in the actual combat one after another, everyone''s strength has been significantly improved except Gu Yun. Gu Yun was just promoted. During this time, she finally consolidated her cultivation. The seventh holy practice realm is strong enough for her to survive in the ancient secret realm. But what Gu Yun wants to ensure is that everyone of her people will go out safely! So at every step, Gu Yun took extra care to guard against every danger. "Ah, you see, it''s the footprints of others." Cao shusu picked up a cluster of bushes and was surprised to find that there were footprints of people walking in front, and countless footprints were mixed together, indicating that there were not a few people passing through this place. For so many days, the places they passed were barren forests and wild lands, and many monsters and tree spirits were encountered, but none of them were encountered by humans, let alone footprints. In addition to fighting nonstop every day, they didn''t encounter any opportunities, which made them suspect that their luck had been bad to a new level. Cao shusu always found her two brothers, so when she saw the footprints of living people, she was overjoyed. "Gu Yun, let''s follow these footprints." Cao shusu turned her head, looked at Gu Yun excitedly and said. Gu Yun knew that she wanted to find her relatives, so she had no objection and nodded. So they determined the next journey, and the speed was much faster. The more you go back, the denser the footprints of human activities. You can even meet several people running together to the same place on the road. Baililan Jiu muttered suspiciously: "strange, why did these people rush to the same place? Is there any big event ahead that we don''t know? " "It''s not easy. Just catch someone and ask!" Jing Chenyuan was an activist, and then he took action. Unfortunately, these people who are fascinated by something do not give him the slightest face. Chapter 463 Twice in a row, Jing Chenyuan politely stopped a pedestrian and asked them why they were in such a hurry and whether there was a big event ahead. However, these people were all virtuous and did not even look at Jing Chenyuan. They even became angry because they were blocked by Jing Chenyuan, which made them one step behind others. After spitting, they continued to run around him and ran to their destination. This is the first time that Jing Chenyuan has been ignored by the "grass people" since he became a little marquis. His anger suddenly burst out and rolled up his sleeves. When the next pedestrian came to them, Jing Chenyuan directly tied the man and threw him in front of Gu Yun. People: " Baili lanjiu coughed softly, covered up his face with a stiff smile and lips, and calmly asked passers-by tied to the ground. "Come on, what happened in front of you? Why did you rush there like crazy?" Passers by looked suspiciously at baililan and his party, and then scolded, "are you sick!" Bai Lilan Jiu: "??" Gu Yun several people: " Tut Tut, he was scolded by the group that he was ill. Jing Chenyuan couldn''t bear his temper. He gently raised his feet and saved enough strength, so he suddenly kicked the passer-by. Passers by screamed with pain. Jing Chenyuan glanced at him in disgust and said, "do you know who is standing in front of you! Even we dare to scold! I don''t want to live, do I? " The passers-by looked up to Jing Chenyuan and LAN Jiu. Although there are several fresh faces here, he knows the famous little Marquis of the Gran Dynasty and the second childe of the Baili family. These two people are celebrities in the western continent and are the most talked about topics when all spiritual masters have enough to eat and drink. Immediately he was so frightened that he secretly scolded himself for his lard. He quickly explained everything. He prayed that Jing Chenyuan would be frank and lenient and let him go for his sake. Five days ago, there was a sudden change in the ancient heritage secret land, which was different from any previous change. On that day, the sky came from ancient times. It seemed that there was an ancient flood bell ringing in their ears, frightening everyone''s souls. Then the world shook, and an underground palace broke the soil and rose up. Looking at the sign, they could be sure that it was something handed down from the ancient true gods. As a result, the news spread like wildfire. When they learned the news, they rushed over at the first time. Everyone wanted to go early, seize the first opportunity and get more share. That''s why I''m afraid of falling behind others. The real madness eroded everyone at the moment of the birth of the underground palace. Just at that time, they were in the snow area. There was Bai you''s border sheltering them. They didn''t feel the shock outside, so they knew nothing, but they still came to this place by mistake. "Brother, they will go too. Let''s go, Gu Yun!" Cao shusu blinked at the stars and looked at the lonely clouds. "I always feel that some underground palace must be very dangerous!" Baililan nine frowned and said. They all thought of Eugene''s underground palace. They couldn''t help feeling cold. Almost, they all died in it. "Danger is exciting, isn''t it!" Jing Chenyuan said with a smile that they are not afraid of challenges. I could see that several people were eager to try. Gu Yun said, "let''s go!" Chapter 464 Hearing the speech, several people jumped with joy without asking for directions. Following the direction of the crowd, Gu Yun and his party came to the so-called underground palace. It is a towering ancient building. It is said to be a palace. In fact, it looks more like a castle, but the style is a thick palace style, which is extremely gorgeous. It has been buried underground for a long time, and its body is full of traces left by years. Gu Yun found that some parts of it were very similar to the Shura hall outside Changsheng heaven. Seeing that Gu Yun stopped and stared at the front, Bai Lilan Jiu couldn''t help asking her, "Gu Yun, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with this place? " Gu Yun returned to his senses and shook his head slowly. Although they came late, they caught up with a coincidence. An immortal monk with great prestige among the monks saw that the spiritual masters gathered here were almost the same, so they cleared their throat and shouted: "there is a divine seal on the gate of this palace, which can not be broken by individuals alone, so they need to join hands with everyone." As soon as he spoke, thousands of people echoed, "we are duty bound." Soon, everyone made a full posture and buried the palace underground for thousands of years. If there were no treasures in it, no one believed it. Therefore, they had nothing to say at this time when they were asked to knock the door open with their heads. Stronger faith can make everyone crazy. Ling Qingchen, baililanjiu, Jing Chenyuan and Suzhou Hebei are among the best young talents in the imperial capital. At this time, these people will not let them go. Even if the strength of these three teenagers is not equal to their old guys who have lived for decades, they can gather infinite strength together. As for Gu Yun, because she was so young and had a beautiful skin bag in front of the people in the western continent, subconsciously, these people regarded Gu Yun as a vase attached to Bai Li Lan Jiu. So he hurriedly sent Gu Yun and Cao shusu to the side. Gu Yun stepped back and looked at them indifferently. He didn''t intend to fight. Cao shusu was so angry that his teeth itched, "how can we look down on people so much? We are also very powerful spiritual masters, OK!" Cao shusu said this righteously, but amused several girls in uniform nearby. One of the round faced little girls said, "Oh, don''t blame them. Our strength is really not as powerful as them. I envy senior sisters. They can be respected by so many people." The round faced little girl''s envious eyes fell on the girls standing in front of the crowd. They were wearing the same clothes as them. They just looked at the older ones, and their fierce strength leaked out. Different from their contemptuous attitude towards them, the practitioners around all revolved around them and their flattering attitude was clear at a glance. In a world where strength is respected, the world only respects the strong. This is a normal thing! Cao shusu looked at them and was surprised, "are you from Tianyin sect?" The round faced little girl grinned and nodded, "exactly. My name is mu ya''er." "Ah, I didn''t expect to see the Tianyin sect. I''m so excited. Hello, my name is Cao shusu." Cao shusu was overjoyed and hurried. Looking at the Tianyin faction emblem on their clothes, their eyes were full of envy. At this time, a haughty female voice came from behind the round faced girl, "muya''er, how can you talk to two steamed stuffed buns? Don''t lose your worth!" Chapter 465 Cao shusu immediately blew up, "who do you call a steamed stuffed bun!" "Whoever is a steamed stuffed bun, of course, scold anyone!" The haughty girl''s voice sounded again. A girl with a small face came over, raised her jaw, and glanced contemptuously at Gu Yun and Cao shusu. Because they are in a hurry these days, and after waves of monster ambushes, Gu Yun and Cao shusu are dusty. Gu Yun''s situation is still good, and Cao shusu seems to have just climbed out of the bandit''s nest. Mu ya''er heard the speech and gently pulled the girl''s sleeve, "admire, don''t say so ugly..." "It''s terrible. I''m telling the truth." The girl named adoration raised her voice and clearly dropped every word into the ears of Gu Yun and Cao shusu. Her slender eyes could not hide the resentment at the bottom of her eyes when they swept the jade like face of solitary clouds. She hates any woman who looks better than her! This made her want to peel off their beautiful skin. Cao shusu can''t believe it. It''s the first time she''s been scolded as a steamed stuffed bun. "Where is the soil, Miss Ben? It''s you. Your mouth is painted like a big play. It''s vulgar! The dust woman has more character than you! " Cao shusu was also an unforgiving man, and immediately angrily fought back. "You actually scold me for being inferior to the dust woman. Ah, I''ll kill you!" Admiring the words of a woman who couldn''t stand the dust, he took out his sword and rushed towards Cao shusu. Muya''er didn''t have time to hold her, and hurriedly shouted, "admiration, have you forgotten the master''s instructions?! Don''t make trouble! " In the other days, the girl of the hermit just watched the scene silently and had no intention to intervene. They were so crazy that even they beat them. Naturally, they wouldn''t lie in the muddy water. It''s strange that the girl said something bad. She wanted to mention the dust woman Cao shusu is not afraid. She will fight immediately. Gu Yun gently raises his hand and stops her. "Give it to me!" She just whispered. Cao Shu Su Leng for a moment, reacted and smiled, "OK!" Gu Yun, please help yourself! She retreated to one side, and the lonely cloud stood in front of her. She admired it. She was happy to see this. You sent it yourself to die! The movement here startled others. Several leaders had gathered together to discuss countermeasures. However, the discussion voice in the crowd overwhelmed them, so they had to look up to see what happened and just saw this scene. The people of Tianyin sect are not vegetarian. All the young girls who can be selected by Tianyin sect are gifted. Although these new disciples have just started, their strength is definitely the best among their peers. There are not too many good plays. Most people''s attention has been shifted to Gu Yun. Baililan nine Ning eyebrows looked in admiration and scolded, "fool!" It''s not good to find someone to die, but Gu Yun. He can feel that since Si Qi left, Gu Yun''s mood is in a poor state. At this time, hitting the muzzle of the gun is just looking for death! In the crowd, a playful crisp female voice was pleasantly surprised and said, "ah, big man, look, does that figure look like lonely cloud!" In response to her was a rough male voice, "fool, that''s Gu Yun!" ¡­¡­ Compared with the others watching the excitement, the others of Tianyin sect were full of disapproval. A young man like the leader of their team stood up and shouted: "admire younger martial sister, no!" Chapter 466 However, before others came over, admiration had launched an attack. It was a pity that the surrounding people tutted a few times. It was a pity that such a beautiful woman who swept the country and the city died. However, what made people lose their chin was that when she was forced to go up to the lonely cloud with a deadly blow, she seemed to be suddenly stopped by an invisible barrier. The whole person hit it. How strong the impact was, how far she flew. Admiration screamed and hit the ground. The whole ground was dented by her. At the moment, she felt a kind of scattered pain, swept through all her nerves and almost fainted. This scene made everyone stunned, stunned and unable to react. The screams of admiration continued for ten miles, and the birds at the head of the tree began to flutter their wings and leave. It took them a long time to react. The look on their faces was like a ghost. They constantly looked at each other and conveyed the same meaning in their eyes. Did they... Feel wrong? The seventh state of holy practice, are you kidding! Is this still a human being? Isn''t it a rejuvenated old witch lying to the world? They constantly self doubt, deeply dare not imagine. Muya''er reacted, immediately helped up most of her admiration who had lost consciousness from the pit, and fed her a healing pill. "I didn''t expect to be so weak." Cao shusu touched her chin and said to herself. Hearing the speech, a crowd around wanted to paste saliva on her face. What''s the difference??? Is this girl too special? She''s abnormal! At this time, those spiritual masters who had seen Gu Yun in the underground palace of Eji recognized her, couldn''t bear to be shocked, and shouted out, "I know her. It''s Gu Yun!" When they were in Eji''s underground palace, Gu Yun left them a deep impression. When they thought that they had never known the greatness of heaven and earth, they wanted to take Wen Lingzhu from such a girl. They really wanted to die. If his Highness the son hadn''t left them later, I''m afraid their lives would have been explained there. When they recalled those bad memories, they couldn''t help shivering and were afraid. The name of Gu Yun is strange to them now, but from this moment on, it has been engraved in their minds. They thought, where did this monster come from? Their accomplishments were much higher than those of Ling Qingchen. The last person as evil as she was was, his highness Zhan Wang, who was domineering in Qingrong comparison The scene was strangely quiet. Everyone looked at Gu Yun directly, but Gu Yun seemed unaware. She came to admire her step by step. It''s not easy! Relying on the life renewal pill, I took a breath and woke up to admire her. At the moment, as soon as I saw her, it seemed like a ghost. I immediately struggled to step back. Behind her is muya''er. Seeing this, muya''er hardened her scalp to block between admiration and lonely clouds. Qi AI said, "spare admiration. If you are still angry, you can send it to me." "Mu ya''er, are you stupid? At this time, good people are still rotten. Do you want to die with admiration?" Another girl of Tianyin sect shouted to Mu ya''er hurriedly. They are just new disciples who have just entered the threshold of Tianyin sect this year. They can''t beat the seventh realm of holy practice at all. Cao shusu looked at mu ya''er and couldn''t help feeling pity. She gently pulled Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, forget it." She looked around and stared at them with countless eyes. Once she really killed her admiration here, they couldn''t go away. Chapter 467 Before Gu Yun could answer Cao shusu, suddenly, from the crowd, a petite figure rushed towards her. Gu Yun felt the familiar breath, turned his head and looked, and was hugged by the other party. The petite figure hung on her and said in surprise: "ah, ah, it''s the living lonely cloud. Lonely cloud, I knew you wouldn''t die so easily. Sobbing, you know, I was going to die sad when I saw you dead. You''re really a bad guy. You didn''t tell us when you lived. We''ve lived in guilt for four years, Why are you so cruel! " Speaking of the end, the charming voice contained a cry cavity, holding the lonely cloud with both hands, but didn''t give up. Everyone looked at the bold girl in amazement. The man she was holding didn''t hide her intention to kill. She rushed over like this and wasn''t afraid of being cut down by her?! They think that Guyun can definitely do it! However, the scene they expected didn''t happen. She saw that Gu Yun was slightly drooping her eyes, with a little helplessness between her picturesque eyebrows and eyes. She gently pulled the girl down from herself, with a relaxed look, "Xueer, haven''t seen you for a long time!" The long lost title made Nalan snow cry, "yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time, four years!" In the crowd, Guban''s figure stood out from the crowd. When he moved, everyone couldn''t help making way for him. Gu ban came to Gu Yun and smiled, "Gu Yun, you haven''t changed in four years!" Immediately, as if nothing had happened, he raised his hand, rubbed Nalan Xue''s head a few times and said, "what are you crying about? Gu Yun is still alive. Shouldn''t he be happy to meet again?" "Hum, you barbarian, do you know what it means to cry with joy!" Nalan snow immediately jumped to the road. "Yes, cry with joy!" Guban helplessly helped his forehead. Through that helplessness, you can see the gentle doting of Nalan snow alone. Nalan snow snorted, and then let him go! Strange situation, and everyone else is in a state of being in a circle. Apart from baililan Jiu, no one knows what they are talking about. Baililan nine came over and said with a smile, "Xiao Xueer, I haven''t seen you for a long time. If you want to talk about the past, you''d better find another time." With that, he schematically looked around, and everyone looked forward to them. Nalan snow understood immediately. She could bear the joy of meeting Gu Yun and LAN Jiu again. She didn''t say anything more. Jing Chenyuan was full of questions and said, "what are you talking about, what four years? What lonely cloud is dead? " "All right, don''t be stunned. Let''s find a way to break the seal and go in!" Baili lanjiu intended to change the topic, so he said. One word aroused thousands of waves, and everyone immediately came back to their senses. They had forgotten such a serious thing! Those immortal xiuda could take back their complicated eyes from Gu Yun, but they had already made up their mind to Gu Yun. Since Gu Yun has such a fierce strength, she is naturally indispensable. But they couldn''t save face to invite Gu Yun, so they saw that Bai Lilan Jiu had a great relationship with Gu Yun, so they thought about asking Bai Lilan Jiu to talk to Gu Yun and work together to break the door. However, baililan Jiu just said with a smile, "save your dessert and think about playing Gu Yun''s idea!" Unless Gu Yun is willing to help them, no one can think of Gu Yun! Chapter 468 Several great energy in the world were embarrassed by Bai Lilan Jiu''s words, so they closed their mouths angrily and said nothing more. According to the previous agreement, everyone gathered the attack at one point and then attacked with all their strength. The whole valley was shrouded by the dazzling brilliance of spiritual power. The earth was shaking with the majestic power, and the remaining power cut off the surrounding trees. Nalan Xue opened her smart eyes and asked to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, can they succeed?" Gu Yun stared at the old gate in front of him and replied, "yes!" Although the seal on the door was indeed set by a god thousands of years ago, its power has long weakened after a thousand years of polishing. Therefore, their cooperation is not a problem. After hearing Gu Yun''s words, mu ya''er glanced slightly. Why could she be so sure? With this question just falling in my heart, it can be seen that the seal on the gate is loose. Everyone was overjoyed and his strength became stronger. Mu ya''er was stunned. Does the girl named Gu Yun have the ability to predict? Or did she see through all this? Either way, it''s terrible! Now that her admiration has been restored to half, she has seen the horror of Gu Yun. She doesn''t dare to provoke her anymore. She thinks that if the little girl doesn''t suddenly appear and interrupt her, she will kill herself. So I don''t even have the courage to appear in front of the lonely cloud! She hid behind muya''er, and her body shrank uncontrollably. Muya''er thought she was cold, so he quickly took out a cloak from the space spirit to put it on her. Finally, the seal was broken and the door opened slowly. Before everyone could be happy, they were swallowed up by a strong white light. The white light was so blinding that they had to block it. Slowly, the white light weakened until it disappeared. Only then could they open their eyes and observe where they were now. As Gu Yun guessed, the moment when the white light swept over, it was also the Dharma array that sent all of them into the palace. At this time, their position was not the valley covered with dense ancient trees outside the palace, but a gorgeous hall. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and immediately ran away in different directions, scrambling to be the first, and no one wanted to fall behind. But often, in places full of crisis, the more people who run in front, the more likely they are to die. Finally, there were only Guyun and Tianyin sect left. The reason why Tianyin sect didn''t leave was that they were confronted with a difficult problem. They were tortured by Gu Yun and broke several bones. They couldn''t act at all, and they couldn''t leave her here to die. Therefore, admiration became a big problem. Admiring her pale face, she said pitifully, "don''t leave me..." Muya''er quickly comforted her, "don''t worry, we won''t leave you!" Then she said to the young leader, "senior brother Rong ye, go first. I admire that I will take care of you. I''ll go to you behind her back, but we may be a little slow." Now the place they stay is not necessarily a safe place, so muya''er doesn''t dare to stay more. Rong Ye hesitates for a while. Finally, he nods helplessly and agrees to her proposal, but he still leaves a young man with strength among them to protect them. After arranging everything, Rong Ye takes the Tianyin sect away. Chapter 469 When they were about to leave, mu ya''er suddenly rushed over and stopped Gu Yun and Cao shusu. Her round face was a little timid. Her voice was as low as a mosquito and a fly. She said, "well, are you called Gu Yun? I, I want to explain to you that admiration is really not intentional. " Cao shusu looked at her suspiciously, "say it." In the end, it''s about the private affair of admiration. Under the gaze of so many eyes, muya''er can''t say it, so he is quite worried. "Can I talk to you alone?" The reason why she wants to explain clearly to Gu Yun is that mu ya''er doesn''t want to be hated and admired by Gu Yun. Being hated by such a strong man, it will be difficult to live in the future. It''s as easy for her to kill her as stepping on an ant. Gu Yun''s cold eyes swept over mu ya''er, and mu ya''er couldn''t help shrinking. "Not interested." She said coldly. With that, he missed muya''er and continued to walk forward. Muya''er was completely stunned in place. Cao shusu shrugged helplessly. She knew what mu ya''er was thinking. She just admired such a small role. She wouldn''t be taken by Gu Yun at all. She was worried about everything. However, the gossip Cao shusu was full of interest. She came forward and said to muya''er, "they''re gone. Tell me." Muya''er looked at Cao shusu and said the reason. It turned out that the fundamental reason for admiring and being angered by the word "dust woman" was her origin. She was not a noble woman from a big family. On the contrary, her mother was a dust woman trampled by one person. Therefore, she did not know who her father was. From childhood to childhood, she was bullied by countless people, despised her origin and despised her life experience. Those childhood memories have been deeply rooted in her body. Even if she turns over now and enters the Tianyin sect, she can''t let go. Therefore, what she hates most is that someone tells her words such as dust woman. It made her feel that the man was mocking her life experience. Today, Cao shusu stepped on this bottom line. Cao shusu mentioned it to Gu Yun. Gu Yun just picked his eyebrows slightly, and there was no wave in his face. "If I say, admiring such a person is not worthy of sympathy at all. No wonder she is so bad in her bones." Cao shusu said. "Don''t talk about others. Be careful around." Luo Yi shook his head and said. At the moment, their position is a brightly lit hall. In the hall, there are dozens of paraffin servants with long halberds and armor. The paraffin servants are rough and painted. Occupying half of his face, he grinned strangely with an exaggerated arc, and his eyes narrowed into a slit, like a clown in a general''s uniform. It was extremely strange, but it also made people feel a thrill. At the beginning, Cao shusu only focused on talking to Gu Yun, but didn''t notice these around him. Now, as soon as Luo Yi reminded him, he was scared to stand up. She stared at the scene in front of her and couldn''t help moving closer to the lonely cloud. "What are these?" She asked in a trembling voice. "It''s probably a servant. I''ve seen it once before, but it''s not so strange." Nalan Xue looked around and said that she instinctively felt the approaching crisis. Gu Yun raised his eyes and inadvertently looked at the eyes of a paraffin servant. For a moment, those eyes opened. After a circle of eyes, they closed quickly. Chapter 470 The speed is so fast that people almost think it''s just an illusion. Gu yunning''s eyebrows. When he went to have a closer look, the paraffin servant couldn''t see the change. Can it be your own illusion Gu Yun walked up to the paraffin servant, and they looked at her action suspiciously. "Is there a problem with this?" Baililan nine asked suspiciously. Gu Yun shook his head gently. He was not sure if it was just an illusion, but it felt too real Suddenly, Gu Yun raised his hand and gathered a group of spiritual power in the palm of his hand. Without hesitation, Gu Yun broke that group of spiritual power into the paraffin servant. The next moment, it was visible to the naked eye that the paraffin servant trembled, expanded and became bigger and bigger. Everyone looked at the scene in amazement and wondered what had happened. Suddenly, the stone wax servant opened his eyes. It was a pair of eyes interlaced with black and red, such as the combination of purgatory and darkness. He laughed, "it''s delicious, more, more!" Its voice was slender and sharp. Nalan snow couldn''t help but raise their hands and cover their ears to resist the sound. As it moved, all the servants around moved. They quickly moved their positions and turned their bodies into a remnant, which was difficult to capture. The harsh laughter came and went, from far to near, and then from near to far. In addition, there was only a buzzing sound in their ears, with a splitting headache. "Ah!" Among them, Cao shusu, the weakest, could no longer stand it. He screamed and the whole person knelt to the ground. This feeling of being on the verge of collapse was unbearable. "They''re setting up." Ling Qingchen''s cold voice sounded, like a wisp of breeze blowing into Cao shusu''s agitated heart, which virtually had the power to soothe people''s hearts. "Destroy them!" Gu Yun only said coldly and quickly took out the Qingshi sword. There was a bloodthirsty light shining in his dark eyes. He could practice the Qingshi sword. It''s been a long time since there was a big fight. The sword spirit Qingcheng has been excited. Gu Yun is not used to dragging mud and water. As soon as the Qingshi sword came out, he only heard the sound of explosion one after another, raising a room of dust. Those crazy moving paraffin servants broke one by one under the solitary cloud sword, and became stone debris piled on the ground. The smell of paraffin filled the wings of their noses. Nalan snow quickly reminded: "everyone be careful not to put these smells into your nose!" "Hahaha, destruction, I''m the best!" With a big smile, Guban picked up his two huge axes and started to dry. When he went down, he cut off the head of the paraffin servant directly. When he went down again, the whole servant was split in two. Others also took up their weapons and joined the battle. The most difficult one in this is the paraffin servant who has absorbed the power of Gu Yun''s spirit. After solving several servants in front of him, Gu Yun stepped on their heads and jumped on the huge paraffin servant. The sword shadow of the world sword turned into a paraffin servant, so he hit it heavily, but he was nimbly avoided by it. The paraffin servant still smiled strangely: "let me eat you, put it in my stomach and become a part of me." With that, his big hand waved to Gu Yun and wanted to catch her. The strength of this paraffin servant is equivalent to the cultivation of human friars in Xianxiu, but it is not difficult for Gu Yun. When the paraffin servant waved his huge palm, Gu Yun stepped on it and jumped over its head. Chapter 471 Another huge sword shadow cleaved down in the air and played trickily. This time, the paraffin servant couldn''t avoid it. He was stabbed and half of his head was cut off, making the eternal smiling face even more ferocious. Jie Jie, a domestic servant, smiled and said, "hehe, you can beat people." Then he waved another huge palm. This time, he no longer wanted to catch Gu Yun, but wanted to pat her into meat sauce! Gu Yun dodged and cut off his arm with another sword. In the following attacks, Gu Yun didn''t pay attention to any skills, but a rough and simple play. If it was used on a person, that person would be bloody. Soon, the paraffin servant was cut into a "human stick" by Gu Yun. It looked very tragic. However, it was strange that it was still laughing, and the laughter filled the whole hall. Finally, Gu Yun gave it a fatal blow. At the last moment when the laughter disappeared, Gu Yun heard a slight sigh, "the blissful place you think is the grave of all of you, hee hee." Gu Yun was sure that it was sent from the paraffin servant. When she turned her eyes to see the paraffin servant, she could only see the paraffin scattered all over the ground, and there was no clue. Gu Yun Ning''s eyebrows raised a cloud of doubt in his heart. No matter how he heard it, it was like the alarm bell sounded by the paraffin servant for them. Blissful place Gu Yun thought silently in her heart that she had never found any blissful places and many dangerous places since she entered the ancient heritage secret place. Over there, Ling Qingchen and they also finished. All the paraffin servants turned into stone dregs and paved the floor. The pungent smell of the whole hall became stronger. Gu Yun made a quick decision: "go!" Behind the servant, there was a door. The door was locked, but it was easily cut off by Gu Yun with a Shiqing sword. Nalan Xue said with a smile: "Gu Yun, you are still as tough as ever." In the past four years, everyone has changed. Only Gu Yun has not changed. The only change is that softer and softer heart. Through the gate, you enter a broken corridor full of rotten and moldy gas. On both sides of the corridor, white bones are piled up. Those white bones are intact, and even maintain their previous movements, either standing or sitting, or lying or kneeling. It seems that a group of people have been frozen here and gradually degenerated, leaving only the skeleton here. Empty eyes stared at the intruder in darkness, such as the torture of the soul. Cao shusu thought that since she followed Gu Yun, her courage had been honed greatly. However, at this moment, she realized that she was too naive. What she met before and what she met today were small and big. Looking at Gu Yun''s face, Cao shusu immediately strengthened her courage, straightened her waist and walked with Gu Yun. How can she advise her! At this time, Gu Yun was in the mood to chat with Nalan Xue. As soon as she spoke, she broke the quiet and strange situation: "how did you and Guban come to the western continent and come into the ancient heritage secret place?" Nalan Xue didn''t think about it and replied, "the eastern continent can''t accommodate us. Naturally, we will take refuge in the western continent. In fact, we have been in the western continent for two years and have always known the existence of the ancient heritage secret territory. However, when we first arrived at the beginning of the previous year, we didn''t know the depth of the ancient heritage secret territory, so we didn''t join. After some understanding this year, we decided to come and fortunately came." Chapter 472 With that, Nalan snow smiled sweetly at Gu Yun. Fortunately, they came and met Gu Yun, otherwise they wouldn''t know how many years to miss. Gu Yun didn''t understand: "why can''t the east continent accommodate you?" Even though the easterners are biased against the people around her because of her, Nalan Xue, as the children of the big family, should not be reduced to an intolerable level. Nalan Xue said with a smile: "hey hey, in fact, it''s not intolerable. I''m just disappointed with the land in the east continent, so I left." She didn''t tell Gu Yun that her breakup with the family had become a thing of the past anyway, and there was no meaning to mention it. In the past, when she was the first lady of the Nalan family, she never lived like this. This is the life she really wanted to live. What''s more, she also gained her own love. Nalan looked at Guban beside him and smiled. Gu Yun looked at Nalan Xue with a happy face, confirmed that she was really happy now, and breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to make friends in the east continent suffer because of her. As for those who have trampled on them, sooner or later, she will go back and cut them in person! Nalan Xue glanced at everyone, and finally tiptoed to Gu Yun''s ear and whispered, "Gu Yun, after you go out, you must tell me everything that happened to you. I think it will be wonderful!" She was very happy to get to know Gu Yun and let her see a different life. "Yes." It''s rare that Gu Yun responded to Nalan Xue''s request. In the past, Gu Yun either ignored or refused directly, because it was meaningless. But now, she promised, which was enough to make Nalan snow jump. As friends of Gu Yun, they really hope that Gu Yun can live heartless and heartless, so that he can at least have his own simple happiness. A person is not born cold. Although they don''t know Gu Yun''s past, they know that she carries a lot of things. If she were an ordinary person, she would have collapsed long ago. Their conversation did not deliberately lower their voice, so it clearly fell into everyone''s ears in this particularly quiet corridor. Before that, they had guessed that a talented girl like Gu Yun should not have heard of it. Unless she was not from the western continent, she would have become famous. Since you are not from the western mainland, you can only be from the eastern mainland. In recent years, the eastern and Western continents have become increasingly friendly, and there are not so many restrictions on people from each other''s mainland. As long as you can find a way, you can easily cross the mainland. Therefore, many people from the eastern continent settled in the western continent. It''s not too surprising for them to determine that Gu Yun is from the east continent. Just listening to their conversation, it seems that some bad things have happened to them in the east continent. But no one will ask so unknowingly at this time. Each walked forward in silence. At the beginning of entering this corridor, Gu Yun covered his spiritual consciousness here. He didn''t find any danger, so he was relieved to bring a group of people in. Gu Yun thought more about the last sigh of the servant. Is that a alarmist or a warning? Gu Yun''s inner answer is more inclined to the latter. Unconsciously, they came to the end of the corridor. Feeling something, Gu Yun suddenly turned back and looked behind him. Chapter 473 There, a group of "people" stood bustling, and everyone looked at them blankly, empty and godless. When he noticed that the lonely cloud had stopped, the others turned their heads and their hearts jumped wildly. What kind of people are they? They have blue and white complexion and green light. They only wear a ragged white shirt. Most importantly, they have no feet under the white shirt. They are floating! Cao shusu and Nalan snow all turned white. Cao shusu said, "live, damn it!" "Is this a wandering soul?" Baililan nine was not sure. Gu Yun nodded and looked at the eyes of the group of wandering souls. As Bai Lilan Jiu said, what stood silently in front of them was the lowest wandering soul of the ghost family. They didn''t have their own consciousness, but felt the breath of living people and would attack automatically. "They have no malice." Suddenly, Ling Qingchen said quietly, and everyone''s attention turned to him. Then Ling Qingchen did not explain next step. Gu Yun said, "let''s go." Although I don''t understand why these wandering souls suddenly appear around them, as Ling Qingchen said, they really have no malice, as if they were standing there watching them leave. At the moment when Gu Yun turned around, suddenly, a wandering soul swept over at a high speed and came to Gu Yun in the blink of an eye. It was an old man with white beard. The old man stared at Gu Yun with empty and godless eyes. The hoarse sound of rubbing like a sharp weapon sounded in the open corridor: "princess." As soon as he said this, everyone looked at the old man in amazement and repeatedly determined whether he had auditory hallucination. However, the same look of several people showed that it was not auditory hallucination. The old man was really calling Princess Guyun. Gu Yun''s cold eyes fell on the old man and didn''t move. After the old man mechanically shouted the princess, he didn''t say anything, but took out a small wooden box, which was only half the size of a palm, dark and plain. He handed the wooden box to Gu Yun. The meaning was obvious. However, Gu Yun didn''t reach for it. Subconsciously, she knew that once she received the wooden box, she would have trouble getting rid of it. Gu Yun didn''t accept the wooden box for a long time. The old man was a little worried, but his look was still numb. He couldn''t see the ups and downs of emotion, but his godless eyes turned quickly. Finally, the old man choked out another sentence: "no, this, can''t, leave!" Every word he uttered was particularly difficult, intermittent, and the more he came to the back, the more sharp and harsh his voice was, which was a match with the paraffin servants they had met before. This scene is very treacherous. No one can understand why Guyun has become the princess of these wandering souls. Moreover, the wandering souls here are at least thousands of years old. How can Guyun intersect with them? What they questioned was what Gu Yun questioned. All this happened suddenly and strangely. Gu Yun looked back and looked behind him. At the end of the corridor, there was a door. There was a hollow slot on the lock of the door, which was the size of the wooden box in the old man''s hand. The old man said again, "key." This wooden box is the key to open the door. Everyone understood the old man''s meaning and looked at Gu Yun one after another. Even though I was vaguely aware that the wooden box was a thorny problem. But now, the lonely cloud needs it to leave here. Now that we have reached this position, there is no reason to go back. Gu Yun thought for a moment and reached for the wooden box. Xiumei was frowning all the time. Chapter 474 Finally, Gu Yun took a deep look at the old man and turned to leave. The old man was just a complaining spirit without independent consciousness. He couldn''t find any useful information from his mouth. Therefore, he had to leave with this suspicious cloud. Looking at the figure of the lonely cloud, suddenly, the old man''s stiff lips aroused a strange smile, which looked creepy in the dark. Soon, their figures disappeared in the dark. When he came to the door, Gu Yun put the wooden box into the empty slot. The wooden box immediately burst into a burst of light. The light continued to extend around it. Slowly, a grain appeared, and the door opened with a click. The dazzling light swallowed up the scenery behind the gate, so you can''t see what the scene behind the gate is. Gu Yun took the wooden box out of the empty slot and stepped over. Others followed. Across the gate, they came to another hall, but the hall was several times larger than any one they had met before. The hall was full of red gauze, and everything they saw was dazzling red. Although the dress is very festive, the feeling here is cold. They can hear bursts of light or heavy footsteps not far away, mixed with the voice of people''s conversation, which comforts Cao shusu''s heart. Fortunately, they are not the only one here. However, Cao shusu''s most concern now is why the old man called Princess Guyun. Cao shusu asked, "Gu Yun, that old man has nothing to call you princess?" Others also cast focused eyes. Nalan Xue said, "ah, I haven''t seen you for four years. Have you got married, Gu Yun?" "Then Siqi will be miserable!" Guban suddenly said without a head. Gu Yun Ningmei answered Cao shusu''s question: "I probably recognize the wrong person." Fu looked at Guban again, "what''s the matter with Siqi?" Suddenly, Gu Yun stared at him and asked. Gu Ban''s scalp was numb. How did he feel that Gu Yun looked colder than before. He touched his head and said, "we haven''t contacted Siqi for a long time, but it seems that I heard that he came to the western continent not long ago. Why, didn''t you meet?" He thought that Siqi rushed to the western continent because he heard the news that Guyun was in the western continent, so he came here. Now it doesn''t seem like Guyun''s reaction. "Meet." Gu Yun was silent for a moment and answered. "Sure enough!" Nalan Xue sighed, where there are lonely clouds, there must be Siqi, "why isn''t he with you now?" Gu Yun shook her head and didn''t answer this question. When Si Qi left, she always deliberately forgot and forced herself not to think of it, but in the end, the more she wanted to forget, the more profound she felt that she missed him. Nalan Xue and Guban looked at each other. The reunion time was short. They didn''t know what happened to Guyun and Siqi, so they didn''t continue to discuss this topic. Although Gu Yun said that the old man recognized her as someone else, they always felt that the old man''s reaction was not like that, and at present, only that reason could explain clearly. Gu Yun looked at the wooden box in his hand for a moment and threw it into the space artifact. He planned to study it again when he was free. A group of people on the other side had found their figures and hurriedly shouted at them: "several Taoist friends over there, do you want to form a team with us?" Chapter 475 Their voices echoed several times in the empty hall. In the spirit sense of Gu Yun, the strength of several people is exposed. They are a team composed of spiritual masters who rise and fall in the five realms of soul cultivation. Although everyone''s strength is not high, it is better to be a living target because there are many people. They know that their accomplishments are not high, and it is difficult to survive in such a man eating place. Therefore, along the way, they will invite each other to join their team as soon as they catch people, so as to grow. Generally, spiritual masters with strong strength do not care about their teams. Only spiritual masters with similar strength can not find other teams to accommodate them will join this team. Then there was a clatter of footsteps, and the group was approaching their position. The red gauze was lifted, and the two sides touched their heads. The man who had spoken to invite Gu Yun to join his team was so stunned that he directly forgot to say what to say next when he saw Gu Yun''s face. He said, "lonely, lonely cloud." The shock in the voice could not be concealed. Gu Yun''s hand exposed at the gate of the palace directly deterred all of them. Therefore, none of them would not know Gu Yun, or even be impressed. They didn''t expect that they met Gu Yun this time, and they didn''t know that they wanted to invite Gu Yun to join their team! There is no shortage of strong people around Gu Yun. Both Ling Qingchen and Bai Lilan Jiu are famous figures, especially Ling Qingchen, his Highness the son. His existence is faith for them. "Your Highness the son." The group of people called Ling Qingchen in good order. Looking at his eyes, they were full of enthusiasm. Ling Qingchen nodded slightly and said hello. Then the man turned his eyes to Gu Yun. Among them, Gu Yun''s strength is the strongest. Therefore, if you can draw Gu Yun into your team, you can''t go to the end with worry! What''s more, these people vaguely mean to focus on Gu Yun. As long as Gu Yun comes to his team, others will inevitably turn to their own team. At that time, the strength of their team will grow! Although he understood that the hope was small, the man still wanted to fight for it. He introduced himself to Gu Yun: "sorry for being abrupt just now. My name is he Zhongming. I''m the captain of the lion team. Would you like to join our team?" As soon as the three words of the male lion team were exported, Cao shusu almost didn''t laugh. This name doesn''t match their strength. Don''t think about their strength or image. Most of the male lion team are thin and weak, including many women. In particular, the beautiful woman who was protected by them like stars and moon was the lowest among these people. It was obvious that she was well protected by them. Others were more or less embarrassed. Only this woman didn''t even mess her hair. Her deer like eyes did not move away from Ling Qingchen from the moment she saw him, and a suspicious red glow appeared on her beautiful face. However, from beginning to end, Ling Qingchen''s eyes never fell on her. Just occasionally stay on the lonely cloud. Under Guyun''s indifferent eyes, he Zhongming couldn''t stand it. Although Guyun didn''t have any killing intention, his cold eyes seemed to freeze to death. His heart beat a retreat drum, and he no longer had the courage to invite Gu Yun to join his unsophisticated team. Chapter 476 Nalan Xue understood the meaning of Gu Yun. Before she could speak, she said something for her: "I don''t want to." In their team, Gu Yun is familiar with people, and she is also willing to give sincere protection. In the battle, she can give her back to them without worrying that someone in the team will bite back. Therefore, Gu Yun has no idea of joining any team or pulling anyone into his team. Gu Yun always asks for the essence. Now that Nalan Xue has said this, he Zhongming can''t be rude anymore. He touched his nose and was about to leave when the beauty in their team spoke. "Your Highness, son, we are all your believers. Don''t you protect us?" The beauty speaks softly, with an irresistible gentle power. Others nodded in agreement. Baili lanjiu and Gusu Ji frown fiercely. They are forcing Ling Qingchen to join their team. Nalan Xue tut tut said, "I didn''t expect this soft and weak beauty to be such a cruel role. It''s a little troublesome." Immediately, she pulled Guban''s clothes. Guban bent down in doubt and came up to her. Nalan snow caught Guban''s collar and said to him, "see, the more beautiful the beauty is, the more poisonous it is. You''re lucky to meet me." Guban spoiled me with a smile and said quite seriously, "then why is Xueer not poisonous?" In response, Guban was praising her beautiful Nalan snow in disguise. Her ears turned red immediately. She touched her ears unnaturally, coughed a little, sank her voice deliberately, and said, "OK, have you learned to sweet talk?" "It''s true!" Guban said again. Nalan snow snorted and let him go for a while. He Zhongming looks forward to Ling Qingchen. It would be great if his Highness the son could join them! The beauty hung her head shyly when she finished that sentence. She just raised her eyes from time to time, secretly looked at Ling Qingchen and looked forward to Shenghui, which was very annoying. Ling Qingchen looked at them faintly, not moved, but said softly, "the God of light will protect you." Since he is a believer of his Highness the son, he is also a believer of the God of light. His words cleverly open the meaning of beauty. There was a flash of surprise in the beauty''s bright eyes. She was not willing to let Ling Qingchen leave. She has long wanted to get rid of this group of waste. However, she didn''t meet a suitable next home. Ling Qingchen''s appearance is fate in her opinion. Whether it''s your Highness the son of relegated immortals, or baililan Jiu and little Marquis from Baili aristocratic family, each makes her relaxed and happy. Only these excellent men can stand beside her! So the beauty, regardless of her reserve, came to Ling Qingchen with tears in her eyes and said pitifully, "Your Highness, I know my strength is low, but I want to be strong, and I have dragged down the lion team too much. I don''t want to drag them down any more. Therefore, your highness, can you protect me? I won''t get you into trouble! " The beauty spoke with both voice and emotion, and a group of old men of the male lion team were deeply moved. Miss Su is really a beautiful and kind girl! Unfortunately, their strength is too low to protect her! A group of people beat their chest and feet secretly! Gu yunning looked at the scene with her eyebrows. Finally, she made a cold voice: "our team doesn''t accept waste, get out!" The lion team and others: "..." this is too arrogant?! Nalan Xue et al: "??" In addition to being shocked, I was lucky to hold back my smile! And this time, the beauty really shed tears. Chapter 477 Baililan sighed that Gu Yun was becoming more and more domineering. However, in other people''s eyes, the lovable beauty outside the Yuge of Lihua seems too hypocritical to use Ling Qingchen''s identity to set him up. I really don''t know what to say. The people in the lion team saw the beauty cry and felt miserable. They quickly comforted her in a warm voice. However, due to the strength of Gu Yun and the identity of Ling Qingchen, no one had the courage to speak and accuse them, but there was some unconvinced in their heart. Gu Yun didn''t want to entangle with them any more. He raised his feet and was about to leave. The red yarn in the main hall fell to the ground from the top of the hall. He couldn''t see what was ahead. Gu Yun could only roughly identify the exit by virtue of the flow direction of the wind. Just as Gu Yun was about to leave, suddenly, the red gauze around began to swing wildly and constantly greet people. Several unprotected people were directly pulled out of their bodies by these red gauze. The scream came one after another immediately. Gu Yun cut off the red gauze that was approaching the door with a world-wide sword, stepped back and shouted, "be careful!" "Gu Yun, you don''t have to worry about us. We''re not holding you back!" The more warlike Jing Chenyuan''s eyes were, he took the sword and rushed up. Although their strength was no better than that of Gu Yun, their experience from childhood to Dali was enough to get them out of this danger. It was just that Guban''s huge axe was not easy to use when it met soft things such as light yarn. It even seemed cumbersome. It was entangled by red yarn several times and almost got rid of it. The Nalan snow beside him saw it and hurriedly repaired a sword. At the same time, he wondered and shouted, "it''s strange that these red yarns can''t be burned by fire!" As she said, when all fire spiritual masters here saw red gauze attacking, they thought of fire attack at the first time. However, they didn''t know what material they were made of, and they couldn''t destroy anything with fire. "Ah ah ah!" A scream came not far away. A burning man rushed towards all of them with a lightning speed. He was burning with fire. He could vaguely see the half burned face under the orange red flame. "Ah, it''s Luyi!" Another scream exploded in their ears, but this time the screamer didn''t get hurt, but recognized the man burned by the fire. Lu Yi is their comrade in arms. But this comrade in arms now jumped on them. Did he want to die with them? These people were so angry that their lips trembled. He is usually a very selfish person. Now he even wants them to die with him. Dream! So these people were cruel and did not hesitate. At the moment Lu Yi jumped up, a sword pierced his throat and completely killed him. Until his death, Lu Yi''s eyes were wide open. In a moment, the flame completely burned him. At this time, the person who witnessed everything trembled and said, "big, don''t use the fire attack. It will backfire. Lu Yi was backfired by the fire attack he made, so he fell into this miserable situation now!" After a moment of silence, everyone immediately gave up using fire power and had to rely on weapons to kill a way. Seeing this, Gu Yun thought for a moment. Can''t he attack with fire While thinking, Nian Xi suddenly said in Gu Yun''s mind, "master, maybe I can!" With that, it flew out of the contract space, puffed its wings and flexibly avoided all the sweeping red yarn. Chapter 478 Since nianxi said it was ok, Gu Yun completely trusted it and let it go. He only focused on dealing with the red gauze in front of him to ensure the safety of Nalan snow. As Jing Chenyuan said, they did not hold back Gu Yun. Although they could not help Gu Yun, they would not become a burden to her. It is because there are solitary clouds in front of them that they want to become stronger. If you want to stand beside Gu Yun and witness her legend, only strength is qualification. Nianxi developed enough momentum in the air. It took a deep breath. When it opened again, it spit out an overwhelming flame of the Phoenix. The flame of the Phoenix turned into a phoenix and soared proudly over all their heads. Everyone stared at the scene with their eyes tied. Before that, the beauty''s face was too white to see the blood color. Seeing this, she was angry and shouted, "who sent out the flame? Do you want to die?! Obviously, you have learned from the past. Why do you insist on going your own way? If you want to die, don''t let everyone bury with you! " This is the first time these people have seen this beauty angry since they knew her. It has to be said that the beauty''s anger is also good-looking. They prefer this kind of soft beauty they can control than the strong beauty as inaccessible as the kaolin flower of Gu Yun. So the people echoed and denounced the arsonist! But no one knows who set the fire. It''s so gorgeous. Only when the person who set the fire is swallowed, the answer will be obvious. However, the scene they expected didn''t happen. The Phoenix flames fluttered on the red yarn around them, and all the red yarn suddenly burned. In an instant, their eyes suddenly opened up. There was no red yarn to hinder their vision, and a door appeared in front of them. Everyone looked at the Phoenix Fire shadow above their heads in amazement. Finally, someone recognized the origin of the fire. "Yes, it''s the Phoenix flame!" In the crowd, one man shouted. Although the Phoenix has not appeared in Kyushu mainland for hundreds of years, a hundred years ago, there were many traces of the activities of the Phoenix family on the mainland. Therefore, the records of the Phoenix in ancient books are very detailed, and he was lucky to see the video of the Phoenix in a great power all over the world. It was in a video crystal stone. The Phoenix with fire all over soared for nine days. The sound of the Phoenix fell into his ears with the video. It was amazing and shook his soul. Even now, in retrospect, he also had a feeling of blood boiling. Phoenix flame is inherent to the Phoenix family. It can burn everything and turn into a Phoenix. Since the Phoenix flame appears here, it shows that there is a phoenix here! The man looked around with an excited heart, looking for the figure of the Phoenix. Other people also read the ancient books about Phoenix, so when the man reminded them, they immediately reacted, and everyone was happy. Phoenix, that is an ancient divine beast, which can be comparable to the dragon. Moreover, it is said that the Phoenix flame born of Phoenix can improve human cultivation talent, that is, if they can sign a contract with Phoenix, their ordinary cultivation talent will certainly be improved into genius talent! Nianxi immediately got into the contract space when someone recognized his Phoenix flame, humming and muttering, "there are always craftsmen coveting this Phoenix!" Xiaoqing: " Chapter 479 Immediately, nianxi squatted in the corner and drew a circle: "when can I become stronger? I feel I have disgraced my ancestors!" Xiaoqing flew to nianxi''s back, patted its bird''s head and comforted: "so you also have this consciousness!" Nianxi is even more sad. At this time, the sword spirit burst out: "your body belongs to the real power of the Phoenix, and you have not awakened. When that power awakens, you will be strong." However, all ancient gods and beasts are favored by God. Their power is innate. As long as they grow up to adulthood, they can give full play to that power. This is a height that ordinary monsters can''t reach in their poor life. God likes one over the other. When Qingcheng said this, nianxi immediately raised his spirit: "how can we awaken that power?" Qingcheng shrugged: "it probably needs some specific opportunities, but no one knows what this opportunity is and when it will come." After listening, nianxi shrugged his head again and was dejected. Isn''t this... Nonsense? Others thought that the Phoenix came out of the main hall and looked for it one after another. They looked like they wouldn''t leave if they couldn''t find the Phoenix. Gu Yun put away his sword, looked at Ling Qingchen and said, "let''s go." The test of this hall is the red yarn. After burning the red yarn, the test of this hall is over. However, there is nothing in the hall. The pillars supporting the hall are inlaid with priceless gemstones. Under the irradiation of the fire, they glitter with crystal clear and strange brilliance, which is very beautiful. But none of them are short of money. Besides, they have never seen any treasure around Gu Yun, but they are not enough to be attracted by these things. When the door was opened, they entered a space filled with mist. In the mist, everything they saw was blurred, but there was a shadow in front of them. It is unusual for mist to appear in a palace. Gu Yun Ningmei reminded: "there is something wrong with the fog. Be careful." As soon as she finished saying this, she found that Zhou lingqingchen and they were gone. And I''m already in another place. Looking at the familiar environment around him, Gu Yun knew it for a few minutes. Dreamland! Around her are the disciples of the holy land who are doing morning exercises. Facing the rising sun, there are vibrant young faces. In the crowd, she, Siqi, Mu Yixuan and others were impressively present. At that time, she and now have not changed. The only great change is Siqi. Normally, as the prince of the holy land, Siqi is also a second ancestor without spiritual cultivation. He doesn''t have to do morning exercises with them. But Xuan raft said, "if you can''t cultivate your spiritual power and your brain is hard to use, do you want to waste your body?" Si Qi refuted him: "I''m in good health, so I don''t need to play with these things. Besides, I still have solitary clouds. With solitary clouds, why should I use my brain!" Xuan raft smiled angrily: "Gu Yun? What kind of temperament can I not understand? If you can move your hand, you will never talk nonsense and use your brain. Gu Yun always moves his fist. You are still in collusion, aren''t you?! " Finally, Li Yi advised him: "Your Highness, don''t sing against the Lord, otherwise we will be the ones who will be angry!! Just do it! Just accompany Gu Yun to do morning exercises! " Siqi accepted the reason and willingly got up to practice in the morning. Chapter 480 From beginning to end, Gu Yun stood on the side, didn''t say a word, looked at xuanraft Siqi and them blankly, how did it touch her again Thinking of this memory, the corner of Guyun''s lips couldn''t help raising a very light smile, but it was brighter than the scorching sun. Probably, that time was the easiest and happiest time in her life. She looked at the crowd. Siqi inserted the apparently long sword into the ground, supported his body with the whole sword, and then took a dignified nap. The disciples in charge of supervising them looked at him with a black face. Finally, they sighed for a long time and pretended to walk away without seeing anything. At that time, Si Qi didn''t know what sorrow was. He was pampered and grew up in the palm of everyone''s hand. Sometimes he was capricious, but he was also an extremely easy to satisfy person. At that time, he was very simple. His thoughts were written on his face. When he was happy, he would laugh heartlessly and lose his temper when he was angry. He could protect his weaknesses almost irrationally for the people he liked, and he was too lazy to give a good face to the people he hated. But sometimes he sticks to her too much. Gu Yun, who first arrived in Kyushu, is used to being alone. She doesn''t like someone sticking to herself, but she never hates Siqi. He was the first person who treated her wholeheartedly after she came to Kyushu mainland. He was not mixed with any other thoughts, but was purely kind to her without asking for return. He said he needed someone to protect him, but in his capacity, he could find a more powerful person to protect him. At that time, she was just a spiritual master in the realm of soul cultivation. Gu Yun looked at Si Qi in front of her and felt a dull pain in her heart. It was a completely strange feeling and an unknown emotion she had never had. She knew that the source of this heartache was Siqi. Even though Siqi is now strong, in her heart, she still hopes that he is Siqi who can always smile on her lips. She wants to protect his simple and pure heart and pay a huge price. However, everything can''t go back. The accident four years ago not only killed her once, but also changed everything. Falling into the mud from the cloud, even the most powerful person can''t change, because if you don''t change, you mean death! How did Siqi spend the four years she was away! She now found that she knew too little about Si Qi. Four years ago, after her death, Si Qi was besieged in the imperial capital, with no spiritual power. Everyone wanted to take his life. Then, how did he escape and how much did he pay for it. In just four years, he went from an ordinary man without spiritual power to a height that others couldn''t reach in their whole life. This is something that can''t be done only by talent. Even if it is Gu Yun, she can''t do it At this moment, Gu Yun suddenly wanted to hug Si Qi, and she did the same. She walked up to the boy dozing with the sword. Everything in the dreamland was illusory. She couldn''t touch him, so she had to hug the boy falsely according to that posture. This posture seems to have exhausted all her strength. Gu Yun can''t tell what she feels now. It''s just that only in this way can she stabilize her heart. She whispered his name in her heart, Siqi Chapter 481 Suddenly, Siqi opened his eyes and looked at her. His eyes were still haunting with the bleary eyes. Those eyes were clear and clearly reflected her figure. Unlike Siqi now, his deep eyes hid all his looks, like a secluded well. He looked at her, suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Gu Yun''s hand. Just now he was still illusory. At this moment, he became substantive. Most importantly, he could see her. Gu Yun was stunned at the bottom of his heart. Instinctively, she went to see Si Qi, who was concentrating on practicing his sword. However, the position was empty, and she didn''t know when she had disappeared in the dreamland. Siqi looked at her and smiled gently. His eyes were as bright as stars. His lazy voice sounded in her ears: "lonely cloud, what do you think, so absorbed." Gu Yun stared at him. His appearance was still the most familiar Siqi in his memory. "Well, the annoying morning exercise is finally over, Gu Yun. Let''s go to breakfast." Siqi Qingjun''s face crossed with a hint of meditation, "what to eat? You were eating a dish a few days ago. Gu Yun, you should be tired of it. I have to change things for you, but the breakfast in the holy land is just like that. Why don''t I take you down the mountain to eat in the imperial capital secretly." Nearby, Oujie, who had sharp ears, immediately came up: "ah, your highness, how can you not call us for such a good thing? It''s too unfair!" Siqi raised his foot and was about to kick Oujie''s ass: "you''re everywhere!" Ou Jie dodged flexibly: "you are so heartless! We''ve been brothers for decades. You''re a heterosexual and inhuman guy! " Su Yimo smiled: "come on, even if you are a woman, you can''t get Siqi to treat you differently!" Then he winked at Gu Yun. Mu Yixuan came over, patted Su Yimo''s head and said, "OK, don''t tease Ou Jie." Familiar people, familiar scenes, this was her daily life when she was in the holy land. Gu Yun''s heart was trembling. What she thought had been realized in the dreamland. Suddenly, Si Qi took Gu Yun''s hand and smiled Yan Yan: "Gu Yun, we should be together forever." There is no doubt that the dreamland creates a gentle village for Gu Yun, which is enough to drown here. This is a great temptation for Gu Yun. This time is her happiest time and the softest place in her heart. It''s just that the dreamland is a dreamland after all. Gu Yun released Siqi''s hand little by little. She smiled and was relieved: "sorry, I can''t be with you this time. No matter which you are or what you look like, you are you after all. I will do my best to protect you all the time in the future!" With that, she turned and left without hesitation. The dreamland was broken little by little behind her, such as the lens was broken and fell into the darkness one by one. Finally, there was only endless darkness around the lonely cloud. She is relieved of the past. People look forward. No matter how beautiful the past is, it will eventually become the past. Since those changes have taken place, she can only accept them calmly. Siqi is still Siqi when he has changed. She will defend him to the death, whether he was lazy and casual in the past or the cold and gloomy now. Before meeting Siqi, she had no other thoughts in her heart except revenge, but now she has a firm belief in guarding. Chapter 482 She wants to see Si Qi very much at the moment. Unconsciously, this yearning is urgent. What she wants to see is the current him. At the same time, Si Qi, who was far away in another space, took back his dislocated arm expressionless. The sharp pain stimulated every nerve and kept his brain awake all the time. Si Qi took down the three-layer bandage on his arm and leg that had been dyed black and red by blood, revealing the ferocious wounds that had been blurred under the bandage. Some wounds even saw bones. Then, from beginning to end, he didn''t even frown. That Qingjun''s face was calm and abnormal. It seemed that he was born without pain. He gouged out some rotten meat and wrapped the bandage again, but within three seconds, the white bandage was red again, even if he wrapped it four layers this time. One side of Yesu always wrinkled Jun''s face. Even if these injuries were not on him, he felt pain all over his body just looking at those terrible wounds. Accompany Siqi all the way here, he found that this man has been terrible to what extent! He totally took his body as his body. No matter how badly he was injured, even if he had lost half his life, he did not hum, but fiercely won the final victory with the least possibility. In doing all this, he seemed very skilled, as if wandering on the edge of life and death had become his normal state. Yesu wanted to say something, but in the end he couldn''t say anything. This person''s strength can''t be surpassed by anyone, but it''s very distressing. Siqi stood up, picked up the supreme sword with the hand he had just connected, and picked out the beast core of the secondary divine beast. The diamond beast core was dreamlike beautiful in the light of blue fireflies. Siqi put it away. The attribute of this sub divine beast is consistent with that of bingsoul divine bow. If the beast core can be embedded in bingsoul divine bow, the power of bingsoul divine bow will be greatly increased, so solitary cloud will have another chip in the battle. Thinking of Gu Yun, Siqi''s icy eyes showed little soft meaning. Soon, soon, he can go out to find her! Siqi clenched his fist and looked around at the animals who obviously retreated. His eyes were cold again. The light of the supreme sword vibrated and swallowed everything in an instant. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun came out of the dreamland and returned to the place filled with mist. There was still no Ling Qingchen around. She raised her feet and continued to walk forward. All the people passing by looked blankly at the front, as if they were addicted to a long and beautiful dream. The dreamland here is to give the spiritual master passing here a beautiful dream for this life. In this dream, people are easy to get lost. Once a heart shakes, they will never leave the dreamland. In the end, the soul is imprisoned here. These dull looking people are people who have not passed the test and are lost in the dreamland. Gu Yun didn''t stop and went straight ahead. Suddenly, a little girl''s cry came in front of her. "Woo woo, all bad people, all bad people!" The solitary cloud slightly and undetectably coagulated his eyebrows and walked over. It was a little girl squatting on the ground, wearing a red skirt, a red bell on her wrists and ankles. The little girl hung her head. Gu Yun couldn''t see her face, but there was something strange on the little girl. Chapter 483 Aware of someone''s arrival, the little girl raised her head, and a double pupil appeared in the eyes of Gu Yun. It was a pair of very strange eyes, scarlet in the middle, but black in the outside circle, such as a vortex, which could bewitch people. The little girl looked at Gu Yun and grinned: "sister, will you play with me?" Lonely clouds don''t speak. The little girl tooted her lips: "they are all bad guys and don''t play with me!" Suddenly, the little girl held Guyun''s hand. It was a very cold hand, like cold ice, with a deep chill. Guyun felt that touching the little girl''s hand was like holding the ice spirit bow. "Sister, you play with me. I can tell you a secret." The little girl''s heavy pupil is bewitched, said Tian Tian. Gu Yun was not interested in the secret in her mouth and didn''t want to play with her. She squatted down slightly and looked down at the little girl: "I need you to find some people for me. If I find them, I''ll let them play with you." Gu Yun took nianxi and Xiaoqing out of the contract space. Read Xi, little feeling: " Master, will you really sell us like this?! One beast and one Spirit said that their fragile little heart was hurt by 10000 points. As soon as the little girl saw nianxi and Xiaoqing, her eyes lit up and clapped her hands and cheered: "OK, OK, I''ll help you find someone. I can find everyone here!" Gu Yun tells Ling Qingchen their names. She can''t describe their physical features. It all depends on nianxi and Xiaoqing''s vivid speech. As the little girl said, she knew where everyone was, so she soon found Ling Qingchen and them. Fortunately, although Ling Qingchen was trapped in the dreamland for a while, they finally broke free. But this process is not easy for them. When they finally break free, the whole person is free. Now that all the people have been found, the little girl happily ravaged nianxi and Xiaoqing. Ling Qingchen looked at the little girl for a long time, then took back his eyes and said to Gu Yun, "she is a member of the witch family..." The witch race is not among the eight races. It is a group composed of degenerates of the eight races. The people of the witch race can''t stay in the original race and have no place to accept them before they join the witch race. Therefore, most of the people of the witch race are mixed race children of the eight races. Their blood is very mixed, but their strength is amazing. In the divine world, where the eight races came from, the witch race was not welcomed by any race. Therefore, when the third world was first formed, the people of the witch race were driven to the lower world. Witches are good at witchcraft and follow crooked ways. They are committed to studying all kinds of poisons. It is precisely because of their mixed blood of eight nationalities that they have an immunity to all kinds of poisons, so they began to refine poisons. Every child of the witch family is born with poison. There is no place without poison. It can be said that the blood of a witch family can kill people in a city. After being driven to the lower world, the people of the witch family were restless. They committed crimes everywhere, fought against people of all races, killed people and goods, and did all kinds of evil. Even those who had no strength to bind chickens did poison body research, and finally died one after another. Because of many evils, the emperor finally took people to the mortal world and killed all the witch people. Since then, the witch family has become a history. Unexpectedly, I saw the witch family in the ancient heritage secret place. However, the ancient heritage secret place was a historic site thousands of years ago, that is, the little girl was here before the formation of the three worlds? Chapter 484 Or did a group of witch people live here thousands of years ago? Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun speculated about the existence of the ancient heritage secret place. This is an abandoned and cursed place. Thousands of years ago, people living here were trapped here forever. This is a curse until death. "What is the witch clan?" After hearing Ling Qingchen''s words, Jing Chenyuan puzzled. Other people also looked at a loss. Many times, they couldn''t understand the dialogue between Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun, as if... They were not from the same world. The existence of the witch clan became history 800 years ago. Coupled with the vigorous suppression of the divine emperor at that time, all the news about the witch clan was submerged in the river of history. Therefore, people in the world do not know the existence of the witch clan. Unlike the three realms under the command of the divine world, all historical documents have a special collection attic, that is, the Tianji Book Pavilion, which has existed since ancient times. It is older than Ji yunhuan. Traditionally, only those who stand in the power center of all ethnic groups can enter. Gu Yun is not qualified to set foot in the Tianji Book Pavilion, so his understanding of the witch family only comes from the inheritance memory. In fact, after the inheritance memory is unlocked, he will not contain less knowledge than the Tianji Book Pavilion. After all, this is the memory of the two generations of divine emperors of the Protoss. They have been to the Tianji Book Pavilion for many times. When Ling Qingchen was in the most beautiful time of the protoss, he once went to the Tianji Book Pavilion. It was enough to forget himself. He learned about the records of the witch family in the Tianji Book Pavilion. If you want to explain the witch family, it''s far from saying. You have to start with the origin of the eight families. You don''t have to say it all day and night, and now is not a good time to chat. So Ling Qingchen only explained one sentence: "the witch clan is a very dangerous race. It is based on refining poison. Every place in the whole body is toxic, so you should be extra careful, especially beware of not touching their blood and dying immediately." Although his voice was light, several people understood the seriousness. They couldn''t help taking goose bumps and being toxic. What kind of concept was this? Everyone looked at the little girl and became vigilant. In the ancient heritage secret land, the more you look at harmless people, the more terrible it is, even a child who is only seven or eight years old. The reason why Gu Yun feels relieved to let Xiaoqing and nianxi accompany the little girl is that Xiaoqing is a tool spirit and has no entity, so no poison can hurt it. Nianxi is the Phoenix, the divine beast. The flame of the Phoenix can burn all the poison. Therefore, Gu Yun is not worried that the poison on the witch girl can hurt them. Now that Ling Qingchen has found them, it''s time to leave here. Gu Yun looks around and confirms that there are no fewer people on his side, and then says, "let''s go." The exit is the front. In this foggy place, there is only a door that can be passed by one person and shrouded by white light. As soon as the little girl heard that Guyun was leaving, she immediately abandoned Xiaoqing and nianxi and held Guyun''s hand. Everyone reflexively tried to stop the little girl from approaching them, but Gu Yun stopped her. The crowd looked at Gu Yun and the little girl puzzled. "Sister, are you leaving? Can''t you stay with me more? " The little girl''s pair of weird heavy pupils looked at the lonely cloud with the power of bewitching people. Gu Yun said, "No." Chapter 485 Listening to the cold voice of Gu Yun, the little girl wrongly tooted her lips and said, "but I''m so lonely alone." Ling Qingchen looked at her and asked softly, "where are your people?" "They are all dead. Here, that pile of white bones is them." The little girl reached out and pointed to a place. The fog she pointed to slowly dispersed. A hill made of white bones with an adult height appeared in front of them. Obviously, they have been dead for a long time. The meat on the white bones has rotted clean. White maggots cover it and creep slowly. They can see that Cao shusu and Nalan Snow''s scalp are numb. They have a natural fear and disgust for such creatures, even though they do not have any force value. Ling Qingchen thought a thousand times. He asked, "how long have you been here?" "How long? I don''t know. I''ve been here since I was conscious. People come to this place every year, but no one is willing to play with me! So I killed them all! " The little girl raised her hand and pointed to another place. When the white fog dispersed and saw the scene, Nalan Xue and Cao shusu couldn''t help retching. Even Luo Yi, a seven foot man, couldn''t help feeling sick in his stomach. It is also full of dead people. There is a large-scale mass grave. Due to the environment here, people don''t weathering into white bones so quickly after they die here. People who died a year ago can still see some good skin, although other places are rotten meat. The people who died two years ago can''t see their original appearance. Their whole bodies are rotten completely, and one fat maggot after another is drilling in the rotten black meat. Earlier people were either rotten corpses or white skeletons. The black crow fluttered down from the branch, picked up a piece of rotten meat and flew up the branch again. In addition to maggots and crows, many reptiles go into those rotten corpses and eat the innermost meat. The loose hair spread all over the floor, the arm was broken on the ground, and thick bones could be seen. The stench came to their faces and made them dizzy. When the fog was blocking, the smell of putrefaction was also trapped in that small world, but once the fog dispersed, all the smell of putrefaction immediately invaded. Gu Yun sealed his smell and looked at it for a while. His eyes fell on the little girl again. The little girl had a strange smile on her lips, but her face was still innocent. On that scale, she kills at least ten people every year when the ancient heritage secret place is opened. Only because these people didn''t stay with her after passing the test of illusion here. ¡ª¡ªAn absurd reason. Normal people don''t choose to stay. Cao Shu Su asked her in a trembling voice, "so, are you going to kill us?" The little girl smiled Yan Yan: "yes, if you don''t stay with me, I''ll kill you!" Cao shusu was completely speechless. Gu Yun looked at her, and the little girl also looked at her. For a long time, the little girl said again, "no, I''m tired. If you can take me away, I''ll follow you. If you want to get out of this palace, I''m an opportunity." Before, she didn''t want to leave because she thought these humans were very boring. She might as well stay in her own world. Now, she wants to leave because she found a particularly interesting person. Gu Yun stared at the little girl''s eyes and said, "let''s go!" Then she turned and walked to the exit. The little girl jumped and followed her. Chapter 486 Baililan looked at Gu Yun and the little girl anxiously. There was no doubt that the little girl had installed a time bomb in front of him, which could explode at any time. However, since it was Gu Yun''s decision, they had no objection, but they were still wary. Out of the gate, the eyes suddenly opened up. It seemed to cross from one world to another. It was clear in the lonely cloud eyes that it was a bounded space. The space is constructed with boundaries, and another world is created. In this space, there is a square that can''t see the edge. There are blue sky and white clouds over the square. Wild geese fly south. There are no other buildings except three magnificent ancient temples in the north. The square was full of people and looked around in amazement. Among these people, Gu Yun saw several familiar faces, including those of Tianyin sect and those immortal cultivation talents who have great prestige in these people. Almost all the people who entered the Palace this time gathered here, except for the third who had been buried here. As soon as they appeared, the people in the crowd found them. They hurriedly came over and bowed to Ling Qingchen and said, "Your Highness son." Ling Qingchen nodded coldly. They were used to his appearance. After greeting, they dispersed and were busy with their own affairs. As they walked past, Gu Yun could hear people talking. "Hey, did you get anything?" "What can I get? I almost lost my life. You say, there is no treasure in such a big palace. There are many dangers." "No, I didn''t see a few valuable ones all the way down, and there was no shadow of spirit tools and magic weapons. I broke an arm here." The man said, revealing his empty right sleeve to the crowd. Lingshi mostly uses his right hand to use weapons, and he is no exception. Now, without his right hand, he can only grope to use his left hand. This process is very difficult. Everyone looked at him with sympathy, and someone sighed: "is it not that the owner of this palace is so poor that he has only the money to build the palace?" "I don''t think so. Judging from the momentum of the palace, most of the owner of the palace is a strong man in the world. Maybe it is the Legendary God. Since it is a God, how can it be poor? If it''s not good, there should be some artifact!" "God is not rich or poor. Alas, it''s useless!" ¡­¡­ Alas make complaints about it. Everyone is doing their best. After listening to what they said, they found that their experience was not the worst. "Since everyone is gathered here, does it mean that this is the last test?" Cao shusu asked. She didn''t want to go on, otherwise she thought she would die sooner or later, especially if she hadn''t found her brothers yet. As soon as her voice fell, a surprised voice shouted at her, "Su Su!" Familiar address, familiar voice, Cao shusu almost couldn''t control her tears. She quickly turned back and looked at the source of the voice. She saw two black teenagers waving to her. Cao shusu smiled in surprise: "brother!" With that, she flew to the two teenagers. The two teenagers opened their arms and hugged her tightly. The joy of reunion spread among the three. Chapter 487 Luo Yi looked at the scene and said, "it turns out that this is Cao shusu''s brother." The Cao family is not famous in the imperial capital, but it is not small. Luo Yi and they all know the Cao family. The most famous twins of the Cao family are the two twins, brother Cao Qinyu and brother Cao Qinyue, both of whom are extremely talented spiritual masters. After Gu Yun''s attention was taken back from Cao shusu and them, he fell to the three temples in the north. There are already spiritual masters approaching the three temples. With the experience accumulated in the various dangers encountered in front, they dare not act rashly for fear that there are hidden mysteries and lose their lives. Now that we have reached this stage, everyone cherishes his life. Gu Yun walks over and Ling Qingchen follows her. Seeing that Gu Yun is coming, those people quickly give way to her. The fear is obvious. Just as Gu Yun was about to go up the steps of the middle hall, suddenly, a young man in white stopped her. The boy said, "be careful. It''s dangerous." Gu Yun was vaguely impressed by this man. He thought for a moment. He didn''t remember until he saw the picture emblem on his clothes. This man is from Tianyin sect mentioned by Bai Lilan Jiu. "Yes." With theout hesitation, Gu Yun stepped up steps again. Behind her, a girl came up and grabbed the boy. Although her voice was low, it still spread to Gu Yun''s ear: "senior brother Rong ye, I told you not to mind your own business. People don''t accept your love at all!" Rong ye said, "how can this be called meddling!" While they were talking, Gu Yun had stood in front of the main hall. She knew that everything she wanted to know about the ancient heritage secret place could be found in it. Gu Yun did not move. Everyone looked at her. At this moment, no one spoke until a happy female voice came from afar: "brother yuan." Hearing this sound, Jing Chenyuan couldn''t control his body. He almost had the impulse to turn around and run immediately. It''s Huajue! Unexpectedly, Huajue is also here! The ladies in the crowd almost stepped back spontaneously as soon as they saw the flowers. They didn''t even dare to look at Jing Chenyuan. At the same time, they sweat for Gu Yun and Nalan Xue, because Gu Yun, Nalan Xue and Jing Chenyuan are in the same team. They have been together day and night for so long. They will never let them go with Huajue''s jealousy! The girl in red was like a demon burning flame. In the blink of an eye, she came to the lonely cloud. Seeing Gu Yun, Hua Jue''s feet stagnated. He didn''t hide his disgust between his eyebrows, but he didn''t get angry immediately as everyone thought. He just turned his eyes, stuck to Jing Chenyuan and said with a smile: "brother yuan, haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?" All the women looked at Hua Jue incredulously, and then looked at Gu Yun. What''s the matter? Is this still the flower they are familiar with? Didn''t you shoot Gu Yun and Nalan Xue? Jing Chenyuan retreated in disgust, avoided Hua Jue''s hand, and said coldly, "I don''t want to see you at all, miss you? Oh, haven''t you woken up yet? " For Huajue, Jing Chenyuan is ruthless. His tenderness can be given to anyone, but it is impossible to give Huajue. She was the most vicious woman he had ever seen, and she had completely reached the point of madness. Hua Jue showed an injured look. She was a very beautiful person. This time, she wanted to cry, which was unique. Chapter 488 Jing Chenyuan walked away impatiently. Hua Jue stamped his feet and ran after him. Jing Chenyuan hurriedly said to Gu Yun, "I''m afraid she''s crazy again. Go first." How could Gu Yun not understand that Jing Chenyuan was afraid of Huajue and attacked her like he did in E Ji''s Underground Palace last time, causing her more trouble. However, Gu Yun was not afraid of trouble. Before she could say anything, Jing Chenyuan had gone far. Gu Yun frowned slightly. At last, he didn''t say anything. He stretched out his hand and pushed open the door in front of him. The gate is made of copper and extremely heavy. In addition, there are prohibitions set by the demon emperor. It would be difficult to open the gate if Gu Yun had not the power of gods and demons. Looking at the slowly opening door, someone in the crowd murmured in amazement: "eh, she opened it. No one had ever opened this door before when I came in." As soon as they heard this, they knew there was something fishy, so they hurriedly questioned him. After being bombarded and questioned by many people, the man explained that this was not his first time to enter the palace. In previous years, when the ancient heritage secret place was opened, he also came twice. Each time, with the opening of the ancient heritage secret place, this palace buried deep in the ground will be born. This is the most mysterious palace in the whole ancient heritage secret place. Every time people come here, only one third of them are left. What we have encountered in the past is the same. We climb and roll on the edge of life and death. We can get here not only by luck, but also by strength, because there is more than one road to this place. However, those who came here had no follow-up, because no one could open the doors of the three temples. Even immortal cultivation can''t shake a penny. After wandering for several days, there was no way. Finally, they had to go out bitterly. This has been the case over the years, so up to now, few people who have passed here a few years ago are willing to take another chance. Because it is dangerous and time-consuming, the opening of the ancient heritage secret place is not eternal. The time limit for each opening is only one month. One month, whether you have harvest or not, will be transmitted. But there are also people like that who have a different attachment to this place. What they think is that since there are no treasures in the road ahead, the treasures of the whole palace can only be concentrated here. And this is the palace left by God. Once you can get what''s inside, you may be able to soar in strength and further away from God. With this in mind, they come here once a year to try their luck. Therefore, when Gu Yun pushed open the door, the man''s shock almost made him forget to think. After listening to his words, everyone looked at Gu Yun with complicated eyes. Even the great power of immortal cultivation in the eight realms could not shake the door. A little girl pushed it away easily. Is there any mystery in it? Before they could understand the problem, some people rushed towards the hall. Since the door has been opened, it is who can seize the first opportunity at this time. After opening the door, Gu Yun didn''t take the next step, but turned around and looked at the spiritual masters who rushed frantically behind him. A huge temptation was placed in front of them. At this moment, his greedy nature was exposed. Everyone ignored the lonely cloud standing on the side, only stared at the door and rushed one after another. Until a shrill scream came, and everyone was quiet! Chapter 489 The first person to bear the brunt, under the gaze of everyone, turned into a flower of blood as soon as he crossed the gate. Only in time to make a scream, the man''s body was torn apart. The splashed blood did not fall immediately, but slowly dispersed, and finally became a blood mist and merged into the temple. The wide open door, at a glance, only endless darkness, dangerous breath, like a bloodthirsty and ferocious beast dormant in it. At the moment when the scream sounded, the instinct of sensing danger made everyone stop. The fine meat mixed with the viscera flew onto them, shrouded in a bloody smell. Everyone looked at the tragedy in front of them as if they had been robbed. The timid man knelt down on the ground with soft legs, his face turned white and his whole body trembled uncontrollably. All of a sudden, except for Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen, no one expected that there was a mystery hidden in the gate. "Gu Yun, what''s going on?" Nalan Snow''s complexion was a little ugly. If it weren''t for the strong psychological quality, she would kneel down. "There is a Dharma array here." Gu Yun''s eyes fell to the gate and said slowly. The scene was in a strange silence, and the sound of lonely clouds was particularly obvious. Finally, someone responded and immediately asked, "since you know that there is a Dharma array on this door, why don''t you remind us what the heart is!" After tasting the meaning of his words, everyone seemed to be impressed and sink their faces one after another. One person answered, "I see. She just wants us to take the lead and watch us die. In this way, we are all dead, and all the babies inside are theirs. Unexpectedly, she has such a cruel heart at a young age!" In a few words, everyone''s anger was stirred up, and everyone began to denounce Gu Yun. Nalan Xue was so angry that she trembled: "I rushed to die, but I blame us for not stopping you. It''s a big joke. People don''t have enough snakes to swallow elephants. If it weren''t for your greed, would you run so fast? That''s clear. You rushed here recklessly. You''re afraid that we might take the so-called first opportunity. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Guban clenched Nalan Xue''s hand and directly hit his huge axe on the ground. The huge sound seemed that the ground was shaking. He said angrily: "what do you do with so much nonsense? The rules between spiritual masters have never been solved with fists! Let''s go together! " Baili lanjiu, Jing Chenyuan and Suzhou Hebei took a step forward and stood in front of Gu Yun. Their attitude was very obvious. The witch girl raised her head and looked at Gu Yun, but she didn''t want these people to protect her like this. From the beginning to the end, Guyun looked cold. She heard many other people''s criticisms and never took them to heart. She just saw that these people gradually involved Nalan Xue with their anger towards her, and Guyun looked colder and colder. "Quack!" Gu Yun just said two words coldly. As her voice fell, screams came one after another, resounding through the sky. The crowd could only see a flash of sword shadow passing in front of them. At the next moment, there were more than ten bloody tongues on the ground, and the more than ten people who had been the most noisy before fell to the ground with their hands covering their mouths and groaning painfully, and no words could be spoken in their throats. Chapter 490 The scene calmed down again. Everyone looked up at the lonely cloud in horror. Even if their tongue was still in their mouth, they could speak, but at this moment, everyone felt a tingling at the root of their tongue, and something seemed to be blocked between their throats. This is frightened by the lonely cloud! The Qingshi sword returned to its scabbard. The snow-white blade was not stained with any blood and still reflected the cold light. Qingcheng was more excited after drinking blood. He could hardly bear the tyrannical nature, but he was pressed by the strong consciousness of Gu Yun. It had no chance to fool at all. Nalan Xue was stunned for a few seconds and reacted. She said, "Gu Yun, this scum doesn''t need your hand at all. It''s dirty your sword!" "No problem, let''s go in!" Gu Yun said that when she came to the gate, everyone looked at her for a moment. With a lesson from the past, no one dared to rush through the door. Since Gu Yun said she could go in, did she have other magical powers? Gu Yun gently raised his right hand. Two forces, one black and one white, gathered in her hand, half dark and half light. The two contradictory forces were strangely combined in her hand. Everyone looked at each other. The power made by Gu Yun was unheard of and unheard of by them. It was not recorded even in ancient books. As we all know, there are seven attributes of spiritual power, corresponding to seven colors, but these seven colors do not contain the power of white and black. Moreover, they did not feel the source of spiritual power in the power made by Gu Yun, that is to say, what is the power made by Gu Yun? Doubts abound in everyone''s heart, but no one has the courage to ask Gu Yun. They are familiar with the magic Qi, but the divine power suppresses the breath of the magic Qi, so they can''t feel the existence of the magic Qi from the magic power. In addition, except Ling Qingchen, there are no other Protoss people in Kyushu mainland, so the world doesn''t know what the divine power is. So when Gu Yun uses the power of gods and demons, no one can recognize him except Ling Qingchen! Looking at the power of the gods and demons in Guyun''s hands, Ling Qingchen''s cool eyes look slightly changed. Up to now, we can understand why the people in the temple were afraid of Guyun''s awakening of the divine pulse and the magic pulse. When the power of the gods and Demons completely awakens, Guyun''s powerful pace can no longer be stopped. With the power of the gods and demons in his hand, Gu Yun waved his palm on the Dharma array. Suddenly, a strong light burst out from her hands and swallowed up Gu Yun''s figure. Everyone felt a burning pain in their eyes. They quickly covered their eyes and dared not look at the gate again. The Dharma array has opened a gap under Gu Yun''s hand, which can only allow one person to pass through. "Come here!" Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen said to them. Ling Qingchen, without delay, closed their eyes and followed the direction of the sound of Gu Yun. Under the instruction of Gu Yun, they all reached the transmission array unharmed. As soon as they heard Gu Yun''s voice, they knew that the Dharma array was broken by her. At this time, it was too late to be shocked. Everyone rushed to Gu Yun, because they knew that they would never open the door for them. Gu Yun just looked at the people approaching him indifferently, took a step back and passed through the gap of the Dharma array. At the moment she entered, the gap of the Dharma array closed again without the support of the power of gods and demons. It not only isolated others, but also their voices. Chapter 491 Gu Yun is not a kind person, so he will not be kind. As they guessed, all the treasures of the palace are in the three temples, and the three temples are connected internally. There are hundreds of rooms, and there are different treasures in each room. Here, all the weapons are divine, with hundreds of them piled up. Even after thousands of years, these artifacts have not fallen dust, and the majestic momentum can be felt across several walls. The pill was also refined by a divine alchemist thousands of years ago. It was sealed in a porcelain bottle and did not corrode in the years. When you open the cork, you can smell the faint fragrance of the medicine. The purest power is contained in it. It is not only a pill to improve strength, but also a pill to heal wounds and quickly improve accomplishments across levels in a short time. In addition, even danfang is nearby. There is also a Book Pavilion. There are no books in the book Pavilion. Some are all spiritual skills. All spiritual skills with various attributes are of the highest grade. Any one placed in Kyushu mainland can cause the world to rob and plunder madly. In addition to these, there are many armor strengthened by the Dharma array, as well as some clothes, boots, etc. everything here is not ordinary. With the powerful Dharma array blessing, they will be even more powerful when wearing them to fight, with an extra card. The most common is all kinds of priceless treasures, whether gold or silver, or things of great collection value. As long as they are sold, they can be rich and invincible immediately, let alone for a lifetime. There''s everything in here. I''m afraid the only thing missing is the monster, but under the protection of the demon emperor, the owners of this place have to take into account the face of the demon emperor, so they didn''t catch his people. Gu Yun guessed that this place should have been left by a human God when the human race was strong and prosperous thousands of years ago. Looking at everything in front of them, baililan nine can''t move their feet completely. This is the holy master''s heaven! Even if I was used to seeing Baili lanjiu in all kinds of big venues, I was not calm. Nalan snow ran straight to the artifact. The little girl of the witch family came in with Gu Yun. She had been in the ancient heritage secret place for thousands of years. She had no idea about these things, so she just looked around and played with her little love. "Gu Yun, can we take the things in here?" Luo Yi swallowed his saliva, struggled to find his voice and asked. Gu Yun nodded: "at will." So everyone rushed towards what they wanted. Cold as Ling Qingchen is no exception. Even though he is a Protoss, he has been practicing the spiritual power of the human race for more than ten years in the mortal world. Therefore, these spiritual skills also have a great temptation to him. Gu Yun''s eyes fell on the white jade step in front. It was a thirty step white jade step leading to the second floor of the temple, The dense white fog covered the whole picture of the second floor, and no one knew what was under the mysterious veil. Without hesitation, Gu Yun stepped onto the white jade step. Stepping on the white jade step, he felt a strange feeling of stepping on the cloud. Gradually, the figure of Gu Yun was blurred in the white fog. Gu Yun only felt that he had passed through a very gentle force. The next moment, he came to the second floor. The second floor is more concise than expected. There is nothing except a dark green round spar on the small table in the middle. Chapter 492 Gu Yun walked over and picked up the crystal stone on the table. After injecting divine power, the crystal stone immediately emitted a warm light, and a strange memory suddenly penetrated into Gu Yun''s mind. Gu Yun felt a dull pain in his mind, as if a century had passed, and his consciousness was pulled into the ancient times. Everything that Gu Yun wanted to know was answered in this memory. The ancient heritage secret place was divided on the same day when the three realms were formed. On that day, no god respect fell and the disaster of miracles came, which divided the chaotic unified world into three parts. In fact, it is four parts. However, because the fourth part is too small, it is ignored, which has become the present ancient heritage secret place. Three thirds of the world, the ancient heritage secret land has no place to return, and it has settled to the lowest end of the three worlds - the mortal world. At first, when the ancient heritage secret place was not called the ancient heritage secret place, it was already inhabited. Therefore, when the ancient heritage secret place fell to the mortal world, the people living on it also fell here, such as some people of the witch family. There is a very old and large mountain range on the ancient heritage secret land. At that time, it was the favorite place for demons and beasts in ancient times. Therefore, there were so many demons and beasts in the ancient heritage secret land. In thousands of years, they had already been built from the original low-level demons into divine beasts, fierce beasts, holy beasts, etc. It should have been exposed like this, but after falling behind without God, the twelve Dharma guardians under his seat were not convinced. It was the way of heaven that accepted the life without God, so they wanted the way of heaven to run counter to the way of heaven. The price of going against the sky is that all of them are either dead or imprisoned in the ancient heritage secret place. Therefore, the ancient heritage secret place has become a cursed continent. People here can''t leave until they die. Later, the three realms became more and more chaotic, especially the newly formed mortal world, which gathered people from all ethnic groups who were driven out. All of them were newcomers and had no power. Therefore, in order to seize territory and form their own forces, the mortal world was in turmoil in the endless war in the 100 years after its establishment. Therefore, many vulnerable groups choose to hide in the ancient heritage secret place in order to find a place to settle down, such as the tree elves. Although the ancient heritage secret place has no access, it is a peaceful place for them. This matter was later known by the divine world. According to this trend, the mortal world will be transformed sooner or later. If everyone takes refuge in the ancient heritage secret land, the significance of the existence of the mortal world will be lost. So the demon emperor and the ELF KING came to the mortal world and set a seal at the entrance of the ancient heritage secret place, so that people thousands of years ago could no longer set foot in the ancient heritage secret place. Until two hundred years ago, the seal was loose. A casual repairman found it and broke in resolutely. He was the first mortal in the world to set foot in the secret realm of ancient relics in 800 years, and the real mortal in the world. After a near death, with the help of the master of the temple, the man successfully broke out and later established the Gran Dynasty. He was the first emperor of the Gran Dynasty. It turns out that the curse of the ancient heritage secret place is aimed at those who experienced the miracle disaster thousands of years ago, and these people in later generations will not be affected. As long as you can break through the ancient heritage secret place alive, you can leave. Even if you don''t want to leave, you will be sent out in a month. This is the biggest difference between people thousands of years ago and later generations in the ancient heritage secret land. Chapter 493 Later, after the establishment of the Gran Dynasty, the man spent 50 years studying and found that except for the different opening times in the first 30 years, the opening time of the ancient heritage secret place is the same every year in the next 20 years, and there is only one month after entering the ancient heritage secret place. In the ancient secret land, there is no end to babies. When the twelve Dharma protectors without God''s throne were entered into the secret realm of ancient relics, they had to make these things to pass the time in the long and boring years. The twelve Dharma protectors include various professions, such as alchemist, tool refiner, alchemist, puppet master, etc. At that time, the world of mortals had been polarized, and there was a deep gap between the eastern continent and the western continent. At that time, the western continent advocated the supremacy of imperial power. In addition, at that time, Galanti was the strongest in the western continent, so Galanti''s position in the western continent could not be surpassed. At that time, there was no God of light. In order to surpass the overall combat effectiveness of the people of the western continent over the people of the eastern continent, after discovering the ancient heritage secret place, Galanti did not hide it, but opened it to the outside world after thoroughly studying the ancient heritage secret place. There is no doubt that with the opening of the ancient heritage secret place every year, in less than five years, the overall strength of the people of the western continent has far surpassed that of the people of the eastern continent, and has become the existence that the people of the eastern continent look up to and yearn for. However, since Galanti was seriously injured when he first entered the ancient heritage secret place, the root cause of the disease always existed, so he died five years after opening the ancient heritage secret place, but this rule continued. Until now. As for the owner of this temple, he was also one of the twelve Dharma protectors under the throne of no God at the beginning - danxu. He was an individual alchemist. In addition to alchemy, he also had a hobby of collecting all kinds of treasures. Therefore, he hid so many things here. As for whether danxu is dead or alive now, it is unknown. After danxu left this part of his memory in the crystal stone, it disappeared, as if it had evaporated from the world. Gu Yun put down the crystal stone in his hand, but whoever has something to do with things thousands of years ago must have no God''s respect. In Gu Yun''s heart, godlessness has always been a legendary existence. There are too many secrets on him that have not been solved. In his inheritance memory, there are only a few words about godlessness. Gu Yun remembered the memory of no god respect she saw through the first generation of the divine emperor of the protoss when she was promoted to holy practice. Although there were only a few words and no key points, at least what can be sure is that the fall of no god respect was not so simple. Heaven What kind of existence is the way of heaven? Gu Yun guessed that he might know the answer when he unlocked the memory of all the first generation gods in his inheritance memory. Gu Yun looked around and didn''t find anything else. When he planned to leave, suddenly, the crystal stone on the small table moved and whispered back to Gu Yun''s attention. Gu Yun turned his head and saw that the crystal stone she had just put on the small table had changed. It was round and round, the size of a baby''s fist, but now it had shrunk to the size of a fingernail, and its shape was teardrop. The texture becomes more crystal clear, and the faint brilliance twinkles. ¡ª¡ªPhoenix tear crystal! These four words flashed spontaneously in Gu Yun''s mind. The calm heart lake has not set off waves until now. Phoenix, the first thing she thought of was Nian Xi. Chapter 494 Phoenix tear crystal is condensed by the last tear shed when Phoenix is reborn from nirvana. This tear is its abandonment of the past. Rebirth is rebirth in the real sense, forgetting the past and rebirth. What is sealed in the Phoenix tear crystal is all the memories of the Phoenix in the past. Generally speaking, after Phoenix Nirvana is reborn, they will abandon their own Phoenix tear crystal, and only some will choose to keep it. Gu Yun seriously recalled the day when she first met nianxi. Finally, after nianxi''s nirvana was successful, they all lost consciousness. When she woke up again, nianxi didn''t have Phoenix tears. Thinking about this question, Gu Yun whispered to Nian Xi in his mind: "Nian Xi, do you still remember your Phoenix tears?" "Phoenix tear crystal?" Read Xi didn''t react. After thinking in my mind for a moment, I suddenly realized, "ah, my Phoenix tears are gone." Nianxi shouted. After Gu Yun''s reminder, he remembered that when he woke up after nirvana, he didn''t find the Phoenix tear crystal. It''s reasonable that he can feel it as long as the Phoenix tear crystal is nearby! However, when it woke up, it broke contact with its own Phoenix tear crystal. Gu Yun frowned slightly. At this time, nianxi finally remembered the clue in the depths of her memory. It also said: "when I was in a coma, when I was confused, I seemed to feel that someone had come to that place and took the Phoenix tear crystal from me." At that time, its consciousness was not very clear. It only sensed that someone was close to it and the lonely cloud. It vaguely remembered that the person stood in place and looked at it for a long time, then carefully raised his hand and stroked its injured wings. It felt very warm, which made it very attached. Then the man seemed to say something in his ear, but it was too seriously injured and his consciousness was seriously blurred, so he didn''t hear what the man said. Finally, he took away the Phoenix tear crystal and disappeared. Normally, the Phoenix teardrop crystal was taken away by someone. It should be angry, but it didn''t. at that time, the person''s departure made it feel very reluctant to give up. Obviously, it didn''t even know what the man looked like. It just contacted him in a state of unconsciousness for a few minutes, which made him have such emotions. Now I think it''s still unimaginable. After hearing this, Xiuyun frowned deeper. The mountains outside Geely village are located in the most remote place in Kyushu mainland. They are ancient and occupied by monsters, so few people will step into the mountains. However, the villagers of Geely village are just ordinary people, and they only move on the edge of the mountains on weekdays. They will never go deep, because once they go deep, they will face the worry of life. At least, in the next five years, Gu Yun never met anyone else when he entered the mountain. Then, who will come to the mountain on the day of Nirvana? Also took away the Phoenix tears Only one answer can be explained, that is, the man was nianxi''s old friend. He knew that nianxi would Nirvana at that time, so he came here specially. About nianxi''s past, whether to Guyun or to nianxi, is an unknown number. At the bottom of Guyun''s heart, there is a strong premonition that when nianxi''s life experience is revealed, it will cause another uproar. Be strong before that day! Gu Yun thought firmly in his heart. Chapter 495 Gu Yun put away the Phoenix tear crystal on the table. Although this one is not read, it may be useful in the future since it is the same Phoenix family. When Gu Yun came down from above, Bai Li Lan Jiu and others had already selected their favorite artifact. Everyone''s face is filled with joy. They don''t choose more than one. For them, too many babies may cause trouble for themselves, so they only take their favorite and most useful ones. The little girl of the witch family looked at them and was surprised. Human nature was greedy. However, these people around Gu Yun seemed to be an alternative. They just chose one of so many treasures in front of them. She thought that these people must empty all the artifacts in the artifact library. Seeing Gu Yun, Nalan Xue waved to her excitedly and shouted, "Gu Yun, look, this is the artifact I selected. It''s called Xian Tianling. It''s powerful!" With that, she demonstrated Xiantian Ling to Gu Yun. It has to be said that Xiantian Ling seems to be tailor-made for Nalan snow. The white Ling as light as a feather dances in Nalan Snow''s hands. It seems soft, but with fierce attack power, it can often win the enemy''s unexpected move. Baililan nine also showed their achievements to Gu Yun one after another. Baililan nine chose a long gun named beiluan gun. Like its domineering name, beiluan gun made the attack more domineering. Ling Qingchen''s sword is Bingli sword. Like Gu Yun, he is a spirit Master of the ice department, so Bingli sword is the most suitable. Guban''s weapon was a meteor hammer. He said that before he used the axe, his weapon was always a meteor hammer. Later, he began to use the axe after suffering a loss in a competition. But all the time, his most powerful is still a meteor hammer. Therefore, now he wants to pick up the meteor hammer that fell before. Kuban is tall and muscular, so he is good at using gravity weapons. Luo Yi and Gusu Ji also chose two artifacts respectively. In addition, they also chose several books suitable for their own economy. As for those things outside their bodies, they didn''t see them either. In addition to those who have been selected, there are many artifact stacking rooms. Gu Yun did not hesitate to put them all into the space spirit tools. Unlike Bai Li Lan Jiu, Gu Yun has never been afraid of evil. There are dozens of times more spiritual power inside than outside. No doubt the speed of cultivation here is doubled, so Gu Yun and his disciples didn''t hurry out, but sat down on their legs and took the time to practice. Ling Qingchen is now the cultivation of the nine realms of soul cultivation. He only needs to break through another realm to become a strong saint. In addition, his divine pulse has been restored and his cultivation talent is more evil. Therefore, in less than three days, Ling Qingchen successfully crossed from the realm of soul cultivation to the realm of holy cultivation. Although baililan nine is not as fast as Ling Qingchen, they have also greatly improved. Baililan nine''s current strength has reached the nine realm of soul cultivation, and Nalan snow and Guban have both been promoted to the eight realm of soul cultivation. Suzhou Hebei has been promoted to the seventh realm of soul cultivation, while Luo Yi is a little close. Now he has reached the sixth realm of soul cultivation. They were not in a hurry, but the spiritual masters outside were so anxious that they jumped. As time goes on, their hearts become more and more painful. I guess there are so many babies here that they haven''t finished shopping for five days and five nights? Chapter 496 The more they think about it, the more they feel that it is possible. They feel like a cat''s paw scratching. Gradually, the fear of Gu Yun faded away, and they moved other thoughts. Since Gu Yun wanted to swallow so many treasures alone, they just didn''t let her succeed! They don''t believe it. Hundreds of them can''t fight a small holy practice together. There are a lot of immortal cultivation abilities among these people, which is their strength. Jing Chenyuan didn''t go in with Gu Yun because she was absolutely attracted to flowers. He listened to the people around him discuss how to besiege Gu Yun for a while and force her to hand over her treasure. His anger was inexhaustible. Sure enough, once people become despicable, they are regardless of age, identity and gender! He made up his mind secretly. After a while, Gu Yun came out. How could he pull Gu Yun to run for the first time. There are at least ten immortal cultivation talents present. If Gu Yun can fight again, there is a limit. Anyway, Gu Yun can''t fall into these people''s hands! "Jing Chenyuan, you said that they haven''t come out yet. Are they in danger?" Cao shusu asked with a worried face. Compared with the words of these people, Cao shusu''s idea is more inclined to Gu Yun. Is it because they are in deep danger that they haven''t come out for so many days. Because, Gu Yun, they will never forget to return because of a few babies! There are so many treasures in Eji''s underground palace, but from beginning to end, Gu Yun didn''t even look at it. Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue heard Cao shusu''s story about Gu Yun all day, and their ears heard the cocoon. They were grateful to Cao shusu for his protection. At the same time, they were also full of curiosity about Gu Yun. Before, they only saw the appearance of Gu Yun in a hurry. Only her appearance was amazing, not to mention that she had more demonic talent and strength. No matter which aspect, Gu Yun is an existence that people can''t forget once they see it. The most striking flash in the crowd. This makes them feel inferior to the proud children who have been praised as geniuses since childhood. However, it''s been five days. Gu Yun hasn''t appeared yet. Coupled with Cao shusu''s speculation, even they can''t help but lose Gu Yun. They pinch a cold sweat. Cao shusu suddenly reached out and grabbed the sleeves of his two brothers and said seriously, "brother, if these people attack Gu Yun in a moment, you must be the first to help!" "It''s impossible. I must be the first to help!" Jing Chenyuan interrupted. Cao Shu Su Bai glanced at him, "is this the time to care about this?" "Ah, when heroes save the United States, of course, we have to worry about who is the first!" Jing Chenyuan is serious. Cao shusu had no words at all, but after Jing Chenyuan''s stirring, his nervous heart relaxed a lot. However, at this time, she suddenly felt the extra cold behind her neck. She couldn''t help but reach out and touch it suspiciously, feeling stuffy in her heart. As everyone knows, in the crowd, there is a pair of sinister eyes staring at her. It is Hua Jue. If the eyes can turn into blades, Cao shusu is now full of holes. Suddenly, there was a commotion in front of the crowd. Jing Chenyuan and Cao shusu immediately looked over. There was finally a movement at the gate of the original temple. Don''t think about it. It''s Gu Yun who came out! So the four immediately gathered their strength and squeezed to the front of the crowd. Several clear lights flashed at the gate. The next moment, several figures appeared in front of the gate. It was Gu Yun and them. Chapter 497 After they had gained something in it, they came out, because the one month time limit of the ancient heritage secret place was coming, and they had to go to other places, so they didn''t have time to stay here for a long time. As soon as I came out, I saw a dark group of people surrounded them. As soon as they saw this posture, they understood what they meant. Baililan smiled angrily. The despicable degree of these people really refreshed his cognition day by day. "What do you want!" Nalan snow yelled and a pair of beautiful eyes spewed fire. A well-dressed man in Tsing Yi stood up and said with a smile, "we have no other meaning. The so-called solo music is not as good as all Lele. Since you have got a baby in it, should you take it out and enjoy it together? After all, we can''t go in, but because of you! You must be responsible for this loss! " Baililan nine people: "??" This man is proficient in reversing black and white Kung Fu. When people are cheap, they are invincible. They can understand the meaning of this sentence today. "Don''t laugh, do you know you laugh hypocritical and disgusting!" Nalan Xue angrily said. In the face of interests, they all abandoned their own principles. At this time, everyone began to confuse black and white and agree with the words of men in Tsing Yi. Black can also be said to be white. Under everyone''s condemnation, Gu Yun became selfish and greedy. He stopped all of them outside because he wanted to swallow the baby inside. He was extremely vicious. To sum up, they just want Gu Yun to hand over all the treasures they have obtained in the three temples. As for how to distribute, it''s their business. It''s the most important thing to force Gu Yun to return the baby first. "When people are cheap, they are invincible!" Jing Chenyuan whistled loudly, then said these words and stood over to Gu Yun. Jing Chenyuan scolded them in a different way. Everyone''s faces looked ugly. "Since you are stubborn and unwilling to hand over those things, don''t blame us for being rude!" Put down this cruel sentence, everyone showed their weapons, and the momentum gathered together, as majestic as a mountain. Cao shusu, who was the weakest, immediately turned pale. Cao Qinyue and Cao Qinyu saw that their anger immediately rose. "Can we start?" Cao Qinyu licked his lips, his eyes leaping with anger, and his fists had been pinched. "Give me Xianxiu and others will practice for you." Gu Yun said that, then he took the ice spirit God''s bow to the ten immortals. Four years ago, in the Xuanyin imperial capital of the eastern continent, she was also besieged by ten immortals. Everyone attacked her and Siqi group. Now the situation is different. She is not what she was! The word "practice" was a great insult to them. Many of the people present were people who were surprised in the western continent. Now they have become practitioners in the mouth of Gu Yun, so everyone was angry and sacrificed all their strength and blood! However, not all of them participated. For example, the Tianyin sect just stood far away and did not participate or intervene. The Tianyin sect''s rule is not to participate in any disputes outside. "Practice, just in time. Then try my new weapon!" When Nalan Xue finished, he used xiantianling. As soon as xiantianling came out, the ten people who rushed in front were hanged in an instant, and even the miserable cry didn''t have time to make a sound! Chapter 498 Guban threw a meteor hammer, rushed up a wave of people, and was thrown away a wave of people. The man hit by the meteor hammer in the chest immediately vomited blood. If he didn''t react in time, he would die if he took the healing pill immediately. Guban is always six steps away from Nalan Xue. Anyone who wants to sneak into Nalan Xue is directly hit by Guban with a hammer. With Guban, Nalan Xue never has to worry about his back. Looking at the lonely cloud, they enchanted one by one. The fear that everyone had just started was immediately replaced by madness. One artifact in each hand is enough to destroy all their senses. Everyone''s attack became more crazy. Most of these people were strong at the saint level, so when dealing with the ten immortal cultivation powers, Gu Yun separated some thoughts on baililanju''s side. Although all of them are in an extremely irrational state now, they instinctively stopped when they saw Ling Qingchen. They said, "Your Highness son, we won''t be enemies with you, so please get out of the way! Don''t embarrass us! " Ling Qingchen''s white clothes without fine dust were raised by the wind. The white jade mask on his face reflected the cold Qinghui. No one could see how he looked. He only felt his cold eyes fall on them. He said slowly, "what if I say no!" Ling Qingchen decided that he would stand on her side no matter what situation he was in. This time, he was no exception. Those people were stunned for a long time. His Highness the son has always been light hearted. This is the first time they have seen his Highness the son have such a tough side. People can''t help but rage at Gu Yun again. What evil magic did this witch do to his Highness the son? His Highness the son who exists like a God is also irrational! In their hearts, the son''s highness is sacred and inviolable. But now, the son''s highness will fight with his believers for a woman, which is unacceptable to all. The spearhead pointed at Gu Yun again. Ling Qingchen frowned, took out the ice Li sword and crossed it in front of everyone, "at this moment, you don''t have to treat me as the Holy Son!" It was his decision, not his identity or the light God. "Your Highness, son, in our hearts, you have always been our God, so we won''t give you a hand." Those people, like Tao, have firm faith in light. As long as their faith is still there, they will never have any different opinions about the God of light and the God of light. Ling Qingchen suddenly fell into an impasse. Ling Qingchen was helpless and took the sword. I can only help Gu Yun drag them. Ling Qingchen''s every move fell into the eyes of the ten immortals. Everyone immediately became angry and pointed to Gu Yun, "it''s you, it''s you who defiled your Highness the son! Defiled the light! " Gu Yun almost didn''t stand firm in the air. She was speechless. Defiled? Xiaoqing and nianxi looked at each other silently. Xiaoqing said, "is defilement so useful?" "In theory, according to the old guy''s understanding, it''s not wrong. It''s just the wrong object." Nianxi taught. I despise the old man in my heart. His master has the purest power of light in the world. How can he pollute the light. Although the other half of the master''s power is the source of darkness On such a thought, nianxi felt that the old man didn''t seem to be wrong Nianxi scratched her head. The power of her master was too contradictory! Chapter 499 Without waiting for Gu Yun to say anything, ten immortal practitioners launched an attack together. Their sharp moves did not give Gu Yun any chance to dodge. Ten people, ten different directions, were determined to solve Gu Yun with one move. Gu Yun suddenly raised the ice soul bow and pulled the string. Ten ice arrows with blue light suddenly appeared on the string. Gu Yun extradited the power of the gods and demons to the ice soul bow. The next moment, the blue ice arrow became a light arrow with black and white power. At this time, the ten Immortals'' great power was already in front of us. Gu Yun suddenly loosened his string. With a sound of whew, the light arrow attacked the ten people with the wind. Ten people had seen the strange power of Gu Yun before, and they kept a bit of fear in their hearts. Therefore, at the moment when the light arrow forced them to face, ten people withdrew half of their strength to resist. The explosion sound exploded in mid air, and the whole temple was affected by Yu Wei and trembled for a moment. The crowd''s center of gravity was unstable for a while, and they looked at the lonely cloud in the air and the ten immortal cultivation powers in amazement. In their eyes, the immortal cultivation power standing like a towering mountain was forced back three steps by the lonely cloud. Is this really the strength that a holy seventh realm should have? Everyone had the same doubt in their hearts. After seeing Gu Yun''s real move, they found that the gap between Gu Yun and them was a scourge, even though they were all spiritual masters in the holy practice realm. However, Gu Yun showed the same strength as Xianxiu. Cross level combat is not terrible. The most terrible thing is that this person in cross level combat also has the strength no less than that of the other party. At this moment, they even thought that Gu Yun was hiding her cultivation. Maybe she was an immortal cultivation power, and deliberately disguised herself as a saint. Worse still lies ahead. Gu Yun jumped out of the encirclement of the ten immortals. She looked at them indifferently. The ten immortals were also looking at Gu Yun. It could be seen that the ten people had a cold sweat on their forehead. Finally, the lonely cloud moved, and she gently raised her hands. In her hands, two rays of light burst into the sky, just like the divine light falling from the sky. That''s the different power. They can keenly feel that one of them is the legendary magic Qi! But the other is what they have never seen! All the people looked at Gu Yun and opened their mouths in amazement. The demon people were actually the demon people. The demon people living in the eastern continent had come to the western continent! In the hands of Gu Yun, the left hand is a sacred white light, and the right hand is a very dark black awn. Different lights pierce into the clouds. At this moment, the dark tide is surging, and it is clear that there is a clear sky one moment ago. The next second, the dark clouds gather overhead, like falling from the light into the darkness. With Guyun''s fist clenching posture, it seemed to crush two different lights, and the light became much dimmer. I saw that the sky light turned into two black-and-white chains, one of which was held in Guyun''s hand and wrapped around her one meter away. Under the dark sky, the solitary cloud''s black hair was raised by the strong wind. Under the broken hair, there were a pair of thrilling two-color different pupils, the sacred silver pupil on the left and the demonic red pupil on the right, redemption and killing, gods and demons. This scene was shocking, not only the opposite Xianxiu power, but also everyone could not open their eyes when looking at the lonely cloud, and their hearts and even souls were trembling. Surrender! At this moment, they only have these two words in their mind. She is arrogant and stands proudly. Under her feet, all things are ants! Chapter 500 Ling Qingchen looked at Gu Yun and lost his mind for a moment. It turned out that this was the final form of the son of God and devil. Beautiful and powerful! Two crisscross chains symbolize light and darkness. In this field, the solitary cloud has become the master. The ten immortals could not control their trembling. They could no longer stand in the air. As soon as their feet were soft, they fell straight down. Everyone was stunned. No one noticed them, so no one caught them. When the body hits the hard ground, it is immediately hit by a penetrating pain. The murderous intention of Gu Yun''s eyes was not covered up. It was like a cold sword out of its sheath, which suddenly showed its sharpness. They understand that today, they are doomed! After settling down, the ten immortals looked at each other and saw the ruthlessness from each other''s eyes. Since she didn''t let them go, she had to fight to death! No one wants to die! "This witch will not let any of us go. Instead of waiting for death, it''s better for all of us to unite and have a glimmer of vitality!" In the quiet scene, a immortal xiuda Neng suddenly said in a harsh voice. The penetrating voice fell into everyone''s ears, and also made those who were distracted come back to God. Everyone was at a loss for a moment, but when they heard the second half of the sentence of the immortal Xiu''s great power, they all rekindled their fighting spirit again. Yes, all of them fight together. It''s not certain who wins or loses! The heart shaken by fear is now firm again. "Witch, everyone can kill her!" I. humanity. The lonely cloud with two different colors and different pupils has become a monster in their eyes. They firmly believe that the messenger of light, his Highness the son, must have been confused by this witch with witchcraft before he could do something very different from the past. After the anger was ignited, it immediately covered the fear, the rampant killing machine was everywhere, and the atmosphere entered the tense sword and crossbow tension. When baililan nine and others saw that everyone pointed the spear at Gu Yun this time, they were eager to rush up to help, Ling Qingchen gently raised a hand and put it in front of baililan nine and them. The cold voice calmed their irritable hearts, "these people will not be the opponents of Gu Yun. Don''t go to make trouble for Gu Yun." The lonely cloud with all the Qi field open is nothing more than 20 immortal cultivation abilities, not to mention them who have been disordered. At this time, baililanjiu will only distract Gu Yun. Therefore, it''s good to stay in this safe area. At this time, Gu Yun will be the enemy of thousands of troops alone, and they don''t need their help at all. Ling Qingchen''s eyes never leave Gu Yun. After listening to his words, Bai Lilan Jiu didn''t want to rush past. They believe in Gu Yun''s strength. Gu Yun was condescending and looked coldly at all the people with ferocious faces. She had not killed them for a long time. Since these people were in a hurry to die, she sacrificed the palace with their blood as they wished! "Go!" The lonely cloud lifted his red lips and a word full of killing opportunities fell. In an instant, all the chains moved. The sound of chain attack echoed in the heaven and earth, and the sky became darker. Like ink splashing, the whole heaven and earth was only the chain condensed by the power of light, emitting Yingying brilliance. The black-and-white chains intertwined everyone, such as weaving a cage, trapped everyone in it and couldn''t move. Everyone''s face was like vegetables, as if he would stop breathing the next second. Chapter 501 There is no real chain, but the sense of suffocation is real. The cold breath haunts them like bone maggots. Their hair stands upside down at the moment. Fear occupies their hearts. This is a completely strange force, but they are afraid at the bottom of their hearts. The next moment, before they struggled, the chain tightened suddenly, and the clicking sound of the broken neck sounded clearly in the space. In the whole process, they didn''t even have time to scream, so they died. Their heads hung softly from their necks until they died, with their eyes wide open. Those who had chosen to be neutral looked at Gu Yun in horror. Their heart could not be calm for a long time. Even if they just watched from a distance, they could not control their soft feet. The fear came from their heart. Gu Yun became a devil in their eyes. In their opinion, the lonely cloud is far more terrible than those monsters in the ancient secret land. Those who besieged Gu Yun fell down one by one, and the original mighty party has now been sharply reduced to dozens of people. The corpse of a hill was piled up in the square. Many of these people were people who were surprised by the situation in the western continent, enough to order one side. Their death meant the withering of the forces behind them. They can already foresee that the pattern of the western continent will be turbulent after they leave the ancient secret land. All this was caused by a girl who seemed to be only a teenager. This is another miracle created by Gu Yun after he came to the western continent. He killed ten immortals and hundreds of strong saints with the power of holy practice. This is not only unprecedented in the western continent, but also no one in the whole Kyushu continent. The existence of this girl has broken some of the inherent rules of the world. All the impossibilities became infinite possibilities in her. Everyone looked at Gu Yun and couldn''t speak. On Gu Yun, they only felt the gap between them and her, such as continuous mountains, which can''t be crossed. From the beginning to the end, Gu Yun didn''t go to see them. Her principle is that if people don''t commit me, I won''t commit. If people commit me, I''ll pay back a hundred times. Therefore, they didn''t attack her before, and now she won''t touch them. Gu Yun took back the power of the gods and demons. As soon as the power of the gods and Demons disappeared, the dark clouds in the sky immediately dissipated, revealing the original blue sky. The warm sun shone on them, which could not make them feel the slightest warmth. On the contrary, the cold spread from the soles of the feet to the heart. At this moment, the lonely clouds seem to shine with the sun and moon, which makes them unable to move their eyes. Gu Yun fell to the ground from the air and stood still. Her eyes have returned to black. She looks no different from ordinary human beings, but now no one can see her as one of her kind. This man has been evil beyond ordinary. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun glanced at the exit in front of him, turned around and talked with Ling Qingchen. Several people nodded and hurriedly followed Gu Yun''s steps. However, before they approached the exit, suddenly, the earth shook and all the buildings began to collapse. Gu Yun suddenly inserted the Qingshi sword into the ground. With the sword, she stabilized her body, suddenly looked up and looked at the sky in front of them. There, a man came in the air. The clothes fly with the wind, which seems to bring up two clouds, shining brightly and shining brightly all over the sky. It seems that someone has constructed a gorgeous painting screen in the sky with different colors. The appearance of this man, in nianxi''s words, is too pulling the wind. Chapter 502 Everyone stared in that direction. At first, when the earth shook and everything began to collapse, they were terrified. They turned to Gu Yun for help from the forbidden area. Even though they were afraid of Gu Yun at the bottom of their heart, it is undeniable that Gu Yun''s powerful strength conquered them. In the concept of worshiping the strong, they are easily conquered by Gu Yun. Moreover, her strength is far more powerful than anyone in various senses. Involuntarily, in the bottom of their hearts, they regard Gu Yun as the backbone. Now there are only dozens of them left in the palace, and only a solitary cloud can make them rely on. Even this sudden change could not make Gu Yun''s face look like shock. She was always calm and comfortable. At the moment of the accident, she immediately noticed the root cause, so she looked in that direction in the sky for the first time. They followed her line of sight and looked at it together, but they almost blinded their eyes. This man''s appearance is gorgeous! Slowly, the man was getting closer and closer to them. Under the beautiful sky, there appeared a young man. The man was dressed in a gorgeous feather coat and decorated with phoenix feathers. The red and blue matched perfectly, just like his appearance. It was very fancy, but combined with his face, he would feel very harmonious. A man has a very handsome face. Compared with the masculinity that a man should have, his handsome face is more feminine. However, his deep facial features well highlight the characteristics of a man, so that people will not confuse his gender. This is a very beautiful man. He is gorgeous and graceful. His rosy peach eyes seem to hook people. Looking forward to the brilliance, people lose their soul. Gu Yun looked at him and frowned. If he guessed correctly, this man should be a phoenix! Gu Yun''s heart sank and he was more wary of looking at the man. Carefully hide all the breath of nianxi! Nianxi also felt the same breath with it on the man. It always loved to make trouble. At this time, it was quiet and didn''t say anything, because at the moment that the man came, it felt the danger approaching it. Although it is not sure whether the man came for it, once he found its existence, it will be a big trouble, because this man is very strong! "Ah, is it so lively?" Far away, the man''s teasing voice came. Instead of easing the atmosphere, everyone''s heart tightened. It is not clear whether it is an enemy or a friend, and no one dares to act rashly. Ling Qingchen looked at Gu Yun''s tense state and couldn''t help looking at the man like a flower butterfly. Soon, he also determined his identity and immediately understood Gu Yun''s concerns. The man fell down from the sky, looked at the corpses on the ground, and tut tut said: "it''s really cruel to start, the power of gods and demons. I didn''t expect that there was a son of gods and demons in this world." Others looked at the man in a confused way. What is the son of God and devil? They found that they could not understand what the man said. The man smiled and suddenly turned his eyes to Gu Yun and picked a slender eyebrow: "it''s you. This face looks beautiful, but it''s too cruel!" Facing the man''s eyes, Gu Yun said coldly, "who are you?" Chapter 503 The man seemed not to respond. He was stunned for a moment before he realized that Gu Yun was questioning himself. He was surprised that no one dared to talk to him like this for a long time. Such a cold voice made people feel fresh. "You are the first to dare to speak like this!" The man leaned over slightly and stared at the lonely cloud. The distance between him and the lonely cloud was no more than five fingers. He was obviously smiling, but it made people feel endless cold. In the contract space, nianxi couldn''t bear to rush out, because it had obviously noticed that the man was angry and even killed Gu Yun. And Gu Yun is not the man''s opponent at all! Hearing the speech, Gu Yun just stepped back and looked away. Since he didn''t say it, Gu Yun was no longer interested in knowing. The top priority was to leave quickly so as not to cause other evils. Seeing that Gu Yun was going to leave, the man suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped her. He smiled and said, "do you want to go? If you want to go, you can hand over the Phoenix on you! " His voice had an irresistible power. When he said the word Phoenix, his eyes suddenly cooled down. The alarm bell in Gu Yun''s heart suddenly rang. She raised her eyes and looked at the man coldly. Since he knew that nianxi was on her, he seemed to be prepared! Gu Yun said coldly, "what if I say no!" To the man, Gu Yun has a momentum of no less. In fact, Gu Yun knows very well that he will not be the opponent of this man, because this man is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years and has already become a God. Although she knew that she had no chance of winning against him, even if she fought her life, she would never hand over Nian Xi. The people acting as the background were stunned for a moment when they heard the man''s words. They couldn''t react. There was a phoenix on Gu Yun? Phoenix is no stranger to everyone. It is said that Phoenix is an extremely powerful ancient divine beast, but there has been no Phoenix in Kyushu mainland for hundreds of years, so when they first heard the word Phoenix, everyone couldn''t bear the excitement in their hearts. The mysterious and powerful Phoenix is desirable at any time. Even a glance is enough! After hearing Gu Yun''s words, the aura around the man suddenly became colder. With the change of his aura, the whole space began to shake again. The crumbling temple was finally destroyed into ruins. With a bang, everyone looked around in shock. This place became a Shura field. Who the hell is this man! Previously, they thought that Guyun was the strongest they had ever seen. Now, they can clearly feel that this man is stronger than Guyun! Everyone was intimidated by the momentum, and his face suddenly turned pale. Could they bear the God''s coercion? At the moment when the man''s coercion was exerted, everyone couldn''t help but want to kneel down. Even if he resisted all his strength, it wouldn''t help to resist. The shock has made them forget to think. If it had not been for the men who kept some points when they used their coercion, these people would have died. In the end, only Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen insisted on standing. Gu Yun was a natural God and had pure divine and demon blood, so the suppression of blood line blocked most of the pressure for her. Only half of them really fell on her. She could cope with this half freely. Chapter 504 Ling Qingchen also bears divine blood, and when he was a child in the divine world, he experienced the coercion of many gods, and his body has already adapted to a certain extent. Therefore, although it was more difficult, he would not be forced to kneel down. The man looked at them, and his eyes flashed surprise. He could bear his pressure. This alone was enough to make him look at them with new eyes. Slowly, Ling Qingchen took away his sight on Gu Yun, turned to Ling Qingchen, and smiled: "I didn''t expect to hide a Protoss man, but it''s a pity that he has been exiled by the Protoss." His voice was full of fun. He looked at Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun. Ling Qingchen''s face turned white when he heard the speech, and a few painful colors flashed in his cold eyes. That was the last memory he wanted to touch. It had been scarred. Now it was ruthlessly opened by the man and became bloody again. In this strange atmosphere, everyone chooses to be silent. At this time, whoever makes a sound is shooting the head bird, but the information pieced together from the man''s words is enough to subvert all their cognition. Protoss? What is a Protoss? Isn''t it an alien? Before that, no one had ever mentioned any information about Protoss, either in writing or in his population. This was the first time that they had a concept of Protoss. Is your Highness the son a Protoss? God, do you mean God? Too many questions were wrapped in their hearts, but no one had the courage to ask questions at this time. Baililanjiu and his disciples were crushed to the ground. They wanted to struggle, but they couldn''t get rid of it anyway. Their complexion became more and more ugly. If they didn''t receive Gu Yun''s eyes that made them feel at ease, at this time, they would fight to lose 800 enemies and lose 3000 themselves, they would also get up. The people expelled by the protoss are almost useless in the man''s view, so after saying those people, the man took back his eyes and looked at Gu Yun again. He was even colder: "don''t toast and don''t eat and punish wine. I won''t have any pity for you!" Gu Yun replied coldly, "do it!" Read Xi, she will never hand it in. In that case, there is only hands-on. Although there is no chance of winning, Gu Yun has to fight! "Oh, in that case, we can only use tough means!" With that, the man suddenly launched an attack. He just gently raised his hand, sandwiched some Phoenix Feathers between his slender fingers, and then suddenly threw them at Gu Yun. There is a huge difference in strength between them. In addition, when using the attack, the man suddenly set a prohibition on Gu Yun, so that Gu Yun can''t move under the prohibition, so he can only resist the attack with his body. Gu Yun clenched her fist and couldn''t get rid of the physical prohibition. Until this time, she realized how far her strength was from the gods in the divine world. In the face of immortal Xiu in the mortal world, she can easily kill, but in the face of gods, she has become a party to be slaughtered by others. I have to say, this feeling is terrible! Not enough, her strength is far from enough. She can''t even beat the Phoenix men in front of her. What about those people in the eternal life! The sound of sharp weapon stabbing into the body swept through the lonely cloud with pain. Feng Ling was taken out with great impact. Feng Ling passed through her butterfly bone and nailed it to the stone wall behind her! Chapter 505 Blood seeped out from the wound and dyed the skirt of Gu Yun red. The Phoenix plume after drinking blood turned bright red. It reflected the burning brilliance in the rising sun. It was very beautiful. Gu Yun''s face suddenly turned pale. Even though she was used to suffering pain, her body was pierced, which was painful after all. Moreover, Feng Ling Zhengyuan kept sucking her blood, but after a few breaths, Gu Yun had seriously lost too much blood. After adapting to the dizziness, Gu Yun pulled out the phoenix feather inserted in the butterfly bone without expression. This action exhausted all her strength. As Feng Ling left, blood splashed out from the wound immediately. Ling Qingchen hurriedly stops bleeding for Gu Yun and clenches his teeth. However, the wound hurt by Feng Ling can not stop bleeding with ordinary wound medicine, but also speeds up the blood flow. In a moment, Ling Qingchen''s snow white clothes are stained with a lot of red, which is very dazzling. Ling Qingchen''s hand was trembling slightly. Gu Yun suddenly grabbed his hand. There was only peace in her icy eyes. She said, "don''t panic, I''m fine!" Gu Yun''s voice could not hide her weakness, but even so, her tone was still sonorous. No matter when and where, Gu Yun never shows weakness. Ling Qingchen was stunned when he heard the speech, and his voice was bitter: "how can you not panic!" At this moment, his voice is not cold, only pure worry. After Gu Yun reminded him, he suddenly found that he had been too flustered to find the direction. Ling Qingchen pressed Gu Yun''s shoulder. Another Gu Yun who wanted to struggle to continue to fight sat back. He said seriously: "Gu Yun, I can fight!" With that, before Gu Yun could say anything more, Ling Qingchen took out his ice Li sword and blocked him in front of Gu Yun. Under the cold white jade mask, Ling Qingchen''s clear pupils turned into sacred silver, as if they were full of Yuehua. The man stares at Ling Qingchen coldly, picks his eyebrows and smiles, sarcastically opens his mouth: "just because you want to be my opponent?" "It''s up to me!" When Ling Qingchen finished, he took the lead in launching an attack. The combination of spiritual power and divine power lingered around the ice Li sword, and a sword shadow attacked the man. The man took out a gorgeous feather fan with bright colors from his wide sleeves, opened it with a brush, and gently opened it. A gust of vigorous wind swept through and swept everything. Before those who were subject to coercion reacted, they were swept up by the fierce and urgent wind. Baililan nine immediately shouted, "hold on to each other''s hands!" In the strong wind, they are as small as a grain of dust. No one knows where they will be rolled in the next second. Therefore, only by grasping each other''s hands will they not be blown away. Guban held Nalan Xue''s hand tightly. While eating the dust in the strong wind, he laboriously opened his mouth and tried to find his voice: "don''t be afraid, I''m here." The roar of the wind had covered the sound of Guban, but Nalan Xue caught it in the wind. She smiled comfortingly at him, but at this time, she felt that her facial expression should be distorted, so she could only shake her head to indicate that she was not afraid. For the man, Ling Qingchen is naturally not an opponent. The sword shadow collides with the vigorous wind and is twisted out in an instant. The strong air flow hits Ling Qingchen. Ling Qingchen only feels the surge of Qi and blood and can''t control a mouthful of painstaking blood. Ling Qingchen knelt on one knee with Bingli sword, and the blood dyed his lips Yin red, adding to the demonization. Chapter 506 The man looked at Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen proudly and said coldly, "don''t you understand? All of you are not my opponents." "Really!" Gu Yun slowly stood up and stared at the man coldly. His red lips aroused a bloodthirsty smile. It was devastating. At this moment, the man keenly felt that the solitary cloud seemed to be getting stronger, but this strengthening was only obtained at the cost of the body and even the soul. The man smiled disdainfully and looked at Gu Yun with more mockery. He said, "why, stupid!" The world sword clanked in the hands of Gu Yun, and the whole space was shrouded in Su Sha. The sword meant to kill people. Gu Yun''s move is a desperate gamble. Even if the hope is slim, she will fight for that chance of life and never compromise! Just as Gu Yun was preparing to attack, suddenly, he shouted loudly and echoed in the space: "enough!" Hearing this sound, the man looked satisfied at the bottom of his eyes and put away his feather fan. At the next moment, a small figure appeared in front of the lonely cloud. Under the brilliance of the rising sun, the bright phoenix feathers were suffused with colorful colors, and each line seemed smooth. This was not the complete form of the Phoenix, but also had the prototype, beautiful and dazzling. Nianxi stood in front of Gu Yun with red eyes. He didn''t want to see Gu Yun hurt again. He had stood in front of them countless times and endured all the ups and downs for them. This time, he changed it to protect Gu Yun! There has never been a moment when nianxi''s heart is so firm as now. Xiaoqing fell on Gu Yun''s shoulder, tears fell one by one, and said, "sobbing, master, you have shed a lot of blood." At this time, Gu Yun couldn''t take comfort into account. She looked at nianxi. From the moment nianxi stood up, she understood its decision. She couldn''t help clenching her fist. This time, she would lose someone she cared about because of her weakness! She will never allow it! Gu Yun looked colder. She hated her weak self. She looked at Nian Xi and said, "Nian Xi, come back!" Nianxi turned a deaf ear and just looked at the man opposite. Seeing the moment of nianxi, the man couldn''t hide his ecstasy in his eyes. He said, "phoenix burning, haven''t seen you for a long time!" Feng Zhuo, it''s called Feng Zhuo! It''s a strange name to read! "My name is Nian Xi, just Nian Xi!" Facing the man''s ecstasy, the Nian Xi who said this had the same coldness as Gu Yun. As a basin of cold water poured down on his head, the man opened his peach blossom eyes in amazement. Looking at nianxi''s eyes, he suddenly looked at them. His voice was cold and harsh: "fengzhuo, do you know what you''re talking about?" Read: "I know very well!" Finally, the man saw the clue of nianxi. The eyes looking at him were too strange to look at the eyes of a stranger. The man was not sure and said, "you forgot me?" Read without speaking. It always knows that it has a past. Phoenix Nirvana is rebirth. It abandons the past and reborn itself with a new one. Nianxi likes the life with Gu Yun now. Therefore, it does not deliberately think about its past memory. As Gu Yun said, the meaning of life is to look forward! Therefore, up to now, it has completely forgotten its past. Only some time ago, stimulated by E Ji, it vaguely remembered some fragments. Chapter 507 Just those moments made her feel painful. It was so bitter that she touched it once and didn''t want to touch it again. Nianxi''s attitude has given the man the answer. The man suddenly laughed, but there was not much accident in his expression. He said two times and then continued: "sure enough, you are still nirvana. Since you forget me, what about Fengzhi? Have you forgotten Fengzhi? " At the moment when the name Fengzhi was exported by the man, the position of her heart suddenly hurt. It seemed that her heart was pulling up. Before she could react, it had burst into tears. Nian Xi murmured, "what''s the matter with me?" Tears are completely out of control, burst into tears, and the uncomfortable feeling in my heart has drowned it. Why, why does the name make it feel so desperate! When the man saw this, he suddenly sneered: "ha, you can''t even forget him after nirvana. It''s infatuation!" Gu Yun came over, held nianxi in his arms, gently touched his head with his fingers and abdomen, and his voice was soft: "don''t think, I''m here!" There is no lonely cloud. This sentence has my peace of mind. I was almost swallowed by despair. Finally, I was pulled out of the haze in my heart by lonely cloud. It buried its head in the arms of lonely cloud. At this time, it was fragile in the face of lonely cloud. There was no pride in confronting men before. "Master, I feel so bad!" Her voice was full of pain. The word "Feng Zhi" lingered in her mind as if she wanted her life. This name is engraved on the soul. Even if nirvana is countless times, it can''t be erased! The man looked at Gu Yunhe coldly and said in a cold voice, "Feng Zhuo, since you can''t forget him, why don''t you go back to see him with me? You''ve been out for ten years, but your mother and father miss you very much!" "Shut up!" Before the man finished, suddenly, Gu Yun raised his head. His cold eyes were like a hook knife, locked on the man, with chilly cold. This ice quenched look with substantive killing intention is so familiar. In his distant memory, he clearly remembers that he saw it in another person. The man''s eye color suddenly became vicious. When he said it, he could hear the voice of gnashing his teeth: "well, it''s actually a lonely evil girl!" Finally, he understood why he felt vaguely familiar and instinctively disgusted at the first sight of seeing Gu Yun. It turned out that it was all due to the old enemy! Gu Yun has not heard his father''s name in his population for a long time. Hearing this, he can''t help looking up at him. Does he know her father? The man laughed, "hahaha, it''s actually the daughter of Gu Xie. In this way, we can''t stay!" With that, the deadly attack ran over Gu Yun. Gu Yun had no parry. Instinctively, Gu Yun threw nianxi and Xiaoqing into the contract space. However, this time, before Gu Yun recalled nianxi to the contract space, nianxi was able to resist her call. At the moment when the attack rolled over, nianxi suddenly enlarged her body and stood in front of Gu Yun. Gu Yun was shrouded in a huge shadow. She opened her eyes and her pupils trembled slightly: "nianxi!" Nian Xi smiled: "I''m fine, master. Look, now I can protect you!" The feeling of heartache swept Gu Yun''s heart. She stretched out her hand and only touched the blood flowing from nianxi Fengyu. It burned her hands and dazzling. Behind Nian Xi, a man''s angry voice came: "Feng Shao, you''re crazy. Why do you protect her, why!" Chapter 508 "Because she is my master!" When Nian Xi finished saying this sentence, suddenly, he fluttered his wings and soared over the nine days, sending out a loud and clear Feng Ming. With this Feng Ming, the vigorous wind raised by the man suddenly dissipated, and everyone fell to the ground from the air. Fortunately, although these people were turned into seven meat and eight vegetables in the air, they still kept a little sober, so they reacted at the moment of landing, and quickly used the last remaining strength in their bodies to land steadily. That''s how you avoid falling! As soon as they landed, everyone could no longer control it. They put their hands on the ground and vomited in the dark. As soon as it slowed down, everyone couldn''t care to tidy up their instruments. They all raised their heads in amazement and stared at the sky. In the clouds, a fiery red phoenix soared in the nine days, and the wind and clouds were stirred by it. The mythical phoenix, a beautiful and powerful race in the legend, appeared alive in front of them. This is also the first time nianxi appeared in the eyes of the world in real form. The Phoenix, who has been reborn, is now the master of the world! The Phoenix flame shrouded nianxi''s body. The huge figure covered the sky and covered the sun, cast a huge shadow, carried the light, and looked at all things. In front of it, everything became small. Everyone''s heart was pounding violently at this moment, which was full of shock and excitement. At this moment, nianxi broke through the shackles of blood, released all its power and competed with the sun and the moon. The man looked and read, and a complex look flashed in his peach blossom eyes, "forced breakthrough, such strength is not worth one-third of what you should have." Qingcheng floated out of the Qingshi sword and stood beside the lonely cloud. He also looked at nianxi and murmured, "unexpectedly, he awakened its power sealed in his body at this moment!" Gu Yun replied, "because nianxi has a heart that wants to become stronger!" It is protection that makes it eager to become stronger. For this reason, at this moment, it finally broke through the shackles of power. Just as Qingcheng said to nianxi at the beginning, nianxi is not a newborn Phoenix. On the contrary, it is an adult Phoenix that has experienced Nirvana rebirth. Therefore, its strength is unmatched by any of them. However, because of the rebirth of Nirvana, its consciousness has returned to the ignorant stage, so its power is sealed in the body. If you want to awaken, you need an opportunity. Solitary cloud is the vital existence of this opportunity. At least, at present, the most important person is Gu Yun! In front of him, the Phoenix man who came out of nowhere seriously injured Gu Yun just because he was going to take Nian Xi away. In nianxi''s consciousness, it is formed that he injured Gu Yun because of himself. This leads to self blame. While Gu Yun knows that he is not a man''s opponent, he doesn''t want to protect nianxi, so he gives up everything. This was touched again. The man was influenced by Gu Yun''s father Gu Xie and wanted to kill Gu Yun. This gives nianxi a protective heart. Then, coupled with the man''s stimulation of Fengzhi, it finally created this opportunity and successfully awakened its own strength. At this time, you are the real ancient beast Phoenix! Qingcheng thinks calmly, but not enough. Nianxi is just the power to awaken at the initial stage. This power is extremely unstable and it can''t be controlled. Therefore, there is a big gap between the man and her. She can''t make a decision whether she can win or not. Chapter 509 "Feng Zhuo, since you want to be the enemy of me, I have to accompany you. Today, anyway, you have to go back to the Phoenix family with me!" The man''s words fell, followed by another loud and clear Feng Ming. The man turned into a prototype. He was a colorful Phoenix, much larger than Nian Xi. After Fengming, the man also fluttered his wings and flew for nine days, entangled with nianxi. As soon as the two sides fight, the gap in strength becomes more obvious. Since the man claims to be the king, he should have a very high position in the Phoenix family. Like other demon families, the rulers of the Phoenix family are capable. The rulers of the Phoenix family have been selected from rounds of shopping. Only the Phoenix with the strongest strength and experienced Nirvana can be qualified to become the ruler of the Phoenix family. Gu Yun looked at the sky for a moment, clenched the world sword and was ready to rush up at any time. As the fight between nianxi and the man turned white hot, the whole space suddenly trembled violently. Under the influence of their power, the clear sky suddenly turned into dark clouds, and the deep dark clouds covered the sky like thick inkstones. Thunder billowed, and lightning split a huge crack in the sky. The pale light hit everyone''s face without blood color. In the whole world, there are only two bright colors in the rolling dark clouds. The sound of Feng Ming echoed between heaven and earth, mixed with the sound of thunder. With the violent shaking of the space, the ground began to tilt, and they could not stabilize their body shape. Looking at the people who were distracted from the sky, they directly turned into a ball and rolled down. The pain pulled back their consciousness, hurriedly inserted their weapons deep into the ground, and then hugged them tightly. Gu Yun divided his mind and watched his bones roll towards his Luo Yi. He waved and built an ice wall to stop them and prevent them from rolling down. It''s another Fengming, but it''s obviously sharper. Nianxi is hurt! Gu Yun couldn''t think about anything else. He picked up the sword and flew into the sky. "Stop, you are not my opponent, not ten years ago, not now!" The man said coldly. There is no doubt that Feng Zhuo is powerful after awakening all his power, but its power is in an unstable stage and will not be his opponent at all. What''s more, even in its heyday, it can''t defeat him. After all, he is a hundred years older than her! Nianxi didn''t answer him. It will never give up until the last minute. Nianxi wanted to launch a new round of attack. The man sneered. It was indeed a short lesson. In that case, it made the lesson more profound! When the man flapped his wings, a powerful force like a mountain spread to the whole world, which was more powerful than the previous one. Everyone was directly pressed by this force to vomit blood. It seemed that a hand was pinched on their heart, and the feeling of death was so close. When nianxi was about to take the attack, suddenly, a small unidentified object attacked the man with red light. The man instinctively split the unidentified object. However, at the moment of splitting, the red light soared and directly submerged him. In the red light, all kinds of memories swept into his brain. This is not his memory. For example, let him have an immersive feeling and experience the joys, sorrows and joys experienced by the owner of these memories. Chapter 510 These memories seriously affected his state of mind. For a long time, the men were troubled inside. Gu Yun took the opportunity to swing a sword. The man was unarmed and was beaten, even when he spit out his painstaking efforts. The power on everyone was also scattered in this blow. Everyone had a chance to take a breath. Wait a moment longer, I''m afraid they''ll die. They quickly looked up and looked at Gu Yun gratefully. Under the black sky, nianxi could not maintain its original shape because of her serious injury. Her whole body was shrouded in a flame and turned into a huge fireball falling from the sky. With the falling, nianxi''s figure became smaller and smaller in the flame, and the lonely cloud suddenly turned down. At the moment when nianxi fell to the ground, he reached out his hand to catch it. The flame dissipated. In the arms of the lonely cloud, there was a little girl four or five years old. Her skin was like porcelain, which could be broken by blowing. She was wearing a red skirt. Under the skirt, there were a pair of small bare feet. The little girl''s little face is chubby, very lovely Jade Snow. Her small nose and big eyes are all exquisite, and her scattered hair is red like fire, which is even more dazzling in the night. Looking at Gu Yun, the little girl suddenly raised her hand and hugged Gu Yun''s neck. With a soft waxy voice, she called, "master!" Looking at the shape of Nian Xi, Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. Immediately, she smiled gently: "can you be hurt?" Nianxi shook his head and then nodded again: "chest pain, the original form was injured, but after transformation, the wound did not transfer to a new form, but became an internal injury." "Take good care of your injury. Next, give it to me!" Gu Yun said and handed the little feeling on his shoulder to nianxi. Nianxi held the little feeling and looked at the little feeling from a new perspective. Only then did he find that it really deserved its name, really small! Xiaoqing didn''t adapt to nianxi''s new appearance and covered her face in embarrassment. Nianxi couldn''t help itching and flicked on Xiaoqing''s brain. Because nianxi and Xiaoqing have contractual contact with Guyun, nianxi, like Guyun, can touch the substantive Xiaoqing, so it really hurts! Xiaoqing immediately bared his teeth and shouted, "fool, read it. Don''t think you can bully me if you change your shape. I tell you, I''m not easy to mess with. If you dare to do this to me again, I''ll fight with you!" Looking at Xiaoqing shouting, nianxi couldn''t help it. She bounced on Xiaoqing''s head again, so Xiaoqing jumped up and jumped on nianxi''s face. She really worked hard with nianxi. However, after this fight, one beast and one spirit changed back to the previous mode of getting along, and the estrangement never existed between them. "Ha ha ha, for 500 years, no one has ever let me see blood. This alone is enough to kill you!" The man burst into a frenzied laugh, his sharp eyes turned to the lonely cloud, and the murderous opportunities in his eyes enveloped her. Gu Yun raised his sword coldly to the man''s eyes, "come on!" She said. This time, even if she had to pay the price of her life, she would let Nian Xi and Bai Li Lan Jiu leave here safely! No one can read! Bursts of strong light flashed under the dark clouds, which made everyone have to turn their eyes. They all felt a cold sweat for Gu Yun. Even her contract beast Phoenix could not beat the enemy. Can Gu Yun really Chapter 511 It''s not that they don''t believe in the strength of Gu Yun, but, obviously, the powerful Phoenix is an existence above all sentient beings. Even if all of them and their respective contract beasts gather together, they can''t fight. Ling Qingchen knows this most, because the man''s strength is already the existence of the God level in the divine world. He can conclude that this man is by no means from the mortal world! So which of the three worlds does he come from? Since he is a God, all of them are invincible. Gu Yun is not really strong enough. Even Gu Yun in his heyday can''t deal with this man, let alone she has been hurt! Ling Qingchen is worried. However, he doesn''t even have the strength to stand up now! Others are no better. Under some torture, everyone didn''t faint until he took his last breath. At present, no one can help Gu Yun! I was so anxious that I jumped, "what should I do? If it goes on like this, the master will die! No, I still have to fight to the death with that butterfly! " Xiaoqing stopped her: "save it, your state can''t fight at all. Don''t drag the master back. There''s really no way. It''s a big deal to let the master be reborn again!" "But didn''t you say that the master has been reborn once. If he is reborn in a short time, he will never return to his present body?" Read quickly. Xiaoqing bit her lower lip: "that''s better than death!" Nianxi was persuaded by Xiaoqing. Yes, it''s better not to return to the original body than to die! Nianxi and Xiaoqing both looked at Gu Yun for a moment. Nianxi''s heart had been pulled hard. She caused the trouble to Gu Yun. Anyway, it made her uneasy. Xiaoqing clenched his little fist and was ready to pull out the soul of Guyun and rebirth into other bodies when Guyun''s life was in danger! Therefore, only when Gu Yun''s life has been threatened can he do it! Gu Yun was attacked by the man several times, and her body was already scarred. The blood dyed her clothes into blood. The smell of blood was all her own, because she couldn''t get close to the man at all. The man''s cold voice came again: "enough fun, it''s almost time to send you on the road!" The voice of Yin pity was full of bloodthirsty. The last blow exhausted all the strength of the man. The power of the gods can shake the world, not to mention the lonely clouds. At the moment when the deadly attack swept through, Gu Yun tried his best to send everyone out. Although nianxi and Xiaoqing concluded a soul contract with her, as long as she forcibly terminated the contract now, they will not be affected! It''s just Xuancang. Xuancang has been sleeping in the contract space for ten years. In the divine world, her first contract is Xuancang. It''s just that the forcible dissolution of the soul contract can only be carried out when one side of the contract beast is awake. In other words, she can forcibly terminate the contract of nianxi, Xiaoqing and Qingcheng, but she can''t terminate the contract of Xuancang. If she dies, will Xuancang, who has a soul contract with her, be affected? What Gu Yun is most worried about is this problem. She doesn''t accept her life, but the current situation doesn''t allow her not to accept her life! If she robbed here, the spirit escaped safely and could make a comeback! What I''m afraid of is that this man won''t let go of her spirit! Chapter 512 "Go to hell!" As soon as the man''s voice fell, the Phoenix flame surrounded the solitary cloud. The shadow of the solitary cloud in the fire was as small as a drop in the sea. The flame tongue could devour her in the next second. Death once again approached the lonely cloud. In the fire, her consciousness had become blurred. She opened her eyes hard. What she saw was the raging burning flame. In addition, she couldn''t see anything else. Mixed in the wind are the voices of Bai Li Lan Jiu and Na Lan Xue. They seem to be shouting at her, but Gu Yun can''t hear what they are saying. This is not the first time that Gu Yun is on the verge of death, but he has never been so reluctant to give up like now. The melted heart revealed the seven emotions and six desires hidden in the ice. Family affection and friendship were intertwined, and there was a strange feeling for her. She doesn''t give up those friends who always pay for her behind her back and support her; I don''t want to give up the thoughts and feelings of relatives and friends; I don''t want to give up my ten years in Kyushu mainland. And And Siqi At the moment of death, Gu Yun thought more about Si Qi. She smiled bitterly and resolutely chose to leave Si Qi. I don''t know where she is now. Can she be safe? She missed him! At the moment of consciousness chaos, suddenly, the burning pain on his body disappeared, replaced by a gentle force, deja vu. Gu Yun opened his eyes in amazement and looked forward incredulously. A streamer burst out from the chain of heaven and earth on her wrist, and suddenly covered everything. A field extended around with the lonely cloud as the center, and everyone stood in the field and was subject to the field. The man''s face suddenly turned white. He was so shocked that his peach blossom eyes stared round, and his fierce strength pressed on him and forced him to bend down. At this moment, everything was lonely, the wind became slow, and all the sounds seemed to be annihilated in the field. A huge figure slowly took shape in front of everyone. Accompanied by a low voice, "you dare to hurt our Lord!" It was only eight words, which made everyone''s ears buzzing. The white light covering it turned into dots and scattered suddenly, and the huge figure showed its true face. Under the sky, a snow-white figure stood proudly. It was a huge white tiger with wings on its back. With the incitement of the white wings, a strong vigorous wind swept over and swept everything. At the moment, the blue eyes staring at the man were filled with anger. Two voices with different emotions sounded together. "Xuancang!" "Xuancang!" The sound of lonely cloud could not hide her ecstasy, and the smile from her heart hung on her lips. Even now she was a gray face, she could not hide the dazzling elegance. Different from Gu Yun, the man''s voice was full of shock and disbelief. The name of the exit was almost squeezed out of his teeth, and the hatred contained in it was clear. Xuancang recognized the man, and his majestic voice echoed in the field: "defeated general under his hand!" The arrogant appearance coincides with the memory of it. The man grits his teeth, which is really annoying just like his master Gu Xie. At that time, the solitary evil was also standing in the sky under the night, dressed in black, cold and bloodthirsty. He was holding a dragon chanting gun and pointed directly at him who was wounded and landed. He looked arrogant and arrogant and said, "the defeated general under his hand!" That was the most humiliating memory of his life. The man''s hand was clenched into a fist! Chapter 513 It''s been 50 years. Now his accomplishments are not what they used to be. It''s not certain who wins or loses! The man suddenly burst up, and the Phoenix flame merged into a prairie fire, sweeping towards Xuancang and solitary cloud. Xuancang firmly blocked in front of solitary cloud. Seeing this, he sneered: "set fire in my field, Fengchu, have you even degenerated your brain for so many years?" As soon as the voice fell, he saw that with the landing of Xuancang''s forefoot, this large prairie fire suddenly turned and fought back against Fengchu. After this comparison, Fengchu understood that there was still a gap between him and Xuancang. Although he was unwilling, it was no chance to succeed at present. With Xuancang''s temper, he hurt Gu Yun. It''s possible for him to kill him! After distinguishing the light from the heavy, Feng Chu reluctantly looked at the dark eyes, and then looked at Nian Xi. Nian Xi immediately turned his head to avoid his eyes. His heart was bitter for a moment. Finally, he immediately put away his Phoenix flame and resolutely left! Seeing Feng Chu leave, Xuancang was relieved. Only he knew that his actual strength was not as strong as it showed. He had not recovered from the injury outside his eternal life in the divine world. His weakness period had been going on all the time. If his injury had not improved in recent years, he would finally have realized that he could sense the situation of Gu Yun, and would not wake up at this critical time, Protect the lonely cloud. Otherwise, it will sleep for another ten years, or even longer. Now he is actually strong from the outside but weak from the inside! Xuancang put away the field, came to Gu Yun and called, "little master!" The long lost title made Gu Yun''s eyes a little sour and painful. She jumped on Xuancang and held it. She just shouted again and again: "Xuancang, Xuancang..." The Xuancang standing in front of her is not as scarred and dying as when she last met ten years ago. This is a fresh Xuancang. It''s good! Xuan Cang''s deep sleep has always been a heart disease of Gu Yun. Now this heart disease is really good. Slowly, Xuancang''s body was covered with a layer of Yingying Qinghui. In the Qinghui, Xuancang''s figure changed from a white tiger to a human form. A handsome man in white appeared in Qinghui, with blue eyes like a vast ocean, white clothes and silver hair. He hugged Gu Yun and fell to the ground slowly. Gu Yun stared at Xuan Cang. This was the first time she saw Xuan Cang turn into a shape. She was surprised, but it seemed that she should have. "Little master, I''ll heal you." Looking at the injury on Gu Yun''s body, his dark blue eyes twinkled with heartache. Gu Yun pursed his lips and said, "Xuancang, please call my name!" Xuancang looked at the lonely cloud for a while, nodded his head and said, "OK!" Gu Yun''s lips lifted up a shallow smile: "I''m fine. These injuries will heal after a while." "No!" Xuancang shook his head and insisted on healing Gu Yun. Gu Yun couldn''t help but let Xuancang extradite his strength to her. It was visible to the naked eye that all the injuries were slowly recovering. Until now, all the talents slowly returned to their senses, and their eyes were full of shock. Unexpectedly, in just one day, they saw three ancient divine beasts, and two of them were contract beasts of solitary cloud. How sacred is Gu Yun? She can make two arrogant ancient beasts surrender to her! If they had some luck before and thought that over time, they would certainly have the height of solitary cloud, then now, after seeing nianxi and Xuancang, the luck will completely disappear. Chapter 514 Gu Yun, there has always been an insurmountable gap with them! Once again, they were glad that they had not made friends with Gu Yun. "Master!" "Master!" After Gu Yun was healed, just standing still, Xiaoqing and nianxi rushed up together. They looked at Gu Yun with tearful eyes and held her tightly. Gu Yun comforted them and said, "I''m all right." But this time, no matter how she comforted, nianxi and Xiaoqing would never give up. Xuancang''s alienated eyes fell on nianxi and Xiaoqing and said, "Phoenix? "The spirit?" "These are the two partners I contracted after I came to the mortal world. Phoenix is nianxi. This is a little love." Gu Yun and Xuan Cang introduced him. Then Gu Yun said to nianxi and Xiaoqing, "this is Xuancang." "I know, I know, master. You often tell me." Nianxi nodded like mashing garlic, and showed a big smile at Xuancang. Xuancang is the master''s first contract beast. He is one of the four powerful ancient sacred beasts, the white tiger. He is also the contract beast of the master''s father. Very early, very early, she wanted to meet Xuancang. Sure enough, he was as strong as she thought! Xiaoqing blinked and said with a smile, "I also know that during Xuancang''s sleep, the spirit is sent to the heaven and earth chain, so I can wake up so quickly." Gu Yun raised his eyebrows and looked at Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing immediately confessed, "after I contracted with the master, I found the existence of Xuancang. Its spirit is very weak and is in danger of dispersing at any time, and the heaven and earth chain can just protect its spirit, so I took the initiative to move the spirit of Xuancang to the heaven and earth chain. I can''t afford the master. I forgot to tell you later." Gu Yun raised his hand, nodded Xiaoqing''s head and said, "thank you!" Xiaoqing stared at the lonely cloud. Gu Yun smiled and said, "thank you for protecting Xuancang!" Hearing the speech, Xiaoqing immediately burst into joy. Xuancang just woke up and was still in a weak period, so he couldn''t stay outside for too long. Therefore, after knowing nianxi and Xiaoqing, he returned to the contract space to recover. Until Xuancang left, all the people felt that the mountain above their heads had disappeared. Qi Qi was relieved and looked at Gu Yun with fear. Gu Yun went to Ling Qingchen and healed everyone one by one. Slowly, Nalan Xue and their faces improved. From beginning to end, the little witch girl, who was not affected by the struggle between the two gods, suddenly spoke surprisingly. She looked at Gu Yun and said, "you are not a person in this world!" The determined tone has confirmed his guess. Gu Yun looked up at her and said, "so what!" The little girl of the witch family was silent for a moment. She came to Gu Yun and looked at Gu Yun seriously, "my name is Minna. I want to follow you!" Gu Yun looked at Minna for a long time and said, "it''s up to you!" The strength of the witch clan is beyond our understanding. The more we look at the harmless witch clan, the more terrible it is. At least Minna follows her without considering her safety. Moreover, since Minna is determined to follow her, she can''t get rid of it if she wants to! After talking to Minna, Gu Yun went to Guban and Nalan snow. Guban was protecting Nalan snow all the way. He took many attacks that should fall on Nalan snow for her, so Guban was seriously injured. Up to now, he has no consciousness. Chapter 515 Nalan Xue held Guban and sobbed in a low voice. Her eyes were red. She asked Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, will the big man die?" Gu Yun said: "with me, I won''t!" Nalan Xue stretched out a hand and grasped Gu Yun. Her whole body was shaking. She said, "I have nothing except Gu ban. Gu Yun, I must save Gu ban." This is the first time since Gu Yun knew Nalan Xue that she cried so badly. Her tears broke the dam and completely lost control. It seems that her sky collapsed at the moment Guban fell. In fact, it is true. Four years ago, Nalan Xue broke with her family and pursued the life she wanted. All the people who accompanied her from beginning to end were Guban. Guban could endure her indulgent temper, meet any unreasonable requirements of her, and risk her life for her. Even her relatives had never been so kind to her. If it wasn''t for Guban, she didn''t know how many times she had died. Her life was Guban''s, and Guban was all she had. Gu Yun extradited the divine power to Guban, and the Holy Light enveloped Guban. Nalan Xue didn''t even blink in the whole process, for fear of missing any movement of Guban. Finally, Guban moved. Even the slightest finger lift was caught by Nalan snow. Nalan snow jumped on Guban excitedly and shouted, "big man, wake up. If you don''t open your eyes again, I will, I won''t want you!" Hearing this, Guban suddenly coughed violently. Nalan Xue straightened up and thought he was pressing Guban. But he was pressed on his chest by Guban after waking up. Guban was lying on the ground. Nalan snow was pressed by him and lay on his body. Guban was weak and said with a smile: "if you don''t want me, I have nowhere to go! How cruel! " Nalan Xue reddened her eyes again and shouted, "who is cruel? Do you know? I''m afraid to die. If, if you really can''t afford to sleep, what should I do? You know, I can''t lose you." Guban smiled happily, and even looked at the cloudy sky and felt beautiful: "with you, the king of hell can''t accept me!" Looking at the warmth between the two people, Gu Yun walked away. It seemed that something was sprouting in her heart, which made her eager to seek an answer. It seems that he is getting more and more strange. Gu Yun thought in his heart. In order not to let himself think nonsense, Gu Yun threw himself into his busy life. Now that the palace is over, it''s time to leave here. Minna said that if she wanted to leave the palace, she was the opportunity, so Gu Yun asked Minna how to leave. Minna just said to follow me. Now everyone''s eyes at Gu Yun become strange. They always remember that Min Na said that Gu Yun was not a person in the world. Not from this world? Is there another world besides this one? All they know is Kyushu mainland. They have never heard of any other world. Someone thought of the three words of mortal world mentioned by Gu Yun when talking with Xuan Cang. What is the world of mortals? They found that the palace party did not get any treasure, but got a lot of doubts. The thirst for knowledge in my heart is like scratching a cat''s paw. However, no one has the courage to ask Gu Yun directly, especially when they look at the little girl in red dress in Gu Yun''s hand and read it, full of fear. Chapter 516 The party followed Minna to a hall with a wide view. There was nothing else in the hall except two stone statues. Everyone''s attention was focused on the two stone statues. The stone statue on the left shows a gentle scholar. However, what he holds in his hand is not a scroll, but a Dan furnace. The dark blue Dan furnace is suspended in his hand, and his other hand is above the Dan furnace, which seems to be preparing to put something in it. The stone statue on the right is a giant monster lying on the ground dozing. Its shape is like a sheep''s body, human face, eyes under the armpit, tiger teeth and hands. Coincidentally, everyone took a breath. This monster is one of the four evils in ancient times - Taotie! Even if they were just watching the stone statues, they felt a strong threat enveloping them and could not help but fear in their hearts. If there are other monsters in front of them, they may covet, but what is in front of them is gluttonous. Even with their ten courage, they dare not think about it. In ancient times, fierce beasts could not be tamed by anyone Gu Yun took a few steps forward, while others were determined not to go forward. The lifelike stone statue seemed to jump out of it in the next moment. After the previous great changes, all their courage was worn away. Minna raised her hand and pointed to the Taotie stone statue: "if you want to go from here, you have to defeat it!" As soon as she said this, everyone immediately burst into a pot and said, "no, this gluttonous food is true?" "That''s a real ancient fierce beast. How can it be beaten!" "This must be embarrassing. Besides, I didn''t have this level when I came in before!" "Yes, there was an exit before. Did you deliberately lead us here?" ¡­¡­ The voice of anger and doubt mixed together one after another. Looking at the gluttonous stone statue, everyone was frightened and almost couldn''t help leaving. Seeing this, Minna blinked innocently and said, "yes, you opened the last main hall, so other ways are closed, gains and losses. As soon as the main hall door is opened, there is only one way left for you!" Minna finished, and the scene was strangely quiet. Everyone turned their eyes to the lonely clouds, which meant nothing more than blame. Although they hid very well, they still leaked some points. The door of the main hall was opened by Gu Yun. They took the treasure inside. Why should they suffer here with them in the end, or even lose their lives! However, they didn''t dare to say anything to Gu Yun. Strength is everything. Here, Gu Yun''s strength is the strongest. Therefore, they are afraid of her. This fear is enough to shut them up. Gu Yun now understands that what Minna said about her is the opportunity to leave here. Originally, she meant to bring them here. Although Gu Yun didn''t say, Minna saw the words "what do you want" from her eyes. Minna tooted her mouth and didn''t go to see Gu Yun again. If she didn''t say so, how could she agree to take her with her! Ling Qingchen looked at the gluttonous stone statue on alert. Baili lanjiu and they all took out their weapons and were ready to go. But how many people have just recovered from serious injuries, so the posture is put forward, but the momentum is not enough. Gu Yun took two steps forward and stood in front of everyone. She said, "I''ll deal with it. You heal!" Chapter 517 As soon as her voice fell, the whole hall trembled. Everyone looked at the Taotie stone statue in amazement. I saw that the Taotie stone statue lying on the ground stood up slowly. With its action, the whole hall was involved. In ancient times, the power of fierce beasts was overwhelming. It seemed that the space suddenly narrowed. They were squeezed inside. In the blink of an eye, everyone looked like vegetables, only hanging in their chest. Gu Yun threw the world sword into the ground, and then she shouted, "broken!" A word, like the wind rolling residual clouds, all the pressure disappeared. Then they were able to catch their breath and fell to the ground one by one. It felt like walking from hell. Gu Yun looked coldly at the behemoth in front of him. At the moment Taotie stone statue stood up, the stones on its body peeled off, revealing its original appearance and becoming more burly. At this time, Gu Yun determined that the Taotie in front of him was not really Taotie, but a remnant of a dying shadow. Since it''s a remnant, she''s 100% sure she can deal with it, "You and other mole ants dare to intrude here!" A roar seemed to explode in the ear, deafening. The gluttonous beast looked down on them with dignity, and his eyes seemed to be looking at a grain of dust. Everyone looked at the gluttonous food, lost his mind and didn''t know the reaction! Xuancang said to her in Guyun''s mind, "Guyun, let me come!" "No!" With that, Gu Yun pulled up the world-wide sword on the ground and jumped up. A rainbow like sword shadow attacked Taotie with a fierce killing move. Taotie snorted contemptuously from his nose, stamped his forepaw, and a force waved away from his feet, directly breaking up the sword shadow of Gu Yun. However, Gu Yun was really ready to strike, and the violent power of gods and Demons turned into a giant dragon virtual shadow and jumped at Taotie. Until then, Taotie''s look changed dramatically. This move is the "dragon change" developed by Gu Yun himself. It combines divine power and magic Qi into one, and gives play to all their characteristics. The power contained is subversive. Dragon shadow and Taotie are intertwined. Obviously, dragon shadow has the upper hand. Finally, the main hall was overwhelmed and fell apart. At the moment when the roof collapsed, everyone recovered from the shock. They quickly built a protective barrier around themselves and reluctantly resisted the falling roof. Dust and smoke everywhere blurred everyone''s sight. The Dragon shadow and Taotie entangled from the ground to the sky. With their fight, one temple after another was destroyed, and the ruins piled up at their feet. In the end, the whole palace of danxu was completely destroyed. This palace will reappear every other year. This time, it will never go back to the ground again. The area of the ruins grew larger and larger. At one time, the Dragon shadow was knocked down on the ruins, and at another time, Taotie was smashed down from the air. In the end, the only stone statue of danxu was not damaged. Somehow, Cao shusu looked at the smile hanging on the corner of danxu''s lips and felt that it seemed to be far fetched. Strange! After pondering for a while, she didn''t find a reason, so she turned her eyes back to Gu Yun. Although Gu Yun doesn''t fight Taotie in person, the Dragon shadow is controlled by her mental power. Any damage that the Dragon shadow doesn''t receive will bite back on Gu Yun''s mental power. Therefore, Gu Yun can''t be distracted at all, and the damage she bears will not be small. Chapter 518 Drops of cold sweat slid down from the corner of Guyun''s forehead. Cao shusu looked at it and wanted to wipe it off for her, but he was worried that this would distract Guyun. Shengsheng endured it, full of worry and heartache. Outsiders only know the strength of Gu Yun, but they don''t know how much effort she has made and how much pain she has endured. The more they know about Gu Yun, the more they will love her. It is clear that they are generally old, but Gu Yun carries too much. Finally, there was a victory or defeat in the duel. A shadow fell from the air and never got up again. After a few struggles, the shadow gradually dissipated. As the shadow dissipated, another shadow stayed in the air for a moment and dissipated. Gu Yun swallowed the hard work that had poured into his throat, put away the Qingshi sword as if nothing had happened, looked at the entrance in front of her, and she said, "let''s go!" After leaving this time, they can see the sun outside again. The hearts of the people who have been shrouded in the haze have only now shone into the dawn of hope. Although there may be more and greater dangers in the ancient heritage secret place outside after leaving the palace, their hearts are happy at this moment. Ling Qingchen quickly walks to Gu Yun, looks at her and says, "Gu Yun, you''re hurt!" Gu Yun shook his head: "no problem." Ling Qingchen is not at all assured. Gu Yun said again, "divine power will heal me automatically." With that, Gu Yun raised his arm and put it on Ling Qingchen. At present, there is a terrible wound on the white skin that is healing automatically and slowly. This is the injury suffered in the duel with Feng Chu before. Because this injury is too deep, it recovers more slowly than other wounds. However, this time, Gu Yun suffered an internal injury and needed to recuperate slowly. While talking, Gu Yun has reached the exit, and others have come one after another. Just looking at the exit, everyone starts to hesitate again. Now they all become grass and trees. It is clear that the exit is right in front of them, and they begin to doubt that another place to which the exit leads will be a bigger trap. This kind of thing is not impossible. Before that, they have encountered many problems. They don''t believe in Gu Yun, they just don''t believe in Minna. In their view, the little girl in red is too weird, especially her double pupils, which always makes people feel that there is a huge conspiracy brewing inside. Looking at all the wonderful looks on these people''s faces, Minna knew what they were thinking. She hummed gently, grabbed Gu Yun''s hand, looked up at her and asked, "sister, do you believe me?" Gu Yun looked at her for a while, raised his feet and crossed the border. There was no superfluous words, and his actions explained everything. Although the people of the witch clan like to play with poison, they are honest and aboveboard. They don''t disdain to do such shady things. Now that Gu Yun is gone, Ling Qingchen follows him later. For a moment, there are only dozens of Rong ye in such a large space. Rong Ye doesn''t hesitate anymore and says to his younger martial brothers and sisters, "let''s go too!" "Well! Since his Highness the son has passed, we should believe him! " As soon as this remark came out, it was like a reassurance that fell into everyone''s heart. Yes, his Highness the son will not deceive them! So, after a few moments of hesitation, they hurried through the exit When I stood on the land of the ancient heritage site again, it was a quiet and peaceful night, with stars all over the sky and bright moon hanging in the sky. Chapter 519 However, hidden under the surface of the tranquility and harmony is still the surging dark tide. Cao shusu looked at Gu Yun and his two brothers. At this time, she felt that she was really going to be embarrassed to death. Cao Qinyue and Cao Qinyu can''t go with Gu Yun. The Cao family sent out not only the three of them, but also some extremely talented children. The family intends to focus on training them. This trip to the ancient heritage secret place is a test for them. Only those who finally come out of the ancient heritage secret land alive can be qualified to enter the family as core disciples, and Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue are responsible for leading them this time. However, not long after they entered the ancient heritage secret territory, they were attacked by monsters, and the party dispersed. There is a special induction between twins. Before long, Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue found each other, and then they have been looking for Cao shusu. Now that Cao shusu has found them, they will go to find those collateral disciples. If they all fall into the ancient heritage secret land, it will be a great loss to the Cao family! Therefore, Cao shusu is so tangled at the moment. On the one hand, she doesn''t want to leave Guyun, on the other hand, she doesn''t want to separate from her brothers. However, Gu Yun is not on the way with Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue. Gu Yun''s direction has always been to the west of the ancient heritage secret land, because she wants to find the seclusion of the tree elf family. Before that, she will wait for Siqi! Finally, Nalan Xue made a choice for her. She said to Cao shusu, "Su Su, you follow your brother. You are also a member of the Cao family. It is also your responsibility to find the Cao family''s lost disciples, so you first find the Cao family''s disciples with your brothers. Don''t worry, Gu Yun and we can''t run away. Sooner or later, we will meet again." Cao shusu nodded tearfully and was very reluctant to say goodbye to Gu Yun. She secretly made up her mind that she would come back to find Gu Yun after finding those disciples of the Cao family! Other people also came out one after another. Although they didn''t have a deep intersection with Gu Yun, they came out of the palace entirely because of Gu Yun, so they said hello to Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen respectively, and then they left. Gu Yun looked at the boundless night in front of him. At present, it was not wise to hurry. Therefore, several people chose a flat and safe place and decided to stay in the mountains for one night and leave tomorrow morning. Gu Yun painted a Dharma array on the ground. No spiritual master or monster with cultivation below the holy practice can get close to this area. In this way, everyone can sleep at ease tonight. In danxu''s palace, their nerves are tense every day. They don''t have time or mind to have a good rest. They have to face a fierce battle every day. Therefore, in a few days, baililanjiu and they are already tired. Now their nerves are finally relaxed. They can''t hold on to sleeping with their heads covered. They are always at ease when there are lonely clouds. It seems that they don''t have to worry when the sky falls. That''s too bad. It seems that we are more and more dependent on solitary clouds now! In a daze, Baili lanjiu and Jing Chenyuan thought of them. Ling Qingchen leaned against the tree and didn''t sleep. He just looked at the night sky and meditated. He was thinking about his next road and how to go The light of the campfire lit up this small space. The fire temperature dissipated some cold at night. The night was very quiet, only the sound of firewood burning. Occasionally, there was the low roar of monsters not far away. Gu Yun sat by the fire with one knee bent and closed his eyes. Chapter 520 Even in the current environment, Gu Yun''s nerves dare not relax. The danger is often when people are caught off guard, not to mention in an ancient forest mountain where anything can happen. Gu Yun spread her spiritual awareness around her, and any disturbance was under her control. When the dew was heavy at night, Nalan Xue took a nap and woke up. Seeing that Gu Yun was still sitting by the fire, he went over and sat down against her. Gu Yun turned to look at her and asked, "can''t you sleep?" Nalan snow shook her head: "it''s not, just afraid. Now as soon as I close my eyes, what comes to mind is the scene of a big man bleeding in my arms. Therefore, I dare not sleep." Gu Yun didn''t quite understand the feelings between them. He kept silent for a moment and comforted her: "it''s all right." "Yes." Nalan snow nodded and gently leaned against Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s body stiffened for a moment and didn''t push her away. Nalan snow smiled, "Gu Yun, you''re so nice." Gu Yun looked at her suspiciously. Nalan Xue continued: "Gu Yun, if I were a man, I would abandon Guban and marry you!" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun hooked his lips and showed a very shallow smile. It seems that Cao shusu also said similar words. "Gu Yun, do you know what love is?" Suddenly, Nalan Xue raised her head, looked at the lonely cloud seriously and asked. Not surprisingly, she saw a daze in the eyes of Gu Yun. Nalan snow sighed in her heart, which was for Siqi. Nalan Xue added some firewood to the fire and came in. After that, he clapped his hands. A gentle smile appeared on his pretty face: "Gu Yun, you know, before I met Guban, I never thought that one day I would like a barbarian!" Barbarian is the nickname given to Nalan Xue on the first day he saw the stereotype. Born like Nalan Xue, she has been exposed to people with elegant conversation and noble clothes since childhood, such as Guban. In the past, she couldn''t even look at it more. Therefore, even if she and Guban entered the holy land together, there was no intersection in the outer gate for six months, just because her identity with Guban was different. If it hadn''t been for the trip to Nanjun, she thought that she and Guban would never have an intersection in their life. They were like two parallel lines, because they got along day and night in Nanjun, accidentally deviated from the track, and the two lines were intertwined. "I used to think that when I grow up, I will find a handsome and incomparable man to spend my life with. From small to large, I have always had such a proud son around me. Before I met a big man, I always thought so. People in the family have always hoped that I can marry a powerful descendant." Nalan Snow said slowly. When she talked about the back, her expression clearly crossed a point of disgust. She hates marriage. Marriage is a lifelong thing. If her other half is a stranger she doesn''t know at all and has no feelings for each other, she would rather not get married all her life. This is also an opportunity for her to break with her family. "However, after meeting the big man, I found that my life in the past ten years was so boring. Guban was the most special of all the men I met. He looked so fierce, but in fact, he was a fool." Then Nalan snow smiled. Chapter 521 Gu Yun listened quietly. At this moment, the happiness on Nalan Xue''s face almost overflowed. She pondered the question Nalan Xue asked her, what is love? Gu Yun can''t find any clue about this problem, but now, after listening to Nalan Xue''s words, she seems to understand something. "Guban is not as handsome as the other half I had expected, nor as noble. In his words, he is an ordinary person. Yes, he is such an ordinary person, which haunts me and makes me like it. Guban is the best person to me in the world. He can tolerate any unreasonable request from me and try his best to complete it. In fact, what I want most is him. " Nalan Snow said with a smile. On the other side, Guban leaned against the tree and slept heavily. I don''t know when, he has snored. Nalan Xue''s face is full of helplessness. "I like Guban and deeply love him. I miss him every minute and every second when I leave him. I want to be with him all my life. No, I want to be together in the next life, all my next life!" Nalan Snow said softly. At this moment, Gu Yun suddenly understood Nalan Xue''s feelings. Isn''t that the love she asked! "Why do you say this all of a sudden?" Gu Yun looked at her and asked. To enlighten you, of course! Nalan Xue said in her heart, but in her mouth she asked solemnly, "Gu Yun, for four years, do you have someone you like?" The unexpected question stunned Gu Yun for a long time. His heart suddenly became confused. There was a strange feeling across his heart, strange and palpitating. Like people Gu Yun''s mood was very chaotic. I don''t know why. At this time, Siqi''s voice and appearance suddenly jumped into her mind. Nalan Xue lowered her eyes and looked at the bonfire in front of her. The flame jumped in her eyes. She didn''t wait for the answer of Gu Yun, but said to herself: "Gu Yun, is Si Qi all right now?" It''s OK not to mention Siqi''s name. As soon as he mentioned it, Gu Yun felt that his heart seemed to be burned. Gu Yun''s hand on her knee could not help tightening. For a long time, she nodded and said, "very good!" "That''s good. He''s had too much pain these years. Now that you''re back, he can finally be free!" Naran snow trail. Gu Yun frowned slightly. When she heard the word "more painful", her heart also hurt. Her voice had no bitterness found by herself: "how did Siqi spend the four years I was away?" Hearing this question, Nalan Xue flashed an imperceptible smile in her eyes. Sure enough, Gu Yun was not careless to Siqi! "After you died, Si Qi also disappeared. In the first two years, none of us heard from him. Only occasionally, I heard people say that in recent times, whenever there was a collection of monster forests, there must be a young man in black. He kept a black ancient sword around him all the year round, but I didn''t see him use it, but just held it in his arms, Even if he was dying, he didn''t use the sword. In the first year, every time the boy was beaten by the monster, he had no room to fight back, and only escaped in one breath. In the next year, the boy finally had the strength to fight back, but at this time, the monster he challenged existed more powerful than before, so again and again, the boy hovered on the edge of life and death, When others met him, his whole body was covered with blood and there was no good skin on his body. Nevertheless, he won. Others wanted to help him. He refused coldly and left with the black sword! " Chapter 522 Nalan snow turned her head, looked at the lonely cloud and said, "that man is Siqi." People can''t be strong overnight. Behind this, he has made more than 100 times more efforts than others. Si Qi never challenges those who are weaker than himself or whose strength is equal to his own. Every time he hovers on the edge of life and death, what he understands is different. Therefore, he can be in just four years, From an ordinary person without any spiritual power, he has become a powerful spiritual monk. That''s a height that others can''t reach in a lifetime. Gu Yun''s hand held more tightly. Nalan Xue continued: "two years later, that is, some time before Guban and I moved to the western continent, Siqi finally appeared in the vision of the world. As soon as he appeared, there was a bloody storm. The whole eastern continent was turbulent because of him. He came back just to revenge those who had besieged you and him in the imperial capital!" Nalan Snow said it again in detail. At that time, Si Qi was just a soul cultivator. It was good for those strong saints to shake the tree. Everyone was laughing at his overestimation. At that time, the emperor of Xuanyin was already a law secretary, and those who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of the imperial capital assumed important positions in Xuanyin. They were the first heroes who helped the law Secretary succeed in becoming emperor. That night, Siqi only wore a thin white dress. The green and careless look of the demon and fairy faded away. All that remained was coldness and alienation. It seemed that he was derailed from the world. At that time, Nalan snow several people heard the news and hurried to the imperial capital. When they arrived, the long street of the imperial capital had turned into a Shura field, the streets and alleys were covered with corpses, and the blood was spilled all over the ground. The blood lasted for a long time. In the mountain of corpses, Si Qi stood coldly, and the supreme sword was still dripping blood. Due to the drinking of blood, the supreme sword was always in an excited state, sending out clanking sword sounds again and again, echoing in the night sky of the imperial capital. Even after a long and fierce battle, even if there was a river of blood under his feet, his white clothes were still free of fine dust and looked like a clear Hong in the night. All the people who rushed over looked at him blankly and didn''t know how to react. The shock was transmitted to their hearts. At that time, Siqi was already amazing in their hearts. Nalan snow still can''t forget. At that time, in the light and blood of the knife, Si Qi''s dark purple Jian pupils, such as the vast world and thousands of miles of stars, were too deep to see to the end, and could sink in at a glance. However, in those eyes, there was only cold killing intention! The strong saints who once besieged Gu Yun and Si Qi in the imperial capital were slaughtered by him. As for those who did not settle in the imperial capital and traveled abroad, they escaped. Before alerting those immortal cultivation powers, Siqi left. As when the Tathagata came, he turned into a streamer and disappeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye. They didn''t give Nalan snow a chance to keep him. At that time, they found that after Gu Yun''s death, the former Siqi also died. Now all they left was an empty shell of revenge for revenge. They felt no anger in him. Later, Siqi gradually became active in the east continent. Wherever he haunted, several people would die the next day. These people are undoubtedly those who have participated in the transformation of the imperial capital! Chapter 523 Slowly, Si Qi''s name became louder and louder in the eastern continent than when he used to be the prince of Xuanyin, and almost reached the point where people turned pale. At that time, everyone was afraid that the next Siqi came to the door was himself. Where Siqi passed, there were more and more cruel killings. Later, everyone understood that Siqi was retaliating. The purpose of what he did is very clear, that is to avenge Gu Yun! No one thought that Siqi, who had been left out after Gu Yun''s death, became a god of killing two years later. With his endless killing, the pattern of the eastern continent became turbulent again. The eastern continent, which took two years to settle down, fell into chaos again. For a time, everyone was in danger. All Xianxiu great powers joined hands again to kill Siqi completely. However, Siqi at this time is not what he used to be. His whereabouts are strange and no one can find his place to live, so in the end, it will be over. And Siqi once again faded out of the sight of the world. "Gu Yun, you know, after you died, Si Qi kept your body well. In order to keep your body from decay forever, Si Qi spared half his life to get the ten thousand year cold ice. At that time, if we didn''t get the news and rush over, Si Qi would have died there. If we were one step later, we would go to collect his body." When Nalan Xue said the back, his voice was very light, but every word fell into the heart of Gu Yun. The lonely cloud''s calm eyes have set off stormy waves. When she said she was tired, Nalan Xue lay down on the ground and looked up at the dark night sky. She said, "at that time, Siqi only said a word to us. He said, how dare he die before Gu Yun''s Revenge has been repaid! Only then did we understand that for so many years, every time he wandered between life and death, it was you who supported him to survive, and you were his obsession! " Nalan Xue''s last sentence was undoubtedly a blow to Gu Yun. All his thoughts were confused, and there was only one Siqi in his mind. She always thought that Siqi''s change was due to the accident four years ago. He fell into the mud from the clouds, which changed his temperament greatly. However, she never thought that everything was because of her. Her death was the one that hit Siqi the most! It turned out that she had always ignored so many important things. If she held ordinary feelings, how could she keep her body intact after her death and take ten thousand years of ice at any cost? Even close relatives may not be able to do this! Seeing that Gu Yun is distracted and falls into his own thoughts, Nalan Xue doesn''t continue to say anything. She has made it very clear. Next, it''s time for Gu Yun to find his dull feelings by himself. Nalan Xue got up and said good night to Gu Yun, so she got into Guban''s arms. Even though Nalan Xue was covered with cold frost, Guban instinctively held out her hand to hold her tightly in her arms at the moment she approached. Nalan snow slept peacefully. Tonight, lonely clouds are destined to have no sleep! Four years is only a drop in the ocean in the long life span of the cultivator, but it can change a person''s life. Si Qi''s efforts for her were huge and Gu Yun was unprepared. However, after knowing all this, Gu Yun''s heart filled with bitter emotions, which was Si Qi''s heartache! Chapter 524 So far, the only thing that can make Gu Yun feel distressed is Si Qi, which is a relatively strange emotion to Gu Yun. Up to now, Gu Yun''s heart can''t help trembling every time he thinks about Si Qi''s name. Strange feelings occupied her heart. She seriously thought about what kind of feelings she had for Siqi. If, as Nalan Xue said, like a person is that she will miss everything after separation, and she can''t help feeling happy when reading his name, then does she like Siqi? No one can give Gu Yun the answer to this question. She thought, if this is like, then she likes Siqi! Once this emotion is determined, it becomes stronger and stronger, and seems to overflow into my heart. Looking at the burning flame in front of her, Gu Yun''s eyebrows softened. No matter how Si Qi feels about her, her heart must tell him when we meet next time! Thinking so, the heart that wants to see Siqi becomes more urgent. It''s so hard to miss someone. But where is Siqi now? ¡­¡­ The next morning, everyone woke up in the roar of the monster. One by one, like a carp, suddenly turned over. Gu Yun stood in front of them and stared at the two monster fighting to death not far away. The two were holy beast level monsters, which could not pose a threat to them. The carrying heart fell back to its original place. Gu Yun took back his eyes and saw that everyone was awake. He said, "let''s go!" So everyone straightened out, cleaned up their appearance and set out. When they came to the ancient relics secret place, they gained a lot. The biggest gain was the artifact in their hands and the experience accumulated in actual combat time and time again. In a flash, their one month period in the ancient heritage secret land was imminent, but Gu Yun still couldn''t find the entrance to the seclusion of the tree elf family. Moreover, up to now, there has been no news from Siqi. Gu Yun''s heart sank. "Gu Yun, there seems to be a large group of people ahead. Shall we go and have a look?" Nalan Xue tiptoed to look ahead. They are now in a deep valley, surrounded by steep mountains, either towering ancient trees or jagged rocks. They have been here for five days. In five days, they haven''t seen a single person, but now they meet a group of people as soon as they touch them. "Do all these people get together?" Asked Gusu Ji. Everyone else shrugged. Who knows. The noise came from the front. It can be vaguely recognized from their words that they are denouncing a person. This kind of thing is normal in the ancient heritage secret place. Often a temporary team has the most contradictions and disputes. If a person makes a mistake, it will attract the condemnation of the whole team. "I must go there. This is the only way!" Jing Chenyuan said. Nalan snow touched her nose. The question she asked was really stupid. Gu Yun stared at the group of people in front and frowned. There was no other reason. On the group of people, she saw a hazy black fog power enveloping them. The power is not strange to Gu Yun. It is ghost gas. Did the people of the ghost clan sneak in? Gu Yun''s hand can''t help but clench, and her icy eyes burst out. Instead of looking for him, he sent it to the door. In that case, all the gratitude and resentment will be completely ended in this ancient heritage secret place! Chapter 525 Gu Yun walked over. As she expected, all these people were controlled by a group of ghost spirit. Their eyes were slightly red and looked dull. They just denounced the girl with their greatest malice and numbness. In the middle of the crowd, there was a girl dressed in black. Even if she was denounced by a group of people, she had always been indifferent with a pretty face. No matter how ugly they scolded, she didn''t frown. Nalan Xue looked at this scene, and her voice took some doubts: "Gu Yun, do you think this girl''s cold appearance is quite like your style?" Gu Yun didn''t answer. Baililan Jiu said, "it''s different!" "Go!" Gu Yun took the lead in approaching the crowd and felt the approach of other strangers. The group suddenly turned their heads and looked ferocious, like a beast invaded by others, revealing their tusks. However, the next moment, he was frightened by the momentum of Gu Yun, and the flame disappeared in a moment. They drew back their necks bitterly, even without their own consciousness, and instinctively feared the strong. Gu Yun distinguishes the ghost Qi on them, which has the same origin with the ghost clan on Siyun''s body. There is no doubt that these people are controlled by the same ghost clan, and the ghost clan behind Siyun is nearby. "Gu Yun, be careful!" Suddenly, baililan nine shouted. All of them took out their weapons and were caught off guard. These people who were controlled by the ghost seemed to be stimulated by something. They suddenly burst up and attacked Gu Yun. The attack moves are fierce and deadly. At the moment when you feel the danger, a protective barrier lights up on Gu Yun. All the attacks are blocked outside the barrier without any hesitation. Gu Yun counterattacks. In the blink of an eye, the ice and snow suddenly fall. This area is frozen in an icy and snowy place with a cold wind, Those who jumped at the lonely cloud all maintained that posture and were frozen. From the beginning to the end, they didn''t even touch the corner of the lonely cloud. The girl in black looked around blankly for a moment, and finally her eyes settled on Gu Yun. Although her voice was cold, it contained sincere gratitude: "thank you!" Gu Yun didn''t go to see the girl, but looked at the empty tunnel in front of him: "since you''re here, why don''t you show up!" Hearing the ferocity in the voice of Gu Yun, Ling Qingchen held his weapons one after another and looked around on guard. Soon after Gu Yun''s words fell, a sharp female voice sounded in the open world: "ha ha, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why aren''t you dead?" Laughter can''t hide the gnashing of teeth behind the voice, and the words are full of malice. A dark shadow appeared in the shade of the tree. Her whole body was shrouded in a black fog like silk. In the black fog, the vaguely visible face was constantly changing, one moment was a man''s face, one moment was a woman''s face, the next moment became a child''s face, and the next moment was the face of a late evening old man. After several changes, she finally fixed her frame on Siyun''s blue and purple face. She has completely changed, and her former appearance can only see some outline. At this time, it is far fetched to say that she is a person, and her appearance has completely tended to a fierce ghost. Nalan Xue, Guban and baililan Jiu looked at her and twisted their eyebrows. They all thought of Siyun who was still in the outer door when they first entered the holy land five years ago. However, in just five years, she has completely made herself look different! Chapter 526 Even in the sunny world, the air was filled with bone etching cold. Luo Yi touched his neck. He always felt a gust of Yin wind blowing behind his neck, which was creepy. The girl in black looked at Si Yun with vigilance. Her slender five fingers clenched her mind short sword. It was only after this strange woman appeared that her teammates would suddenly attack her. Everything was because of her! Siyun leaned back against the tree trunk and pulled down the hood on her head. In order to see the blood vessels on the pale skin, her lips were strangely red. She said, "Gu Yun, it''s waiting for you!" Although Ling Qingchen and Jing Chenyuan didn''t know Si Yun, nor did they know the origin between Gu Yun and Si Yun, at this moment, they all keenly felt that she was coming to Gu Yun, and she had a deep hatred for Gu Yun. Ling Qingchen doesn''t like the smell of Siyun. The ghost gas is disgusting. The ghost family in his impression is not like this. Even though the ghost family retreated to the nether world and disappeared in the eyes of the world for more than ten years, he has seen the face of the ghost family in the Tongtian book Pavilion in the divine world. Although they are cold and bloodthirsty, they have never lost their humanity. Moreover, the ghost family is not afraid of the sun. Obviously, Siyun has been standing in the shade of the tree and doesn''t move forward half a minute because she is afraid of the sun. Gu Yun looked at her indifferently. Her eyes seemed to be looking at a person who had nothing to do with herself. To calculate, the blood feud between her and Si Yun was deep enough for her to kill her now. When she was in the east continent, if she hadn''t conspired with Bai Zhao to expose her demon identity in the Holy Land''s mourning hall, there would be no series of things behind. If it hadn''t been for the incident caused by identity exposure, how could Siqi become what she is now. Thinking of Siqi, the lonely cloud moved and the world-class sword was in hand. A sword shadow containing great power swept across Siyun, sweeping everything. Nalan Xue several people looked at Gu Yun, and their eyes were confused. They came to the ancient heritage secret place for so long. It was the first time that they saw Gu Yun have such a big anger. They didn''t know that Siyun was behind everything four years ago. They just thought that Guyun simply wanted to get rid of Siyun. Si Yun''s evil deeds are now not only the evil deeds of everyone in the eastern continent, but also in the western continent. She is good at changing her appearance and her whereabouts are uncertain. No one can catch her. Baililan wants to help Gu Yun, but Gu Yun stops them. First, they are not Si Yun''s opponents. If they are careless, they will be controlled by her. Second, this is their gratitude and resentment. Gu Yun wants to kill her himself! In four years, Siyun''s strength has soared to the realm of Xianxiu. She is even going to break through the barrier of Xianxiu and enter another new realm that no one has crossed in the mainland of Kyushu. It is because of this confidence that she will fight with her at the moment she meets Gu Yun! Siyun gained the most from the opening of the ancient heritage secret place this time. When Gu Yun saw her in the Qingrong ratio, she was no more than a holy practice place, but now she is the peak of Xianxiu. Siyun easily avoided the attack of the lonely cloud. Immediately, a black ghost fire rose out of her hand, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped several degrees, "go!" With a loud drink, the Black Ghost fire turned blue and divided into 20. It surrounded the solitary cloud and jumped around the solitary cloud. The bone etching cold eroded every inch of the solitary cloud''s hair and skin. This cold invades the soul. The director of the ghost clan is nothing more than soul attack. Chapter 527 And Siyun learned it thoroughly. Yuanyuan''s strength was imprisoned in Gu Yun''s body and could not show a penny. Seeing that Gu Yun''s face turned white, Si Yun couldn''t suppress his smile. At this time, the girl in black behind Si Yun came quietly and suddenly attacked Si Yun. The short blade wrapped in fire power and stabbed Si Yun''s neck with the scorching high temperature. The breaking wind was in his ear. Si Yun disdained to hook his lips and didn''t even move his body. The moment the short blade approached her, it was fixed in mid air by the black force around her, and then the best spirit instrument was turned into ashes under the gaze of the girl in black. A gust of Yin wind hit. The girl in black was strangled by Siyun as soon as she spent time in front of her. I don''t know when she moved to the shade of the tree where Siyun is located. Her body was lifted in the air, and the sense of suffocation occupied all her meaning. Si Yun''s hoarse voice sounded in her ear: "do you know why I want to control that group of waste to kill you? Because you have a dead look similar to Gu Yun. It''s disgusting! " When Siyun finished, his fingers tightened, and the girl in black turned blue and purple. When she was about to die the next moment, suddenly, a cold light burst out of the ghost fire and forced Siyun. Siyun''s look changed slightly. She lost the girl in black in her hand. She was able to pass the cold light, but the huge tree behind her was not spared. She was cut off by her waist. The ancient tree that had lived for thousands of years fell to the ground, and several nearby trees were crushed. No, Si Yun can only move to the next shade. She smiled sadly: "I didn''t expect that you could attack like this. Should you be worthy of being the son of gods and demons?" In the blue ghost fire, Gu Yun stood proudly. She obliterated a trace of blood on her lips, raised her eyes and looked at Si Yun: "have you finished your last words? Then it''s time for me to do it! " As soon as the voice fell, he saw a strong light burst out on the lonely cloud. It was the interweaving of darkness and light, breaking through the sky of the ancient heritage secret place. The sky was still sunny at the last moment. At this moment, the clouds gathered in an instant, and the whole world fell into darkness. In the inky sky, the dark clouds rolled violently, so close to them that it seemed that the sky would fall down the next moment. The whole ancient heritage secret place has been affected. At the moment, those who are fighting with monsters, going to the ancient cave to explore secrets, and hanging on the edge of the cliff to take spiritual grass all stopped their movements. Both monsters and people raised their heads and looked at the sky in a daze. At this moment, there seems to be a precursor to chaos. At the moment when the black and white pillars of light lit up, without any hesitation, everyone rushed in the same direction. A vision came from heaven, either a treasure was born or someone was robbed. Both the former and the latter are worth going for a while. Far away in the mountains at the other end of the ancient heritage secret land, a boy in black clothes noticed the sky vision after he gently waved and hanged a rushing monster. He suddenly looked up and looked at the black-and-white light columns. His eyes couldn''t hide his ecstasy. He hooked his lips and said with a smile, "found it!" Leaving this sentence, the figure of Xuanyi boy disappeared. If it weren''t for the corpses in this place, he would be as if he had never been here in the future. The next second after he disappeared, another group of people hurried to the place. The head of the black masked man looked at the mess on the ground and gritted his teeth and said, "I missed rubbing my shoulders with the little Lord again!" Chapter 528 Another masked man in black came forward, pointed to the black-and-white light columns breaking through the sky and shook his mouth: "look, boss, it''s divine power and evil spirit!" Divine power and magic Qi can be made at the same time, but they will not be mutually exclusive. In this world, only the son of God and devil can do it, and he must be the son of God and devil with pure blood. So far, there is only one son of God and devil in the world - the one their little Lord has been looking for! "Go!" At the command of the masked man in black, a group of people swept towards the location of Gu Yun and flew with a fallen leaf. At the moment when the black-and-white light pillars lit up, all the monsters in the mountains stopped all their actions and crawled directly on the ground in a submissive attitude, with deep fear flashing in their animal pupils. But those high-ranking people lost their God by looking at the light column. They felt the power of light and darkness in the light column, which is a power that people in this world will never have. In the depths of the ancient heritage secret land, those who have been sleeping for more than a thousand years have opened their eyes in the dark, like a flame lit in the dark, with complex emotions jumping inside. For more than a thousand years, they can still see the emergence of the power of light and the power of darkness. Is the world finally going to be a God! If so, it''s time for them to leave this place! The four sides are turbulent. At the moment when the ancient heritage secret land is about to close, the calm surface is completely broken. Gu Yun slowly walked out of the light column. In an instant, the light column disappeared, turned into two chains in her hands, and entrenched around her. The ancient power filled the space, as if overwhelmed. The space shook violently for a few times, and then stabilized. This is not the first time for Ling Qingchen to see Gu Yun use the power of gods and demons, but they still can''t suppress the shock and amazement in their hearts. Everyone looked at Gu Yun. One night, they didn''t know where they were. There was only Gu Yun in their eyes. The sound of the chain echoed in the quiet space and slid slowly. One end was wrapped around Gu Yun''s arm. The left pupil was demon red and the right pupil was magic silver. The glittering luster inside was consistent and cold. Thanks to the stimulation of ghost fire, she is more familiar with the power of gods and demons. After the eastern continent, the dark God set a seal on her magic power to prevent her from fooling around. Only after leaving the mortal world, the seal will disappear. The ancient heritage secret land does not belong to the mortal world, so it can not be included in the category of the mortal world. Here, she can use the power of the gods and demons with heart and hand, but the physical counterattack is also corresponding. However, this is not what Gu Yun can''t bear. Since she first awakened the divine pulse, every step she took was to survive from death. "Unexpectedly, after hundreds of years, there is such a pure blood in the world. Unfortunately, you are still not my opponent!" This time, Si Yun''s voice changed into a low and hoarse male voice, and his form also changed into a man. Only his hood blocked half of his face, and he could only see the pale lips with a layer of dry skin. He stretched out his red tongue and licked his lips, and his salivation for Gu Yun''s body remained unabated. Since five years ago, he has been thinking about occupying Guyun''s body. There is no better container than Guyun''s body in the world! It''s just that Gu Yun can''t let him succeed as easily as Si Yun. During this period, he didn''t suffer less. Now, it''s almost time to end it! Chapter 529 Thinking so, the ghost family suddenly launched an attack. In his opinion, no matter how strong Gu Yun is, he is just a human monk in the seventh realm of holy practice. He has lived for hundreds of years. Even though his strength has retreated to the sixth floor, he is more than enough to deal with a human spirit Master. The ghost gas gathered and multiplied, and finally turned into thousands of troops and horses. The jungle was flattened. The huge world seemed to shrink to inches in an instant, and the space became narrow. Nalan Xue looked at the dark shadows around him in amazement, and obviously felt that these were not human beings. The figure shrouded in black gas could not see the specific face. They stepped down and rode on war horses with long guns in their hands. The ghost gas blurred the surrounding scenery. Everyone is on defense. The ghost family had a cold smile on his lips. He took a step back and waved his hand forward. In an instant, all the ghost soldiers moved, thousands of horses galloped, and the ground was shaking. Ling Qingchen was about to attack, but before they could make a move, suddenly, a black chain crossed in front of them. They stopped and looked at Gu Yun blankly. Gu Yun didn''t say much. She stood where she was and didn''t move half a minute. The cold wind lifted her ink hair and danced wildly in the wind. Her clothes and robes took off. At this moment, Gu Yun was breathtaking. The chains formed by black and white divine power and magic spirit surrounded her like a cage. One end of the chain ran through the ghost soldiers who rushed. In a blink of an eye, those ghost soldiers turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared. The ghost clan looked at the action of Gu Yun, and his look changed slightly. His eyes fell on Gu Yun. The power just made by Gu Yun was not entirely divine power and evil spirit. It seemed to be a power beyond the eight races. What is it. "Go!" Looking at the dark ghost soldiers in front of him, Gu Yun hooked his lips. A cold word had just fallen. The chains were endless and staggered among thousands of troops. Anyone who came into contact with the chains turned into black smoke at the next moment. The black air in the sky increased instead of decreasing. There was no scream, no cry, only the roar of ghosts. A column of incense time, the eyes suddenly opened up, and those thousands of troops and horses were wiped out by Gu Yun. The ghost family looked at the lonely cloud chamber and their eyes were tongue tied. Where did this come from! Killed his thousands of troops! At the next moment, the ghost clan launched an attack again. The thick ghost gas wrapped Gu Yun and the ghost clan. Outside, there was the cry of Nalan Xue. "Gu Yun, be careful!" "Gu Yun, watch your back!" The ghost gasifies as a sharp blade and points directly at the lonely cloud vest. It is a magnificent blow that contains all the power of the ghost family. When Gu Yun was about to move, suddenly, another more powerful force fell from the sky. Aware of this force, the ghost family could no longer maintain their composure. They looked frightened and were about to run. But was fixed in place by that power. Far away, a young man''s fierce voice came: "ghost Li, what a big dog courage, even you dare to move her!" The young man''s voice cut through the sky and fell into everyone''s ears. All of them raised their heads and looked at the young man Ling however Li in the air. At this time, other people also arrived in the ancient heritage secret place. Even if they were pressed by the arrogance released by the youth, they couldn''t move their feet. They looked at the boy in amazement, and immediately looked at the ghost gas spreading in front of them. Their mood became complicated. Did they hurry to die?! Chapter 530 This posture is obviously a confrontation between two great powers. Often, the competition between great powers hurts them. They want to retreat, but their bodies seem to be fixed in place and can''t move for half a minute. The young man in the air was dressed in black clothes, his black hair was tied high by a black crown, his face was cold, his body was tall, and his dignity was unparalleled. Only in his momentum, he overtook everyone. The most striking thing is the young man''s pair of gray pupils, without any emotion. It seems that everything can''t stay in his eyes, such as a cold star. However, the anger on young Jun''s face still exposed his mood, and he didn''t see how he moved. All the ghost gas on the ground disappeared, as if he was afraid of the young man. The figure of the ghost family appeared in the eyes of the world, and there was no scenery in front of him, leaving only a mess. Obviously, GUI Li''s legs were shaking. The wind raised the hood on his head, exposing his face to the air. It was an old man''s face, full of wrinkles, old as if he would die the next second. Like the boy, but different from the boy, his gray eyes glittered with fear and fluttered. He knelt down towards the boy, shivered and shouted, "please spare your life!" The crowd''s eyes fell back on the Xuanyi boy. The boy walked slowly from the air to the ground, looked down at GUI Li crawling on the ground, and said coldly: "my ghost princess, are you a waste who can move and can''t even live well after being expelled from the ghost family? In that case, I''ll send you to eternal purgatory to be burned by karma fire forever!" Ghost Li trembled more when she heard the speech, like a sieve. All that remained was the instinct of fear. He climbed to the boy''s feet and wanted to grab the boy''s trouser legs, but the boy avoided it in disgust. The warning eyes fell on ghost Li, and ghost Li dared not move any more. "Spare my life, young Lord. My subordinates don''t know that Guyun is the princess. If I knew, I wouldn''t dare to move the princess half with my subordinates'' ten courage!" Ghost Li''s shrill voice echoed over the mountains. The previous prestige has disappeared! This is not the first time Nalan Xue heard someone call Princess Guyun. When they passed through a corridor full of white bones in danxu''s palace, the wandering souls there also blurted out the princess at the moment they saw Gu Yun. Nalan Xuening looks at Gu Yun with an eyebrow. Gu Yun has finally determined his mind. Don''t make trouble at this time. It''s just that Si Qi is not around Gu Yun. He didn''t feel malice on the boy. Gu Yun put away his divine power and magic Qi. Until this time, the space was stable. Gu Yun frowned slightly and looked at the boy. There was no information about him in his memory, a stranger! At the moment of his arrival, Gu Yun knew his identity. He was another ghost family, and he was also a member of the ghost family royal family. The boy in Xuanyi sneered. Yu Guangzhong saw a group of masked people in black approaching. He clapped his hands, packed ghost Li and threw it on the masked man in black. He said, "just in time. The sinner of the ghost family has been found. Take it back and ask the old guy to serve him well!" Ghost ring''s skin smiled and meat caught ghost Li and asked ghost Jun to serve him himself. Only the little Lord dared to say! When the young man''s words fell, GUI Li''s face became more ugly. He kept struggling for mercy. His inner fear had defeated his reason and fell into the hands of GUI Jun. thousands of cuts were light! Chapter 531 "Young Lord, spare your life! Young Lord, spare your life! " Ghost Li''s voice has been hoarse, but she still keeps begging for mercy. As for Si Yun, as early as the moment when the teenager appeared, she was so afraid that she couldn''t find her voice. All her forces were suppressed and couldn''t be mobilized. This boy is very strong! This is the only thing Siyun thinks of at the moment! "Yes!" Ghost ring looked at ghost Li in his hand and smiled grimly, "unexpectedly, he escaped to the mortal world, but let''s find it easy and enjoy your last hours!" With that, the figure of ghost ring and ghost Li disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone stared at the boy in black and the dozen masked people behind him. They couldn''t speak, and there was only fear of the strong. After cleaning up ghost Li, the young man turned his eyes to Gu Yun and raised Yang Junmei. He gathered in front of Gu Yun and looked at Gu Yun''s clear face like ice and jade. He smiled with satisfaction: "well, there is no long disability!" In an instant, all his power and domineering spirit dissipated and became careless. Such as the cold star''s eyes are dyed with three thousand warmth. Gu Yun: " People: "??" The scene was once strangely quiet. Suddenly, the young man reached out and held Gu Yun''s cold hand and said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, my princess!" The scene became more strange Gu Yun mercilessly took back his hand, looked at the boy coldly and said, "who are you!" As for the princess, it is even more inexplicable. After hearing this, the young man jumped: "Gu Yun, you actually forgot me. How can you forget me!" The words were full of anger. A subordinate couldn''t see it anymore. He went to the boy and said to him, "young Lord, you forgot that when you saw the princess, the princess was still in her womb!" The boy in black raised his hand and rubbed his delicate jaw. The gray light pupil flashed confused: "really?" The subordinates nodded hard. Xuanyi boy''s eyes turned to Gu Yun again. He was a head higher than Gu Yun, so when he looked at Gu Yun, he had to lower his head. They were so close that Gu Yun could hear the young man''s heartbeat. This distance from strangers was something Gu Yun didn''t like. She took two steps back. Gu Yun''s move hurt the young man''s eyes: "you are so separated from me. Since you don''t know me, let''s get to know me again. My name is GUI Jue, the little master of the ghost family, and the only prince. You are my fiancee!" The words stirred up thousands of waves and hit baililan nine people. His fiancee, that is to say, the boy who claims to be the little master of the ghost family and named ghost Jue, is Gu Yun''s fiance? The heavy news was no less than a thunderclap on the ground. Not only were they surprised, but even Gu Yun opened his eyes in amazement. "Don''t believe it, look at your forehead!" Ghost Jue stretched out his hand and nodded at the center of Guyun''s eyebrows. Then he took out a water mirror and put it in front of Guyun. Gu Yun''s face is clearly reflected in the water mirror. There is a bright red in the middle of the eyebrows, which is particularly conspicuous. It is a red mark of Datura flower, which adds enchanting to the jade like skin. Ghost Jue said, "this is the royal seal of my ghost family. It has always only been given to women who spend their lives together. Seeing this seal, all ghosts will surrender!" Gu Yun raised her hand and gently rubbed the mark between her eyebrows. Xiumei coagulated. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the explanation in the inheritance memory was the same as what ghost Jue said. This is the unique logo of ghost queen and princess! Chapter 532 Gu Yun raised his eyes, looked at ghost Jue and said in a low voice, "how to erase it?" Ghost Jue: "?" All the masked people in black stared at Gu Yun incredulously. Are they auditory hallucinations?! Ghost Jue stared at Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun, do you know what you''re talking about?" Gu Yun nodded: "although I don''t know when I have this, it''s not necessary to exist!" Gu Yun''s words fell, and everyone obviously felt the rapid decline of the surrounding temperature. The bone chilling chill made everyone tremble uncontrollably. They shouldn''t have come to join the fun! The pair of cold star like shallow pupils were filled with anger. They saw that it was about to explode. The group of masked people in black had made a good posture to stop ghost Jue. However, when they were close to the explosion point, they were put down by ghost Jue. Everyone could hear the rejection of Guyun''s words. He had been looking for her for 20 years and had traveled all over the world for her. Now he finally found her and came to her with full expectations, but in the end, he waited for the answer of Guyun. This gap made Guijue feel that he was about to explode. However, he can''t be angry with Gu Yun. Gu Yun is different in his heart. She is his future Princess. He has been looking for her and waiting for her for 20 years. "You have no right to refuse. This is the engagement you made before you were born. You can only choose to marry me and become my princess. Besides, what''s wrong with me? I''m handsome and rich. Taking it out will definitely support you!" Ghost Jue began to play a rogue and didn''t forget to be narcissistic. A group of masked people in black looked at the sky and the ground. They looked like they didn''t see ghost Jue. Young master, your previous arrogance! Your high cold! Did you feed the dog! Serious in speech and manner, a group of black faced masked men still make complaints about their faces. They say they must support him wherever they are. Gu Yun''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. At this time, a streamer was drawn from the heaven and earth chain on Gu Yun''s wrist and fell to the position beside Gu Yun. He was white and silver haired, Qingjun unparalleled, and it was Xuancang. Ghost Jue looked at Xuancang, and a surprise flashed in his shallow pupil. He exclaimed, "Da Bai, it''s Da Bai, you''re not dead!" Listening to the familiar address, Xuancang resisted the impulse to help his forehead. He still had no way to take the little master of the ghost family: "ah Jue, long time no see!" The little boy at that time has now grown into a graceful young man, but the defiance between his eyebrows has increased instead of decreasing. Ghost Jue smiled Yan Yan: "no, I haven''t seen you for more than 20 years!" Gu Yun''s puzzled eyes fell on Xuancang. Xuancang sighed helplessly and slowly explained with Gu Yun the origin between her and Guijue more than 20 years ago. The demon family and the ghost family have always been close friends. Guxie and the ghost king of the ghost family, ghost Ao, are even more close friends. When Ji Ru was pregnant at the beginning of the month, ghost Ao decided to marry the child. If he was a girl, he would make a baby kiss with his unworthy son. In this way, the two families would kiss each other. If he was a boy, they would become brothers. However, as soon as he finished his proposal, he was kicked out by Gu Xie. Gu Xie proudly raised his eyebrows and said, "if you want to marry my daughter of Gu Xie, let your son practice for another ten years and eight years, and then talk about it after he can beat me!" Ghost Ao pointed to Gu Xie outside the door and shouted, "Gu Xie, you are shameless. How old are you and ah Jue? Come on, I''ll fight you and tell you that if you are really a daughter, my son will marry!" Chapter 533 Later, Gu Xie and GUI Ao really had a fight, which was so dark that they still didn''t decide the outcome. This is not the first time that these two people have fought over a trivial matter. Many times, Ji Ruyue and ghost queen Chang Yin are wondering how the friendship between these two people came from. Can they really fight. Ghost Ao said that feelings should be cultivated from an early age, even if Gu Yun was still in Ji Ruyue''s stomach Therefore, when Guijue was only over one year old, he took him to visit the devil Kingdom every day, and he already looked like taking the devil kingdom as his own home. Although Ji Ruyue is already the queen of the devil, she is a Protoss. The resentment between the demon and the protoss has been long and can not be resolved overnight. Therefore, although the demon people are respectful to Ji Ruyue on the surface, no one can get close to her. In the demon family for more than half a year, Ji Ruyue''s only friend is the ghost queen Chang Yin, and Ji Ruyue has always understood that this peaceful time will not last too long. Once the people in the temple find her in the demon family, they will send someone to catch her back. In the past, she had nothing to worry about except solitary evil, but now she has a child. She must plan for the child early. The protoss will never tolerate the child she left in her belly. Therefore, once something happens to the demon family, there will be no place in the world to protect the child in her belly. Later, the child in her belly grew up slowly, and finally she could find out her gender. As ghost Ao expected, she was a daughter. She and Guxie''s daughter, Guyun. Ji Ruyue was happy and worried more, because the people on the other side of the protoss were already looking for her! She must not let the child fall into the hands of the protoss, otherwise the one waiting for her child will be doomed. So when Chang Yin mentioned to marry Gu Yun, Ji Ruyue hesitated for a few minutes and finally agreed. She knows she shouldn''t interfere with the marriage between her children, but she needs the ghost family to protect Gu Yun! Gu Xie learned that although he was helpless, he also respected Ji Ruyue''s decision. He took her in his arms and gently rubbed her bulging belly with his palm. He felt the little life inside. He bowed his head and whispered in her ear: "moon, I said I would protect your mother and daughter without worry. Can I still be afraid of the old people of the protoss!" Ji Ruyue believes in Guxie, but once a person is a parent, he will think a lot. That''s her daughter. She and Guxie''s daughter, she dare not have any slack. Ghost Jue, who was only one and a half years old, was just ignorant in the face of the sudden increase of fiancees. That day, uncle Gu Xie, whom he had always admired, pressed his shoulder and said to him with great solemnity: "since you are already my son-in-law, then I won''t be outside. Go, come and have a fight with me!" Ghost Ao: "???!!! Guxie, you old shameless, ah Jue, come here, I''ll meet your uncle Guxie! " Ji Ruyue smiled helplessly, took Guijue''s little hand, took him to her, and said with a smile: "ah Jue, later Guyun has your fiancee, you must protect her, avoid her worries, avoid her worries, and protect her all your life, you know?" Ghost Jue raised a naive smile: "aunt, don''t worry, I will try my best to protect Xiao yunyun!" Chang Yin touched ghost Jue''s head and also taught, "the protection is not enough. You have to love Gu Yun all your life. She is the treasure you should put on the tip of your heart." Chapter 534 Although Ji Ruyue and Chang Yin can''t understand most of what ghost Jue said, he has also found out some by himself. Gu Yun is his fiancee and the person he wants to protect with all his life. Ghost Jue shook her little fist and said childishly to Ji Ruyue and Chang Yin, "don''t worry, my mother and aunt, I will protect Xiao yunyun. I will wait for Xiao yunyun to grow up and marry Xiao yunyun. I only like Xiao yunyun alone, just like my father and mother, aunt and uncle Gu Xie." Hearing the speech, Ji Ruyue and Chang Yin looked at each other and smiled. Ji Ruyue''s heart is also much more stable. What she asks is that Gu Yun can be carefree all her life. Even if she and Gu Xie are not with her, someone will love her for them. She believed that ghost Jue would inherit his parents'' infatuation. Ghost Jue''s curious eyes fell on Ji Ruyue''s stomach. She wanted to touch her fiancee, but she was afraid that she would damage Xiao yunyun, so she hesitated and dared not move. Ji Ruyue was amused by him. She took his little hand and gently put it on her stomach. Wen Sheng said to him, "do you feel it? Xiaoyunyun is inside and grows up day by day." Ghost Jue smiled with curved eyebrows, and his little face made of powder and jade was red. Immediately, he felt his hand move, immediately retracted his hand like an electric shock, and stared at Shui Lingling''s eyes in amazement. "Aunt, I have broken xiaoyunyun!" Ghost Jue said with a mournful face. Ji Ruyue also looked surprised and then laughed: "unexpectedly, Xiao yunyun''s first fetal movement was given to ah Jue. It seems that Xiao yunyun also likes ah Jue!" Ji Ruyue''s beautiful face is filled with a happy smile. This is the first fetal movement. It''s so magical. Chang Yin touched ghost Jue''s little head and comforted his silly son: "Xiao yunyun was not touched by ah Jue. This is her greeting to ah Jue. Xiao yunyun also likes ah Jue!" Ghost Jue blinked: "really?" Ji Ruyue and Chang Yin nodded at the same time. Ghost Jue immediately smiled and squatted beside Ji Ruyue''s couch happily. He greeted Gu Yun who was still in Ji Ruyue''s stomach with his childish words. From beginning to end, he had a happy smile on his face. After that, Guijue ran to the devil Kingdom very often. He told Gu Yun about the new things that happened around him every day, even if many of them were trivial. Since Gu Xie knew that her daughter''s first fetal movement was given to the little fart child of Guijue, she ate flying vinegar, which made guiao even more worried. Guijue ran to the devil''s domain alone. Almost every time Guijue came to the devil''s domain, there must be a guiao behind her. Piansheng ghost Ao was still a man who owed his mouth. The first words he met with Gu Xie were often: "Oh, in laws! Tut tut Tut, look, your daughter xiaoyunyun likes my son so much. The first fetal movement is because of ah Jue. They deserve to be a couple, ha ha ha! " Gu Xie''s skin smiled and meat didn''t smile: "recently, some hands itch, ghost pride, come and fight with me!" Ghost Ao roared: "go away! I''m going to see my daughter-in-law! " Gu Xie just hit it! ¡­¡­ As early as then, the indelible fetters of Guyun and Guijue had been planted. If not for the fall of the demon clan and the forced retreat of the ghost clan to the nether world, Guyun and Guijue would have become a good story in the divine world! But things are changeable. No one expected that the changes would come so quickly. Everything would turn upside down before Gu Yun was born! Chapter 535 In that war between gods and demons, the ghost queen Chang Yin died and ghost Jue was seriously injured and comatose due to the detailed work inside the ghost family. At that moment, ghost Ao felt that his sky had collapsed. He even began to abandon himself and wanted to die with his wife, but he couldn''t. He also had a two-year-old son to protect. Moreover, the ghost family can''t destroy the family in his hands! This obsession made ghost Ao stick to it. As soon as Gu Xie died, the devil family was gone. They were completely defeated in this battle. When GUI Ao rushed to the devil kingdom with a bloody kill from the seriously injured and unconscious ghost Jue, the devil kingdom had been leveled by the divine soldiers, and none of the living creatures remained. They were a step late after all. Ji Ruyue and the child in her belly were uncertain! Finally, he gritted his teeth. Ghost Ao resolutely left the divine world and threw himself into the mysterious nether world with only 50 people. There is no place for them in the divine world, and there is only a glimmer of vitality in the dark world with many crises in this world. Later, the ghost family miraculously developed in the netherworld and became the overlord of the netherworld. At that time, the ghost family no longer had to fear the divine world, but they were not suitable for evil. If all the gods in the divine world poured out, they could still settle the netherworld. Therefore, for so many years, the divine world and the netherworld have maintained the attitude of well water not breaking the river. After settling down in the nether world, neither GUI Ao nor GUI Jue stopped sending people to the divine world to inquire about Ji Ruyue and Gu Yun. But what I got was the news that Ji Ruyue and Gu Yun were both dead. Ji yunhuan hid Gu Yun very well. No one knew her true identity except several clan chiefs in those years. In addition to her black hair and black eyes, no one thought about her to the son of God and devil. The world only said that this was the romantic debt left by Ji yunhuan''s son, which was finally picked up by Ji yunhuan. Whether it is Gu Xie or Ji Ruyue, it is an obscure topic in the divine world. Therefore, Ji yunhuan claims that Ji Ruyue died in the abyss of evil spirits together with the evil seed in her stomach. However, ghost Jue could not accept this fact anyway. It was his fiancee who had been married since he was a child. How could he die like this! When everyone gave up, Guijue always insisted on finding the news of Gu Yun in the divine world. He found the clue when the solitary cloud divine pulse awakened and attracted the siege of the immortals. If an ordinary Protoss girl, why would it cause so much noise. Later, he immediately confirmed that the protoss girl named Ji Ruoxi was the lonely cloud he was looking for. However, he didn''t go to the divine world as soon as he wanted. As the most of the three worlds, the divine world has its own set of rules. Ghost Jue wasted a lot of effort to sneak into the divine world. However, he was still late after all. When he hurried over, everything had settled. Outside the Shura hall, Gu Yun died. Led by the sea emperor, he led a group of divine soldiers to kill Gu Yun. Ghost Jue could hardly suppress the tyranny in his heart. If ghost Ao hadn''t rushed to the divine world in time to stop his action, he might be another person who disturbed the divine world after Gu Yun. Ghost Ao told him that Gu Yun was not necessarily dead, because at the last moment, Ji yunhuan passed on the memories of the two generations of divine emperors to Gu Yun. There are many ways to get out of the shell! Chapter 536 His words depressed GUI Jue''s cruel heart and calmed him down. At that time, ghost Jue was thinking that he must find Gu Yun. Therefore, he went all over the three realms to find the solitary cloud. Finally, he finally found her in the mortal world. As a result, the space of the mortal world was too fragile to bear the power from other spaces, which almost completely collapsed. After hearing what Xuancang said, Gu Yun looked at Guijue with complicated eyes. The marriage was set for her by her mother. She didn''t blame her, but she couldn''t obey her orders. In her heart, there was already a person who wanted to stay together for a lifetime. No one else could do it except him. Xuancang only said what he knew. Xuancang didn''t know what ghost Jue did for Guyun, and ghost Jue didn''t say, so Guyun didn''t know. Gu Yun just said to Gui Jue, "I can''t marry you!" Ghost Jue stared at Jun''s eyes: "why!" Everyone felt the strange atmosphere at the moment. Because they were far away, they could not hear what Xuancang and Guyun were saying, but they just keenly felt that even the air had become depressed. The group of masked people in black looked at Gu Yun, and their eyes became complicated. It seemed that they didn''t understand how Gu Yun refused his young master. Although their young master is shameless, it is undeniable that what he said is true. Guijue has a beautiful appearance and unparalleled elegance. He not only has a prominent identity, but also has an absolutely strong strength. Behind him is the whole netherworld. In this world, no matter which woman becomes the princess of the ghost family, she can enjoy worry free life. What''s more, the little Lord''s deep love for the princess has never changed from beginning to end. He has been pursuing the whereabouts of Gu Yun since he was a young and ignorant child. When everyone thought that Gu Yun was dead and gave up, he still insisted on letting people explore in the divine world. Originally, I thought that the Emperor didn''t live up to those who wanted to, and finally let the little Lord find the princess. When a lover can get married, God seems to have made a huge joke on him. The king of Xiang intended it, but the goddess didn''t! Even those who are subordinates must feel sorry for their young masters. Ling Qingchen gazed at the lonely cloud, and his eyes were deep, like a deep pool. Nalan Xue and others were too frightened to speak, but now there was no chance for them to interrupt. No one thought that Gu Yun had such a great relationship with this young man. Baby kiss, if it''s two childhood sweethearts who grew up together, it''s a very good engagement. But if it''s on two people who haven''t been masked for twenty years, it''s a harmful thing. One of them is still so affectionate that they have been looking for solitary clouds for 20 years. Just thinking about it, Nalan Xue is already one of the first two, and can''t tell other thoughts to ponder other deep meanings in Xuancang and Guijue''s words. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. She is not a person who will be indecisive. Since she doesn''t like it, she will finish it completely, so as not to accumulate trouble in the future. She raised her eyes and looked at ghost Jue seriously. When she was about to say that she already had someone she liked, suddenly, a cold voice came from the distant sky, like quenching ice, with a cold feeling. "Because the lonely cloud never belongs to you!" Even if the sound is cold, it is also a decadent sound, which is tantalizing! Gu Yun''s heart jumped faster uncontrollably. She suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the sky. Chapter 537 For example, under the cloud curtain of thick inkstone, a cold and solemn black figure appeared. The bold momentum that cut through the sky changed everyone''s look. It seemed that they saw a supreme god descending from heaven. The boy''s black clothes were also stained with a thick smell of blood. Even after a long distance, he could clearly smell it. It was obvious that he had just come from a blood killing. The young man''s face has a thrilling beauty, both demon and fairy, dumping half of the country, but hidden behind this beauty is wildness and killing. The evil spirit quenched from countless life and death struggles can''t be imitated by anyone. At the moment, there was a faint purple in the pupils of the teenagers who were watching them. There was endless killing and possessiveness! The supreme sword clanked in his hand, as if it would be separated from his hand the next moment. Seeing this late, he raised his voice. Si Qi, who had been honed in no one''s territory in the xuanjie world, was already more lethal than before. It was just a matter of moving his fingers to kill in an instant. He was afraid that he could not control himself and really killed. Now, his internal breathing is extremely unstable. That force is ready to move in his body and will bite him back at any time. Therefore, Siqi must not kill again! As soon as Si Qi left the dark world, he rushed to see Gu Yun at the first time. He thought that if he didn''t see Gu Yun again, he would be crazy. That kind of deep-rooted longing tortured him all the time! However, he hurried here and the first thing he heard was that ghost Jue asked Gu Yun why he couldn''t marry him. At that moment, the madness in his heart grew like a vine, torturing his will. How can Gu Yun marry others? Anyone who wants to take Gu Yun away from him wants to destroy him. This paranoid and crazy heart has become morbid and hopeless. For the sake of Gu Yun, he has become crazy and evil! The thicker the purple in Siqi''s eyes, the more opportunity to kill. Xuancang stared at Siqi from a distance, because at the moment when the teenager appeared, he obviously felt the change of Guyun''s state of mind. That kind of ecstasy appeared when he woke up. This was the second time that Guyun showed ecstasy to a person. Gu Yun is such a cold person. Since it can make her ecstatic, it can only show that this person occupies a very heavy weight in her heart. Therefore, Xuancang paid special attention to Siqi. At a distant glance, he was shocked. I don''t know why, he felt a sense of familiarity in Siqi. He couldn''t tell where he was familiar, but there would be no second race in the world except Shura. Even the demon family with thousands of pupil colors can''t find any monster with purple pupil color. As early as a thousand years ago, the Shura family was completely wiped out by the way of heaven. Why is there a purple eyed boy in the mortal world Moreover, in his body, he didn''t notice any Shura breath. Why is all this One suspicious cloud after another gathered in Xuancang''s heart. Unconsciously, he looked at Siqi and became more and more careful. Gu Yun raised her eyes and stared at Si Qi. There was a little smile in her eyes, such as the melting of auspicious snow. She said in a warm voice, "Si Qi." A very light voice will disperse with the wind at any time, but it still spread to Siqi''s ears. Miraculously, Siqi''s violent and crazy heart settled down in an instant. Lonely cloud is always the only softness in his heart. Chapter 538 A breeze blew by. Siqi, who was originally standing on the top of the sky, stood next to the lonely cloud. The deep Jian pupils like the vast stars looked at her deeply, which clearly reflected the figure of the lonely cloud, and only her figure. Gu Yun''s heart tightened for no reason. She stretched out her hand and gently held Si Qi''s scarred hand. She frowned and said, "you''re hurt." Gu Yun''s contact made Si Qi at a loss. His brain suddenly crashed and his mind was blank. This was the first time. Gu Yun took the initiative to hold his hand and made him feel that he was still in a dream at the moment, but the cold touch was so real that Si Qi had a palpitation. Looking at Guyun''s white and slender hand, Siqi suddenly took back his hand. There is blood on his hand. How can he pollute Guyun''s hand. Gu Yun gently blinked his eyes, and doubts flashed inside. His heart also became nervous. He wondered why Si Qi wanted to avoid her touch. Don''t you like it Everyone is looking at Gu Yun and Si Qi. Looking at the subtle interaction between them, they seem to understand something, but they don''t seem to understand. Xuancang has been watching Si Qi''s pupil color. At the moment when Gu Yun called him, his pupil color changed back to the ink color of normal people. Now it looks no different from ordinary people, except for his bold strength. There are many immortal cultivation talents here. At the moment, all of them look at Si Qi and can''t speak. This young man who seems to have only a weak crown has the cultivation of immortal cultivation. Is this still a person?! Whether in the West or the East, immortal cultivation has great energy. All of them are hundreds of years old. Even most spiritual masters can''t cross the threshold of immortal cultivation in their whole life. Those who practice to immortal cultivation in their later years are all famous peerless talents in Kyushu mainland. The young man in front of them has reached the realm of immortal cultivation in the year of weak crown, which makes their faces known as peerless geniuses go where. Whether it is the young man in front of them or Gu Yun, their existence is extremely shocking! Seeing Si Qi, Nalan Xue was relieved. Although she sympathized with the ghost minority leader, Si Qi paid a lot or even more for Gu Yun, so she naturally didn''t want Gu Yun to be robbed by the ghost minority leader. Ghost Jue looked at Si Qi coldly and said, "who are you!" At the moment Si Qi appeared, GUI Jue felt an unprecedented crisis and oppression. Even though Si Qi''s strength was under him, he felt unable to move under his authority. Siqi looked at Guijue. The supreme sword was ready to move again in his hand, and the strong evil spirit was spreading noisily. This time, ghost Jue''s eyes fell on the supreme sword, not only him, but also Ling Qingchen and Xuan Cang recognized the supreme sword, which should belong to the life sword without God. The three faces showed their unanimous amazement. The supreme sword fell behind without God''s respect and disappeared in the world. Why did it reappear in the world thousands of years later and still appear in the hands of a human youth? Xuancang thought of the purple pupils of Siqi who had only appeared for a moment. There was a guess in his heart. Was it not that the boy was inextricably linked with the godless? If Xuancang had only suspected that Siqi was a descendant of the Shura family before, now he was basically sure that he was a descendant of the Shura family. Those who can drive the supreme sword have no God and no second person in the world Chapter 539 Siqi drives the supreme sword. There is no second explanation except that he is a descendant of the Shura nationality. Yesu came down from the sky and quietly suppressed the hostility of the supreme sword. Then he turned his eyes and looked at the ghost Jue group, picked his eyebrows and said, "little master of the ghost family? You should have stayed in this space for a long time. Your body has been eroded badly. If you don''t return to your ghost world, I''m afraid you will worry about your life. " Hearing the speech, ghost Jue was surprised. Unexpectedly, the man saw his physical condition at a glance! In the dawn battle more than 20 years ago, he was seriously injured and unconscious. Although he rescued one life later, he also fell into the root of the disease and needed ghost Qi to continue his life. That is to say, he can''t leave the ghost world for too long, otherwise his body will be eroded by the aura of other spaces, and even kill him if it is serious. So in the first few years, he couldn''t leave the netherworld at all. He couldn''t step out of the netherworld for a few days until his back body was recuperated. No third person knew this secret except his father and him. But I didn''t want to see through his physical condition at a glance! Ghost Jue was on alert. Four years ago, after learning about the whereabouts of Gu Yun, he came to the mortal world for the first time. However, due to the unstable space of the mortal world, his action had many limitations. The place where he landed was a remote place, and it took him a long time to get out of there. Although the mortal world is the bottom of the three worlds, it is no less extensive than the nether world and the divine world, and even far beyond these two planes. Looking for one here is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Fortunately, at that time, Gu Yun was already famous in the east continent. When he arrived at a town, he found out the location of Gu Yun as soon as he asked. He was very happy and upset, because the place he was staying was very far from the holy land. And he could not exert his divine power, because the mortal world had just collapsed once and could not bear his damage, so he could only catch up with it in the most primitive way. It took a lot of time to get to the holy land, but I learned that the identity of the lonely cloud demon family was exposed and was expelled from the holy land. So far, my whereabouts are unknown. Although he was angry, he could only keep looking. Finally, a few days later, he heard from Gu Yun again. Gu Yun went to Xuanyin imperial capital alone! Without hesitation, Guijue hurried to Xuanyin imperial capital again. However, what he was waiting for was not the reunion with Guyun, but the scene of Guyun''s death. If he had not been stopped by the ghost ring, he would have killed in the capital of Xuanyin emperor. The ghost clan is the ruler of the ghosts in the world. They have an innate sense of the soul body. If he didn''t feel that the spirit of Gu Yun was still in the mortal world and didn''t really die, even if it was stopped by the ghost ring, he would rush back and kill those old immortals! However, although he could feel that Gu Yun was not dead, he could not determine her position, so he could only find and wait. His persistence supported him. If he did not find Gu Yun, he would never return to the nether world. It also causes the body to be overwhelmed day by day. Up to now, it has been completely eroded by the aura in the mortal world. As Yesu said, he should really worry about his life if he doesn''t go back to the nether world and the ghost world. "Don''t bother you. I''ll go back with the consent of my princess!" Ghost Jue proudly raised his chin and said. Yesu glanced. His princess didn''t mean Gu Yun? Chapter 540 As soon as this conjecture fell, Yesu turned his eyes to Siqi. Sure enough, Siqi''s face was colder and seemed to be wrapped in a layer of snow. He felt a great oppression all night. Although today''s emperor is still a human youth, he is him after all. A little bit of the pressure that belongs to no God, people can''t help but want to surrender. Yesu thought: enough courage! I robbed emperor Zun! After ghost Jue dropped this sentence, Gu Yun obviously felt the killing opportunity from Si Qi. He was stunned for a moment. Gu Yun quietly whispered to Si Qi, "I''ll solve it!" Although Gu Yun doesn''t quite understand why Siqi''s killing machine starts, she doesn''t want him to be involved in the gratitude and resentment of the ghost family. Siqi has carried a lot of things. If you can, Gu Yun doesn''t want Siqi to be involved in any danger again, even if there are only omens. Si Qi pursed his lips and said nothing. He suppressed the violence in his heart and nodded to Gu Yun. He just looked at GUI Jue''s eyes. Gu Yun went to Gui Jue, looked at the completely strange face in front of him and said slowly, "go back, I won''t marry you!" Ghost Jue asked persistently, "why? We have an engagement! " "Because..." Gu yundun looked at Si Qi and smiled, "I have someone I like!" Another flat thunder exploded in everyone''s ears. Baililan nine people looked at Gu Yun in amazement and almost doubted that they had heard something. They knew what nature Gu Yun was. No matter how they looked at it, Gu Yun didn''t seem to be a person who could say such words. What''s more, Gu Yun''s nature is so cold that they almost all think that Gu Yun has lost the emotion of liking people. Jing Chenyuan boasted: "will Gu Yun not be taken away?" "It doesn''t look like this!" Guban answered honestly. "Gu Yun is also a person. It''s normal to have people you like. I just didn''t expect her to be so direct and say it on such an occasion." Naran snow trail. Of course, she understood that the person Gu Yun said she liked was Si Qi, but she thought that with Gu Yun''s temperament, she would confess when there were only two of them, but she didn''t expect that Gu Yun chose such an occasion to say it. This is not only like the style of solitary cloud, but also different! Nalan snow looked back at Siqi, but saw that Siqi had already been stunned in situ, as if he had lost his soul. Nalan snow thought, it''s too excited. Ghost Jue didn''t expect that Guyun was the answer. He frowned and asked, "Guyun, aren''t you looking for a reason to refuse me?" Gu Yun no longer explained. She went back to Si Qi. She was a little nervous. Only she knew that she liked Si Qi. What about Si Qi? Does Si Qi like her? Would he hate to show his mind suddenly? There has never been a moment when Gu Yun was so nervous as now. Now, this is the home of Si Qi, Gu Yun and GUI Jue. Others can''t talk. They can only watch. It''s neither walking nor staying. Xuancang sighed helplessly. Even though he wanted Guyun to be with Guijue, he preferred to see Guyun''s happiness. That engagement was originally made by both parents. Since Guyun didn''t want to, he had to count. He saw what ghost Jue meant to Gu Yun, but Gu Yun didn''t like ghost Jue, which was a helpless thing. Gu Yun was just like Gu Xie, and it was useless for anyone to force him! Chapter 541 The scene was in a stalemate. Xuancang sighed helplessly, came to Guijue and said to him, "give Guyun some time. It can''t be urgent. You go back to recover first." Although Guijue was unwilling, he always listened to Xuancang''s words, so he was silent for a moment. He went to Guyun. In Siqi''s murderous eyes, he said: "Guyun, I won''t give up. You are the princess I believe. I will compete fairly with the person you like!" He and Gu Yun have been vacant for 20 years. Gu Yun has a sense of belonging, which is also what he imagined. What he didn''t want to worry about most still happens after all. In that case, he is willing to compete with that person, Gu Yun, and he doesn''t think he will lose. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. Just about to say something, the figure of ghost Jue has disappeared in the field of vision. Like a gust of wind, those masked people in black saw that ghost Jue had left and immediately followed. As soon as they left, the prestige dispersed in the air immediately disappeared. Seeing this, those casual practitioners who came to join the fun immediately left without stopping. Everyone can feel the power of Siqi and Guyun. Gossip is as light as a feather compared with life. Xuancang saw that Guyun had something to say to Siqi, so he returned to the heaven and earth chain. Nalan Xue winked at several people, so a group of people left with a reason. Before leaving, Nalan snow didn''t forget to take the girl in black saved by Gu Yun. In less than a moment, there were only Guyun and Siqi left here. Gu Yun felt that the air at the moment seemed to be solidified. Siqi looked at her with deep eyes, both like the ocean and the vast stars, brewing a variety of obscure emotions. Finally, Si Qi spoke. His voice was low and dumb: "Gu Yun, the person you like, can you tell me... Who is it?" The fear in his voice was heard by Gu Yun, and his heart hurt. Si Qi naturally noticed that Gu Yun looked at him when he said that he had someone he liked. However, he didn''t dare to think more and hope. At that moment, the position of his heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe. He wants an answer to the lonely cloud. Up to now, he has lost everything, and there is only a solitary cloud around him. If the person he put on the tip of his heart is lost, there is nothing in the world worth his nostalgia. Gu Yun suddenly held Si Qi''s hand. This time, she held it very tightly and didn''t leave any chance for Si Qi to get away. "Si Qi, I like you!" Gu Yun said solemnly word by word. At this moment, the breeze became gentle, the birds on the branches stopped crying, and everything became lonely, leaving only the rapid heartbeat of Siqi. Si Qi''s cold eyes opened in amazement, his pupils trembled, shocked and at a loss in the words of Gu Yun. Little did he know that he looked dull, and all the coldness and alienation on him disappeared in an instant. Gu Yun said again, "Si Qi, do you like me?" She looked at him quietly, seriously and attentively. Gu Yun is a simple person. Her feelings are always single. She never thinks about what she doesn''t have. She doesn''t complicate the simplicity, but only simplify the complexity. Therefore, once she has someone she likes and wants to spend her life together, she will clearly tell her intention to the other party. It''s one thing for the other party to agree, and it''s another thing to disagree. At least she has said, There will be no regrets in the future. On the contrary, Siqi loved carefully, so he forbeared and thought more and more like a snowball. Chapter 542 For a long time, Gu Yun waited for Siqi''s answer. Siqi looked down at her and his voice became dumb: "lonely cloud, what kind of love do you say?" Can it be the one I understand? Gu Yun''s confession was taken off guard by Siqi. It''s good if one day his dream becomes a reality. If Gu Yun didn''t hold his hand in pain, he already thought he was still in the dream. However, the more so, the more afraid he was and the more uneasy he was. He was afraid that he would make a mistake and end up happy. He was not afraid of disappointment, but Gu Yun was the only one. Which kind of love, Gu Yun thought for a moment in his heart and replied: "do you want to be with you forever, marry and have children with you, stay with you for a lifetime, and never be separated again? If this kind of love, do you accept it?" Gu Yun spoke plainly and asked plainly. Before she went to see Si Qi, she was embraced into a cool arms. Si Qi held her very tightly, as if he had exhausted his lifelong strength and wanted to rub her into his own blood. Only in this way can he be sure that all this is not a dream, and Gu Yun likes him as much as he does! Countless midnight dreams, in that strange dream, he wanted to hold the lonely cloud, but he often threw himself into the air. The lonely cloud was like her name, like the cloud at the end of the sky, far away and out of reach. When he tried his best to catch up with her, what he caught was always an illusion. Therefore, he dare not expect, only in another way to love her and protect her! When the dream becomes true, he can''t distinguish between reality and illusion. Gu Yun hugged Si Qi and listened to his strong heartbeat. All the answers were silent. She thought, maybe Si Qi liked her more than she was like. Si Qi''s voice was in her ear: "Gu Yun, since you chose me, you can''t get rid of me in your life. I won''t let go of life and death. My obsession is very deep and crazy. Now, you have no chance to regret." "I don''t do anything I regret." Gu Yun replied with a smile in his voice. Not only will he not let go, but she will never let go! At this moment, the years are quiet. The confession of Si Qi and Gu Yun is not spent before and after the moon, but only a sincere heart of a child. The two lonely people attracted each other and approached each other under the gear of fate, and finally sprouted different feelings. Later, Gu Yun asked Si Qi when he fell in love with her. Si Qi replied, "probably since the first time I met her. Although I was the prince of Xuanyin at that time, someone would send me whatever I wanted, I always felt that all this was like an illusory moon in the water. The world was like a gorgeous cage. Only you were different, different from anyone and everything." Gu Yun''s lips were slightly raised: "is this love talk?" Si Qi took her hand and walked forward: "probably." In fact, everything is no longer important. Now, there is a lonely cloud around him. So far, God blocks killing God and Buddha blocks killing Buddha. I am willing to be invincible for her! When Nalan Xue saw Gu Yun and Si Qi again, they felt that they had not changed much from normal. The only slight change was that they became much closer. Nalan snow thought to herself that she thought that Guyun and Siqi in love would become sticky like ordinary lovers. At least they would retreat and be cold, but no, Guyun was still cold, and Siqi was still cold and alienated. Chapter 543 Sure enough, these two people can''t be treated as ordinary people. Even if they become partners, they can''t change their habitual coldness. The secret place of ancient relics was about to be closed. At the end of the period, the sun was light and dust. They didn''t go anywhere, so they found a place with plenty of energy and sat down to practice. They don''t have much desire for these precious treasures in the ancient heritage secret place, so they don''t care more or less. After Gu Yun harvested an artifact, they are satisfied. At the last time, Gu Yun and Si Qi have been trying to find the residence of the tree elf family, but there is no news all the time. In the end, Gusu and Ji gave up. He Wensheng advised Gu Yun: "Gu Yun, forget it, do your best to listen to the destiny. Since we have tried hard to find it, we still can''t find it. It can only show that this is the will of heaven, and ya''er will understand it." Gu Yun didn''t answer him, but was immersed in his own thoughts. The records of the tree elves in his inheritance and memory were only one-sided. He didn''t explain their living place in detail at all. Virtually, the scope of Gu Yun''s search expanded. It''s impossible to say it''s not urgent. If you don''t even have it in the ancient heritage secret realm, you can only leave the mortal world and go to other planes to find a way. When Gu Yun was wandering, Si Qi came to her and whispered, "Gu Yun, I have a way!" Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at Si Qi. There was little joy in his eyes, "what way?" Si Qi took Gu Yun''s hand and said, "follow me!" Nalan Xue looked at the back of the two people and said, "sure enough, the people who have become partners are still some different. The smile on Gu Yun''s face is much more than before." Baililan nine suddenly asked Nalan Xue, "speaking of your partner, Xueer, don''t you tell us how you and Guban are together? I didn''t expect that in our group, you two were the first to become partners. I thought you would like Mu Yixuan! " Nalan Xue said with a smile: "in the past, my mate selection standard was indeed Mu Yixuan." Finish saying, unexpectedly harvested Gu Ban''s resentful eyes, Nalan snow smiled and said, "but I like Gu ban!" The petite Nalan snow and the burly Guban stand together. It''s really difficult to treat them as lovers, not to mention that they still have such a big identity gap, but as Nalan Snow said, like can''t be controlled by herself. Although Guban is not in her mate selection standard, she just likes him. No one else can do except him! Nalan Snow told baililanjiu about their relationship with Guban, and the corners of their lips were always filled with a happy smile. On the other side, Si Qi took Gu Yun to an open space. In Gu Yun''s confused eyes, Si Qi explained: "Gu Yun, I''ll search the activity footprints of the tree elf family with my spiritual knowledge. You need to protect the Dharma for me in this process." Gu Yun said, "are you in danger?" Siqi smiled softly, "No." In this way, Gu Yun breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t want Siqi to take risks for her business. She couldn''t do it at all. It''s a big project to search the activity footprints of the tree elves with spiritual awareness. The mental power that needs to be consumed is huge. A little carelessness will lead to mental collapse. Therefore, even some immortal repair abilities dare not try easily. Therefore, this process needs to be extra careful, and there can be no accidents. Gu Yun has a twelve point spirit. Chapter 544 What Gu Yun doesn''t know is that this process consumes not only mental power, but also many other things. It has a great loss on the body of the spiritual master. Therefore, many people die, and the decline of cultivation is light. But for Gu Yun, Si Qi is willing to try. In the no man''s land of the metaphysical world, Si Qi obtained a wisp of divine power left in the no god respect in Yesu''s mouth, and successfully refined them into his own power. Therefore, his cultivation broke through to the second realm of Xianxiu. Now, the power without God is dormant in his body and can be mobilized at any time. Although the process is painful, the harvest is huge. What Si Qi did seems to be breaking the boat and leaving no way for himself, but how can he survive if he doesn''t kill himself. Siqi dozed up his eyes. In an instant, his spiritual knowledge dispersed, mixed with the wisp of divine power, and the scope was infinitely expanded. Finally, the wind and grass of the whole ancient heritage secret place were under his control. However, Siqi''s face is getting paler and paler. While protecting the Dharma for him, Gu Yun can''t suppress his worries. Siqi looks like nothing. Gu Yun only felt that the time seemed to be unusually slow at this moment. Finally, half an hour later, when Gu Yun couldn''t help but stop Si Qi, Si Qi slowly opened his pupils, and a touch of purple quickly crossed the bottom of his eyes. "Si Qi." Care is chaotic. Gu Yun doesn''t find the difference of Siqi''s pupil color, but grabs his too cold hand and changes it with worry. Si Qi lowered his eyes, looked at the lonely cloud and smiled gently, "I''m fine." While talking, he pressed down the fishy sweet smell in his throat. Sure enough, it was too reluctantly, but finally there was a result. He said, "the whereabouts of the tree elves have been found. I just want to go in. There''s some trouble." "What we are most afraid of is trouble!" Gu Yun said. Si Qi chuckled. Yes, they have less trouble. They are not afraid of one more. Gu Yun took out a bottle of healing elixir from danxu''s palace, poured out one, and personally fed it to Siqi''s lips. Although Siqi didn''t say it, how could she not see that his body was seriously damaged, helpless and distressed: "promise me, I won''t cherish my body anymore!" Si Qi looked at Gu Yun helplessly and swallowed the pill on his lips. The pill melted at the entrance and had a sweet taste. In a moment, the damaged body recovered. Somehow, he felt familiar with the pill in his memory. The pills refined by different alchemists are also different, not only the taste and effect. Before that, it is clear that he has never tried the pills refined by this alchemist, but now is not the time to tangle with these. Si Qi nodded, stretched out his hand around his waist and hugged Gu Yun. He liked this intimate action very much, "OK, there will never be another time!" Now, different from the past, he already has a solitary cloud. No one can make him work hard except solitary cloud, and no one can reap his life except solitary cloud, not even the way of heaven. In order to stay with Gu Yun for a long time, he has to cherish his life. In the four years when he thought Gu Yun was dead, in order to force himself to be strong quickly, he was used to seeking a breakthrough on the edge of death. He had already wronged his life. Now, it is different! Gu Yun leaned against Si Qi''s arms and said, "let''s start now, just the two of us!" Chapter 545 Si Qi looked sideways, and Gu Yun said, "this trip is more or less bad. Nalan snow and they have no strength to compete with the people of the tree elf family. They don''t need to be involved in this danger. Let''s go." Si Qi naturally has no objection to get along with Gu Yun alone. He has long wanted to get rid of that group of people. Now it suits him, so he nods gently. Gu Yun sent a message to baililanjiu and Nalan Xue and told them that he and Siqi had other things to do. After he couldn''t leave the ancient heritage secret place with them, he set out with Siqi. The place where the tree elves live is a separate space, so Ren Guyun searched the ancient heritage secret place and found no trace of them. This space was established after the tree elves moved here, so it is not controlled by the rules of the ancient heritage secret place. As long as Guyun and Siqi arrive at the space where the tree elves live before the ancient heritage secret place is closed, they can avoid being transmitted. Gu Yun and Si Qi''s speed reached the extreme. Others only saw a shadow flash in front of them. The next second, when they were about to fix their eyes, they had nothing. They wondered whether there was something wrong with their eyes. In less than an hour, Guyun and Siqi arrived at the location of the space where the tree elves lived. They stood on a cliff. In front of them was a deep and bottomless cliff. Under the cliff, thin white clouds were invisible. Si Qi looked at Gu Yun and asked, "Gu Yun, do you believe me?" Gu Yun Ningmei: "don''t ask clearly." Siqi smiled, picked up the lonely cloud, and jumped down from the abyss with a whirling body. The cold wind roared in his ears. His clothes and robes were stirred by the wind. Under the condition of reflection, the lonely cloud hugged Siqi tightly. Slowly, the wind was gentle, and a boundary built by spiritual power was formed around them. Gu Yun blinked his eyes. After adapting to the sense of weightlessness, he looked down: "the space is under here." Si Qi gently pursed his thin lips and trimmed Gu Yun''s messy hair blown by the wind. Then he said, "Gu Yun, you can be a little panic at this time." When ordinary people encounter this situation, they have to be scared to death. They are as calm as Gu Yun. There are really few in the world. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment before she understood Si Qi''s meaning. She said, "I believe you won''t let me have anything." In other words, because I believe, I''m not afraid. Si Qi hugs Gu Yun tightly. Gu Yun is always like this. He can poke his heart every word. Only in front of her can his cold heart soften and feel the normal beating. Most people will panic when they encounter this situation, but Gu Yun doesn''t, because she has experienced such a thing and is used to it. Because of this, Si Qi feels like a knife in his heart. In the past, he didn''t know how much pain Gu Yun has borne. If he can, he wants to participate not only in her future, but also in her past. At that time, even if he risks his life, he will protect her to grow up carefree! And this, after all, is just a fantasy. The trouble Si Qi said was that there was a protective barrier outside the space where the tree elves lived. The barrier was set by the gods thousands of years ago. Only people of the tree Elves were allowed to enter, and outsiders would only be isolated. However, Gu Yun is best at breaking the barrier. The son of gods and Demons has a unique talent to break the barrier. Because of the particularity of the blood of gods and demons, he has a good role in conquering the barrier. Gu Yun drew a rune on the barrier with blood as the medium. With a sound of breaking, the indestructible protection barrier slowly cracked a huge gap. Chapter 546 The light burst out from the gap and engulfed Guyun and Siqi in an instant. This is an extremely gentle power with a burst of different warmth. Guyun can feel that this power is close to the divine power and let the divine pulse bring these forces into it. Slowly, when all the light dissipated, the scene in front of me changed and had entered from one space into another. In the eye, there are rolling mountains, one after another, dotted with verdant green trees, forming a green ocean. On the grass paved ground, flowers are like brocade, competing with each other, attracting butterflies to fly. The bluestone path is hidden in the forest and leads to all directions. Exquisite wooden houses are hidden in the branches and covered by leaves. Everything in front of us is like a pleasant landscape painting spreading out in front of us, which makes us relaxed and happy. We feel relaxed from body to heart. The rich spiritual power is filled in the forest, which is even higher than that of the ancient heritage secret place. The strange smell broke in and startled all the little creatures shuttling between the branches. With the sound of a horn, the rustle of leaves suddenly increased. In a moment, one after another holding a trident surrounded Gu Yun and Siqi Tuan in the center. It is a kind of creature only three years old. It has the same appearance as human beings. The difference is that behind them are four giant leaf like wings, a thin one, gently stirring. Under the green hair, there are a pair of emerald green pupils, clear and clear, not stained with the world. At the moment, their sharp ears move slightly, His eyes to Gu Yun and Si Qi were full of alert. Three words jumped out of Gu Yun''s mind - tree spirit. Only the tree elves who avoided the world early can have such pure, non earthly eyes. Si Qi just looked at them indifferently, then took back his eyes and stood beside Gu Yun, but he would not show mercy to anyone who wanted to get close to Gu Yun and tried to hurt Gu Yun. "Who are you!" A young tree elf stood up, shouted and asked. At the same time, he gave his partner a wink: go and inform the queen that there is an alien intrusion! Although these tree elves looked full of posture, they were not confident enough. The reason why the tree elves choose to avoid the world in the ancient heritage secret place is that the tree elves have the lowest strength among all races. In one battle after another launched by other races, the tree elves have suffered heavy losses. Seeing that there is a danger of extermination, the tree elves female king will resolutely take her people to the ancient heritage secret place to find a place to live. The spirit family is different from other families that are belligerent. They always advocate peace, among which the tree spirit is the most important. The tree elves rely on the natural aura to thrive. They do not have combat effectiveness and are more peace loving than any other race. Therefore, here, Gu Yun and Si Qi only need to stamp their feet to level their homes. At the moment when Siqi and Guyun appeared, they felt the strength of these two people. I''m afraid even their queen may not be able to deal with them. Therefore, when facing Guyun and Siqi, these tree Elves were so nervous that they came to plunder their homes. They have lived here safely for thousands of years. No one has ever broken in. Unexpectedly, they don''t want to break in two outsiders today! Chapter 547 What makes them most uncertain is that they do not know whether they are enemies or friends, because after entering their territory, the two people have no next action. It seems that they are not here to destroy or plunder their homes. But if it''s friendly, it''s not like it, because the two people''s faces are very cold, like frost. At first glance, they won''t be good stubble. If they are friendly, they must have a smile on their faces. The tree elves thought, but they didn''t retreat. The reason why Gu Yun didn''t move was that she knew that the tree elves had informed their queen, and the person she was looking for was their queen. As time passed, under the suffering of the tree elves, the queen of the tree elves finally came. Before the first voice came, a reprimand came: "how dare you intrude into our tree elf territory! How dare you!" Hearing this sound, all the tree elves turned their heads with joy and looked at a certain point in the sky. Gradually, that point was getting bigger until it flew in front of them. All the tree elves couldn''t bear the excitement in their hearts. Their queen came! It was like a reassurance, which immediately calmed their panic. The lonely cloud lowered her eyes and looked at the tree elf queen in the air. At the same time, she was also looking at her. The tree elf queen has a green hair like begonia, which is like waves, scattered behind her. She wears a leaf crown on her head. It is exquisite and glittering in the sun. Like other tree elves, the tree elf queen has a pair of emerald green pupils, but it is darker and purer than other common tree elves, such as green jadeite immersed in water, Very beautiful. The appearance of the elves has always been the best of the eight families, and the tree elves are no exception. The queen of the tree elves has a peerless face. Even if she doesn''t look angry and powerful, she still brings some softness in the hard, not anger, but anger. No matter which historical records, the evaluation of the elf family is elegant, beautiful and noble. Gu Yun''s memory of the fairy king far away in the divine world has been blurred, but the tree fairy queen in front of him has lived up to the evaluation of them in the historical records. While Gu Yun looks at the tree elf queen manluo, manluo also looks at her and Siqi. These two people who broke into their tree elf territory are undoubtedly gorgeous people. Even if the elf family is used to being proud of their beauty, their appearance is not inferior to them, even more amazing and more profound. In front of them, one was looking at a girl of only fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in black, with her black hair tied high with a black belt, like a sharp sword, with a cold face like ice and jade. When man Luo''s eyes were different from those of Gu Yun, a storm arose in her heart. The son of God and devil is actually the son of God and devil! Even in the ancient history, the existence of the son of God and devil has always been criticized and jokingly called the son of sin, because the birth of each son of God and devil will cause a disaster, large and small, but the terrible power contained in their bodies can not be ignored. Among the eight families, after the Shura family, the strength of the divine family and the demon family is the strongest, because their strength represents light and darkness respectively, which is the power given by the way of heaven and is supreme. Therefore, among the remaining seven families, the divine family and the demon family will gradually be divided into two factions and compete against each other. Chapter 548 It is also because of the contradictory two forces of Protoss and demons that they are incompatible and have deep resentment. Therefore, the obstacles that Protoss people need to break through when they fall in love with demon people are huge. What''s more, even if they fall in love, pregnant children are also a heavy obstacle. The birth conditions of the son of God and devil are harsh, which also leads to the increasingly rare existence of the son of God and devil in the world. Therefore, at the moment when she found that Guyun is the son of God and devil, manluo was shocked. She couldn''t help wondering what kind of person could stand next to the son of God and devil. It was a young man who was only 17 or 18 years old, dressed in white clothes that were not stained with fine dust. He should have been a relegated immortal, but he had a face that made people sink at one glance. He was also demon and immortal. He was also strange in Qingjun. He was so perfect that he couldn''t find any defects. Man Luo couldn''t help taking a deep breath to break free from the aggressive beauty. She had never seen a man in this world who made people sink like this. Even if she knew the danger, she also wanted to get close. However, youth beauty is beauty, but it is full of danger. In the youth, except for cold alienation, manluo doesn''t feel the anger that other living people should have. It''s like a soulless person who lives for killing. Everything in the world can''t stay in his eyes. The only thing that can make man Luo catch the change is the moment when the white boy looks at the girl next to him. Only when he looks at the girl, there are emotional fluctuations in his eyes, and he finally seems to be alive. Like the sunshine shining in the ice and snow, everything is alive. When she felt manluo''s gaze, Siqi frowned. When the dark eyes looked over, manluo couldn''t help taking a step back. She felt like a great enemy in her heart. The boy was very strong. Moreover, there was a feeling that made her feel familiar. Was it an illusion? Manluo''s heart crossed thousands of thoughts, and finally wrapped into a knot. It was unclear and became a mess. Gu Yun didn''t like manluo''s eyes on Siqi. Her eyebrows became colder: "we''re just looking for something." The sound of Guyun wrapped in snow pulled back manluo''s thoughts. She came back to her senses, her eyes fell back on Guyun, and an alarm sounded in her heart. She asked, "what are you looking for?" "Lingyinggen!" Gu yundao. As soon as the lingyinggen three words came out, not only manluo changed his face, but all the tree elves burst into an uproar, and the expression on his face suddenly became fierce. The spirit warbler tree is their root. No matter who will compete for their lives, they will fight each other with their lives. Man Luo was furious and scolded in a cold voice: "don''t think about the Lingying tree. The Lingying tree is the lifeblood of our tree elves. Anyone who wants to move the Lingying tree, we will fight to the end at the cost of our lives!" "Yes, fight to the end!" "Fight to the end!" As soon as manluo''s voice fell, all the tree elves echoed, and the small Trident aimed at Guyun and Siqi again. Since they covet their sacred tree, there is no need for negotiation. Even if they are not their opponents, they should prevent these two bad guys from approaching the sacred tree even if they exchange their lives for their lives. All the tree elves thought together and looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi''s eyes. In this way, it seems that there is no possibility to continue negotiations. On the Lingying tree, the attitude of the tree elves is particularly tough, that is, the opposition of all of them. Chapter 549 The lonely cloud slightly coagulated his eyebrows, so there was only robbery left. If you can, Gu Yun doesn''t want to develop to this step, but the situation is developing in that direction. Gu Yun looked at man Luo: "you won''t be our opponent!" What she stated was a fact. Manluo knew it, and every tree elf knew it. But the sacred tree is their lifeblood. On the sacred tree, they will never give in! Just when manluo was about to say something, suddenly, a tree elf girl stumbled over and fell at manluo''s feet with a plop. Manluo looked at her and had a strong bad feeling in her heart for no reason. The tree elf girl got up and knelt at the foot of manluo, looked at manluo with an expression of almost despair, and her eyes were filled with tears, "queen, God, the divine tree has withered." When she spoke, the tree elf girl''s voice was crying, and she was out of breath. Hearing the news, manluo could hardly stand. She stumbled and nearly fell. Fortunately, the tree elf behind her helped her in time, so she didn''t feel embarrassed. Manluo asked again unsure, "what did you say, repeat it?" On the tree elf girl''s face, tears string into beads and fall one by one. Her expression has become gray and defeated. She sobbed: "queen, it''s a divine tree. The divine tree has withered, sobbing." After hearing the girl''s words, all the tree elves seemed to have lost their souls and were as dull as puppets. The news exploded in their mind like a heavy thunder, and everyone became dizzy. The divine tree was half of their life. If there was any accident in the divine tree, half of their life would be gone. All the tree elves are closely related to the spirit warbler tree, so the spirit warbler tree withers. You don''t have to prove it with your own eyes. Just feel it in your mind to know whether it is true or not. The tree elf girl who spread the news is true. Their sacred tree and their lifeblood, the Lingying tree, have withered, and their vitality is losing at a high speed. With the loss of the vitality of the Lingying tree, all the flowers, plants and trees in the tree elf territory are withering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and all things lose their vitality. Man Luoqiang calmed down. At this time, he couldn''t care about Gu Yun and Si Qi. He turned and hurried to the place where the Lingying tree was located. At this moment, in the hearts of the tree elves, even if the sky falls, it is not as important as the divine tree. No one paid much attention to Guyun and Siqi, so they hurried away and followed manluo''s steps. In the blink of an eye, none of the tree elves who originally surrounded Gu Yun and Si Qi on the third floor and the third floor outside. Several of them noticed Gu Yun and Si Qi, hesitated for a moment, and decided to follow the queen to save the sacred tree first. I think they can''t stir up any unrest in the territory. With the withering of the spirit warbler tree, Gu Yun felt that the spirit power in the enchantment was also slowly losing, and it was no longer strong when he first entered here. When I came to the verdant mountain, most of it was bald in a moment. Picking up the fallen leaves on the ground, Gu Yun looked at them for a moment. As she thought, the whole thing in the border is protected by the spirit warbler tree, so it can have such vitality. Now, there is something wrong with the spirit warbler tree, and all things in the natural border can''t escape the end of withering. "Siqi, let''s go." Gu Yun said. Si Qi nodded and hurried with Gu Yun in the direction of the tree elves. Lingying tree is a very delicate sacred tree. Once it withers, not only the leaves fall, but also the Lingying roots under the soil will rot. Chapter 550 The rotten Lingying root is like an ordinary tree root, which undoubtedly loses its efficacy. Then all this is in vain. There is only one Lingying tree in the world. If it falls, gusuya will have no hope of cultivation in her life. Gu Yun gently pursed her lips. Since she said she would bring her back to life, she will do it. Now, we have not come to a dead end! The place where the Lingying tree is located is the center of a lake, which is a lake chiseled by the tree elves. The lake water introduces the spirit of heaven and earth, with a quiet green, clear and bright, clearly reflecting everything on the shore. The sparkling microwave diffuses infinitely from the center. In the middle of the lake is an island that can accommodate more than ten people. On the island, there is a huge ancient tree, which should be lush. At this time, half of the fallen leaves have fallen, some of which have fallen on the island, and some have floated into the lake water. Those green leaves that grow on the Lingying tree suddenly turn yellow at the moment when they leave the branches. Even those on the branches that have not fallen off have lost their luster. Only overnight, the Lingying tree has lost all its vitality. Man Luo has set up a boundary outside the Lingying tree. She and some high-ranking people in the tree elf family protect the Dharma personally and want to rely on her own strength to continue the life of the Lingying tree. Obviously, this is a drop in the bucket. It''s good if a bowl of water is poured into the ocean and can''t stimulate any waves. Si Qi only looked at the Lingying tree and said, "there is still salvation!" His voice was not big or small, but it was submerged in the noise. Only Gu Yun heard it. Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. Si Qi explained: "the spirit of the Lingying tree is still there, so there is still salvation." "How to save?" Gu Yun asked. He was relieved to hear that there was still salvation. Si Qi shook his head lightly. "It''s up to us to understand why Lingying tree has become like this before we can make a decision." Gu Yun nodded clearly, and his eyes returned to the tree elf. Now the tree elves have become a pot of porridge. Everyone doesn''t know what to do, so they have to worry. Finally, under the leadership of a tree elf, all the tree elves began to introduce their own power into the Lingying tree. Integrating the power of all the tree elves, they finally prevented the Lingying tree from withering and deteriorating, but the situation did not get any better. Those withered and withered branches were still bare, and no new buds grew. The dead spirit was still shrouded in the Lingying tree, and the sad clouds covered the hearts of each tree elf. All the tree elves sat on the ground decadent, as if they had lost hope for the future for a moment. No one noticed that Gu Yun and Si Qi were here. Guyun and Siqi look at each other, and they fly down to the Lingying tree in the center of the lake. The border outside of the vine is like entering a no man''s land in front of Guyun and Siqi, and they are easily cracked by them. Only then did the dejected tree elves realize what the two intruders were doing. "God, it''s those two alien races. They''re approaching the sacred tree!" "Come on, stop them. We must stop them. We can''t let them close to the sacred tree!" "Be careful, Queen and elders. Those two despicable aliens are close to the sacred tree." ¡­¡­ The startled voice is reminding manluo to beware of Guyun and Siqi. In the eyes of all tree elves, Guyun and Siqi have ulterior motives. Chapter 551 As soon as man Luo swept the fatigue on her face, she immediately took out her exquisite bow and glared at Gu Yun and Si Qi: "if you take another step, you will explode, and I will stop you!" Her threat is not painful to Gu Yun and Si Qi. What the tree elves dislike most is fighting. They advocate peace. In addition, they have lived safely for thousands of years under the protection of the border in the ancient heritage secret land, and have long been unable to adapt to the danger. The weapons held by each tree elf are just pretending to frighten the intruders. Among them, man Luo is the most powerful. If you look at the cultivation level of the Terran, man Luo''s strength is just immortal cultivation. Without Si Qi''s hand, even Gu Yun can deal with it easily. Therefore, most of them spoke hard, and actually did not launch any substantive attack on Gu Yun and Siqi. Gu Yun looked at man Luo and said, "we have a way to save the Lingying tree, but the premise is that we must know the causes and consequences of the Lingying tree as it is now." Gu Yun''s words made manluo open her eyes, which was deeply unbelievable. Even though she is the son of gods and demons, and even though her cultivation is not low, the Lingying tree in front of them is not an ordinary tree, but an ancient tree. It''s not just manluo who doesn''t believe it. Other tree elves also cast doubt on Gu Yun. They even guessed that saving the Lingying tree was her excuse to get close to the Lingying tree. The Lingying tree was their lifeblood. How could it fall into the hands of other aliens. Even though they lost too much spiritual power in the just crossing spirit, at this moment, all the tree elves stood up again and took out their weapons for the spirit warbler tree. They didn''t believe it because Gu Yun expected it. Gu Yun was not good at words. Since they didn''t believe it, she wouldn''t explain it any more. The most straightforward way is to crush it with strength. Thinking so, Gu Yun also did it. When she completely released her divine and Demon power, all the tree elves felt that an invisible hand had strangled their throats, and the sense of suffocation and discomfort hit them. The exquisite and unparalleled faces of all the tree elves became like vegetables and ugly. They struggled and used all their strength, but in vain. The gap between them and Gu Yun was like a gap. At this moment, they clearly realized that they couldn''t help laughing at their innocence. Just because they wanted to die with these two people, I''m afraid that all of them could not hurt these two people. Where are these two perverts? Even if you look at the three realms today, I''m afraid you can''t find anyone more evil than them. What''s more frightening is that these two people are not old and have unlimited room for progress. Their strength is so fierce now. What should they grow to in the future. Finally, the tree elves looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi with fear. But there are also people who are not afraid of death. They stick their necks and spit out words and scold: "despicable and shameless! He took advantage of it! " Now they have just passed the spirit to the divine tree and are extremely weak. It''s just taking advantage of the fire to deal with them at this time! Sure enough, the people outside are mean! Chapter 552 Gu Yun frowned gently, despicable and shameless. This is the first time I heard someone describe her like this. Gu Yun thought for a moment, looked at the angry tree elf and said seriously, "we are not only despicable, but also in collusion." Hearing this, Si Qi''s cool eyebrows and eyes couldn''t help smiling. Therefore, he cooperated with Gu Yun''s coercion. Suddenly, all the tree Elves were strangled speechless. He opened his green pupils and looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi with fear. A person''s coercion had made them feel bad, and the strange boy added another one, This is driving them to death! The gentle method didn''t work for them. Gu Yun directly threatened them. She walked step by step to the tree elf who was angry. With each step of Gu Yun, the tree elf trembled like a sieve, and her pupils were full of water. Under the double coercion of Guyun and Siqi, they can''t incite their wings any more, so now they all kneel on the ground and look at Guyun with a frightened face. Guyun walks to the tree elf and has to squat down to look at him directly. Guyun says, "two choices, tell the reason why the Lingying tree withers, or watch your people die!" Gu Yun''s words are concise, but everyone can hear the coldness and killing intention in his voice. They know that this girl in black is like death, and she can definitely do what she says! The tree elf Mi Xiu''s face was no longer angry. His little face was very white and had faded all the blood. It was a difficult choice. He couldn''t help biting his lower lip and struggling in his heart. However, manluo and others are now overwhelmed by the pressure, not to mention talking. Watching Gu Yun threaten a casual child, manluo''s lips tremble with anger. She tries hard to get rid of these two pressures, and her facial expressions are distorted by the fierce struggle. Siqi noticed her action and looked at her with cold eyes. Suddenly, manluo didn''t dare to move. She felt a bone etching chill from body to soul. How familiar this sight is! Vaguely, a figure with excellent demeanor jumped out of her mind. The man was used to wearing light colored clothes, but even the most plain clothes could have a sense of luxury on him. He always stood alone in front of the window and looked up at the sky. Thousands of glamour were gathered in a pair of purple pupils like a bright star river, and no one could see what he was thinking. Even though he is friendly to his subordinates, people can''t feel his tenderness, because what he emits from the inside to the outside is a cold gas field, like an iceberg that can''t be climbed. When he is angry, his eyes are so cold, and another person feels a great fear from the depths of his soul. A name almost broke out - no God! Man Luo stared at Si Qi in a daze. There was no more struggle. She only saw no God in her childhood. A weak race like them despised by the three worlds was not qualified to meet the supreme god of the three worlds and the head of the gods, and that was an accident. When she was five years old, she pestered her brother to take her out to see the world. As a result, she met the animal tide. Her two brothers and three sisters died because of protecting her. When she thought she was going to die there, the god suddenly fell! The red sky spread from the sky and swallowed everything in an instant. Thousands of demon beasts turned into ashes in the red light. Chapter 553 The wave of animals that destroyed countless people''s homes and killed her close relatives disappeared in an instant, leaving only the disordered footprints on the ground and the devastated land around. A man walked out of the red light in the sky, with black clothes and black hair, and a pair of purple pupils. The man had a handsome face like a relegated fairy, but he gave people a sense of demonism, demons and immortals, righteousness and evil. The two contradictory temperaments were also perfectly combined in him, making people unable to extricate themselves from their degradation. However, he was indifferent and alienated. From beginning to end, he didn''t even give her a look. He just looked at the messy mountain indifferently. After confirming that there were no missing monsters, he turned and left without hesitation, turned around the void and disappeared completely. It was not until later that she knew that the unparalleled man in the world was the legendary godless. The memory of childhood has been blurred, but the feeling of the body is profound. The trembling feeling of the soul is so familiar. Can it be him Man Luo looked at Siqi and was distracted. Their aura was so similar that they even looked like gods. However, the young man in front of him was not as powerful as God, but he could look up at the sky. Thinking of this, manluo''s eyes became gloomy. What was she thinking? As early as a thousand years ago, no God was wiped out by the way of heaven. There will never be a second no God in the world! Finally, after weighing, MI Xiu nodded hard. He couldn''t watch his people die at the hands of the female demon. Moreover, she just wanted to know the reason why the divine tree withered. Anyway, it''s not a secret in the tree spirit, nor can it threaten the divine tree Seeing this, Gu Yun withdrew his authority, and all the tree elves immediately felt reborn. Although they were angry about Mi Xiu''s choice, they were helpless. One by one, they lowered their heads and listened to MI Xiu tell Gu Yun the reason why the Lingying tree withered. The Lingying tree showed signs of withering as early as six months ago. It was manluo and all the tree elves who saved it. In fact, the reason is very simple. After thousands of years of washing, the Lingying tree derived its own consciousness. The tree elves call it Lingying. The spirit can''t speak or leave the Lingying tree. Generally, it can''t feel its existence, but it is real. There is also a heavenly skill. The spirit can create a dimensional space that doesn''t belong to the world. Whenever it is close to the Lingying tree, as long as consciousness is connected with the spirit, it will be brought into that dimensional space by the spirit. In the dimensional space, they can see the form of spirit. It is a young girl only the size of a palm, as delicate as a porcelain doll. At first, Ling created a dimensional space just because she was lonely, so that the tree elf could play with her in the dimensional space. But later, the spirit was no longer satisfied with the ethereal nothingness in the dimensional space, but yearned for the colorful world outside. In the family, a tree elf was confused by the spirit. When the Spirit said that he wanted to leave the Lingying tree to see the outside world, the tree elf resolutely chose to help the spirit escape the bondage of the Lingying tree. Using the dimensional space, the tree spirit became the part of the spirit in the spirit warbler tree, and the spirit took the opportunity to escape and evaporated in the world without any trace. And the tree spirit is not a spirit after all, nor can it become the spirit of the spirit warbler tree. Therefore, the spirit warbler tree that has lost the spirit will wither quickly. Chapter 554 How to save Ren manluo can''t change the ending of withering in the end. Without the spirit warbler tree, the fate of the tree Elves will decline and destroy like the spirit warbler tree. Man Luo, they don''t think it''s their own shame. Instead, MI Xiu said it. They are much more comfortable. Without the spirit warbler tree, they are fearless and just go to destruction. But at the moment, there is a glimmer of hope in manluo''s eyes. What if, what if this young man in white is really a reincarnation without God? Even if no God is obliterated by the way of heaven, what if a soul remains in the world? No God is so powerful, how can it fall so far! If, as she guessed, the young man in white is the reincarnation without God, then their spirit warbler tree must still have hope, and they have not come to a dead end! Manluo''s appearance was abnormal, which was very different from the noble and elegant appearance in normal times. All the tree elves looked at their queen in confusion and didn''t know what she was like. "You have a way to save the spirit warbler tree, don''t you?" Man Luo noticed her gaffe and made up her mind immediately, but the excitement in the green pupil still couldn''t be covered up. She asked. Gu Yun''s eyes turned to Siqi, and Siqi said, "yes." Even though it was just a simple word, it brought great hope to the tree elves. All the tree elves raised their eyes in amazement and looked at Si Qi and Gu Yun. These two foreigners had a way to save their sacred tree! "What can I do?" Man Luo couldn''t help asking urgently, but Si Qi didn''t explain much. He didn''t even stay on her. He just looked at Gu Yun, clenched her hand and said, "next, give it to me!" The solitary cloud slightly coagulated his eyebrows: "is there any danger?" "No!" Siqi replied that Xiaoqing almost couldn''t resist running out to expose him. How can there be no danger! Xiaoqing is so anxious that he knows the way to save the Lingying tree, but he doesn''t want to tell Guyun in his own heart, because the cost of saving is likely to endanger his life. Xiaoqing doesn''t want to see Guyun get into danger again, but Guyun knows that there are tigers in the mountain and prefers to walk in the tiger mountain. She is not a person who will fear danger, so even if she knows the seriousness of the consequences in her heart, she will break through. Just because of his understanding, Xiaoqing didn''t want to tell him. However, when he finally made up his mind to be a bad pet, Siqi said he had a way. Xiaoqing was confused. He couldn''t bear to talk to Siqi in private. He knew what he knew, and even knew more and more in detail than it did. Don''t wonder why Siqi knows this. Xiaoqing understands his intention. What Siqi thinks is the same as Xiaoqing, but he doesn''t want Guyun to have any danger. However, as long as it is what Guyun asks, Siqi will send it to her by any means. This time is no exception. The purpose of Gu Yun''s entering the ancient heritage secret place is the same from beginning to end. Finding the root of Lingying plays a very important role in her heart. In that case, even if there is a sea of knife mountains and fire ahead, he will cross over to get it for her. So Siqi and Xiaoqing have a secret agreement that no one can tell Gu Yun the specific method to save the Lingying tree. Xiaoqing stayed in the contract space of nianxi. Looking at Siqi, his eyes couldn''t help turning red. His highness Siqi is really the biggest fool in the world! Chapter 555 Nianxi looked at Xiaoqing and asked, "Xiaoqing, what''s the matter with you? Why are good eyes red? Is your eye hurt? " Xiaoqing shook his head violently, hung his small head and looked depressed. He couldn''t say or stop it. He was really anxious. Gu Yun nodded. Si Qi loosened her hand and walked towards the Lingying tree step by step, carrying the hope of all the tree elves. The figure somehow made Guyun feel lonely. She couldn''t help walking forward a few steps and holding Siqi''s hand. Siqi looked back at her suspiciously. Guyun said, "Siqi, nothing is as important as you. If there is danger, please stop." Looking at Gu Yun''s eyes filled with worry about him, Si Qi couldn''t help turning around and hugging her in his arms. He quickly released it and walked to the Lingying tree again without hesitation. In his ear was the last sentence Si Qi left to her: "don''t worry, I''ll never be fine." The breeze slowly lifted the ink hair of the lonely cloud. She looked at Si Qi and walked under the Lingying tree. She saw him swallowed by the white light emitted by the Lingying tree and could no longer capture his breath. Gu Yun felt his heart was empty. "Xiaoqing, where has Si Qi gone?" Gu Yun suddenly asked Xiaoqing for no reason. Another Xiaoqing''s heart suddenly burst. His heart beat like thunder and almost jumped out of his throat. Did the master find anything? "The heaven and earth chain palm is the power of space, so the changes of this space should be in your perception?" Gu Yun said again, which made Xiaoqing''s heart fall back to its original place. Master, please finish your words at one time next time. It''s very wrong to scare your spirit! "HMM... your highness Siqi should have gone to the dimensional space where Ling escaped. Since Ling escaped from the shackles of the Lingying tree with the help of the dimensional space, then it left, and the dimensional space must still remain on the Lingying tree. Therefore, your highness Siqi went to find Ling through that dimensional space." Little love way, more it didn''t say. There is only one dimensional space that the spirit uses to escape, but after passing through that dimensional space, it will face all the dimensional spaces it lays. It will kill step by step. As long as it enters the wrong dimensional space, it will be entangled by endless killing. This is also used by the spirit to prevent someone from pursuing it. The power of the spirit is no less than that of the gods above the nine heavens, or even worse, because it is the product of the power of nature, protected by nature, that is, the way of heaven. After hearing this, Gu Yun didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the fallen Lingying tree from a distance. In front of this ancient tree, which was passed by the outside world, at the moment of withering, it was just like an ordinary tree. The fallen leaves returned to the root, and the outcome was the same. Since Siqi disappeared in the Lingying tree, the power of those tree elves on the Lingying tree was unstable and seemed to dissipate at any time. Once these forces dissipated, they could no longer stop the Lingying tree from withering. Manluo clenched her teeth. Before the boy came back, she must stabilize the withering speed of the Lingying tree. "All the tree elves come with me. We must control the withering speed of the Lingying tree!" Man Luo shouted loudly, and all the tree elves flew to her side. Under her leadership, they poured their remaining strength into the Lingying tree again. With the power again, the faces of the tree elves became paler. Chapter 556 Gu Yun''s eyes fell on the tree elves who only reached their legs. She stood among them like a giant. Gu Yun took a step, avoided all the tree elves and walked to the trunk of the Lingying tree. This time, there was no tree elf to stop Gu Yun, because these two foreigners are now their last hope. There is no other way but to believe. Gu Yun asked, "the Lingying tree has withered. Can''t Si Qi come back?" Xiaoqing fell on the shoulder of Gu Yun and replied, "yes." In that case The solitary cloud raised her right hand, and the holy white light suddenly rose in her hand. The pure and holy power with the warmth of healing attracted all the tree elves to look sideways. They raised their eyes one after another, and countless pairs of clear green pupils looked at the solitary cloud. That force made them feel very kind and couldn''t help but want to get close. Man Luo''s face showed surprise. She thought Gu Yun was just the son of a simple demon, but she didn''t want to think that her power was pure enough to be perfect. This... How could it be! The sons of gods and Demons bear two kinds of blood of gods and demons. Due to the inconsistency of body blood, even if their blood of gods and demons are pure, it is difficult to reach the level of purity in their innate amount of gods and magic. Let alone the son of God and devil, who is the purest person in any race, his power can not be 100% pure. Because in the river of history, the inherent strength of all races is slowly losing, coupled with the all inclusive cultivation methods, it is difficult to find a person with pure divine power in the world. Therefore, the existence of solitary cloud is like an alternative. As the son of gods and demons, she still has the purest power in the world. Her existence creates a miracle! Man Luo is surprised. Such a person can only be called a monster. Gu Yun injected all the divine power into the Lingying tree. With the injection of divine power, the Lingying tree regained its vitality again, became luxuriant and cast a mottled shadow. All the tree elves couldn''t help cheering and sweeping away the haze shrouded in their hearts for many days. At this moment, looking at the lonely cloud was like looking at the Savior, becoming pious. Only Gu Yun knows that this vitality is short. Once she stops injecting divine power, the Lingying tree will return to its previous appearance. However, unlike Lingli, divine power can be taken here. Compared with the divine world, the mortal world is barren. Even though it is more prosperous than the divine world, as the bottom interface of the three worlds, there is only spiritual power left in the mortal world. As for the divine power, the rarity can be ignored. The ancient heritage secret place has existed in the mortal world for thousands of years, and has long been eroded by the spiritual power of the mortal world. There are only a few divine powers that can be absorbed here. Therefore, there is no continuous supply of divine power. Gu Yun can only renew the life of Lingying tree at regular intervals. The excessive overdraft of divine power makes the divine pulse of Guyun show signs of damage. Once the divine and evil power is unbalanced, the other party will bite back madly. At the moment when the divine pulse is weak, the magic pulse will quickly invade it, and the tyrannical evil spirit of Guyun can hardly be suppressed. After a long time of calming down the blood of gods and demons, there was another riot, and the last one who suffered was still Gu Yun. So in order to balance the two sides, Gu Yun simply lost the magic pulse! Chapter 557 As if he were self mutilated, Gu Yun concentrated all his divine powers to seriously hurt the magic vein. At the moment when the magic vein was damaged, Gu Yun couldn''t restrain the blood gushing from his throat and spit it out on the support of the Lingying tree. Blood splashed on several roots of the spirit warbler tree, and was attracted by the spirit warbler tree in the blink of an eye. Mi Xiu''s expression changed greatly. He flapped his wings and flew to Gu Yun. He asked with concern, "are you okay?" Before, MI Xiu regarded Gu Yun as a female devil, but now, MI Xiu is only full of guilt. This person really wants to save Lingying tree. For this reason, they ignore their own body. Compared with her, what they have done for Lingying tree is not worth mentioning. If they confess everything early, they don''t have to suffer the crime of coercion! Gu Yun obliterated the blood stains on the corners of her lips and ignored the severe pain on her body. What she thought in her mind was that she was finally balanced. This pain is less important than losing control of strength. "This is the Holy Spirit water produced by the spirit warbler tree every year. Taking it can heal your wounds." Manluo takes a small glass bottle and walks to Guyun. She hands over her things to Guyun. Through the transparent glass bottle, you can see that the green liquid is contained in the bottle. Even the glass bottle can''t stop the fragrance of Holy Spirit water from overflowing. Gu Yun naturally knows the value of Holy Spirit water. In one year, Lingying tree produces three bottles of Holy Spirit water. Man Luo is willing to take out a bottle of Holy Spirit water. First, she is grateful to Gu Yun for her dedication to the spirit Ying tree. If she hadn''t injected divine power into the spirit Ying tree, the spirit Ying tree would have withered at this moment. Second, Gu Yun must not have an accident here, otherwise, the boy will raze the place to the ground! Gu Yun took it. There was a sweet smell at the entrance of the Holy Spirit water. Gu Yun didn''t like too sweet things, so he coagulated his eyebrows slightly. The Holy Spirit water produced by the spirit warbler tree contains the power of nature. It is a very pure power in the world. At the moment of entering the abdomen, the rich aura is spread to all parts of the body. The damaged divine and magic veins are repaired immediately. All the pain disappears and replaced by the comfort from the body to the heart. Man Luo looked at the exposed roots of the spirit warbler tree beside the lonely cloud. She said, "you should be careful. Your blood is absorbed by the spirit warbler tree. It is very likely that your consciousness is connected with the spirit inadvertently, so it is very likely to be brought into the dimensional space." Gu Yun thought of another question: "since my consciousness is likely to be connected with it, can I rely on this to find it?" Most importantly, she is not at ease with Siqi. Although he said there would be no danger, her sensitivity to danger made her feel that Siqi''s business would not be easy. Used to rushing in front of everything and opening the way for others, now suddenly let her sit and wait, her heart will always be restless. Manluo and Xiaoqing''s voice sounded at the same time. Man Luo: "impossible!" Xiaoqing: "no!" An elf and a spirit answered very simply and directly. Man Luo answered the question asked by Gu Yun. If you want to find the spirit only by this conscious connection, it''s really impossible. What Xiaoqing said could not be, but it said that the lonely cloud could not enter the dimensional space of the spirit. The danger inside is so dangerous that Gu Yun can''t Parry at all! However, their answers can be literally recognized as one meaning. Gu Yun didn''t think much. She couldn''t help frowning and meditating. In addition to injecting divine power into the spirit warbler tree intermittently, she had to do something else. Chapter 558 While she was thinking, suddenly, her consciousness got into another consciousness, as if a sea of consciousness connected another sea of consciousness. The lonely cloud looked solemn, and an ethereal voice sounded in her mind: "your Siqi is very dangerous now. Do you want to save him? If you want to save him, come with me. " As this sentence fell, a fragment appeared in Gu Yun''s mind. It was in a red flame. A bloody young man struggled to support his shaky body with his sword. The raging flame spread over his body. In an instant, the flame enough to burn all things swallowed up the young man''s figure. The picture is fixed in this scene. Gu Yun''s palm has been sweating. Even though she knows it''s a trap, Gu Yun can''t be indifferent to Siqi''s safety. Gu Yun suddenly stood up. Her face was covered with a layer of frost. A pair of different pupils were as deep as a secluded pool. Everyone looked at Gu Yun and felt cold for no reason. If the previous Gu Yun was just cold and inhumane, then now Gu Yun has become a murderous God. Just that look is frightening. Gu Yun''s eyes settled on the Lingying tree. The trunk full of years'' traces emitted little fluorescence under the rising sun. It was very thin. If you didn''t watch it carefully, you wouldn''t notice it at all. Seeing Gu Yun staring at the Lingying tree, Xiaoqing had a bad feeling for no reason. The master didn''t want to enter the dimensional space behind the Lingying tree, did he? As soon as his idea fell, he saw that Gu Yun suddenly raised his hand and his palm was facing the trunk of the Lingying tree. The Lingying tree burst out a strong light. Like Siqi before, Gu Yun was swallowed up by the white light. When the people came back to look for her, there was no trace. Man Luo''s face is a little white. She knows the danger of dimensional space. Even if Gu Yun has pure magic power as a shield, she can''t escape In the boundless white awn, Gu Yun felt a huge suction, which guided her into the unknown. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yun entered the black field from a white field. She could only see that her body was emitting a faint light in the dark. In addition, there was only endless darkness around, and she could not touch any real object. What she stepped on was nothingness. Gu Yun was used to the darkness, so she didn''t feel any discomfort when she came here. She looked around and thought that this should be the dimensional space they called. Here, the air is very thin. What she takes from the air is a thick element, which is repressed in the heart of the lonely cloud. In addition, she feels a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart and can''t breathe for a moment. Xiaoqing immediately used the power of space in the chain of heaven and earth to isolate the diffuse elements in it. At this time, the ethereal voice that had sounded in Gu Yun''s mind came again: "you''re coming." As always, it is misty, making people unable to trace the source of sound. Only this time, the owner of the voice has taken the initiative to show his body shape. In the long darkness, a pure white figure slowly stepped out. It was a girl with only a palm in her hand. She was wearing a long white dress, revealing her tender lotus like arms and legs. Both her hair and eyelashes were pure white, almost integrated with her snow like skin. Chapter 559 In the snow white, the only red is her eyes and cherry lips. "It''s the spirit." The voice of little love sounded in the lonely cloud''s mind, full of alert. Since the master still enters the spiritual dimensional space, and the determined result cannot be changed, it can only try its best to protect the master and minimize the damage that the master will suffer as much as possible. "It''s a split of the spirit." Gu Yun corrected that the essence of the spirit is not in this dimensional space. I''m afraid this separation is that when she left the Lingying tree, she specially stayed to guide those who were confused by her into the abyss. Ling Fei stopped one meter away in front of Gu Yun, tilted his head and looked at her, then smiled: "you are very smart." In this dimensional space, the spirit is the absolute master, so any thought of the intruder can''t escape her eyes. Therefore, Gu Yun is not surprised that the spirit knows what he thinks in his heart. Before entering the dimensional space, Gu Yun listened to those tree elves. "Where is Siqi?" Gu Yun didn''t talk nonsense with lingduo and asked directly. The spirit smiled with curved eyebrows and eyes, like a crescent moon, with a bit of beauty and innocence, "come with me!" She said. Ling''s figure flew to a point in the dark. Xiaoqing sat on Gu Yun''s shoulder and pulled Gu Yun''s hair in an attempt to stop her: "master, you can''t pass. It''s dangerous. This is the trap she set for you. His highness Siqi may be in the opposite direction, so you can''t go with her." "Little love, there is no direction here." Gu Yun said slowly. Dimensional space belongs to chaos. There is no heaven and earth, no time, no temperature, nothing. It is changing all the time. There is no road under her feet, and every position she goes is under the control of the spirit. Even if she chooses to run counter to the spirit as Xiaoqing said, if she can''t take three steps, she will return to the route set by the spirit for her. In that case, why make unnecessary struggle. From the moment I entered here, everything was out of control. Gu Yun''s words made him dumbfounded. Dimensional space is not a field. Before taking a few steps forward, the darkness in front of me retreated bit by bit, such as breaking out of the cocoon and gaining light again. It''s just that this light is not necessarily bright, but it has entered another dimensional space from one dimensional space. Ling''s figure has disappeared. At the moment, Gu Yun stands in a fog and finally has a sense of substance under his feet. Gu Yun quietly observes the surrounding environment. Although the fog blurs all the scenery, he can vaguely see some contours. Gu Yun can preliminarily conclude that this is a jungle or an extremely ancient jungle. Not long ago, a slight cry came in front, intermittently, choking, as if he was still muttering something. Gu Yun took a few steps to the front, and Xiaoqing looked at the front covetously, for fear of jumping out of a big trouble. By the side of a river flowing with dark green liquid, there was a little girl squatting. It was an extremely thin little girl, who looked only three or four years old. She was wearing a ragged coarse cloth shirt with footprints on it. The exposed skin was full of scars, some of which had been scarred and some were still bleeding. Those wounds were caused by varying degrees of injuries, including the scars left by whipping and the blood holes cut by sharp blades, There are also burns caused by fire. Chapter 560 All the scars intertwined, entrenched in the little girl''s thin and bony body, like a ferocious and ugly centipede attached to it. In any case, this is a little girl who has been abused. Close together, you can hear what the little girl''s childish words express. "Why, why not let me see Grandpa." "I just want to find Grandpa. The nanny is ill. Sobbing." "They are all bad people. They are all bad people." "I didn''t do anything wrong. Didn''t the nanny say I was also a princess of the protoss? Why do people always bully me? " "If, if I had parents, wouldn''t I be bullied?" ¡­¡­ The young voice complained in a low voice and vented all his grievances at this moment. Because after returning to the backyard, she can''t cry, otherwise the nanny will worry. She can''t let the nanny worry. She has nothing but a wet nurse. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun could not restrain her trembling. The cold that invaded her limbs and bones defeated all her will. She could no longer stand and squatted painfully on the ground. Those dark memories of childhood came back. At the moment, she was like a drowning person, and the sense of suffocation eroded every inch of her nerve. By the river, the little girl wiped away her tears with her dirty sleeve, patted the soil and grass on her pants, stood up and turned slowly. That''s a face that looks like Gu Yun at this time, but it''s much younger than the present one. It''s a reduced version of Gu Yun. The dust and blood on the little girl''s face were mixed, and her black hair was messy on her face. Some had been coagulated by the blood. They looked very cautious. In fact, those people didn''t do it on her face, because they were afraid. Even if her blood is impure, even if she has no divine pulse, even if she is a disgrace to the protoss, she is brought back to the protoss by the divine emperor and has admitted her identity. Therefore, no matter how humble she is, she is also a princess of the Protoss. So they only dared to do it on her, because the injury on her body would be invisible as long as she put on her clothes, but not on her face. The little girl picked up the dark green water in the river and slapped it on her face. After cleaning the blood on her face, she limped back. In the cold world, the wet nurse is the only warmth in her heart. The moment Xiaoqing saw the little girl''s appearance, she finally understood why Guyun''s reaction was so strong, because the little girl was Guyun when she was young. This is a fragment in her memory Those deliberately forgotten past events flashed back in her mind. I thought I could put them down. Now I found that it was just self deception. She couldn''t let go of the past after all. Those days struggling in the dark mud can''t see hope and the future. In the abuse again and again, she learned to endure, and her heart became cold, because the world had never given her any tenderness and kindness since she was born. These memories in the divine world before the age of ten are the only weakness under her tough appearance. She thought that her obsession would not disappear for a minute without cutting the protoss to avenge grandpa and nanny. Xiaoqing doesn''t know what Guyun''s past is, but the shocking scars on the little girl are enough to explain everything. "Master." Xiaoqing hugged Gu Yun''s neck and gently rubbed Gu Yun''s cheek. It was difficult to add the pain. Chapter 561 Light and darkness always coexist. The lonely clouds in the heart are broad, and there is an abyss like darkness in the depths of the heart. That''s all the memories of childhood. That pain, even in retrospect, was enough to destroy her. Gu Yun warned herself not to think again and again, but those memories seemed to be engraved in her mind, very clear. When she was young, she was regarded as a disgrace of the protoss because she could not awaken the divine pulse and master the divine power. She was also regarded as a monster because of her black pupils. Everyone takes bullying her as fun. After ten years of endless torture, how can her heart be firm as one. Later, when she fell off the cliff, she inadvertently awakened her divine pulse and gained divine power. She thought this was a new beginning. She finally had the power to protect the nanny. She was no longer a disgrace to the protoss! At the moment of awakening the divine pulse, Gu Yun thought that she must tell Grandpa the good news. She can also be his pride. Although grandpa is very ruthless to her, he is the only blood relative in the world. At that time, she naively thought that grandpa didn''t like her because she couldn''t awaken the divine pulse and humiliated the Protoss. Now she finally has the divine pulse and everything will be better. However, I didn''t expect that waiting for her was a killing that caused a sensation in the whole divine world. It was a turning point in her fate. On that day, she lost everything. The nurse committed suicide to avoid being threatened by the protoss; Grandpa blew himself up and made a way for her. Even Xuancang fell into a deep sleep for ten years because of protecting her. Every road she took was a rough and thorny road, so she forced herself to be stronger and stronger. ¡­¡­ "Ling, stop it, you know who she is!" In the chaos of consciousness, a distant voice came into her ears, and then she couldn''t hear anything, because there was only tinnitus in her ears. Not only that, her connection with Xiaoqing, nianxi, Xuancang and Shijian was broken. Suddenly, she was alone in the whole world. It turned out that she was so afraid of loneliness. However, she couldn''t do anything. There was no part of her body that didn''t scream pain. I don''t know when, she was black and blue all over. The blood gathered into a pool of blood on the muddy land, and her consciousness was sometimes blurred and sometimes sober. Gu Yun was so sad that he was caught. She was not defeated by the spirit, but by her weak self. The pouring rain fell from the sky, and the cold raindrops washed Gu Yun''s body again and again. She couldn''t move, not only because she was seriously injured, but also a powerful force pressed on her and imprisoned her in this world. She doesn''t know where she is now, or which dimension of the spirit she is in. Gu Yun dozed his eyes wearily. Si Qi was really lying to her. He must know the danger of dimensional space, but he still wanted to leave her and risk alone. Must, must find a way to find Siqi! After being drenched by the heavy rain for a long time, Gu Yun felt sleepy. When she was swept by sleepiness, suddenly, a slight sound of footsteps came from far and near. In a moment, she came to her side and stopped in front of her. Gu Yun lifted his eyelids. What came into his eyes was a pair of black boots. Even if he came in the rain, the man''s boots were not stained with any water and dirt. They were clean and plain. The man stretched out a hand to her. The hand was white and slender, with distinct joints, like lanolin jade, but it was obviously a young hand. Chapter 562 Gu Yun looked a little stunned. The man also patiently stopped his hand in front of her. She didn''t move and he didn''t move. He didn''t take it back if she didn''t extend her hand. The ghost axe sent him, and Guyun stretched out his hand. It was clear that she could not move at the moment before. At this moment, she was able to move, but her whole body was often in a severe pain crushed by heavy objects, and Guyun''s eyebrows couldn''t help frowning. The man took her hand and tightly held her bloody hand in his palm, like a treasure, with a little care in his movements. Gu Yun looked at the blood stain on his hand and felt a little empty. From the man''s clean and plain boots and clothes not stained with fine dust, he could judge that the man should be clean. At the moment, he didn''t dislike her hand full of blood stain and mud dust. Immediately, Gu Yun felt a whirl of heaven and earth. She was picked up by him. She still didn''t see the man''s face. At the last glance, she stayed on the jade bone green silk umbrella above them, and then fell into boundless darkness, and her consciousness returned to chaos. On this day, Gu Yun was in a daze. In front of her was the memory of her childhood like a flood and beast, which tore her tough heart apart. Behind her was the severe pain tormenting her body. The feeling that every hair was in pain was on the verge of death. At the moment when consciousness disappeared, Siqi''s figure floated in front of her. After all, she was most worried about him. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun feels as if he is walking aimlessly in the boundless darkness. The whole world is lonely and terrible. Why don''t you keep walking ahead, because once you stop, you will die. "Lonely cloud." "Lonely cloud." In the dark, she heard someone calling her. Her voice was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember her name. Gu Yun looked back at the direction of the voice. The warm sun shone on her eyelashes. The butterfly like eyelashes trembled slightly. Gu Yun finally broke through the dark and chaotic world and opened his eyes. The strong light made her eyes a little uncomfortable. She narrowed her eyes slightly. What fell into her eyes was a window. The window was open. The window screens on both sides were blown by the wind and gently raised, bringing into a room the fragrance of beautiful flowers. Outside the window is a huge magnolia tree, with some tender powder on the white flowers, a vibrant scene. Long lost sunshine, long lost peace, long lost tranquility. Suddenly, someone gently held her hand, and the surprised voice was in his ear: "lonely cloud, you finally wake up!" Gu Yun took back his sight from the window and looked at the boy sitting by the bed a little indifferently. It was a young man with a very delicate and beautiful appearance. She was wearing a loose and simple green shirt, her black hair was not tied, and hung down to the bedside. A pair of quiet and clear green pupils clearly reflected her appearance at this time, morbid pallor. "Xiao Qingluo." A slightly hoarse voice overflowed from Guyun''s throat. While talking, Guyun felt that his throat seemed to be scratched by a sharp blade, bringing sharp pain. She couldn''t help frowning. Seeing this, Xiao Qingluo picked up the white porcelain bottle from the small table on one side, took out a light cyan pill and fed it to Gu Yun''s lips: "Gu Yun, swallow this, it can relieve the pain on your body." Gu Yun looked at Xiao Qingluo and swallowed the pale blue pill on his lips without doubt. When Xiao Qingluo took back his hand, his finger belly seemed to inadvertently rub Gu Yun''s lips, and took it back before Gu Yun frowned. Chapter 563 He smiled gently, and his beautiful eyebrows fell a little lonely, "lonely cloud, do you know, four years ago, I really thought you were dead. At that time, I felt that there was no place for me in the world. When I was used to wandering and bearing the biggest malice in the world, only you were willing to give me great warmth. Obviously, I had lost everything, Why did God take you away... " Gu Yun looked slightly stunned. He stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Qingluo''s hand on the edge of the bed and said, "call your sister!" Xiao Qingluo''s words resonated with Gu Yun. In the track of fate, she and Xiao Qingluo walked a very similar path. She was abandoned by her family and separated from her close relatives. She was regarded as a monster because of her different eyes. However, she was luckier than Xiao Qingluo. At least, Grandpa really loved her. He ignored her only because he had to, but he also gave her a shelter to avoid her wandering and wandering. She also had a wet nurse, so that she could shrink into a warm arms in the cold winter. At the beginning, she saved Xiao Qingluo and let him follow her. I think it''s not just for use. She saw her own shadow in him. She probably sympathized with each other and asked her to take special care of him. Later, she regarded him as her brother. At that time, she thought that since his close relatives didn''t want him, she wanted him and sent him to the supreme position to make all those who abandoned him regret. They are like two lonely people attracting and warming each other! "Sister Gu Yun." Xiao Qingluo obediently called, and a dark light flashed in the quiet pupil. The more Gu Yun indulges him, the more he wants to advance. He raised his eyes and showed a cautious look. He was so humble. He muttered: "sister, can I hug you? I''m so afraid. I''m so afraid that everything in front of me is a dream. In the blink of an eye, you disappeared again and became the cold body. I''m the only one left in the world..." His clear eyes contained a little water light, like a abandoned cub, full of panic. Gu Yun was moved and didn''t think about it. He gently nodded his head. Xiao Qingluo immediately hugged her like crazy, with great strength. Just like his uneasy heart, Gu Yun''s body was a little stiff. In addition to Si Qi, he still didn''t adapt to the touch of others, but it was not as fierce as before. Now she has no strength to push Xiao Qingluo away, so she can only let him hold her all the time. Xiao Qingluo, who was shorter than her four years ago, is now one head taller than her, and her body is more slender. Gu Yun can feel the strong strength under her arms, but now it has completely faded from the slender weakness of her youth. Gu Yun was surprised that in the past four years, everyone''s changes were earth shaking. She didn''t know whether it was caused by her death. For her, it was only a time to close her eyes and open them. Everything had changed. Probably the only constant is their sincere heart. Xiao Qingluo put his head on Gu Yun''s shoulder, and a soft voice sounded in her ear: "sister, I miss you so much, promise me never to leave me behind, okay?" Gu Yun answered lightly, and there was a little helplessness in his heart. Xiao Qingluo said again, "even if my sister leaves me, I will follow my sister. This time, my sister can''t get rid of me!" Chapter 564 Five years ago, you saved me from the mire. I was used to darkness, if I hadn''t seen the light. Gu Yun, do you know that the person you saved has a heart born from the dead branches, rotten leaves and mud. Thanks to the greatest malice in the world, it rots in the dark, and the only pure land in the heart is for you. Therefore, even by unscrupulous means, I will firmly grasp your hand and imprison you by my side However, I''m afraid you hate me, which will make my heart like a knife. Therefore, you must not leave me, otherwise, I will really be crazy. From an angle invisible to the lonely clouds, a dark storm surged in Xiao Qingluo''s quiet green pupils Gu Yun''s hand moved gently and said in a low voice, "No." At least she won''t ignore him until she puts him in that position. Xiao Qingluo smiled contentedly and let go of Gu Yun. In front of Gu Yun, he changed back to Xiao Qingluo who had no city and only depended on Gu Yun. After taking the pill handed over by Xiao Qingluo, the sharp pain in the throat disappeared a lot, and his speech gradually became sharp. Gu Yun asked, "where is this place?" When she sat up, she looked at the room without a trace. It was a very simple square room. Although it was small, it should have everything. The layout was warm and elegant. Sandalwood was still lit in the room. The smell was not strong and just right. Her memory still stays in the dimensional space. Did Xiao Qingluo bring her out of the dimensional space? Xiao Qingluo replied, "it''s a private village where I live now. At present, there are only two of us here." Gu Yun looked up at him suspiciously: "how did you find me?" There are at least hundreds of dimensional spaces of the spirit. If you want to find her in hundreds of dimensional spaces, unless you have the ability to connect with heaven "Someone told me." Xiao Qingluo replied, looking calm. Gu Yun Ning Mei asked, "who?" "Sister Gu Yun, you just woke up. Don''t worry about these first. Have a good rest. Your injury hasn''t healed yet. You shouldn''t take more action." Xiao Qingluo didn''t answer Gu Yun''s question. He just pushed her back to bed by pressing her shoulder, and then gently tucked her in. I don''t know whether Xiao Qingluo''s words played a role or whether her body was already sleepy. As soon as his voice fell, Gu Yun felt sleepy. In a daze, she couldn''t resist the sleepiness. She fell asleep again. Even in his sleep, Gu Yun''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly frowning. Xiao Qingluo looked at her, raised his hand, gently stroked Gu Yun''s eyebrows, and smoothed the depression between her eyebrows. At this time, a small white figure appeared out of thin air opposite Xiao Qingluo. With white hair and red pupils, it was Ling. Ling Du wore pink lips and looked confused: "adult, since you care about her so much, why don''t you tell her the truth?" "Because I want to spend more time alone with her." Xiao Qingluo said slowly, looking at the sleeping face of lonely cloud, his eyes were full of tenderness. Ling was jealous of the woman who was brought back by Lord Xiao Qingluo, because all the tenderness of Lord Xiao Qingluo was used on her, and there was no adult in his heart! She hesitated and wondered whether she should tell Lord Xiao Qingluo about it. Lord Xiao Qingluo cared about her and liked her so much. If she knew that this woman had other people she liked, she would be very sad. She didn''t want to see Lord Xiao Qingluo sad. So after hesitating for a moment, Ling decided not to say it first Chapter 565 Short happiness is also happiness! Ling didn''t understand the complex feelings of human beings. Holding her cheek, she continued to ask, "why can''t she be alone with adults after she knows the truth?" This time, Xiao Qingluo just smiled and didn''t speak. He knows the character of Gu Yun very well. When he knows that the spirit belongs to him, he is bound to leave this dimensional space immediately. She is not a person who wants to live a peaceful life, because she always has a goal in her heart. Before she completes that goal, she will only move forward nonstop. There are too many followers around Gu Yun, and he is only one of them. Lonely cloud''s heart is cold! The spirit thought of the purpose of Gu Yun''s trip and couldn''t help but frown deeply and shouted, "she wants the Lingying root, but I don''t want to go back to the Lingying tree!" The outside world is bustling, and there is only endless darkness and cold in the small space in the Lingying tree. The most important thing is that she wants to be with Lord Xiao Qingluo. "You don''t have to go back. There''s a way to do it." Xiao Qingluo mused. Ling''s beautiful red pupils lit up in an instant and became shining. She couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the way? What method? " "It''s very simple. Select a tree elf with the most pure blood from the group of tree elves, refine it into the spirit body of the spirit warbler tree, and then implant it into the spirit warbler tree." Xiao Qingluo said lightly. The art of refining elves is not only the forbidden art of the three realms, but also one of the most ferocious and bloody Arts in the three realms. It was lost more than a thousand years ago The spirit didn''t feel anything wrong. She turned excitedly in the air and said happily, "I''ll catch a tree elf right away!" She knew that Lord Xiao Qingluo was omnipotent! Xiao Qingluo nodded slightly, and the figure of Ling disappeared in the room again. Here, in fact, is also a dimensional space of the spirit. But after his improvement, it is no different from the outside world. Therefore, Gu Yun mistakenly thinks that he has been brought out of the dimensional space by Xiao Qingluo, but he has just entered another dimensional space from one dimensional space. He also knew that Si Qi was in the dimensional space. He was the one who had been entangled in the lonely clouds since the holy land, such as stinking flies. If he hadn''t been too weak at that time, he could only stay in the Mu house in Longjun city. He had already killed him according to the flame called jealousy in his heart! Gu Yun is his. He can only touch him. No one else can touch him! Since he took the initiative to die in the dimensional space this time, he will help him. He looked at Siqi struggling like a trapped animal in the dimensional space, and the corners of his lips aroused a funny smile. Immediately, he snuffed out the situation of Si Qi reflected in the void, leaned forward slightly, kissed Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes, and finally dropped a sentence in her ear: "sister, have a good rest, no one will disturb you!" The rebirth and return of Gu Yun was unexpected to Xiao Qingluo. Four years ago, he thought she was dead. When he opened his eyes again, even Gu Yun''s body disappeared. He killed like crazy. He killed for the first time only for Gu Yun! Later, he left the demon palace, left everything about Gu Yun, and no longer suppressed his nature - cruel, tyrannical and bloodthirsty! Because he already had the strength to trample on others'' lives at will. He regarded human life as grass mustard, set off one killing after another in the eastern continent, regarded it as a game and filled the vacancy in his heart with blood. Chapter 566 Since God sent Gu Yun to him again, he will never let her go this time! A kind of thing called possessiveness to Gu Yun has been deeply rooted in his heart. When Gu Yun woke up, she didn''t know how many days and nights had passed. She blinked. After adapting to the sour feeling of her eyes, she sat up with her body. The room was empty. Xiao Qingluo didn''t know where she had gone. The space was so quiet that only her breathing could be heard. Gu Yun moved his wrist, which was much more flexible than before, and his weak hand could finally hold a fist. This is one of the few weak periods of Gu Yun in recent years. She doesn''t like this sense of powerlessness. Fortunately, now the power has been restored bit by bit, but the spiritual power, divine power and magic Qi in the body are still gone, as if they all disappeared overnight. Gu Yun frowned suspiciously. Normally, she left the dimensional space. Her spiritual power should be gradually restored. Why did she disappear so completely. Up to now, she has not contacted Xuancang and nianxi. The heaven and earth chain is clearly in her hands, but her consciousness can''t enter the heaven and earth chain. The door of the room was gently pushed open, and Xiao Qingluo''s figure appeared in the room. His exquisite face eclipsed the flowers outside the window. "Sister, you''re awake, but you''re hungry. I''ve prepared some vegetables for you. You can eat other food only when you''re better." Xiao Qingluo said with a smile. Gu Yun''s attention fell into his hands. When Xiao Qingluo came in, he carried a food box in his hand. The fragrance of food overflowed through the gap of the food box. Until this time, Gu Yun felt the discomfort in his stomach. If in a space full of heaven and earth aura, a spiritual master will not feel hungry even if he doesn''t drop water for several days and nights, because spiritual power can make them feel full, which is commonly known as avoiding valley. But dimensional space is different from the outside world after all. At this time, Gu Yun understood a question. She looked at Xiao Qingluo and asked, "here is still a dimensional space, right?" Xiao Qingluo was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Yun to find it so soon, but it''s expected that there are many things in the world that can be concealed from Gu Yun''s eyes. Xiao Qingluo put the food box on the desk in front of Gu Yun and took out three dishes and one porridge. Although the three dishes were light, they also gave off an attractive smell. It can be seen that the cooks spent a lot of effort on it. Xiao Qingluo put the chopsticks at Gu Yun''s hand and said, "yes, we have never left the dimensional space. We originally planned to tell our sister after our sister''s injury healed. Alas, my sister is too smart to hide from her. Anyway, we should fill our stomach first and then leave?" Hearing what Xiao Qingluo said, Gu Yun''s heart was more confused, "what''s going on?" "Can you listen to me while eating?" Xiao Qingluo patiently advised Gu Yun to eat. Unable to, Gu Yun had to pick up chopsticks and eat slowly, but his attention was all on Xiao Qingluo. Meet again, it seems that she can''t understand Xiao Qingluo. It feels like something has changed, but it doesn''t seem to have changed. "Spirit, come out." Xiao Qingluo sat opposite Gu Yun and whispered. As his voice fell, there were waves in the space. From the waves, a small white figure came out. Chapter 567 The white hair up to the ankle and even the eyelashes are pure white. Under the fan''s eyelashes, there are a pair of blood diamond like red pupils, flowing Qinghong who is not familiar with the world, white and flawless, like an angel falling into the world. But it was also her who introduced countless people who stepped into the dimensional space into the abyss and ended up in pieces. Gu Yun''s eyes were like cold stars, flashing a cold light. Ling couldn''t help hiding behind Xiao Qingluo, chuckling his little pink lips and saying, "people don''t know you''re a friend of Lord Xiao Qingluo. Don''t you have a saying that those who don''t know don''t sin? I really didn''t mean to hurt you! " Then the spirit blinked his clear eyes. The innocent appearance can frighten people. Gu Yun took back his eyes indifferently. Xiao Qingluo explained: "after coming to the ancient heritage secret place, I sensed that there was a smell of my own family here, so I rushed here and met Ling by chance." In fact, as early as six months ago, after the spirit escaped from the Lingying tree, he had found the spirit first. At that time, he was still in the eastern continent. In order to avoid the tree spirit chasing her breath in a special way, the spirit directly used the convenience of dimensional space to run from the western continent to the eastern continent. At that time, his spirit family blood had fully awakened. Like the spirit, the spirit family mastered the power of nature, so he felt it as soon as the spirit appeared in the east continent. He thought it was his own family, so he rushed over at the first time. At that time, when the spirit was escaping from the shackles of the Lingying tree, he was seriously injured, and the spirit body had begun to appear translucent. If Xiao Qingluo hadn''t saved her, the spirit would probably be in danger of dissipation. Since then, Ling followed Xiao Qingluo. Not only because he saved her, in the newborn world, there is no word of gratitude in the soul who is ignorant of everything. She is willing to help Xiao Qingluo and stay with him because he is an elf family. Only by staying with him can she be stronger. With the dimensional space of the spirit, Xiao Qingluo came to the western continent easily. He was bored after only staying in the western continent for a month. With the spirit, he entered the secret realm of ancient heritage, which inherits the details and power of the ancient times. The treasures in it are endless. So Xiao Qingluo settled down temporarily in the ancient heritage secret place, and grew stronger and stronger by taking advantage of various adventures in the ancient heritage secret place, until the ancient heritage secret place was opened again, until he met Gu Yun again Just these, he doesn''t intend to tell Gu Yun. She just needs to treat him as the little boy who needed his protection. Only in this way can he stay with her for a longer time! After hearing this, Gu Yun nodded slightly and didn''t doubt anything. Since the spirit is here, Si Qi Just when Gu Yun wanted to ask Ling about Si Qi''s whereabouts, suddenly, a whirl of heaven and earth hit, the whole space was upside down, and all tables and chairs were rolled out. In front of them, a huge black vortex appeared, like the open mouth of the beast, devouring everything. Xiao Qingluo''s first reaction was to stretch out his hand to hold the solitary cloud, so as to avoid the solitary cloud without half a force being drawn into the black vortex. "Ling, what''s going on?" Xiao Qingluo asked coldly. His exquisite face was full of evil at the moment. The spirit held her body hard in mid air, and the strong wind from the black vortex blew her hair, "yes, yes..." Chapter 568 The spirit could hardly find her voice. She swallowed her saliva and effortlessly spit out the sentence completely: "someone broke my dimensional space!" Xiao Qingluo''s face changed several times when he heard the speech. What remained unchanged was the shock between his eyebrows and the dimensional space of the spirit. Even if all the immortal cultivation powers in the world gathered together, they could not be shaken by a single blow. Even if the tree elves who have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years come in, they are completely manipulated by the spirit. Even if they are as strong as solitary clouds, they also suffer a great loss in the dimensional space. Moreover, there were only a few of them in the dimensional space of the spirit at this time, and the only one who could cause this turbulence was Siqi. As his thought fell, he saw a man slowly walking out of the black vortex. The white clothes stained with blood have become broken, and the sword tip pointing directly to the ground is still dripping with blood. The exposed arms are full of large and small scars, and the skin and flesh turn outward, shocking. The strong wind raised the boy''s hair like ink, revealing the beautiful handsome face. The blood stained face was sporadically covered with several small wounds, and the blood had dried up. This made the young man look a little more evil. The pair of black pupils like the abyss were extremely cold. When his eyes focused on Xiao Qingluo, the young man''s look suddenly became solemn and gloomy. "Let her go!" The young man''s thin lips opened gently, and the cold voice had a biting chill. Xiao Qingluo tightened his knuckles and opposed the boy. He hugged Gu Yun more tightly. There was more provocation in his eyes. Ling Na looked at Si Qi and muttered incredulously, "it''s a blood sacrifice. It''s a blood sacrifice that broke my dimensional space. Isn''t this man dying?" Her voice was very quiet, and the moment of exit dissipated in the wind. Siqi suddenly lifted his sword, and the tip of the sword pointed to Xiao Qingluo''s face. The evil Qi and evil Qi in the supreme sword were intertwined and poured out at this moment. The supreme sword, known as the evil killing sword by later generations, has been killed for thousands of years and tempered for thousands of years. In the resentment of hundreds of undead, its evil Qi is enough to destroy a city. With the great evil spirit burst out, the shaking of space became more intense, the face of Ling suddenly turned pale, and all her dimensional spaces were collapsing one after another? This... How is this possible! The shock in the spirit''s heart was hard to add. She kept shaking her head and wanted to deny this fact. It''s impossible. In this world, there is no one who can destroy all her dimensional space in an instant! Even those "people" who live in shallow places in the ancient heritage secret land can''t do it! There seems to be a turbulent dark sea in Si Qi''s eyes. The murderous opportunity is exposed and the destructive power is hidden. The bits and pieces of purple are gradually fainted and dyed in his Jian pupils At this time, Siqi was on the verge of rampage, and his reason was gradually falling apart. There was a raging fire in his chest, which burned his judgment and reason. The burning pain spread from his heart, leaving only killing in his eyes. Infected by the master''s emotion, the hostility of the supreme sword suddenly increased. "Si Qi." A light call was still the cold voice, but it was like a handful of snow sprinkled on the flame in his heart. In an instant, all the flames disappeared. Gu Yun held Siqi''s hand and didn''t make it too strong, because his hand was full of wounds. The scars were crisscross on Siqi''s white skin, which was very eye-catching and dazzling. Chapter 569 When Gu Yun wants to touch those scars with his finger, suddenly, Si Qi grabs her hand and firmly holds it in the palm. Gu Yun can feel Si Qi''s hand trembling gently and full of panic. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at him. A pair of Jian pupils of Si Qi changed back to black again. They were so deep that they seemed to be able to suck in people''s soul and erode bones and sink. Si Qi was silent. He just looked at Gu Yun and seemed to carve her appearance on his soul. In fact, Gu Yun has a lot to say to Si Qi, but now he doesn''t want to say anything. Peace is the best answer. The heart worried about Siqi can finally fall back to its place. She is not good at words. Similarly, she is not good at expressing her emotions. She can only be a little clumsy and say, "I''m fine, I''m fine." Finally, she added in a soft voice, "I''m looking for you!" The response to her was a powerful hug, which made dugun Yun feel a little painful, but it was also an unprecedented peace of mind. No matter where she is, if she is in danger, it is Siqi who finally finds her through thorns and thorns. She did too little for him! Looking at the two people hugging each other, Xiao Qingluo''s hand hanging on his side was clenched into a fist. He didn''t know that his nails were trapped in the meat. Blood overflowed from between his fingers. Only this sharp pain could barely restrain his madness. The tyranny in his heart was breeding, and all he had left in his mind was the idea of killing Siqi. But now, he can''t do it because there are lonely clouds. He doesn''t want to be found by her. Therefore, in a self abusive way, Xiao Qingluo endured it. "Sister, who is this man?" Xiao Qingluo tilted his head slightly, and his beautiful peach eyes stared at Si Qi, pretending to be confused. Before his voice fell, Siqi had suddenly raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were like a cold knife. If this was substantive, Xiao Qingluo had been lingchi now. Xiao Qingluo just smiled with a pure smile. There seemed to be a pool of spring water in those quiet green pupils, rippling with shallow tenderness, which reflected the figure of solitary cloud, like a demon who confused people and committed crime. How could Siqi not understand the meaning of his eyes? A sense of crisis occupied his heart. The more you care about a person, the easier it becomes to worry about gain and loss, even if Gu Yun is already by his side, even if they have expressed their feelings to each other. However, he was still deeply afraid that one day all this would come to naught. He had tasted the sweetness. How could he let go again? He would never allow anyone to take Gu Yun away from him! Two murderous eyes collided in the air. Xiao Qingluo didn''t give in. They were deadlocked for a moment until Gu Yun gently pushed away Siqi. She didn''t find the tense atmosphere between them. She just turned her eyes to scan the messy space and finally looked at the spirit: "let''s go out!" The spirit returned to his mind, and his complex eyes flashed over Siqi quickly, and then opened the door to leave the dimensional space. After staying with Xiao Qingluo for half a year, she already knows the whole Kyushu mainland. There is no one here who can destroy her dimensional space, unless... Unless this young man is not a person in the mortal world at all! In other words, he is not human! Although his body is orthodox human breath, and even his appearance features belong to the human race, she always feels that it is like a layer of camouflage to cover up his true identity. His body is shrouded in a heavy fog. It can only be revealed on the day when the clouds clear the sun Chapter 570 After stepping into the door, everything in the dimensional space turns into misty clouds behind you, and finally dissipates without trace. As soon as she left the dimensional space, Gu Yun''s divine power, magic Qi and spiritual power came back. Although her body was still weak, at least she was no longer powerless. The voices of Nian Xi and Xiao Qing came one after another in Gu Yun''s mind. "Master, master, I finally saw the master again. I thought the master didn''t want us." Nianxi said wrongfully. At the moment of breaking off contact with Gu Yun, she thought that after Gu Yun died four years ago, the world was vast and there was no place to find any trace of Gu Yun. Sure enough, some shadows were left in her heart at that time. From her nirvana, the moment she opened her eyes, she saw the solitary cloud. Her mind was blank. She instinctively relied on the solitary cloud. Then she spent five years with her day and night in Jili village. She had long been inseparable from the solitary cloud. "Master, we are all worried to death. Fortunately, fortunately, you are all right." Xiaoqing said. If the solitary cloud has any advantages or disadvantages in the dimensional space, it will really be unable to forgive itself all its life. Gu Yun introduced his consciousness into the chain of heaven and earth, comforted nianxi and Xiaoqing, and then they stopped crying. After Xuancang woke up a few days ago, Gu Yun found that a natural space was born in the chain of heaven and earth. The so-called natural space means that any living creature can survive in it, and the external air will be extradited to the natural space, just like a shrinking world. Moreover, the spiritual power contained in the space in the heaven and earth chain is more than ten times that of the outside world. The spiritual power concentration is far beyond the mortal world, boundless, and can not see the end of the space. Therefore, Gu Yun called nianxi into the heaven and earth chain. It is not only conducive to their practice, but also reassuring her. If one day something happens to her, at least they will not be affected by the thought protected by the chain of heaven and earth. Although Xuancang woke up, he spent most of his time recuperating in the chain of heaven and earth. Unless Gu Yun was in fatal danger, Xuancang was in a self-consciousness. Gu Yun looked around and they returned to the territory of the tree elf family. It seemed that they were still outside the palace of Queen manluo. As soon as Gu Yun appeared, the guarded tree elves raised their bows to each other. "Who!" Shouted the guarding tree elf. At this time, an old tree elf flew out of the court. When he saw the lonely clouds, he looked stunned for a moment, then slapped the tree elf on the head and scolded: "fool, this is the Queen''s distinguished guest!" With that, the old tree elf turned his suspicious eyes to Xiao Qingluo. Obviously, there are only two aliens in their territory. Why is there another one now? When his eyes touched Xiao Qingluo''s quiet green pupils, he was stunned as if he had been hit on the head. Green pupil, in this world, there are only some demon families except the elf family. And this young man has no characteristics of the demon family, so there is only one possibility left. He is an elf family! However, he didn''t feel any spirit in the boy. What''s the matter? "I knew you were back!" Among the tree elves, a female voice came. Then an elegant figure appeared in their vision. Manluo came to the gate of the palace alone. Chapter 571 Although she tried her best to hide it, the urgency between her eyebrows still leaked. The withering of the Lingying tree was imminent and could not be delayed at all. Manluo glanced around the tree elves who were constantly paying attention to this side and said, "follow me!" Manluo takes them to the meeting hall, because only the meeting hall can accommodate them. In the conference hall, man Luo held back all the tree elves and could no longer maintain her composure. She looked forward to Gu Yun and Si Qi and asked eagerly, "how, have you found the spirit?" Gu Yun looks at Xiao Qingluo. Since the spirit has become his own, he should decide whether to tell the whereabouts of the spirit. Xiao Qingluo winked at Gu Yun and signaled her to be relieved. Then he looked at man Luo and said, "no, but I have other ways to save your sacred tree." When leaving the dimensional space, Gu Yun told Xiao Qingluo about the tree elves, and also explained his purpose here. With Xiao Qingluo''s voice, man Luo noticed him. Previously, she was surprised by the return of Siqi and Guyun, and only worried about whether Lingying tree could be saved, but ignored the young man in green who came back with Guyun and Siqi. When she looked at the pair of green pupils that were actually extremely cold although smiling, manluo opened her eyes in amazement. Unbelievable shouted, "are you an elf?" Xiao Qingluo blinked in confusion and looked at Gu Yun: "sister, what is the elf family?" Gu Yun remembered that he had never told Xiao Qingluo about his true identity. Now, it''s almost time. She thought for a moment and said slowly, "do you know the alien?" Alien race is the general name of all non-human races in Kyushu mainland. It is only because the demon family has a power that can not be ignored, and the number of the demon family reached thousands in its heyday, that the demon family was specially designated by human beings in the mortal world. Xiao Qingluo nodded, continued to understand, pretended to be confused and said, "I know. I heard someone mention it when traveling in Kyushu mainland." "The elf family is one of the alien families. As you can see in front of you, these tree elves are a branch of the elf family, and the green pupil is the unique logo of your elf family." Gu Yun looked at Xiao Qingluo''s bright green pupils and said. Xiao Qingluo didn''t seem to be relieved from this shocked cognition. After a long time, he said, "that is to say, I''m a member of the elf family? Not human? " Gu Yun nodded. Due to the lack of understanding of the three worlds in the mortal world, all do not know that in addition to one mortal world, there are the nether world and the divine world, and there are actually eight races in the world. Therefore, the idea of "if we are not our race, our hearts will be different" will arise, and we will hate and even kill all other races. Xiao Qingluo looked at manluo, then at Gu Yun, and asked in a stuffy voice, "what am I..." Gu Yun replied, "you are unique!" Her understatement raised a storm in Xiao Qingluo''s heart. In fact, he knew his identity as an elf family more than four years ago. He was excited and excited because he was not bleeding like those dirty and despicable people. What are you? Xiao Qingluo doesn''t care. He has experienced a painful childhood, and his heart is different from others. Chapter 572 So even if he is nothing, he will one day rely on himself to become a frightening and trembling existence. But he didn''t expect that Gu Yun answered him with such an answer. the one and only. In her heart, is he unique in the world? Gu Yun didn''t know that his words left a mark in Xiao Qingluo''s heart. Man Luo looked at Xiao Qingluo with a complicated look. Although the teenager was of the same family as them, somehow she felt the darkness that the elf family would never have in him Is it her illusion? Man Luo looked at Xiao Qingluo''s exquisite face and the bright smile on his face, and began to doubt that such a clean and simple boy would have a dark side? Unable to sort out the thoughts in the sea, man Luo simply gave up to think about it. This elf family is evil and has nothing to do with their tree elf family. They are friends. Sooner or later they will leave. Man Luo straightened her face and asked, "what do you mean by other methods? As long as we can save the sacred tree, we will not hesitate to pay any price. " "At any cost?" Xiao Qingluo repeated the sentence behind manluo, and the light smile on the corner of his lips was stained with a touch of evil cunning. Man Luo was stunned. "Tease you. You''re too old-fashioned. Don''t worry. You don''t need any help. Just wait." Xiao Qingluo said with a smile. His eyes were clear, as if the evil cunning that man Luo had just seen was just a flash of illusion. Man Luo finds that the closer she gets to this person, she will find that he is a complex and changeable person. It''s like a demon luring into the abyss. Xiao Qingluo didn''t go to see manluo again. He just grabbed the fruit on the table and ate it slowly. He didn''t forget to pass it to Guyun''s lips, but he was often suppressed by Siqi''s power before he was close to Guyun. Xiao Qingluo looked at Siqi with a frozen eyebrow, but Siqi was a superfluous look and didn''t give him anything. A moment later, Xiao Qingluo snorted and took back his hand. He didn''t have the desire to eat these things again. No one knows what way Xiao Qingluo wants to save Lingying tree. Even if it''s Gu Yun, he doesn''t reveal half a point. At this time, man Luo had no choice but to trust Xiao Qingluo. When he came out of the discussion hall, suddenly, a small white ball fell from the sky without warning and just hit Gu Yun''s arms. Gu Yun raised his hand reflexively. He was a soft little guy. The little one curled up in the arms of Gu Yun and was not afraid of life. He stared at Gu Yun curiously with a pair of innocent eyes of emerald. It seemed that he was wondering why this man looked different from himself. After man Luo, they stepped out and saw this scene, and a layer of anger coagulated on their faces: "man Xie, what are you doing!" Hearing manluo''s voice, the little guy shrunk his neck in fear. His fleshy little hand grabbed Gu Yun''s sleeve and said, "nodule, Bao huwo ~" (sister, protect me ~) Then he would bury his head in the arms of the lonely cloud and make it ostrich like. But before he could take action, Gu Yun threw him into manluo''s arms with his collar. The little guy is eight times like manluo. With the prince logo on his clothes, there is no doubt that this is manluo''s son. Man Luo quickly hugged the little guy and stared at him. Then she said, "this is my third son man Xie. He''s a little naughty." Chapter 573 Listening to his mother''s evaluation of himself, the little guy immediately turned evil to his courage, waved his small fist and refuted: "evil is only 80, farting."£¨ Evil is not naughty) Man Luo slapped man Xie''s ass expressionless, and the little guy was as quiet as a chicken. Gu Yun nodded slightly. After saying goodbye to man Luo, he left with Siqi and Xiao Qingluo. The tree elves are small and exquisite, which is very different from human beings. Therefore, it is obvious that they can''t stay in the court to rest, because it is very possible that they can overwhelm the palace wall with their strength. And Guyun they are not happy to stay in that very narrow building for them. For spiritual masters who have been practicing outside for many years, deep mountains and wild forests are their foothold. They take the sky as their cover and the ground as their house. Everywhere is where they can lie down and sleep. Every corner of the territory of the tree elf family is full of rich spiritual power. These pure spiritual power are mixed with the healing function of divine power. In less than three days, all the injuries of Gu Yun were healed. These three days, manluo is looking forward to Xiao Qingluo''s so-called way to save the Lingying tree all the time. However, in the past three days, Xiao Qingluo had nothing to do. He should eat and play every day. It seemed that he had long forgotten about the Lingying tree. Man Luo couldn''t sit still and ran several times to beat around in front of Xiao Qingluo, reminding him that the issue of Lingying tree was imminent. Xiao Qingluo perfunctorized every time. Until the fourth day. The early morning sun through the gap between the leaves, through the early fog, continuously sprinkled all over the forest, waking up all things. Under a verdant ancient tree, leaning against a young man who was cared for by the sun, the young man slightly closed his eyes and seemed not to adapt to the light shining on his face. The sun was very shallow and fell on his face, which seemed to coat the young man with a layer of sacred golden light. The young man''s skin is weak and pale, just like a person who lives in the dark all year round, and is illuminated by the burning light. The young man''s facial features are more profound and clear. It''s like the face carefully outlined by the brush. Every point is just right, and people can''t find any defects. It is a kind of Qingjun like a bright moon, alienated and indifferent, detached from the secular world, such as nine days of relegation to immortals, which is out of reach, but easy to fall. But the moment the boy opened his eyes, his feeling changed again. The deep and cold Jian pupils could not help but produce a chill from the bottom of his heart, which made people feel like facing the abyss. If the young man was a banished immortal who was not contaminated with the world when he closed his eyes, then at the moment when he opened his eyes, there were some demons and evils on his body for no reason. Both demon and immortal, both right and evil, he is two extremes, destined to be intolerable in this world! Siqi bent his knees on one foot and sat casually under the tree, one hand casually on his knee, while the other hand was at the mercy of Gu Yun. Gu Yun focused on removing the bandage stained with blood from Si Qi''s arm, and then carefully put the ointment specially prepared by manluo mixed with Holy Spirit water on the ferocious wound. Although Gu Yun''s action was soft, the pain was still unavoidable. However, Si Qilian didn''t frown from beginning to end. Only when the indifferent eyes looked at the lonely clouds did they make waves and have temperature. Gu Yun''s face was taut and her red lips were pursed into a straight line. She looked serious and focused. Even in the face of thousands of troops and horses, she didn''t feel any tension. Now she has pinched a cold sweat in her palm. Chapter 574 Part of Si Qi''s injuries were suffered in the dimensional space, but most of them had been cured at this time. The rest were during his blood sacrifice. All the surrounding elements rioted and formed a violent storm, and he was in the center of the storm. Those rioting elements turned into thousands of wind blades and surrounded him. He could neither hide nor hide, so he had to carry his body. The elements in the dimensional space are corrosive, so even if you leave the dimensional space, Gu Yun heals the wound with his divine power, but within half an hour, the wound will crack again and start again. The only thing that can relieve is the ointment taken out by manluo, but the medicine of the ointment is very strong. The so-called fierce means that applying it to Siqi''s wound is like throwing a handful of salt on it, which requires him to bite his teeth and bear a moment of severe pain. When man Luo said this, Gu Yun tried it on himself in private. Only through personal experience can he understand the extent of the pain. Therefore, every time he takes medicine for Siqi, Gu Yun will be particularly nervous. Finally, after changing the clean bandage, Gu Yun was relieved. There was a layer of fine sweat on his forehead. It seemed that it was not Si Qi but Gu Yun who endured the pain. When Gu Yun was about to take back his hand, Si Qi held her wrist and took her forward a little, closer to himself, and even felt each other''s breathing. Gu Yun''s whole body was almost pressed on Si Qi. As long as he poked a little in front, he could kiss Si Qi''s lips However, Gu Yun could only look blankly at Si Qi''s close face and asked, "what''s the matter?" Siqi was silent for a moment, then clenched his teeth and said, "Gu Yun, your head must be made of elm!" Gu Yun: " She reflected on herself, as if she had done nothing wrong? At this time, a sound of buzzing wings came, and more than one tree elf, a group of tree Elves were coming towards them. Since this area has become the temporary residence of Gu Yun, Si Qi and Xiao Qingluo, man Luo has ordered all tree elves not to step here to disturb them. The first three days were all peaceful. Only manluo visited from time to time to urge Xiao Qingluo. Today, some abnormal! Gu Yun looked suspiciously at the group of tree elves who had emerged from the forest. The tree elf headed by him is a familiar face. He is mi Xiu. Mi Xiu waved to Gu Yun and Si Qi from a distance. When he flew in front of them, MI Xiu gasped and said, "sorry to disturb you." The lonely cloud was silent. Siqi''s face was cold and his eyes were not good. Mi Xiu had no doubt that if he didn''t give an explanation, he would throw all of them out the next second. Mi Xiu hurriedly said, "well, the three princes are gone. We have found them in other places. There is no trace, so we can''t. We can only come here to have a look." "You look for it." Gu Yun said that she knew very well that there was no three princes he was looking for. In this area, except for her and Siqi, only Xiao Qingluo is left. In addition, there is no other breath. Mi Xiu looked at Gu Yun gratefully. Under the gaze of Si Qi Senran, his eyes didn''t dare to stay too long, so after a quick look, he immediately moved away and searched for Manxie with other tree elves. Chapter 575 The quiet morning was broken by their arrival. Among the trees, the cries of tree elves echoed constantly, startling the branches and birds to flutter their wings and leave. Their cry did not get any response. This trip was doomed to return in vain. Manxie seems to have suddenly evaporated from the world and can''t find any trace. Just when the tree Elves were dejected, suddenly, a vigorous vitality spread from the direction of the Lingying tree. Bathed in the power of life, a hundred flowers bloom all over the mountains and fields, full of vitality. The Lingying tree, which had been silent for half a year, woke up again and brought blessing to this world. All the tree elves swept away their previous depression. After a burst of ecstasy, they rushed to the Lingying tree one after another. Around the Lingying tree, within a column of incense, all the tree Elves were attracted. They looked piously at the huge tree in the middle of the lake, which grew new buds and became lush again, and the sacred glory enveloped them again. All the tree elves couldn''t help crying with joy. Their sacred tree came back! Manluo stared at the Lingying tree in a daze. The hand slowly reaching to the trunk trembled uncontrollably. This excited and happy mood occupied her heart. After experiencing despair again and again, their sacred tree finally came back. The lifeline of the tree elf family was not broken in her hands! The old tree elves sat around the spirit warbler tree and read carols one after another. Through the carols, the joy was conveyed to each tree ELF''s heart. They held together, danced and danced, and the happy laughter and songs intertwined, infecting the atmosphere into a relaxed and happy atmosphere. Under the Lingying tree, Xiao Qingluo stood there in a green shirt, holding a very chic cyan flute in his hand and a red spike tied at one end. Xiao Qingluo waved to Gu Yun and shouted: "sister, I did it. Should I be rewarded?" Gu Yun is stunned, reward? Before she could make a sound, Siqi''s cold eyes had glanced at him. He said, "do you want a reward? Then I will be wronged. How about personally guiding you in fencing? " "In terms of swordsmanship, I prefer my sister to guide me." Xiao Qingluo replied without showing weakness. Even if dull as a lonely cloud, I can smell the smoke between them. I can''t help but wonder why these two people stand together, either competing with each other or laughing back, as if they were born with different magnetic fields. Xiao Qingluo didn''t go to see Si Qi again when he finished that sentence. He turned around, walked up to man Luo, lowered his voice and said something in man Luo''s ear. He saw that the color of joy on man Luo''s face gradually receded, replaced by hesitation and struggle, as if he were making a very difficult choice. Xiao Qingluo always has a bewitching smile on her lips. He has made it very clear what to say. She is the queen of the tree elf family. At the moment of turning around, Xiao Qingluo''s eyes flashed a blood thirsty dark awn. When he looked at the lonely cloud, his eyes became clear and bright again. Man Luo''s hand hanging on the side of her body was tightly clenched into a fist. Although he was bleeding with the blood of the elf family, there was a demon in his heart! Xiao Qingluo waved to Gu Yun from afar. Gu Yun understood what he meant, and his ice power was condensed into the lake. In an instant, an ice road was frozen on the calm lake. Chapter 576 Xiao Qingluo naturally ignored Si Qi beside Gu Yun, went to the other side of Gu Yun, looked at her and said, "sister, let''s go. Later, they will send the Lingying root to us." Just now, he only said a word to man Luo, "since I can save the spirit warbler tree, I can also make it disappear immediately. We don''t have a flood of kindness to help you, so you know what we want." Even though he had replaced the spirit with the evil spirit, as long as he wanted, destroying the spirit warbler tree was just a matter of moving his fingers. Seeing that Xiao Qingluo was confident, Gu Yun knew that he must have used his own method, so he didn''t ask. He nodded gently and relieved. As long as he got the Lingying root, they could leave the ancient heritage secret land and return to the western continent. Some accounts from four years ago should also be settled. Si Qi knew Gu Yun. When her eyes changed, he knew what she was thinking. Si Qi held her hand and said to her, "I''m with you." Four years ago, he couldn''t fight side by side with her. He could only watch her fall in front of him, but he didn''t and couldn''t do it. Now it''s different. He finally has the power to compare with Gu Yun. He is willing to become a sword in her hand and cut through thorns and thorns for her. There are ripples in Gu Yun''s eyes. Yes, this time, she won''t fight alone. "Together." Gu Yun said. The hands they held each other made Xiao Qingluo feel very eye-catching, especially the rare softness between Gu Yun''s eyebrows, as if his possessions had been robbed by others. A violence caused by anger bred in his heart and almost reached a critical point to drive him crazy. But in front of Gu Yun, he had an amazing self-control. Even if his heart had been surging like a wave, he didn''t show it at all. He smiled and said, "sister, do you want to go back to the east continent?" Gu Yun nodded. When everything on the west side was over, it was time to start back to the East. It''s time to greet old friends. "Then I''ll go back to the East with my sister." Xiao Qingluo said that his original intention was to return to the east continent after refining his accomplishments in the ancient heritage secret land. The Xiao family is a thorn in his heart. All his suffering is brought by the Xiao family, and revenge is only a matter of time. Unexpectedly, he meets Gu Yun again in the ancient heritage secret land. If the Xiao family is destroyed in his heart, Gu Yun is redemption. Siqi''s cold eyes only stayed on Xiao Qingluo for a moment. Although Xiao Qingluo adhered to Gu Yun, he also knew that Gu Yun didn''t like close contact with people, especially physical contact. No matter how Xiao Qingluo entangled Gu Yun, he wouldn''t cross her bottom line. Therefore, Si Qi tolerated him to turn around Gu Yun. As long as Gu Yun was not around them, Si Qi would never show mercy to Xiao Qingluo. Xiao Qingluo had suffered several big losses under Siqi before, but it happened that he didn''t teach a lesson for a long time. He was also sure to win Gu Yun! As Xiao Qingluo said, within three hours, manluo found them in person. Manluo came to their foothold alone. She not only hid her whereabouts, but also her breath. This appearance is completely unlike her style. As soon as man Luo approached, she directly handed a wooden box in her arms to Gu Yun. With a painful face, she said, "take it, lingyinggen!" Chapter 577 She forced herself to look magnanimous, but her heart was still bleeding and she could hardly control to take back the Lingying root. That''s the root of their sacred tree. There are only a few. Now Gu Yun has taken one of them. She did this behind the back of all the tree elves. The Lingying tree is their sacred tree and their lifeblood. It is a belief in their hearts. Usually, some more leaves are lost, which will attract great attention. Now it''s better for her to dig a root of the divine tree herself, which is like moving a knife on herself, but she has to do so. Xiao Qingluo has no doubt about what she said. Although part of the blood of the elves flowed on him, he did not inherit the gentleness and kindness of the elves. The reason why she was so careful to avoid all the tree elves and secretly brought the Lingying root to Gu Yun was that the tree elves regarded the Lingying tree more important than their own lives. If they knew her decision, they would try their best to stop it. Compared with losing a Lingying root and keeping the whole Lingying tree, she is willing to become a sinner of the tree elf family. After man Luo handed the wooden box to Gu Yun, she left in a hurry, because she was afraid that if she delayed a little longer, she would repent. However, it was useless to repent. As soon as lingyinggen left lingyingshu, she couldn''t go back. Moreover, she couldn''t beat the three of them alone. In order not to let herself be too immersed in the pain, chagrin and self blame of losing Lingying root, manluo forces herself to divert her attention. Now, in addition to lingyingshu, the only thing that can cheer her up again is the disappearance of Manxie. So manluo couldn''t even return to the court, so she searched around for her son in their territory. But Gu Yun didn''t stay much after they got Lingying root, so they left here immediately. Everything about the tree elves turned over here. They just passed by in a hurry in their lives without leaving any trace. Until he was far away from the territory of the tree elves, the spirit came out of Xiao Qingluo''s sleeve, breathed the fresh air and said, "finally." The spirit is born in the spirit warbler tree, so as soon as the spirit approaches the spirit warbler tree, it will send out a strong reaction. This reaction is not only the crazy swaying of leaves, but also the sharp increase of brilliance. Therefore, when he was in the tree elf territory, Xiao Qingluo included her in his sleeve. There was heaven and earth in his sleeve. There was a small Dharma array arranged by him, which could just cover the breath of spirit. But there was a panic inside. Out of the barrier outside the earth led by the tree elf, Gu Yun and his party returned to the cliff in the ancient heritage secret place. At the moment when she came out, Gu Yun habitually covered her spiritual consciousness in this area. At present, she didn''t find any breath of living people within the scope of her spiritual consciousness. She thought to herself, it seems that others have been sent out by the ancient heritage secret place as scheduled. But now, a difficult problem for them is how to get out of the ancient heritage secret place People only know that when the deadline of one month is reached, the ancient heritage secret place will automatically drive people out, but no one knows how to get out and how to get out if the deadline is not reached. Gu Yun was thinking about this all the way. Originally, the spirit could use the dimensional space to transfer them out. However, when the spirit came into contact with the ancient heritage secret place again, he found that the spatial layout of the ancient heritage secret place had changed Chapter 578 The change of spatial layout means that she can no longer create a dimensional space, and her power has been limited. "It''s incredible. How can the spatial layout of the ancient heritage secret place be changed for no reason?" Ling Bai was puzzled and whispered in confusion. Although she only stayed in the ancient heritage secret place for a few months, the spatial layout of the ancient heritage secret place has always been in a stable state in recent months. There has never been any change before or since. Only now, when they come out again, everything has changed. Xiao Qingluo doesn''t care. Anyway, as long as there is a lonely cloud, he thinks he has everything. It would be better if there is no Siqi. Gu Yun pursed his lips and set his eyes on the place where the mountain meets the sky. Since there is no clue to go out, they can only explore by themselves. The exit is always excavated. That night, the three of Gu Yun settled in a valley in the ancient heritage secret land. The night devoured everything, and the only light was the bonfire they lit. Meeting Xiao Qingluo again reminds Gu Yun of a very distant thing. It was many years ago when she left Jili village with nianxi and first entered the mainland of Kyushu. That was the first night after she arrived in Longjun city. After saving Xiao Qingluo at that time, every post station in Longjun city was overcrowded due to enrollment in the holy land. She and Xiao Qingluo made do with it in a broken temple in Longjun city for one night. It was in that broken temple that she found a picture of solitary evil and Xuancang. Gu Yun clearly remembered that he had put away the portrait, so he went into the space spirit tool and looked for an old portrait in a pile of messy things. Because it was a long time ago, the portrait was pressed at the bottom. It took Gu Yun some time to find it. Fortunately, the drawing paper is also tenacious. It has been pressed by so many messy things for many years and has not been damaged. "Xuan Cang?" Gu Yun called Tao Xuancang''s name in his mind. Generally, Xuancang recuperates in his self-consciousness, so Gu Yun can''t ensure whether he is free to find Xuancang at this time. "I am." Unexpectedly, Xuancang responded to Gu Yun. The next moment, a white streamer flew out of the heaven and earth chain on Gu Yun''s wrist and turned into Xuancang''s figure when it fell to the ground. Since the last transformation, Xuancang has kept the human form, and Gu Yun is now adapted. She took the portrait out of the space spirit tool and spread it on the ground. Then Xuancang saw the content painted above in the light of the campfire. Although it was so vague that he could only see some rough outlines, he knew very well that it was him who looked like a white tiger! The dusty memory swept through like a flood, and Xuancang stared at the portrait on the ground. Seeing this, the lonely cloud didn''t make a sound again. In the quiet space, only the sound of firewood burning could be heard. For a long time, Xuancang had an action. He raised his hand slightly, and an invisible force held up the portrait. His finger gently clicked on the portrait. Suddenly, the portrait emitted a burst of burning light, like a dusty pearl, blooming its own light. This is what the portrait really looks like! Gu Yun thought. His eyes settled on the portrait again, and the content of the portrait had been completely and clearly presented in their eyes. The spirited red pupil boy was dressed in black armor and holding a black iron long gun. He smiled wantonly, and his handsome eyebrows were full of madness. Chapter 579 At his feet stood a majestic white tiger, with blue eyes calmly and indifferently staring at the front, not angry. A person and a tiger are all arrogant gestures. All sentient beings are just a drop in the ocean in their eyes. Xuancang''s voice sounded in the empty night: "it was probably a few decades ago, or a hundred years ago, too long ago, and the specific time could not be recalled. At that time, when the master had just turned 18, the demon emperor threw his divine power seal into the mortal world. The Tao is training." At this point, Gu Yun finally understood why the portraits of Gu Xie and Xuan Cang appeared in the mortal world. Belonging to the dark race, there will never be kindness and softness in the idea, even for their own children. In order not to let children rely too much on their parents, but also to let them grow up as soon as possible, races known for their blood and cruelty, such as demons, shuras and ghosts, will seal their divine power when their children grow up to a certain age and send them to a low-level or extremely barren and bad place, Let them rise again from the bottom of the world. Well, if you break the wings of a young eagle that has learned to fly and let them learn to fly again with their injured wings, this time, there will be no parents to help them. They can only rely on the experience accumulated in the past to constantly explore and try. Hardship is inevitable, but once you bite your teeth and stick to it, you will fly higher and farther than before to the vast sea and sky that belongs to you. Some things can''t be taught by parents and can only be understood by themselves. External strength is easy, but internal strength is difficult. In these records, Gu Yun has seen in his inheritance and memory that there is a great difference between the race belonging to the dark and the race belonging to the light. Like the protoss, the education of their children only exists in books and oral teaching. One of their ideas is that the children are still young and can''t be in a hurry. If they can face the darkness of the world later, it will be later. In this way, most Protoss are arrogant under the dote of their parents. If it is not for their unique talent and strength, they can''t stand at the head of all races. Gu Yun thought deeply. Although she was bleeding from the Protoss and the demon family, and although she grew up in the protoss since childhood, her heart was biased towards the demon family. Everyone yearns for light, but she wants to fall into darkness. Guxie is a very talented person. When he was in the divine world, he was already invincible among his peers at a young age. He caused a lot of trouble and offended all six races. He is crazy and proud because he has this qualification. He is naturally not afraid of heaven and earth. Even his magic emperor father who scolds the divine world dared to swing his fist. The glorious deeds of Guxie were established from the first day of his birth. At that time, the demon emperor was not his father, but the first demon emperor left by the era of no god respect, that is, the grandfather of Guxie. This is the existence of the elder level of the whole divine world. Anyone who sees it should greet him respectfully. On that day, Guxie was born. The old man was rarely happy. He wanted to hug his newborn grandson. Guxie was born to be a tosser. He waved his hands and feet with great power. He didn''t let anyone swaddle him, so he rolled in the cradle naked. As soon as the old man saw the posture of Gu Xie, he said, "this little boy will grow up in the future!" Chapter 580 As if he understood the old man''s words, the little boy turned over with his feet, turned his cold ass towards the old man, and looked at the people in a room. He was shocked not only by their little Highness''s talent of being self-taught, but also by... He was the first one who dared to take his ass to the demon emperor. The old man liked it very much. He raised the cub with both hands. The people in the room were frightened and white with a face, lest the old man slip his hands and throw their newly born highness into meat mud. When he was suddenly lifted up in the air, the cub was dissatisfied, and his wrinkled face became even more wrinkled. He made his first feat since he was born. When the cub kicked his little foot, time seemed to stand still at this moment. A room full of people was numb. The head of state of the three realms and the first generation demon emperor of the demon family stepped on a white and tender foot on his face, which just fell on his eyes and the bridge of his nose. Everyone could see that the demon emperor was holding the cub''s stiff arm. After a sudden attack in his heart, they were silently ready to rush to the ground to meet the cub who would be thrown out by the demon emperor at any time. On the contrary, their little highness didn''t know that his life was about to be lost, and he spit a bubble from his mouth leisurely. A moment later, the demon emperor put the cub down and laughed without warning. The laughter spread all over the palace, and everyone dared not go out. The devil''s big palm rubbed the little boy''s head, which immediately caused the little boy''s protest. He said: "my deadline is coming. I was worried that the demon clan would decline when it was handed over to Gu Lian. Now, I am relieved to see this little grandson. Gu Lian, the only thing that makes me proud and happy in your life is to give birth to a good grandson." Gu Lian was ashamed to lower his head. He was not talented enough and his heart was not cruel enough. He was often indecisive in doing things. He was joked by the divine world as the most unlike the demon family. He is not qualified to be the leader of the demon clan at all. If it were not for his other brothers, they would either die in the miracle disaster, or kill each other, and finally lose both sides. He has no ability to inherit. The position of the leader of the demon clan would not fall on him at all. But there was no one else in the demon clan, so even if it was difficult, he would carry the demon clan. "Father, I''m here, the demon clan is here; I''m not here, and my son is! " Gu Lian firmly said that his heart is like a rock. Seeing this, the demon emperor nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes fell on the little boy again, "this child is called Guxie." A passage that the man had said to him flashed through his mind: "what is right and evil? What is evil? Through the ages, who has really achieved innocence and integrity? Even those ferocious people will have some goodness in their hearts, so they are just mixed with each other. Isn''t your judgment of this Buddha both right and evil? " When Leng calmly said this, the man''s purple Jian pupil was as alienated and indifferent as ever, and there seemed to be an inseparable cold ice in it. His goal in life is to follow his footsteps. Now it''s time to follow him in another world. ¡­¡­ As the old man said at the beginning, with the continuous growth of solitary evil, his amazing talent and power became more and more obvious. It has aroused the attention of all gods in the whole divine world. This is not a good thing for the orphan evil whose wings are not full. Therefore, Gu Lian threw Gu Xie into the mortal world early to practice. On the one hand, he also wanted to avoid the limelight. Chapter 581 Even if it was sealed by Gu Lian, Gu Xie soon rose in the mortal world with his talent and perseverance. At that time, it coincided with the civil strife of the Xuanyin Dynasty, and the whole eastern continent fell into war and chaos. War is raging, and the people are in dire straits. Gu Xie emerged from the war initiated by the Xuanyin Dynasty. He didn''t join the camp of any prince, but just happened to settle in a city near the imperial capital. The war spread to the gate. How can his territory be invaded if others want to?! Although this is only one of his footholds. Gu Xie took Xuancang and washed the invading soldiers'' blood without thinking. Then he inexplicably became the Lord of the city, and the group of soldiers he killed that day were the people of the fourth prince. That war was the final duel between the fourth Prince and the eighth prince, so he inadvertently helped the eighth prince. The eighth prince became emperor. In order to thank Gu Xie for his help, he immediately canonized him as the king of Qingcheng and the Lord of Qingcheng. In order to thank Gu Xie for their survival, the people of Qingcheng asked a famous painter in the east to draw such a statue of God and hang it in Qingcheng temple. The incense was unexpectedly strong. However, Gu Xie only stayed in the mortal world for two years and returned to the Ming world. Kyushu mainland is not short of amazing and gorgeous people. With the passage of time, his name and deeds are buried in the long river of history. The former Qingcheng was also renamed Longjun city. In the era of popular cultivation, people no longer believe in gods and only respect the strong. Therefore, Qingcheng temple was forgotten in a corner of Longjun city by the world. As everyone knows, what is enshrined inside is the respect of the demon family that intimidates the three realms and stirs up the chaos of gods and demons. There is a kind of people who create legends in one place by virtue of the harmony of time, place and people. And there is another kind of person, who is the creator of legends. No matter where he falls, he is a shining point and can create legends one after another. Undoubtedly, Gu evil belongs to the latter, and so does Gu Yun. This memory was not deep in Xuancang''s mind. If Gu Yun hadn''t taken out the portrait, he would have forgotten it completely. Since he became the contract beast of the solitary evil, he has followed him to countless places, large and small, and experienced countless adventures or dangerous situations. These are fleeting in his eyes and can''t taste. This is the first time that Gu Yun learned about his father. Gu Xie has always been a free and easy person. At the same time, he also has great ambition. He is another natural ruler after no god respect. If he had not been trapped in that love robbery, perhaps the situation of seven races and seven parts of the world has been unified by him. So that when he fell, some people applauded, and some people sighed. Gu Yun rolled up the portrait, and this time he didn''t throw it into the corner of the space spirit tool, but put it in a special place. Whether it is the first generation of demon emperor, or Gu Lian, or her father, their goal is always one, that is to make the demon family strong and powerful. When the demon family came to her, it had declined to only the descendants of the demon family who were divided into the mortal world thousands of years ago. If this is their destiny, then what they can''t do, she will do it for them. Demon clan, she will grow! Brilliant, she will guard! Gu Yun lowered his eyes. Xuancang couldn''t see the red flame in her eyes, but Dao Gu Yun was infected by his melancholy, so he raised his hand and gently rubbed Gu Yun''s head like when he was in the divine world twenty years ago. Chapter 582 Even though now Gu Yun is no longer the little girl who needed him to protect, in Xuancang''s heart, Gu Yun has not grown up. Since he woke up, he has witnessed all the changes in Gu Yun, and even he can vaguely see the shadow of Gu Xie on her. However, while he is pleased with such changes, he is more distressed. The stronger a person is, the more things he has to bear. He can see that Gu Yun is used to taking everything from him and carrying everything by himself. If he could, he would like Gu Yun not to be so independent and learn to rely on others. The road to the future is lonely and difficult after all. Gu Yun was stunned by Xuancang''s sudden action for a moment, and the familiar feeling surged out of his memory. In this world, only Xuancang regarded her as a child. "Gu Yun, sometimes it''s a good thing to try to rely on others." Xuancang said that Gu Yun had suffered too much since he was born, and what caused all this misfortune was the gratitude and resentment between the gods and demons for thousands of years. She was not wrong, but she was forced to fall victim to both races! The past regret can not be made up. Xuancang only hopes that in the future, Gu Yun can be happy, like an ordinary girl, laugh when happy, cry when sad, or at least vent his emotions. But most of the time, the lonely cloud he felt sealed his heart and the seven emotions and six desires of living people, like an ice statue carved from cold ice. And the only one who can affect her emotional changes Xuancang''s eyes swept over Siqi as light as feather. Not far from them, Siqi leaned against a tree and seemed to have fallen asleep, but his spiritual consciousness covered this field, and no wind or grass could escape his consciousness. He just closed his eyes. Xuancang has lived for thousands of years since ancient times. There is no one he can''t understand. However, he couldn''t understand the two around Gu Yun. Xiao Qingluo seems simple and has no city government, but he is the one who hides the deepest. Even Xuancang can''t understand his mind hidden behind his smile. He is an extremely complex person. The only thing Xuancang can judge is that Xiao Qingluo must have dark years for a long time. This makes Xuancang think of the fallen elves in the history of the wilderness Although Siqi and Xiao Qingluo are difficult for him to understand, Siqi is not like Xiao Qingluo. It just makes people feel that there is a veil in front of him, which is elusive. Siqi is that when you try to understand and read him, you find that he has unconsciously led you into a dark abyss. Siqi is more dangerous than Xiao Qingluo. Even though he only felt the human breath in him, he was indeed pure human blood, but Xuancang would never forget the pair of purple pupils he saw at the last glance, as well as the supreme sword he never left his body. Xuancang can''t guarantee that if Guyun and Siqi really come together, their future will lead to paradise or hell. There are too many unknowns in this young man. Everything can happen to them. Xuancang can''t help worrying. He won''t interfere with Gu Yun''s feelings. He will respect her choice. However, he must determine whether this person really cares about Gu Yun wholeheartedly! Hearing the speech, Gu Yun was silent for a moment before he said, "dependence will make people lose the courage to face the danger." Chapter 583 Hearing the speech, Xuan Cang was stunned for a moment and immediately lost his smile. He was deeply helpless for such a woman, but he was also pleased. With such a heart, she will go far in the future, and her future achievements will even far exceed her father. Perhaps, at that time, the group of people who will live forever will regret not killing her when she was born. "Just, Gu Yun, anyway, I''ll listen to your orders at any time!" Xuancang said that what was exposed in front of the lonely cloud was pure loyalty. The corner of Gu Yun''s lips pulled out a light smile, and she said, "OK." In fact, she doesn''t need them to do anything for her. They just need to be with her all the time. After trying to lose the pain, they don''t want to experience the second time. Therefore, she will become stronger and stronger, strong enough to hold up an umbrella for them! Now Xuancang can''t stay outside for too long, otherwise the spirit body will become extremely weak. Therefore, after a conversation, Xuancang returns to the heaven and earth chain, and the whole heaven and earth is silent again. The flickering fire lengthens the shadow of the lonely cloud. She looks at the whirling flames in front of her eyes and is a little distracted. If the highest existence in the world is the gods in the divine world, what kind of existence is it in this world, the light God and the dark god who divide the world into black and white? Gu Yun thought that if she hadn''t seen the light God and the dark god in her dream, she would almost doubt that the so-called light God and the dark god were just imaginary things. Since there are light gods and dark gods in the world, does it mean that there are other worlds besides the three worlds? The moment the idea came to mind, Gu Yun was stunned, and then overturned the reverie. The world originated from chaos. At first, heaven and earth were connected together, that is, they were in a chaotic state until the creator separated them and created the world The world they live in is developed from chaos! The God of light and the God of darkness generally exist like the so-called creator God, ethereal in distant myths. The more you want to know more, the more confused your thoughts are. Finally, you have a headache. Gu Yun gives up to tangle with these unrealistic things. Wait until the next goodbye to the God of light and the God of darkness, maybe all the answers will be solved. "What are you thinking?" The soft voice sounded behind the lonely cloud. Before she turned back, a fur cloak was wrapped around her, and the white plush at the collar rubbed her face a little itchy. "Something that is difficult to understand but doesn''t matter." Gu Yun replied. Si Qi sat beside her, raised his hand and gently smoothed her frown. "Since it doesn''t matter, don''t think about it." He only hoped that the sad face would never appear on the lonely cloud''s face. He would settle the things she was worried about for her! "Yes." Gu Yun nodded and answered lightly. Without warning, he held Siqi''s hand. It was not strong, but it was easy for people to break free, just like her firm heart. There were waves in Si Qi''s deep eyes. He felt that the skin touched by Gu Yun was emitting a strange high temperature at this time, which seemed to affect the temperature on his face. Si Qi''s clear and meaningful Jun face flashed an unnatural look, and he was inclined to cover up and dare not look at Gu Yun''s eyes. Xu was hazy at night, and her eyes were soft and quiet. She said, "Siqi, no matter what changes we encounter in the future, please don''t let go, I am also!" Chapter 584 She didn''t know why she suddenly remembered to say these words to Siqi, but there was an uneasiness in her heart, but she couldn''t trace the source of the uneasiness. Many times, when she wanted to see the road ahead, she saw endless darkness, as if she would fall into an endless abyss if she took another step forward. Every road she walked was covered with thorns and paved with corpses and blood. Step by step, step by step, danger would come at any time. Moreover, her enemies have always been the gods standing at the top of the world in the divine world. She is not willing to involve Siqi in this divine war for no reason. However, who can say the variables in the future. The only thing they can do is hold on to each other''s hands! The rest, see the move. In response to Gu Yun, Si Qifan held her hand and clasped his fingers together. He lowered Qingjun''s eyebrows and looked at his hand clasped with Gu Yun. His voice carried a smile. He said, "the whole world is in my hand. How can I let go!" Lonely cloud in him is all, let go, it means eternal doom! The uneasiness shrouded in Gu Yun''s heart strangely dissipated with Si Qi''s words. At this moment, he had the courage to be fearless even against the enemy of the whole world, because he was behind her, which was enough! Gu Yun gently leaned against Si Qi and said, "when I know about the east continent, I''ll tell you everything about me." "Good!" Siqi should say that he had planned how to kill all the old things in the east continent in the shortest time. He has been waiting for this day for a long time. He wants to know about Gu Yun''s past. He wants to share the things she carries. Even if we are faced with the most divine world of the so-called three worlds! Si Qi and Gu Yun are not people who like to talk about love. Their love for each other is not obvious, and they have no sense of ceremony. But when you take a cocoon and look at it, you will find the torrent hidden under the calm. They both engrave each other in their own bones, blood and soul, which can not be erased. Ling looked at the two people close to the campfire and built a barrier outside Xiao Qingluo, shielding all the voices there. She was glad that, fortunately, Lord Xiao Qingluo had to practice at this time every night to isolate the outside world ¡­¡­ The dawn slowly opened the curtain. When the first ray of morning light fell on the lonely cloud''s eyelashes through the gap between the leaves, she slowly opened her eyes. It was the next day The campfire lit last night went out after the firewood burned out, and her body was still wrapped in the fox fur cloak that Siqi put on her last night. But there was no him around. Gu Yun put away his cloak. Xiao Qingluo was still sleeping. Her delicate and beautiful face seemed to be plated with a layer of dazzling brilliance in the morning light, with thrilling beauty. Gu Yun looked around and there was no sign of fighting. Even if there was, she should wake up at the first time. Therefore, Siqi should have left by himself. Gu Yun sat back again. He should be nearby. Not surprisingly, he should be back. As soon as her thought fell, two graceful figures appeared in the woods ahead. She is no stranger to red and black. It was Yesu who came back with Siqi. Chapter 585 Facing the eyes of Gu Yun, Yesu raised an evil smile and said hello to Gu Yun: "long time no see." Calculate the time. I haven''t seen it for a long time. The movement here awakened Xiao Qingluo. He stretched lazily. His eyes only stayed on Yesu for a moment, then moved away and settled on Gu Yun, revealing a smile brighter than the morning light. "Sister, did you sleep well last night?" Gu Yun nodded slightly in response to his question. Yesu looked at Xiao Qingluo and was surprised. He was not surprised at the identity of Xiao Qingluo''s elf family, but that he had never seen such a complex elf family. Most of the blood flowing on his body is human blood, and his body is also human breath. In addition to a pair of green pupils unique to the elf family, only that face has the characteristics of the elf family. Moreover, the elf family is a race bred by nature, which always feels clean, kind and beautiful. However, the boy made him feel very strange. In addition to his beauty, he did not have other characteristics of the elf family. Instead, he had a feeling between the demon, ghost and demon Si Qi went to Gu Yun and said to her, "I found us this morning, night and morning. In order not to disturb your sleep, I went to talk to him." He was explaining to her why he wasn''t here this morning. In fact, the moment she saw Yesu appear, she guessed. Gu Yun nodded and said, "is there a way to leave here?" "Yes." Si Qi said. Yesu consciously answered for Gu Yun: "only the boss can leave at the opening time in the non ancient heritage secret place." boss? Gu Yun didn''t know who the title was. Seeing this, Yesu immediately added, "my boss is Gu Yun, who is next to you." Si Qi wouldn''t let him call him emperor, even if he respected the Lord. In order to show his respect for his emperor, but not too alienated, but also to show his admiration and his determination to follow him to the death, Ye Su thought over and over this question of respect day and night, and finally decided to call him boss Si Qi! Even he couldn''t help cheering for himself. It was so clever. Fortunately, today he is called emperor Zun''s boss. Emperor Zun didn''t show his displeasure, that is, he acquiesced in his call?! Night Su guessed fan Siqi''s mind and sighed with regret. Even if he was reincarnated, Emperor Zun was as difficult to serve as before. Just figuring out his old man''s mind made him spit blood! He said, "boss, you just need to use the supreme sword to cut a point in the void, and you can break an exit!" The so-called method is really violent, simple and direct. Xiao Qingluo picked an eyebrow: "anyone can do this. Why does he have to break the exit?" If it is determined by strength, although he can''t see through Yesu''s specific accomplishments, he is sure that this person is above all of them. Since it''s so simple, why doesn''t he do it himself? Yesu''s face and heart roared: because he has no God! Because only he can wave the power of the supreme sword! Because the ancient relic secret place can''t trap the ancient god! These, he can''t say, can''t say if he has an internal injury, so he simply doesn''t say anything, holding a high and cold attitude that peerless experts have eyes above the top and don''t pay attention to ordinary people. Look at me! Chapter 586 Why does it have to be Siqi? This problem passed through Gu Yun''s heart and couldn''t help paying attention to it. Since Yesu first saw Si Qi and called him emperor Zun, he has been following Si Qi. The kind of tacit understanding, intentional or unintentional, is true, as if they had been together for many years. Yesu is the twelve Dharma protectors under the throne of no God. He only obeys the orders of no God. Now he follows Siqi. Does he really mistake Siqi as no God? Not to mention the great disparity in strength, even the sound and appearance should be different. After hundreds of years of following without God, I should know the appearance of without God better than anyone. Moreover, not only he, but also Eji, subconsciously shouted emperor at the moment she saw Siqi. If only one person admits his mistake, it''s okay, but both of them, and they are still one of the twelve Dharma protectors who live day and night with no God, admit their mistake, and no reason can be explained. In addition, the supreme sword recognizes the Lord All the things about no God are moving closer to Siqi, revealing to them the illusion that Siqi is the reincarnation of no God. But Gu Yun knew that Siqi was Siqi, not without God thousands of years ago. Because, in the inheritance memory, she saw some sporadic fragments of Ji Mo Yan, the first generation of the protoss, which was the last about the ending of no god respect. The so-called obliteration is the obliteration in the real sense. When the heaven punishes him, the body without God and the spirit are annihilated in that vast white light. He completely disappears from the world, not even a corner of his clothes. Heaven is merciless, and everything is Zou Gou. Strong as without God''s respect, under the way of heaven, it is also a fate that is easily erased. Let the world realize that fighting with God can''t be against the way of heaven. Running counter to the way of heaven or going against the way of heaven is to seek death. As for what wushenzun did to provoke heaven''s anger and make heaven''s way lower heaven''s punishment to erase him, no one knows. Ji Moyan only saw one-sided in his sporadic memory. For a long time, no God was like the evaporation of the world. No one knew where he had gone and could not trace him. Fortunately, the world was stable under his rule at that time, and no one could stir up wind and waves. So they didn''t say anything, just waiting for their king to come back. This disappearance is a year. When the twelve Dharma guardians can''t sit still, they come back without God''s respect. He didn''t say anything after he came back, and no one dared to ask, but since then, he has become very busy, which is limited to that he always disappears from time to time for a period of time. Until one day, the way of heaven sent a warning Ji Moyan''s memory came to an abrupt end here. The next memory is what happened after the fall of no God. In reincarnation, they can think of Ji Moyan thousands of years ago. Naturally, they can think of Ji Moyan. On the day when no God was annihilated, Ji Moyan and they searched the world for the spirit without God for the first time. At that time, although the world had been turbulent, it was not three points. They found nothing for a month. Then they found three points in the world. They searched for ten years in the early three realms. They still couldn''t find any soul without God''s respect. Until the ghost King couldn''t see it and revealed the cruel fact, the way of heaven had wiped out the spirits without God''s respect! There is no God in the world! Chapter 587 The ghost family is a race of spirits. For them, there is no doubt that the souls that others can''t feel are different from ordinary people. After heaven''s punishment, the ghost King clearly feels that the spirits without God''s respect should be annihilated a little bit and disappear directly His words brought everyone back to reality. No God completely disappeared in this world, leaving only his legend to the world. The fall of godlessness means that the pattern of world unification has changed, the long-standing contradictions among all ethnic groups have intensified, the appearance of peace has been broken, and everyone has torn off their mask of hypocrisy. There is only one supreme master. Whoever can fight to the end is the only Supreme Master who controls the three realms and commands the world. There has never been peace in this world. What they have conscientiously created is just an illusion, Because of their ambitions and contradictions, they were suppressed by godless respect. Now that the mountain on their head has fallen, they have no scruples anymore. Natural selection, survival of the fittest. This is the rule of the world. In his meditation, Siqi had already taken action with the supreme sword. Yesu planned a position in mid air, and then looked at Siqi with full expectation. For the emperor, this degree was only a matter of a little action, so he had no concerns. Now, Siqi''s power is becoming stronger and stronger. He will no longer be swallowed up by the evil spirit when using the supreme sword as before. Moreover, he is more and more handy. The supreme sword sensed what his master thought, and the sword suddenly burst into a light. Siqi accumulated his strength and concentrated his strength together with the power of the supreme sword at a point in the air. According to reason, there was nothing there. Siqi''s attack should have failed. However, when the fierce force galloped to the point in the air, it seemed to have suffered some obstacles. It could not move forward any more. All the forces gathered there, and the majestic momentum was vented. Like the autumn wind sweeping away the fallen leaves, all the trees around them were cut off by roots and smashed in the blink of an eye. The debris hovered over their heads and covered the scorching sun. But in an instant, the forest under their feet had been razed to the ground. Xiao Qingluo knew that Siqi was very strong. Even the man repeatedly warned him not to provoke this man, saying that this man was far more dangerous and terrible than they thought. But Xiao Qingluo didn''t really take it to heart. No matter how powerful he is, he is only a weak human after all. Racial advantage has crushed him. Even if he broke the dimensional space of the spirit, he didn''t think he was powerful. But now, as soon as the power to shake the world was displayed, he immediately felt the disparity. He has always underestimated him. Gu Yun separated from his thoughts and looked forward. Si Qi had fallen back to the ground from the air and was so close to the center of the storm. The wind rolled up his ink hair and crossed one arc after another in the air. His clothes were flying briskly, as if he would be swept away by the brisk wind in the next moment. But from the beginning to the end, he stood there without being moved by the storm. He stood proudly like the green pine on the snow ridge. Finally, under the attack of this violent force, the space of the ancient heritage secret place trembled unsteadily, and the world began to fluctuate. All creatures crawled on the ground in fear in the mountains, jungles, deep pools and ancient caves. Chapter 588 This power that shakes the heaven and earth is above all sentient beings. It is a tremor from the depths of the soul and instinctively afraid. The Dragon dormant in the dark abyss opened its blood red eyes at this moment, and its hoarse voice spread in the endless darkness. "The ancient heritage secret land is really lively recently!" There was the power of gods and demons, and now there is an unknown power. Even though it has been sleeping in this abyss for many years, it also knows that the earth world is connected outside the ancient heritage secret land. The power that should belong to the divine world has come here. Or do even the old things in the divine world want to join the excitement of the ancient heritage secret land?! The space of the ancient heritage secret place was unstable, which moved the whole body. All the palaces with unstable foundation in the secret place collapsed, and the treasures buried deep underground were completely buried. The pattern of the secret place has changed, and the entrance is sealed forever. The Dragon soared from the abyss and galloped past the root cause of all this. This force makes its blood boil, which is intertwined with a feeling of excitement and greed. Jiaolong had only one thought in his mind. Find this power and possess it! ¡­¡­ The void slowly twisted, and a black vortex appeared in the sky. Yesu shouted, "it''s now!" Si Qi''s body flashed and appeared beside Gu Yun in the blink of an eye. He took her hand and stepped into the black vortex first. Because this is a channel played at the junction of the two spaces, the vortex is full of fierce storms, so Siqi transferred all his attacks to himself at the moment he passed through, but to this extent, it can''t do any harm to him. At the moment of darkness and light, Gu Yun felt down-to-earth again. The familiar spiritual power flowed around him, and they had returned to the western continent. Yesu and Xiao Qingluo came out one step after another. As soon as they left, the black vortex gradually narrowed. The location of the exit is random. Even Siqi doesn''t know where he opened the channel. None of the three people here were from the western continent, and Yesu was at a loss about one of the later three worlds - the mortal world. He frowned slightly with disgust and said, "this place has no divine power at all, and even the spiritual power is weak to this point..." Once he thought that the ancient heritage secret place was the worst place he had ever been. Now, compared with this place, the ancient heritage secret place is far better than this place. But for more than a thousand years, has the world dried up to this place? Gu Yun''s face was a little numb, because the place where they fell was a busy street. It was the busiest time in the morning for everyone to die. They fell from the sky and appeared in the middle of the long street. It was a long street in full swing. With their appearance, they fell into a strange silence. All the pedestrians and vendors around stopped what they were busy with and looked at them in amazement. I was not only amazed at the excellent face of these people, but also shocked by their cultivation. This kind of big living people falling from the sky has happened before, so it''s not enough to surprise them. Just as they appear, they can keenly feel the oppression from them. Most of the people present are spiritual masters. They are not unfamiliar with this feeling. These four young girls who seem to be only in their teens have all over them Chapter 589 They almost suspect that something is wrong with their eyes or feeling. They are generally the strong ones in the spiritual cultivation realm. Doesn''t it mean that these four people are at least the strength above the seven spiritual cultivation realms? There are few strong soul practitioners under the age of 20 who can look at the whole Kyushu mainland! Who the hell are they? No one likes the feeling of being surrounded. Gu Yun is still a cold face, and her whole body exudes the forest cold of strangers. She looks around, and everyone feels a cold air spreading from behind her back. She can''t help shrinking, and shifts her eyes. What to do. Just as they were about to leave, suddenly, a man in the crowd shouted in horror, "that, what''s that?" His voice caught everyone''s attention, and several eyes looked in the direction he pointed out. In mid air, when the black vortex narrowed to the size of an adult''s head and was about to disappear, a black claw covered with scales stretched out from the inside, and then a force tore the gap bigger and bigger. The void was torn out of a huge gully. Through the crack, they could only see the boundless darkness. Everyone panicked and faced this strange phenomenon for the first time in their life. Everyone''s nerves burst, and they realized that the danger was approaching them. "Come on, go to the imperial capital, go to the imperial capital and inform your majesty Gran and the pope!" "Don''t panic, and see what monsters this is!" "You see, it''s the city Lord. The city Lord is coming with people!" "Ah! The monster came with these four people! " ¡­¡­ With the emergence of this unknown creature, a sea tide like noise broke out at the scene. The fear of the unknown hung over their hearts. If it''s just ordinary monsters and holy beasts, they can''t panic, but now this appears, they can feel that it''s by no means comparable to any holy beast. So many people were confused for the first time and wanted to escape one after another, but this is their home and their foundation. When they left, they had nothing. With the city Lord leading a vast group of people to appear in their vision, they can see the dawn of hope again. But also because of the last sentence, everyone pointed the spear at Gu Yun and them. Gu Yun and Si Qi didn''t even bother to give them extra eyes. They just looked up at the black behemoth emerging from the ravines in the air bit by bit. The city Lord heard the news here and sent someone to call. He heard that someone was acting wildly in longjue city. He immediately rushed over with people and vowed to teach the madman who dared to act wildly in longjue city a lesson, so that people would never dare to step into longjue city again. Who knows that there is such a big gap between what he saw and the phenomenon, he and the group of people he brought are dumbfounded one after another. As soon as their huge bodies stretch, they cover the sky and cover the sun. The huge shadow envelops them, but they all seem to have been fixed by people and can''t move. It''s not that they don''t want to move, but under the powerful pressure of this black unidentified creature, they just feel that their feet have become soft and can''t be controlled by their brain. Fear has eroded their hearts again. Black unidentified creatures entrenched in the sky of the city, like a huge cloud, everything became dark. Chapter 590 Light is plundered little by little, replaced by deep darkness. This is a spiritual suffering. After another, some people could no longer bear the pressure and fear. They knelt down directly on their knees, with a humble attitude, just like their fate. The four people of Gu Yun were not affected by the pressure. Gu Yun was the son of gods and Demons and a god born in heaven. This level of pressure fell on her without pain or itch and could not stir up any waves. As for Yesu, he will not pay attention to this. At least he has lived for more than 1000 years. From ancient times to the early generation of gods, all these years are not in vain. However, he was distressed and oppressed that the mortal world was as fragile as an egg shell. His divine power could not be borne by the mortal world at all, that is to say, he had empty strength, but he couldn''t make it, and he had to fight back? I want to vomit blood every night. Play with me? He could only pray that his wise and mighty emperor would leave this mortal world as soon as possible, otherwise his poor subordinates would suffocate and die. Xiao Qingluo doesn''t have strong cultivation as they do, or his blood can resist this pressure, but he has a spirit in his hand, and the spirit is his card. The pressure that falls on Xiao Qingluo is transferred to the dimensional space by the spirit. Gu Yun was also worried that Xiao Qingluo and Si Qi would be forced by this pressure, but he found that the two people didn''t need to worry at all. Si Qi didn''t understand this. Long ago, he found that he seemed to be immune to any pressure in the world. Whether it was the pressure of divine animals or the pressure of immortal cultivation, he couldn''t feel half of it on him. And the reason, from the beginning to the end, he never traced it back. Since they had their own way to resolve the coercion, Gu Yun also put down her heart. She looked at the giant in the sky and said, "dragon clan?" This black creature, which followed them from the ancient secret land to the mortal world, was shaped in favor of the dragon family, but felt worse. Si Qi shook his head: "it''s Jiaolong!" The word difference between dragon and Jiaolong is very different. One lives in the Dragon Valley and is the emperor of the demon family, while the other lives in the water. But he has some dragon blood on his body, which is far from the real dragon. There is a saying spread among the three circles about Jiaolong: In case of lightning and rainstorm, the dragon will soar to the sky and turn into a dragon after the robbery. That is to say, when the dragon has reached a certain level of cultivation, it can also turn into a real dragon after the disaster. However, few will be accepted by the dragon people. "This dragon should have lived for hundreds of years. It seems that his cultivation has reached a critical point. Why hasn''t he robbed the Dragon yet?" Murmured the night sun. No one noticed. When Xiao Qingluo looked up at the Jiaolong entrenched in the air, a touch of scarlet flashed through his quiet green pupils, which was fleeting, like a flash in the pan. Siqi holds the supreme sword and looks at Jiaolong indifferently. He has noticed the predatory eyes from Jiaolong. It''s for him! As for what to plunder, Siqi had nothing but a supreme sword. The supreme sword was given to him by Gu Yun. Coveting the supreme sword is to die! Si Qi''s dark killing in the bottom of his eyes was noticed by the lonely cloud and Yesu nearby. Since the dragon made Si Qi kill, there was no need to live in this world! Gu Yun''s wrist turned and the Qingshi sword appeared in her hand. Chapter 591 The clear silver streamer flowed on the blade, reflecting the huge body of the Jiaolong in the air. The killing was boiling in the air, which was so boring that they could hardly breathe. The Lord of longjue City straightened his waist with his last pride, but his old face was frighteningly white. He turned his head and looked at the lonely clouds. His deeply wrinkled eyebrows could almost kill flies. He said, "what''s going on?" No one answered his question. This movement has shocked the whole western continent. The smell of powerful monsters filled the sky, violent and destructive! The Grand Palace, on the stargazing tower closest to the sky, overlooks the pattern of the whole western continent. All princes, ministers, aristocratic family leaders gathered on the stargazing tower and looked in amazement at the direction of longjue city not far from the imperial capital. Over the reduced longjue City, there was a huge black figure, which was shrouded with anger from the abyss. "What is that?" Everyone was shocked and opened their mouth. Far away, they could not see what the shadow was, but what was certain was that it was strong and the comers were not good. "It''s Jiaolong." Bai lichen Yu mused that his easygoing face was full of dignity at the moment. Like ancient gods and beasts, dragons exist in legends and ancient books. Their predecessors have endowed them with mysterious and powerful historical color. They never thought that one day they could see this powerful creature that existed in ancient times. Everyone was silent. Even though Jiaolong was not a real dragon, its power and destructive power could not be underestimated. I''m afraid all Xianxiu in the western continent could encircle and suppress, but they might not have the upper hand! Like the four great beasts in ancient times, this creature should have disappeared in this world. Why did it suddenly appear here? People can''t help wondering if what they see is just an illusion. Until a soldier hurried to report: "report to your majesty. Just now, my subordinates have received a distress message from longjue city!" Reality gave them a blow in the head, and their fluke was suddenly dashed. One of the oldest ministers came out at this time. His eyes, which had witnessed the vicissitudes of several times from prosperity to decline, were stunned. He trembled and said, "catastrophe, this is the catastrophe of Kyushu mainland!" He did not talk about the western mainland, but the Kyushu mainland. Everyone understood the seriousness of the situation. This dragon endangered the whole mainland! There is no time to delay. Jin Zhao immediately ordered troops to go! On the other hand, in the Shinto of light, they are much more calm than the hesitation of the world. They also felt the oppression from longjue city. This was the first time in the history of the western continent. Although their curiosity scratched their hearts like cat claws, no one dared to leave their position without the order of the Pope. In the holy and solemn church, the slowly hot wind blew in from the open window lattice, and the outside air became restless. Qi xiushou stood in front of the window lattice with his quiet eyes overlooking the sky over longjue city. Black dragons have a bad name since the flood. They are ferocious and bloodthirsty. In order to turn the real dragon into a real dragon, they were born in the dark sea. That''s their nature. Qi Xiu''s eyebrows tightened. Although he didn''t understand why Jiaolong appeared in the western continent, it was not a happy thing. Such evil things came into the world and could only be killed, not subdued! Chapter 592 Because some of the Dragon lineages of Jiaolong and their cruel and murderous nature are destined not to form contracts with any race. If you force them to do so, the result must be backfire, regardless of your accomplishments. If this dragon really attacks the whole Kyushu mainland, it will be a devastating disaster to them and other creatures on the mainland. This time, it is no longer a simple and difficult word. Just a few years have passed since the last catastrophe of the space collapse of Kyushu mainland, and there has been another catastrophe. Has the fate of Kyushu mainland really come to an end Qi Xiu sighed softly and closed his eyes slowly. God of light, have you given up the believers in this land? The gentle footsteps sounded behind him. Qi Xiu knew who was coming just by listening to the footsteps. He turned slowly and his eyes fell on the boy coming up. Not only did the bright light penetrate through the window and fall on the boy''s plain white clothes, it was more like plating a layer of light on it, lengthening the shadow behind him, as if standing at the junction of light and darkness. The youth is rigorous all the time. The ink is sent to him and tied meticulously with a moon white hair crown, none of which is scattered disorderly. The cold white jade mask adds some inhumanity to his cold temperament, leaving only a delicate jaw and light lips for the world. He walked slowly in the light, like a relegated fairy in the nine heaven, sacred and inviolable. Many times Qi Xiu felt that Ling Qingchen and they were not people in the same world. He was more like a spectator and looked at everything indifferently. But after returning from the ancient heritage secret place, he changed. This change was limited to his two-way eyes without joy and sorrow. Finally, there was the emotional fluctuation of normal people. It was no longer as calm as before, like a dead sea. What changed Ling Qingchen has always been the answer Qi Xiu wants to explore, but no one knows except Ling Qingchen. Qi Xiu''s eyes moved down and fell on the white jade flute in his hand. The smooth and transparent flute body was filled with cold luster. Just like its owner, the hand holding the white jade flute had distinct bones, but showed a morbid pallor. Seeing this, how could Qi Xiu not understand his intention? He frowned and said, "your body is weak to this extent. You have to show off your ability. Is it not fatal? Besides, I''m not a great God of light. I can''t go without you, the Holy Son! " When the ancient heritage secret place was closed, Ling Qingchen came out with an injury. Although it was not a fatal injury, it also overdrawn all his physical and spiritual strength. After the mask, Ling Qingchen scratched a complex look in his alienated silver pupils. He looked at the huge dark shadow in the distance. A cold voice sounded in the empty hall: "before she comes back, only I can hold it!" Fierce beast Jiaolong, human''s spiritual attack can''t do any damage to it. In this world, the only thing that can deal with it is divine power! Qi Xiu frowned: "who is she?" Ling Qingchen is silent. Qi Xiu is a little annoyed. He always keeps silent when he asks this person. Is it difficult that he will eat her after he says it?! For a long time, he heard Ling Qingchen''s voice again: "soon, you will meet. She is the one favored by the light!" Chapter 593 It''s not just a favor, it''s even a favor. In the divine world, not every God has the same purity of divine power. Influenced by race and talent, every God can master different purity of divine power when he begins to practice divine power. The purity of divine power mastered by common gods is three, and they are destined to become the grass-roots level of the divine world. There are great limitations in the space for rise, while the purity of divine power is on average six or seven for the existence of canonized gods such as the former divine emperor. This is also the limit of gods in the divine world. Because of the change of times, it is difficult for gods with divine power purity of more than seven to exist in this world. In the past, he was tested on the day when he practiced divine power, and the purity of divine power was six. Therefore, he was known as the son of fortune in the divine world, which was rare in a hundred years. Only after seeing the divine power exerted by Gu Yun did he realize that there are miracles in the world. Gu Yun is one in ten thousand in the divine world. Her divine power purity is close to perfection. She is a gifted God. As we all know, the divine power mastered by the protoss is the power of light. The more pure the divine power is, the closer it is to the light. Therefore, Guyun is favored by heaven and the God of light. Qi Xiu was stunned and shocked by Ling Qingchen''s sentence "people favored by the light", but he couldn''t return to God for a long time. Ling Qingchen said that and left. Although it was not long before he repaired the divine pulse, the divine power in his body was too weak to deal with the dragon, but it could last for a while. It has been one month since the ancient relics secret place was closed. They should be back soon. As long as they stabilize the Jiaolong before they come back, there will be room for the mortal world to turn around. It''s not because of his great righteousness to fight with his life, but if the dragon makes too much noise and startles those people in the divine world, it''s bad for him or Gu Yun! Before he and Gu Yun have absolute power to compete with the people in the temple, they must not be found by that group of people. All parties are moving closer to longjue city and gathering all forces in the western continent. Because this is a disaster facing the whole western continent and related to all their lives, no one can stay out. If they want to win a chance of life, they can only unite and fight. With a common goal and a common enemy, all forces have temporarily put aside their differences, contradictions and feuds. For the first time, they are so united. On the other side of the Kyushu mainland, although the border at the junction of the East and West continents blocked their line of sight, with the storm, they also felt the sense of oppression from the other side of the mainland. This sense of oppression was like something pressing their nerves. Although they don''t know what happened in the west continent, they can be sure that it will never be calm. The mountain rain is coming, and the wind is all over the building. This is a signal of danger. After a storm set off by Guyun and Siqi a few years ago, the eastern continent has been riddled with holes and can''t stand any big winds and waves. They feel the uneasiness on the other side of the western continent. They just numbly lower their heads and continue to do what they should do. As long as the bloody storm doesn''t fall on the east continent, it''s none of their business. In the holy land surrounded by clouds on the top of Nanshan Mountain, Bai Zhao frowned and looked at the gradually gray sky and stood still for a long time. Chapter 594 Until a voice came from behind him, "what are you looking at? You''re so focused!" The man sat upright on the master''s chair, and his washed white Taoist robe was also askew. His untidy appearance was very much like those walking in the streets and alleys holding the magic stick with the sign "fortune telling and marriage". He crossed his legs and enjoyed the fruit on the table leisurely. And Bai Zhao, who is unsmiling, are two extreme people. "On the other side of the western continent, there came a threat." Bai Zhao said slowly. When he said this, he didn''t even change his face. Although this threat was negligible when it spread to the east continent, it was easy to catch it. Daomao sneered: "the whole moth of the running dogs of the God of light in the western continent is a little big this time. It seems that something extraordinary has been born." When he finished, he immediately received the cold and fierce eyes from Bai Zhao. Dao Mao shrugged fearlessly. Although people in the eastern continent do not regard the God of light as their own faith as in the western continent, it is also sacred and inviolable. Therefore, a stone statue of the God of light will stand on the square of the holy land. Therefore, when Dao Mao spoke wildly and disrespected the God of light, he had touched Bai Zhao''s bottom line. Daomao is used to saying whatever he wants. He has nothing to hide. He doesn''t care about anyone except Bai Zhao. Since he was a child, he saw those who kowtowed to the statue of light for three times and nine times, and a contempt arose from the bottom of his heart. In this world where the strong is respected, he only believed in his fist. What the God of light was imagined by those boring people thousands of years ago. Therefore, he does not believe in God. As for God, he only believes that he is God! With the zhenhun tower, so far there is nothing he is afraid of in the east continent. The only thing he pays a little attention to is the former Xuanyin crown prince Siqi, who launched crazy revenge in the east continent a few months ago. Logically, he is just a hairy child who hasn''t even grown up. Although his cultivation talent is against the sky to make people jealous, he is just a spiritual master of soul cultivation. In the past, Dao Mao couldn''t even look at it more. But there was an unexpected encounter. He ran into him who was killing in the devil''s cave. His figure was as small as a chestnut in the sea years ago. When he thought that the boy in black would be eaten by the demons and ready to enjoy the bloody feast, a strange black light burst out on him. After that, he couldn''t see anything. Because the soul tower felt the deadly threat, it automatically turned on the defense mode and took him away from the place. What is the power that even the soul tower is afraid of? What is the origin of this strange boy? These are like a mystery stuffed into his heart, so that he has to put away his previous contempt and pay attention to it, because their beam is not small. He escaped four years ago. Now when he returns, he looks like a demon climbing out of the infernal hell, frantically setting off one killing after another and offering blood to the dead. But the man disappeared later. He disappeared just as he wanted, so he didn''t pay attention to these anymore. Bai Zhao pondered for a moment and then turned around. In his two-way calm eyes, he was so complex that Daomao couldn''t understand. He said, "Siqi went to the west continent a few months ago." Chapter 595 As soon as the word "Si Qi" came out, Daomao immediately jumped up like a cat stepped on its tail. His fierce action directly overturned the table next to him. A burst of ping-pong was loud in the silent hall, and porcelain plates and fruit points were scattered on the ground. Looking at Dao Mao''s surprised appearance, Bai Zhao''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. "A Siqi will fear you like this!" He said sarcastically, his eyes cold. "Afraid? I''ve never been afraid of this word in Daomao''s dictionary! " Being ridiculed by Bai Zhao, Dao Mao said angrily. The reason why there was such a big reaction was that as soon as he thought of Si Qi, Bai Zhao talked about Si Qi. He was a little frightened. Although he had to admit that Si Qi was really weird, he was afraid, but it was still far away! There''s only one soul cultivator around. Can you go against the sky to compete with his artifact town soul tower?! He even cleaned up the demon girl Gu Yun, who turned the east continent upside down four years ago. Can''t he! After a burst of psychological construction, Daomao sat back with a sneer. Bai Zhao refused to comment on his words, but said to himself: "I have a hunch that this storm in the western continent may have something to do with him. If so, I''m afraid I''ll see you next time. He''s already a terrible enemy that we can''t deal with..." This strong premonition hit his mind. Bai Zhao didn''t know why he had this idea. He just subconsciously jumped into his mind when he thought that Siqi was also in the western continent. He was the most surprised at the change of Siqi. When xuanraft was still there, he would turn Siqi from Xuanyin palace to live for a while every year. He didn''t put him back until Xuanyin emperor led his cavalry to the door of the holy land. Every year. He is a life of natural enjoyment. He has what others pursue in his life as soon as he is born, and what they don''t have will be rushed to him. He is the darling of God. He can eat, drink and have fun all his life even if he is mediocre in his life. He can''t realize the sadness of ordinary people, nor can he realize it. It takes others a lifetime to reach the end of his life. He was born there. If you are spoiled by QIANJIAO and Wanchong and are used to pleasure, you can''t bear hardships. However, the road to become a spiritual master is full of thorns. Even if you are ruined by Tianhuang, you have to break into the sea of sword, mountain and fire if you want strong power. Therefore, no matter how Xuanyin induced the coercion, the little prince was unwilling to practice with him, and Xuanyin emperor was distressed that his son''s body and bones were not good, so he had to let him. Anyway, it was more than enough for such a big Xuanyin Dynasty to raise him. If not, there was xuanraft. There is no cultivation, but he has the right. There is no lack of strong protection around him. Even the great power of immortal cultivation can be driven by him. So others called him the crown prince of straw bag. He not only didn''t get angry, but also gladly accepted the title. God is so kind that he gives all his favor to Siqi, but leaves cruelty to them. Speaking of Prince Xuanyin, the world will only sigh: good life! So Bai Zhao never liked this dandy prince, and even said it was disgust. Maybe part of this disgust came from jealousy. Some people are born in poor slums and run all their lives for a living. Some people are born with Jinshan and can control others'' lives at will. Siqi is the latter. Fortunately, although he is ignorant, he will not be careless about human life. Everyone thought he would eat like this under the protection of the Xuanyin Dynasty and the Holy Land and wait to die all his life. Chapter 596 Until later, xuanraft disappeared in order to fill the space crack. An opportunity was sent to him. He seized it, planned everything, and pushed Siqi into the abyss. In fact, he got what he wanted. A straw bag crown prince who could not bear half the pain could not pose any threat to him. Even he could sit and watch how such a person who was like a moth in the Xuanyin Dynasty gradually eroded the whole Xuanyin Dynasty. At that time, the Xuanyin dynasty would fall apart without his action. However, he was fed up with everything about Siqi. No one was born to enjoy it, so he wanted to destroy him, let him fall from the clouds into the mud, and try some of the suffering of the world. He didn''t want to die at last, but he survived. After many years of goodbye, he seemed to have changed into a person, and he could no longer find the shadow of the past. In just a few years, he changed from a mortal to a strong soul cultivator, which could not be achieved only by excellent talent. If he can reach such a high level in a short time, he will pay a hundred times as much as ordinary people and bear a hundred times as much pain. He can hardly imagine how he survived these years. Ordinary people, no matter how determined they are, torture themselves day after day. They can''t stick to it in less than a month, either give up or collapse. It''s hard to live like this. At that time, he was thinking about what changed him, or what kind of obsession made him stick to it, even if he put a knife around his neck. Obviously, laziness and carelessness have been engraved in his bones. If a person who has been dependent on others for protection for 17 years suddenly becomes independent, people''s concept is to let him die. Therefore, the terrible part of Siqi is here. His room for progress is infinite, and there are tens of thousands of possibilities in him. He realized that Siqi and Guyun are the same kind of people. Give them a cornerstone, and they can turn it into a ladder and climb to the peak that no one can reach. If he had known that he would cultivate such a terrible enemy for himself, he should have killed him in Xuanyin palace! Now there is no room for regret! "Younger martial brother, you really grow others'' ambition and destroy your prestige!" Dao Mao scoffed and disapproved. "The west continent is not better than the east continent. The water there will only be deeper. What if the smelly boy went to the west continent? I don''t know where he has died now. No one collects the body! Instead of worrying about this, you might as well think about the upcoming enrollment of the holy land, but don''t let everyone sneak into the holy land. " Bai Zhao knew that he was talking about Gu Yun. In those years, the Holy Land accepted a demon family as a disciple, which has always been criticized by the world. Only he knew that he was the one who forced Gu Yun to show his magic shape in public and pushed her into public criticism! Gu Yun He really loved this disciple. ¡­¡­ "Hahaha, son of God and devil, I want to see how powerful the legendary son of God and devil is!" Rampant laughter, accompanied by contempt, sounded over the heads of the world, like thunder in the ear. When the dragon''s black pupil is facing the different pupil of the lonely cloud, its whole body is boiling. It only intended to devour the boy with mysterious power, but since the son of God and devil wants to hurry to die, how can it not be beautiful. The dragon''s tail swept over the house below. It immediately turned into a pile of ruins. Dust and smoke rose. Someone couldn''t escape and was killed on the spot! Chapter 597 At the moment when the blood spread, it completely pushed the atmosphere to an extreme. When Gu Yun was about to move forward, suddenly, Si Qi took a step forward and stood in front of her. In a burst of noise, his cold voice clearly fell into her ears, "the force made by the dragon will devour the evil Qi. I''ll go in the first war!" After that, he jumped up without waiting for Gu Yun''s answer. The thunder that the supreme sword had been ready for a long time cut down in the air. At that moment, it seemed that the space was divided into two by him. Yu Wei diffused in the air. When he swept to the ground, the mayor of longjue city and a group of people behind him couldn''t resist. They soared and somersaulted, and finally fell to the ground. They were dizzy and couldn''t react. The prosperous longjue city is known as the richest city in the western continent. After this change, it has changed beyond recognition. The houses closely lined up have been swept away by the dragon''s tail and turned into desolate ruins. The leader of longjue City watched this scene and stared at a pair of tiger eyes. He couldn''t spit out at one breath and couldn''t swallow it. His heart was dripping blood. A century old foundation is destroyed. The Dragon dared not underestimate the power of the supreme sword. It could feel the power contained in the Wuqi black sword, which was enough to destroy the sky and the earth. While dodging and looking at it, the scarlet pupils gradually became greedy, "it''s a good sword!" It speaks with heartfelt praise. This sword can be described as a divine sword in the world. If you can refine the power inside into your own, you will have a foothold even if you rush into the divine world. This human youth really surprised him again and again. Not only himself, but also the things around him contain extraordinary power. If he was not born in this inferior plane and his age was not old, he would never be his opponent. Unfortunately, there is no chance. After easily avoiding the thunder blow, Jiaolong put away all his playful thoughts. He opened his mouth, and black gas spewed out from his mouth. A breathing time filled the whole heaven and earth. The already dark space could not see each other at this moment. Seeing this, everyone held their breath and had an instinctive sense of crisis about this gas. Gu Yun tightened her grip on the sword. How could she not understand the reason why Siqi wanted to attack first? Jiaolong just escaped from the ancient heritage secret land. It was the heyday. It was a hard resistance against it at this time. However, she doesn''t need such protection. What she wants is to stand in the same position with him and fight hand in hand! Since the magic Qi will be swallowed up, she will converge all the magic Qi and use only divine power. Gu Yun''s body moved. Feng Lingli carried her and made her stand firmly in the air. She could see nothing in the airtight black air. She could only sense the position of Jiaolong and Siqi with her spiritual sense. The sound of fighting came from all directions, confusing the judgment of Gu Yun, and the spiritual consciousness that was about to penetrate into the black gas also touched an obstacle, which was like a ghost with special cannibalism consciousness was there, swallowing his spiritual consciousness again and again. If it weren''t for Gu Yun''s strength identity, he would have been foolish for lack of consciousness. She took back her spiritual consciousness. In the air, the strong wind rolled up her dark hair and black clothes, like tens of thousands of fierce ghosts roaring and howling in her ears. Gu Yun Wu closed his eyes and raised his right hand. A little lightning flickered in her hand. Chapter 598 With the lighting of this ray of lightning, the atmosphere around her became cold, and the air was filled with uneasy and suffocating elements. The silent night could also see the moonlight hidden behind the clouds, but with the riot of Lei Lingli, the dark clouds swept over the sky like a call. The dark night ferments in the slaughter! "Lei, Lei Lingli!" At the bottom, someone swallowed hard and shouted. Among the world''s spiritual powers, only thunder spiritual power is the most powerful. Once it comes out, it can trigger the visions of heaven and earth and frighten the world. The destructive power is the combination of all attributes. The world says that a Lei Ling master who has entered the holy practice realm can achieve the great power of immortal practice. When Lei Ling master has reached the immortal practice realm, one person''s strength will be an army. Therefore, no matter in the West or East, once Lei Lingshi was born, it will attract all forces, and all the superior resources will be rushed to him. Before they finished sighing, suddenly, all the spiritual forces around them began to riot and rushed to a place. In the dark, they couldn''t see anything, but with their keen sense, they were enough to judge. "Fire power, water power, wood power..." one read. "Not only is it the earth spirit power, the earth spirit power also ran in that direction." Then a man shouted fiercely. "Ah! It''s Jin Lingli! " At this point, they were too frightened to speak. There was Lei Lingli in the past, but now there are five elements of Lingli. In their understanding, double spiritual masters are already among the talents on the mainland, and three spiritual masters are rare. There can be no three in Kyushu in a hundred years. As for the fourth and fifth spiritual masters, they only exist in distant history. The whole department of spiritual masters, they dare not even think about it. It is a legendary existence. They even suspect that there has never been a whole department of spiritual masters in the world. The five elements spiritual power plus a thunder spiritual power, the six series spiritual masters have been close to the whole series of spiritual masters. Is this man a demon? At the same time, there are six attributes of spiritual power, or does this person have three heads and six arms. Until the cold wind, everyone was completely silent Set seven attributes of spiritual power, the whole department of spiritual masters, was born in front of them! People from all sides gathered at the gate of longjue city and looked at the prosperous city in the past. They looked like hell in the black air. The situation of longjue city was more serious than what they looked like. They could hardly distinguish the original shadow. Fortunately, there was still the smell of living people in it. There seemed to be a ghost in the black air, and the flat end made them cold. After adjusting his state, Jin Zhao waved his hand and said in a loud voice, "progress!" The cavalry ran over the two city gates on the ground and approached inward. The Jiaolong was entrenched on their heads and would drop a fatal blow at any time. Even if they pretended to be calm, everyone''s palms were already full of sweat. This is more terrible than a battlefield full of fire. Ling Qingchen arrived at longjue city one step ahead of them. He put away all his voice and quickly plundered towards the place where the people of longjue city gathered. He was secretly suspicious. Jiaolong was cruel by nature. He regarded mortals as mole ants and was used to killing people for fun. But nearly half an hour later, these people were still alive in peace, which was not like Jiaolong''s style. He squeezed the white jade flute in his hand. Anyway, what he had to face was a fierce battle! Chapter 599 He went on, and finally saw some vague figures in the boundless black air. The fighting sound was clearer than before, and sounded above them. Ling Qingchen stopped and was surprised that someone had already met Jiaolong before him. And The power used by this man is very strange. It is a power he has never seen before. It has no less damaging power than divine power, but it is not divine power. It has exceeded his cognition. Jin Zhao took people all the way carefully to avoid the sweeping dragon tail and approached the source of the fighting sound. At the moment when the spiritual power frenzy started, not only them, but also baililanjiu and Jing Chenyuan who came later were stunned. Coincidentally, all the people looked up to the sky. Although it was filled with black gas and could not see anything, they were sure that there must be a girl in black and cold face. After being with Gu Yun for so long, they can''t be more familiar with her spiritual power. It turns out that the deepest hiding place has always been solitary cloud. When she was in the holy land, baililan Jiu knew that Guyun was a double spiritual master and had a powerful Lei spiritual master, but she didn''t think that it was just two of all her spiritual attributes. Wind and thunder have been abnormal enough. Now with the five elements of spiritual power, she once again let them see what is evil, miracle and power! With these unique talents to pave the way, within three years, solitary cloud must be an unparalleled existence in the world. "What does Gu Yun want to do? Integrate seven psychic powers? She''s crazy! " Aware of the intention of the lonely cloud, Nalan snow was about to rage and said angrily. Integrating spiritual power, this kind of thing has not been done by predecessors, but none of them ended in failure, and they all came to a good end. The fusion of two kinds of psychic powers with different attributes will inevitably repel each other, but external forces force them to be trapped in a small space, and things will turn against each other when they reach the extreme. The final result is that the two kinds of psychic powers turn into a talisman, which will explode at one point, and the first one to be affected is yourself. Two kinds of psychic powers can produce such great consequences, and there are still seven kinds of solitary cloud trying to integrate, and there is the most violent and destructive thunder psychic power. I''m afraid the explosion caused is enough to raze the city to the ground! "I think maybe we can trust Gu Yun. Think about it. Since we know Gu Yun, how many things we think are impossible have become feasible on her. Isn''t a miracle born on her? Therefore, maybe Gu Yun will create another miracle! Let''s trust her. " Guban pressed the jumping Nalan snow and said with a smile. That''s lonely cloud. There''s nothing she can''t do in this world! Nalan Xue bit her lip, but she was still worried, "but..." Gu Yun was human after all. Even if she was powerful, she was flesh and blood, and she would bleed if she was injured. "Gu Yun doesn''t do anything uncertain. Let''s have a look first." Baili lanjiu was silent for a moment and agreed with Guban''s point of view. Jin Zhao got off his horse and came to them. In the dark space, he could only judge their position by his voice. All he could see was the outline of a figure. He asked in a deep voice, "listen to you talking about Gu Yun. Have Si Qi and Gu Yun come back?" Since Gu Yun is integrating seven attributes of spiritual power, Si Qi should be fighting Jiaolong at this moment. Thinking, baililan nine replied, "Your Majesty, Guyun and Siqi are back." Chapter 600 Jin Zhao was worried and asked, "where are people?" Jing Chenyuan pointed to the sky, then remembered that Jin Zhao couldn''t see it, and said, "it''s up there." above. heavenly. Jin Zhao changed his face. In the sky, it was Jiaolong, the powerful and ferocious race. Did the two people want to deal with Jiaolong on their own? Play with your life! At this moment, Jin Zhao is in the same mood as Nalan Xue. His face is as heavy as water. Although the black air obscures his sight, it is not difficult to find the position of Jiaolong because of its huge body. We must stop those two people''s deadly behavior at once! Jin Zhao suddenly turned around and shouted, "Archer ready!" All the best soldiers of the Gran Dynasty turned over and dismounted, took down the Xuan bow from their backs, found a good point, pulled the string and aimed, and waited for Jin Zhao''s order. Xuangong is not an ordinary Xuangong. It is made by the best weapon refiners in the western continent. All the equipment they are equipped with is the best, and everyone is a powerful spiritual master whose cultivation is no less than that of the holy practice. After the most rigorous training, this army can be said to be the bottom card of the Gran Dynasty and the biggest sharp weapon. Once the Gran Dynasty relied on this army to gallop the battlefield and lay this land. Therefore, this army will never start when the empire is in danger. Unexpectedly, Jin Zhao brought them. It seems that he is going to make a desperate fight! Baili lanjiu''s mind moved, and she couldn''t help thinking of those people in the imperial capital who were in a hurry to pack up things and completely the western continent at the first time. Their emperor has not given up hope, but they have given up their struggle. They thought that with this dragon in Kyushu, would there still be a pure land on the mainland? If even they were to deal with this dragon, after the fall of the western mainland, the eastern mainland would fall immediately, until the entire Kyushu mainland was overthrown. Just as Jin Zhao was about to order the arrow to be fired, Ling Qingchen''s elegant and indifferent voice came, "Your Majesty, you can''t." The four shallow words had irresistible power. Jin Zhao looked in the direction of the sound source, and he could see a white shadow in the black air. He said, "Your Highness the son has come!" Ling Qingchen''s attention was not taken back from the air. When he heard the speech, he replied in a low voice: "Siqi is fighting with Jiaolong. At this time, he rashly shoots an arrow, which is not only likely to hurt Siqi by mistake, but also to annoy Jiaolong. There are people in longjue City, who can''t bear Jiaolong''s anger." The clear voice came into everyone''s ears. As soon as the people in longjue City heard that it was his Highness the son, all their fears immediately dissipated. Instead, they were filled with excitement, his Highness the son, their Highness the son. Ling Qingchen doesn''t need to do anything. As soon as he listens to his voice and makes sure that he is around them, there is a stable power to disperse all their fears and helpless. It seems that as long as he is there, they will not have an accident, because they are believers of the God of light, and his Highness the son is the messenger of light. His presence means that the God of light will protect them. They believe that this calming force is the power of light. In fact, Ling Qingchen didn''t do anything. It''s just their psychological function, which can also be said to be their belief. Jin Zhao pondered for a moment. Ling Qingchen said this truth, but let them do nothing and wait. They were more anxious and tormented! Chapter 601 The moving and static solitary cloud below doesn''t know. She is absorbed in the energy ball in her hand. The seven attribute spiritual power is related to the earth, nature and sky. Therefore, when all the spiritual power is collected, the whole space is affected by the solitary cloud. The dark clouds rolled more violently in the sky, and a pale lightning flashed across, tearing the gloomy sky into a huge gully and bringing the only dawn in the dark. A record of thunder exploded in my ears. If it struck in everyone''s heart, I couldn''t help tightening it. The whole world has become more and more serious. Si Qi separated some thoughts from the outside and naturally understood what Gu Yun wanted to do. If she didn''t have a complete grasp, Gu Yun wouldn''t easily get into danger, so since she did so, she must have her own plan. Integrating seven kinds of spiritual power, in the eyes of the world, Yu Siqi and Yu Guyun are just a little challenging. However, these seven attributes of spiritual power are closely related to the world. Originally, they do not interfere with each other. Now Gu Yun forcibly combines them into one. This move is against the sky. If she succeeds, the spiritual power of the world will be affected, and even the laws of nature may be disturbed. Therefore, Siqi is not worried about whether Gu Yun can succeed, but is likely to lead to heaven''s anger. Thinking of tiannu, Siqi''s mind suddenly felt a dull pain, and a flaw was exposed in front of Jiaolong. Jiaolong took advantage of this opportunity to attack one after another without giving Siqi a chance to breathe. When Siqi reacted, it was already late. The intensive attacks were like raindrops, but they were fierce and deadly. He stood the supreme sword forward. The next moment, the supreme sword suddenly became several times larger, like an indestructible shield standing in front of him, blocking some attacks, but some attacks were forcibly borne by him. The enchanting red is like manzhushahua blooming. The blood drops on the supreme sword and is immediately absorbed by it. A touch of light is bright and extinguished in the supreme sword. At the moment of the lightning flint, a picture rushed into his mind without warning, like a nightmare. The sea of clouds like ink surged and rolled in the sky, like a beast with its tusks exposed, looking down on the earth. The world fell into unprecedented darkness, the light was expelled, and everything was dark and depressed. On this day, the world was overturned and the fate of all creatures was rewritten. What led him into the abyss This picture made Si Qi''s heart soar with a surge of anger. There was no reason. Even he didn''t know why his emotions fluctuated so much. The scene depicted in that picture has a strong ancient flavor. He even saw many people in different forms, which is incompatible with the world he is now in, and more like somewhere in the ancient heritage secret land. That should be the ancient times. What does it have to do with him! Although it is unknown why this picture suddenly ran into his mind, this towering anger ignited all his strength, and even doubled his strength. This is a good opportunity! Jiaolong thought that Siqi had been seriously injured by himself and could no longer stand up. He was eager to devour his power. All immediately approached Siqi and prepared to swallow it directly. But at this critical moment, a burst of brilliant light burst out from Siqi, breaking through the darkness. All the black gas scattered by the Jiaolong was gradually swallowed up in this burst of light until everything around was visible through the hazy night. Chapter 602 "Si Qi!" Gu Yun''s voice came from behind the Jiaolong. Si Qi immediately understood her meaning, turned the power in his hand into a yoke and fixed it in a position. His power is to take heaven and earth as a cage, so that the Jiaolong can''t struggle for half a minute in a short time and can only be slaughtered! Even under the control of others, Jiaolong is still rampant. He doesn''t care about Si Qi and Gu Yun at all. He stares at Si Qi and sneers: "I underestimate you!" It is not afraid of their attack, even if these two people use divine power, the weak power can not play the power of divine power at all. If they want to take its life, it will live in vain for 800 years. Gu Yun''s cold eyes fell one foot behind the jiaolongtou, and without hesitation threw the energy ball that had reached a critical point in his hand to that position. At the moment when the attack was approaching, the Jiaolong perceived the threat of life and finally changed his face. His big eyes twinkled with incredible luster. He murmured, "how can it be? How can you know this position!" Its voice was finally drowned in an earth shaking explosion, and the whole ground was affected and trembled slightly. As early as the moment before Gu Yun''s attack, Siqi evacuated to the ground, so he was not involved in the explosion. From the moment Gu Yun called him, he understood her real intention. Gu Yun doesn''t really want to integrate the seven kinds of psychic powers. As long as the forced integration of psychic powers with different attributes will cause an explosion, he can deal with Jiaolong. At the moment when the explosion sounded, baililan Jiu shouted "get down", and everyone instinctively did it. All of them crawled on the ground with their heads in their arms. The residual power of the explosion rubbed from their hair tips, causing a shiver on their scalp. After throwing the energy ball, Gu Yun fell from the air and was firmly caught by Si Qi. He held her in his arms. A transparent barrier stood around them. When Yu Wei spread, he was blocked by the barrier. Gu Yun was in Siqi''s arms. There was a strong blood gas between her nose. She raised her face and suddenly grabbed Siqi''s hand. Xiuzhi''s eyebrows coagulated. She said, "you''re hurt again!" Si Qi looked at Gu Yun''s pale face caused by using seven kinds of spiritual powers beyond his body load, which was both helpless and distressed. "Don''t do such a dangerous thing next time!" He opened his mouth overbearing, but he cherished it in his deep pupils. Gu Yun held Siqi''s hand, while using the divine power of the protoss to his face, he replied, "you change the topic." Si Qi: " "Compared with what you can do for me, I can''t even compare with one tenth." After a moment of silence, Gu Yun said. When Siqi heard what he was about to say, Gu Yun said again, blocking his words. "When you don''t ignore your life for me, I won''t care about your life or death." Si Qi was silent. Gu Yun was all he had. He risked his life to protect her and let him watch her go into danger without doing anything. It would never be possible. When did Gu Yun eat him to death Looking at the healed wound, Gu Yun let go of Si Qi, raised his head and looked straight at him with clear eyes, "Si Qi, at any time, you can''t leave me alone to face danger. My partner is not to shelter me from the wind and rain, but we can help each other in the same boat." Chapter 603 Some people have been moving forward in the wind and rain all their life, while others have been seeking shelter from others all their life. This is a different way of life for everyone. Although each step of the former is extremely difficult, there is no doubt that he will go further and learn more. Although the latter is not baptized by wind and rain, he can only be limited to that corner forever. No one will hate or even rely on the feeling of being protected. Gu Yun is no exception. However, the road she takes can''t allow her to stop. If she slackens a little, she will be the next person to be eliminated by the world. Her enemies stand at the top of the world. Even now, it''s easy for them to kill her. When Siqi is with her, she will inevitably be involved in her gratitude and resentment with Changsheng day. The more so, the more she wants to force herself to be strong, because she also wants to protect Siqi Si Qi stared at Gu Yun. He naturally understood that Gu Yun would not like to be protected. He just watched her fall into danger. He couldn''t control himself. If he could, he wanted to put Gu Yun in his own world. All the ups and downs outside couldn''t disturb her. She just did what she wanted to do. However, the lonely cloud will never be the canary in the cage. Her world is the boundless sky. Siqi bent slightly, and a soft kiss fell on the center of Guyun''s eyebrows, like a dragonfly skimming the water. He left at the touch of the dragonfly. Guyun felt that the center of his eyebrows was like being burned. It didn''t hurt, but it was crisp and numb. It was a very strange feeling. "OK, promise me!" Si Qi said in her ear that he could not restrict the growth of Gu Yun. As she said, the future is a road for two people. Until this time, the smoke of gunpowder in the air dispersed, and the Jiaolong fell from the air. His huge body completely flattened the whole longjue city. Dust and smoke rose everywhere, choking everyone with a violent cough. The power of the energy ball with seven kinds of spiritual power is even more terrible than they thought. It can be seen from the bloody wounds on the Jiaolong that the gurgling blood flows to the ground and dyed the land under their feet red. However, the Jiaolong is really hard to live. He hasn''t died after such a toss. He still has the spirit to yell at them. However, the shackles Si Qi added to him have not failed, so he still can''t move. The Dragon looked at the lonely cloud and roared, "you are you. How do you know that place? This is the secret of our Jiaolong clan. Why do you know it? What exactly is your origin? " Gu Yun was stunned. Unexpectedly, it was the secret of their Jiaolong clan. The position one foot behind the head was the most vulnerable place in Jiaolong''s whole body. It could be said that it was their fatal point. Therefore, as long as you hit this position, you can hit Jiaolong badly. Even if there is a great disparity in strength between them. This was learned by Gu Yun in Ji yunhuan''s inheritance memory. No one will reveal his weakness to outsiders, which is tantamount to handing over his life to others. Therefore, this has always been known to the Jiaolong clan, but they stick to a secret that can never be known to outsiders. Although the Jiaolong clan is ferocious, they can''t do such immoral things to their fellow clans. Therefore, even if they are afraid of death, they will also bring the secrets of the Jiaolong clan to the land. Hearing what Jiaolong said, Gu Yun thought deeply. Since this is the secret of Jiaolong family and their weakness, why does grandpa know? Chapter 604 Protoss is the closest race to the God of light, so the power of protoss is the closest to pure light, and they also hate the existence of darkness. The dragon was born in the dark corner sea area and came out of the dark. It has a more ferocious nature than the demon family. It was born to stand opposite to the Protoss. The Dragon belongs to the demon family, so it is controlled by the demon emperor. It doesn''t communicate with the protoss on weekdays, and they don''t interfere with each other in their own field. So, how did grandpa know the weakness of Jiaolong family? The cloud of doubt is squeezed in the bottom of her heart. Ji yunhuan''s part of her memory has only been opened until now. The other third of her memory is still in the sealed state. The answer she wants to explore is in the sealed third of her memory. Since Jiaolong will tell Grandpa about his racial weakness, he must have an unusual relationship with Grandpa. The origin can only be known when the third of his memory is opened. It has been more than ten years since the accident in the divine world. Gu Yun''s impression of Ji yunhuan only stayed at the last glance. He destroyed his divine personality and opened a way for her to escape at the cost of his life. After that day, there were no close relatives in the world. When Ji yunhuan was young, Gu Yun respected and feared him. Later, when he led the immortals to surround her in the protoss forbidden area, at that moment, she hated him, hated his ruthlessness, and hated him for forcing the nanny to death. In the end, it was him who protected his life. She found that she had never understood him. Even now she had his inheritance memory, she still didn''t understand him. The only certainty is that Ji yunhuan is one of the few people in the world who really love her and protect her, but she has been blaming him for ten years. Jiaolong''s question confused others. Where? What dragon clan secret? Did Gu Yun really know the dragon? Everyone''s eyes moved on Gu Yun and Jiaolong, and silence spread among them. Only Jiaolong was still asking. It seemed that he would not stop until he pulled out the traitor. At the moment when he learned that Guyun and Siqi had returned from the ancient secret land, Ling Qingchen and they had guessed the reason. Jiaolong was a race hundreds of years ago. Because of its many evils, it aroused public anger. More than ten powerful people in the world worked together to eliminate it hundreds of years ago. Since then, Jiaolong has disappeared in Kyushu mainland. Therefore, this dragon will never be from Kyushu mainland, so it can only escape from the ancient heritage secret land with Gu Yun and Si Qi. Fortunately, it was only a false alarm in the end and did not cause much damage in the western continent. However, after that, longjue city will be rebuilt, and the more than a dozen unfortunate people of longjue city will be buried. At the moment when Gu Yun was stunned, Jiaolong had been tempered and twisted wildly on the ground. The roar shocked everyone''s eardrums with sharp pain. Although the plucked Phoenix is not as good as the chicken, it is also a phoenix after all. Even if it is scarred, its power is amazing. "Leave it to me next!" Yesu came from behind the crowd. Everyone couldn''t help spreading on both sides to make way for him. Staring at the young man''s almost flirtatious and beautiful face, the eyes of all the people were startled. However, amazing is amazing. No one has the courage to move other crooked thoughts, because the teenager instinctively makes them fear. Chapter 605 Just like that moment, it was clear that no one had paid attention to him and no one knew him, but at the moment when his voice sounded, it was almost out of physical instinct, and they scattered to both sides. To give way is better to avoid Although this face has no impression in their memory, no one has seen him or heard of him before, at this moment, the only thing they can be sure of is this man, very strong! On him, they could not find any spiritual power fluctuation, but the invisible pressure was on each of them. Everyone looked at longjue city one after another. When did longjue city lie down with tigers and hidden dragons? First, Gu Yun and Siyun, the former war king of the Gran Dynasty, now have this young man in red. Are all the talents so worthless? However, after this battle, the names of Gu Yun and Si Yun were completely launched in the western continent. When they were in the ancient heritage secret place, they saw the power of Gu Yun, and Si Yun impressed them as early as Qingrong Dabi. After the ancient relics secret place was closed, except for the dead, only the two of them didn''t come out. This is the first time that such a situation has occurred since the opening of the ancient heritage secret place. In the ancient heritage secret place, as long as the time limit of one month is reached, whether you like it or not, it will be transmitted by the rules in it, without exception. Now, this rule has been broken in both of them. They have not only come back, but also improved their strength. Even the Jiaolong who brought disaster to Kyushu in the past can be defeated. Is there anything they can''t do in this world? The same question occupies everyone''s heart. Every goodbye between Gu Yun and Si Yun brings them a better surprise. Just as they evaluate Gu Yun and Si Yun, there are infinite possibilities in these two people. Since Jiaolong, who can''t even fix his power, is not their opponent, I think no one can compete with them on the Kyushu mainland. Unless Unless this mysterious young man in red makes a move, maybe he can fight with them! However, judging from the current situation, the young man in red seems to know them. Si Qi didn''t answer. He looked at Jiaolong with deep eyes. No one could see what kind of emotion was contained in those deep Jian pupils. Yesu obviously felt that there was something wrong with Siqi''s state since he fought with the Jiaolong. He asked, "boss, you don''t want to kill it, do you? Although the dragon that has lived for hundreds of years is a great tonic, I tell you, the meat of the dragon is smelly and hard. For the sake of your old body, it''s still...... " The latter words were cut off by Siqi''s squint. Yesu was very aware of the current situation and shut up. He really doubted that emperor Zun had this idea. This dragon hurt Gu Yun. How could Si Qi tolerate it? All the pieces are light. The way of Jiaolong is similar to that of the demon family. It can be said that their strength is very close. Si Qi naturally wouldn''t move his mind. He would only move his mind on Gu Yun, but, as he said, the dragon meat is smelly and hard. Different from the demon clan, only refined in magic Qi. Jiaolong was born in the sea, and the sea was mixed with various forces, so the power of Jiaolong cultivation was mixed with many other things. If Gu Yun can turn Jiaolong''s power into his own, he can really quickly improve his cultivation in a short time, but it also defiles her pure noumenon power. Chapter 606 Gu Yun is the purest power in the world, which is closest to the power of light and darkness. If the rat excrement of Jiaolong spoils the whole pot of soup, it will really outweigh the loss. Jiaolong was still shouting around his neck, but he was so angry that he was excited by Yesu''s sentence that he immediately choked down his throat, neither up nor down. He almost breathed back at this point. At the moment when the word "boss" came out, everyone around was dumbfounded. This powerful young man in red was calling boss Siyun? That means this man is Si Yun''s attendant? There was a burst of thunder in everyone''s heart. They thought that the two people just knew each other. The young man in red was so powerful that it was a great honor to make friends with him. As a result, they didn''t just know each other. This man directly became his attendant. However, this is not something that I can''t understand. The strength of Siyun and Guyun is obvious to all of them. Moreover, the two men saved all of them in the western continent a moment ago. If they hadn''t controlled the Jiaolong, their losses would be more than heavy. Everyone''s eyes looking at Guyun and Siqi become crazy. That kind of eyes are not just worship, but look up. At the bottom of their hearts, Guyun and Siqi are gods! Jiaolong''s voice questioned that Gu Yun just ignored it. Now it is a trapped beast and does not have any threat. Although the strength is limited in the mortal world, it is more than enough to frighten people and deter a small dragon. He was also one of the twelve Dharma protectors under the command of God. He was also a big man who scolded the wind and cloud thousands of years ago. His momentum was tempered from the bloody rain. The dragon is just a monster that has lived for hundreds of years. How could he not see that this bold little demon was coveting the supreme power of Siqi''s body, which was sealed in the divine lattice. He really didn''t know whether to live or die, and even dared to think without God''s respect. Yesu can''t help but sharpen his knife to clean up the Jiaolong. There are many treasures on its body. Even if its skin is peeled off, it can be made into a peerless weapon. Frightened by the momentum of Yesu, Jiaolong couldn''t move. He finally realized what a terrible guy he provoked. Others were not familiar with him, but he had been in the ancient heritage secret place for hundreds of years and was too familiar with this momentum. In the ancient heritage secret place, there is an existence that they must not provoke. If you want to survive safely in the ancient heritage secret place, you have to stay away from those people. They are the absolute supreme existence of the ancient heritage secret land. Since its memory, they have been in the ancient heritage secret place. It heard from the older generation in the ancient heritage secret place that these people were the former masters of the world - the old Ministry without God''s respect. The reason why the world has become what it is now is because of him. He is the supreme god of the world and the head of the gods. He is strong enough to make people of a race disappear in the world in a single thought. This disappearance is a complete disappearance in the real sense without leaving any trace. Therefore, his words are absolute orders, and no one dares to disobey! It was such a magnificent man who was finally annihilated in the way of heaven. Therefore, as the old Ministry without God''s respect, these people in the ancient heritage secret place have poor strength. It''s easy to kill them! Chapter 607 Fortunately, these people seem to have been greatly hit by the fall of no God. After being imprisoned in the ancient heritage secret land, each of them is silent and almost ignores their existence. It''s not low-key, but they have no pursuit and fighting spirit. Now that they have been reduced to this small space, they can only stay in this small space, and everything in the past has come to naught. As long as they don''t take the initiative to cause trouble in front of them, basically, they live in peace in the ancient heritage secret place. In Jiaolong''s memory, there were only a few times when he met the legendary twelve Dharma protectors, but he never received their eyes. However, even if he was far away, he could feel the terrible momentum from them. It is something tempered on the tip of the knife and over the years. Finally, it precipitates in the body and becomes a part of them. Without deliberate release, the pure momentum will inadvertently flow out. From the beginning to the end of the night, he just watched the war, and there were only Siqi and Guyun in jiaolongan, so he ignored the existence of Yesu. Realizing that Yesu is one of the twelve Dharma protectors in the ancient heritage secret territory, Jiaolong has completely given up his struggle, because in front of him, all his resistance is futile and ridiculous. He is doomed! Seeing Jiaolong calm down, Yesu smiled contentedly, but then he was in trouble again. There was no space for living creatures, and Jiaolong was so big that he couldn''t drag it with his brute force He was angry again at the limit of his divine power in the world of rubbish and dust. That night Su was about to ask Si Qi and Gu Yun if they had learned the art of making objects smaller, Xiao Qingluo came over. As he approached, the Jiaolong who gave up the struggle raised his eyelids, glanced at him, and immediately snorted from his nose that the despicable Elves were still of impure blood. Jiaolong''s malice was not disguised. Xiao Qingluo just glanced at it and said, "I can make it smaller." Yesu looked at him in surprise. In his cognition, Xiao Qingluo was a follower behind Gu Yun, and entangled Gu Yun very tightly. Sometimes he even felt that the elder sister shouted from Xiao Qingluo contained some other feelings. However, he admired his courage. In the emperor''s invisible eyes, he continued to Approach Gu Yun without any influence. From him, Yesu didn''t feel much power. In this group of humans, it was at most medium strength, enough to protect life, but not enough to destroy the enemy. Therefore, in front of Gu Yun, he has always been a little sheep in need of shelter. Therefore, when Xiao Qingluo said that he would, Yesu couldn''t help being surprised. The art of making an object bigger and smaller could not be achieved with the spiritual power of heaven and earth cultivated by human beings. Isn''t it that this boy is the one who hides? Yesu''s suspicious eyes fell on Xiao Qingluo. He couldn''t take anyone who wanted to rob the imperial concubine with the emperor lightly. Gu Yun also looked at him in surprise. The magic method of making an object bigger and smaller requires forces other than spiritual power. At present, Xiao Qingluo only cultivates spiritual power. Because of his congenital weakness, his elf blood can''t wake up. Therefore, how did he learn this technique? To Shanggu Yun''s puzzled eyes, Xiao Qingluo winked mysteriously at her, smiled brightly and said, "sister, look at me!" Chapter 608 With that, he approached Jiaolong again. At the moment he stepped out, there was a small uproar among the people around him. The sounds of amazement and consternation were mixed together, and countless eyes focused on Xiao Qingluo. Amazement is amazement and his exquisite and beautiful face. Once they thought that the word amazement could only be used on women. It can be seen that at the moment when they knew the teenager, they found that there were really men who could compete with the first beauty in the world. The young man''s face tends to be feminine and beautiful, as if he had been carefully carved. His face is not as sharp as the edges and corners of ordinary men, but has soft lines, such as ink painting, clear, meaningful and beautiful, white skin with jade like luster, exquisite facial features, better than women, but it will not be too feminine. Xu''s temperament was too clean, and he wore a loose green dress, with a straight back like green bamboo, showing a feeling of a gentleman like LAN. Xiao Qingluo doesn''t like others to regard him as a woman at the first sight, so over the years, he has constantly honed himself. After fading the young man''s sense of slender and weak, he can easily fake himself into any kind of appearance as long as he wants. If the world likes a gentleman, he becomes a gentleman. If the world likes elegance, he becomes a poet. If the world likes the strong, he will become a Xia. In front of Gu Yun, he is willing to play a weak person, because only in this way, she will not leave him and he can stay with her. As for the consternation of the people, Xiao Qingluo''s green pupils were the ones. Even if he went out of the ancient heritage secret place, he always maintained his eyes that were different from ordinary people. Before that, the people threw themselves on the dragon and safety, coupled with the black air, but no one noticed him. Now he stood in full view of the public and immediately exposed himself. The word "alien" flashed through their minds. Kyushu is not without the existence of other alien races. It is just because of the malice of human beings. This continent does not leave a place for the survival of alien races at all. However, if an alien race appears in the scope of human activities, it will inevitably lead to the war of all people in that region. Although the alien has no malice, human beings instinctively resist the alien, because not all aliens have no malice to human beings. There are so many aliens who feed on human beings, so no one dares to gamble on their own life safety. If you take off your guard, you will be rushed up by the other party and break your neck the next second. Therefore, human beings are doomed not to live in the same space with other races. This is also their instinctive defense. Therefore, over time, the alien race disappeared in human life, and dared to come out quietly in the dead of night. He was the only one who appeared in front of them in such a dignified way as Xiao Qingluo. The most important thing is that he wandered around them and they didn''t notice anything. If he had bad intentions, they would be dead on the ground now. Everyone couldn''t help touching their neck. It felt a little cold there. As soon as Jin Zhao saw Xiao Qingluo, he immediately became alert, because he was very close to Gu Yun and Si Qi, only one arm away. He was afraid that Xiao Qingluo would attack Gu Yun and Si Qi the next second. What the alien is best at is camouflage. The more harmless the alien looks, the more ferocious it is. Although it seems that Gu Yun knew the alien, it''s impossible that Gu Yun was cheated by the fancy words of the alien! Jin Zhao always has an endless mother''s heart. Chapter 609 He is also used to worrying about Siqi''s affairs. He was born in the royal family and has weak family ties. He should be on guard against the persecution of his blood and flesh relatives at any time. Even though he has several brothers and sisters, who will be pure and good when he was born in the big dye vat in the imperial palace. Although his mother taught him to be amorous in the palace since childhood, he was naturally more affectionate than others, so he believed in family affection and often did his best to love and protect his unpopular younger brothers and sisters. Facing the adoring eyes of his brothers and sisters, he had a sense of pride. But in the end, it was also these brothers and sisters who pushed him into a place of eternal doom. Only when he, the crown prince, fell, could they have a chance to turn over. But he was also a hard man. The persecution did not kill him, but he also walked through the gate of hell. His mother resented and blamed herself. Although his life was robbed, he was not completely out of the risk. He could die at any time. There were countless pairs of eyes staring at him in the palace. Once there was an omission, he would give another fatal blow. Therefore, after weighing, his mother decided to send him out of the treacherous palace. The western continent is filled with the eyeliner of those people. Wherever they hide, they will eventually be found. Therefore, he went to the east continent for three years. Others only say that the Empress Dowager of the Gran Dynasty is only a rural woman, helpless, and became empress dowager only by virtue of the grace of Galanti. Therefore, the ministers always suppress the emperor openly and secretly, and have no fear. In their hearts, the emperor is a soft persimmon, which is up to them. But every time someone poisoned the empress, some mysterious people always appeared around her and silently cleaned up all the killers for her. As everyone knows, the real identity of the emperor and Empress is the eldest daughter of the first power Minister of Xuanyin Dynasty. She is also one of the most famous alchemists in Kyushu mainland. The status of alchemists in Kyushu mainland is fragrant pastry. There are countless spiritual masters scrambling to work hard for him. At the request of the old man, there are many people dormant in the Gran Dynasty, including some important officials in important positions, and those lurking around her are the dead men specially sent by the old man. Their accomplishments are above the holy practice. Therefore, although those old ministers of the Gran Dynasty shouted ferociously in the court, they later said it was not painful to the emperor. The reason why she didn''t expose her identity was because she didn''t want to be criticized. The eastern and Western continents have never interfered with each other. If those stubborn and conservative old ministers know it, they have to make use of it, and even involve the contradictions between the two continents, she doesn''t want to be a sinner for ever. Jin Zhao went to the east continent and lived in a foreign family. Therefore, he had the opportunity to contact the famous Prince Xuanyin. As soon as Prince Xuanyin was born, a strange phenomenon came from heaven, which shocked the whole country. The national teacher looked at the celestial phenomena and calculated that his royal highness was the destiny of the emperor. He was born in the ninth five year plan. For a moment, he became famous and spread widely in the Eastern continent. It can be said that he is a household name. Later, he was accepted as an adopted son by the Lord of the holy land, the strongest in Kyushu mainland. Since then, he has completely become the favorite of the eastern mainland. With his reputation, the criticism caused by him became more and more serious. It was nothing more than denouncing him for his ignorance. Although Prince Xuanyin had a good life, he was a straw bag. Other people''s children began to practice at the age of five, but he was still a waste material with no spiritual power at the age of ten, so privately they called him prince straw bag. Jin Zhao had been injured in the East mainland for half a year before he became active. In the past six months, people have heard a lot about the prince Xuanyin. Chapter 610 He is also a prince, but he is far from being as legendary as Prince Xuanyin. After some inquiry, he learned that the Xuanyin Prince''s name was Si Qi. If he read words, it would be atmospheric, audible, but a little feminine. So he slipped into Xuanyin palace. Although Xuanyin palace is very different from Gran palace, the basic layout is not much different. Therefore, although he entered the palace for the first time, he didn''t feel strange. When I first met Si Qi, I was in a martial arts training ground in Xuanyin palace. This martial arts training ground is not a general martial arts training ground. It is obviously specially opened up for children. All the princes under the age of 15 in Xuanyin palace were ordered by Xuanyin emperor to do morning exercises here for two hours every morning to practice martial arts and forge body first. As soon as many spiritual masters entered the threshold of cultivation, they only focused on cultivating spiritual power and ignored their physical quality. Therefore, most spiritual masters are in a sick state, even if they have made achievements in the field of spiritual masters. If you don''t have good physical quality, you will seriously lag behind in the battle, and even your strength will be greatly reduced, and you will be defeated miserably in the end. So after realizing this problem, people finally realized the importance of forging body before practicing martial arts. Even if a group of half aged children have become spiritual masters, their power is only better than nothing, and even a slightly heavier sword is particularly difficult to hold in their hands. The other princes are all waving swords in the center of the martial arts training ground, sweating like rain. Next to the martial arts training ground, a man is particularly abrupt. A small soft couch is across there. A servant girl holds an umbrella, a servant girl shakes a fan, and a servant girl squats beside the couch with fresh melons and fruits in her hand. On the soft couch, a little boy dressed in moon white clothes lay lazily. He looked at a group of men and women as big as him, eating melons and fruits while "pointing the country": "Xiao Ba, your action was wrong, leaning forward rather than backward!" "Brother Sihuang, you''ve almost got it. You''d better find the bodyguard over there to practice with. You see, you''ve tossed Xiaoliu. You don''t know, you think we have internal contradictions." "Sister Wuhuang, if you spend your time on sword practice, you won''t be overtaken by Xiao Liu." ¡­¡­ It seemed that they were numb. When the little prince gave advice like a firecracker, they thought he was farting all the way. Just one face is still as black as the bottom of the pot. The little prince is favored to have no fear, so he doesn''t have to do morning exercises with them. However, in order not to let people make use of the topic, he still has to be present with them on time every day. At best, he just gathers up a number of people, but they are the ones who suffer. Jin Zhao was so interesting that he couldn''t help thinking of his brothers and sisters. There had never been such a relaxed atmosphere between them. Even the occasional communication in peacetime was a trap in his words. Therefore, every exported word had to be thought over in his mind before he could say it. Each of them wore a false mask, and no one knew how many murders were hidden behind the smiling face. In the long run, no matter how open-minded people will be tired. At that time, the little prince was only ten years old, but he already had an unspeakable temperament, which involuntarily made people want to pay more attention to this person. When his exquisite and flawless face came into his eyes, Jin Zhao secretly shouted that it was over. Jin Zhao has a problem. He especially likes beautiful things. It can be an object or a person. Chapter 611 It sounds like hunting beauty, but it''s a flower maniac and Yan Kong. And very ill. In the Gran Dynasty, he fell in love with the spirit pet of a princess. After several negotiations, the princess refused to give up his baby and couldn''t use strong ones. Therefore, that night, Jin Zhao sneaked into the princess''s house and took away the spirit pet. The next day, the princess was devastated when her beloved spirit pet was lost. When she saw her baby daughter crying into tears, the prince was furious and posted a reward in the imperial capital. She also vowed to catch the thief. The king''s power is great and the reward is attractive, so many people volunteered. It was stormy all over the city at that time. The thief Jin Zhao sat in the palace, but his love was limited in time. When he saw it at the first sight, he liked it crazily and even wanted to keep it for himself. But after watching it for a long time, after the initial amazement faded, he became rational, so he quietly sent back the princess''s spirit pet. But he can restrain the beauty, but he will turn into a fly and follow the beauty, just to enjoy the beauty in front of him every day. Many times they are regarded as disciples and perverts! Those who know his identity can endure, but they will avoid it every day. Those who don''t know his identity directly slap their faces. Fortunately, heaven and earth are able to support people, but all men and women who practice will not be too bad. As crown prince Gran, Jin Zhao is surrounded by many beauties, both men and women. He is used to beauty, and few can make him feel amazing. Otherwise, Galanti will probably refuse to recognize him. Therefore, after meeting the prince Xuanyin for the first time, Jin Zhao became obsessed with him. The first power minister responded to his rare grandson. Therefore, Jin Zhao said he wanted to enter the palace. The next day, the old man gave him the identity of the prince''s companion and lived in the East Palace in a dignified manner. This is also the beginning of Siqi''s nightmare. Because this man is really annoying! After getting along with Si Qi for a period of time, Jin Zhao found that although the favored Prince''s Highness has a superficial scenery, everyone depends on him and faces him, in fact, he has no friends around him. When Si Qi was born, his health was worse than that of ordinary people. When he was a few years old, he could even get sick when he blew a wind, so he was particularly delicate. Emperor Xuanyin was not at ease, so he always took care of himself. Siqi spent most of his time in that small room a few years ago. Although Emperor Li would come and take care of him gently in the daytime, and Emperor Xuanyin would see him later in his spare time, he was accompanied by the silence of a person most every day. In order not to disturb his rest, unless it is necessary, the servant girls will not step into the hall. Even if they come to pack up, they also put their actions and steps to the lightest. The nobility of Prince Xuanyin is unmatched by any prince in the Imperial Palace, not to mention those concubines. His existence is second only to Emperor Xuanyin and his body is golden, so they have to be extra careful. For these, Siqi has no concept of loneliness. In fact, he doesn''t feel lonely. He''s just used to it and occasionally stays in a daze to deal with boring time. Because of this, he missed the best time to make friends. He didn''t get well until he was six years old. However, no one dared to get close to him. Even servant girls were cautious and didn''t even dare to look at him. Chapter 612 They all have a concept that this person is too precious, just like a fragile porcelain doll. Even if he is carefully held in his hand, he is likely to fall to the ground without paying attention. Then their ending will be like that porcelain doll. Emperor Xuanyin''s favor for Siqi is obvious to all. What''s more, he has another identity, the adoptive son of the Lord, which means that it is very likely that he will inherit the position of the Lord of the Holy Land in the future. Xuanraft was no less partial to Siqi than Xuanyin emperor. In the years when Siqi was ill, xuanraft almost moved the spiritual material warehouse of the holy land to the imperial palace. All kinds of Millennium spiritual plants didn''t want money to smash them in the east palace. Originally, he planned to bind Mu Changfeng to be the doctor of Siqi. Finally, he was dissuaded by the empress. Mu Changfeng refined Dan and aimed at spiritual masters. Ordinary people have cold and cold. He is a layman, not as good as the imperial doctor in the imperial palace. So far, everyone''s respect for the prince Xuanyin has been refreshed. Both other princes and the children of those ministers will be warned by their parents that they must take a detour when they see the prince. If they hit the prince head-on, be quiet after the ceremony and wait until the prince leaves. Don''t say anything unless the prince asks questions. Although his Royal Highness the crown prince is incomparable. Whoever can make friends with his Highness the crown prince will have a bright future in the future, no one is willing to take this risk. It is enough for them to maintain the status quo. As for those princes, although there are several young people who want to get close to their beautiful Prince brother, they are really close but afraid. As a child, Si Qi loves a person in a daze many times. However, when he has no expression, he is particularly destructive to these children who don''t know anything, so the children shrink back. Siqi doesn''t matter, so that no one dares to get close to him for several years, but now he won''t hide from him. He can even talk happily, but he only maintains a relationship as light as water. The most important thing is that Si Qi is too lazy to take care of these messy relationships. On the contrary to Jin Zhao, he is naturally thin and cool. In the huge palace, he has never paid attention to anyone except Xuanyin emperor and empress emperor. Under the appearance of affinity, he is alienated. Even if Si Qi was only ten years old at that time, his mind matured much faster than others. He saw things more thoroughly and learned quickly. For example, Emperor Xuanyin asked them to practice the sword every morning. Other princes learned it as soon as possible for a whole day before they could play a complete set alone. Most of them still can''t learn after three days. Si Qi, just read it carelessly and wrote it all down. Sometimes he feels strange. He always feels that these things related to cultivation seem to be engraved in his mind. Sometimes he even strangely doubts that he shouldn''t be the little boy now. He should stand in a very high position and everyone looks up to him Si Qi just prefers to be alone, but Jin Zhao pity him. What Jin Zhao guesses is that others are afraid of Si Qi, so they dare not get close to Si Qi, which leads to Si Qi having no friends at a young age. In fact, he guessed almost the same, but this is on the one hand. On the other hand, the most important thing is that Si Qi is unwilling to take care of these relationships. When others are enthusiastic about him, Si Qi behaves very coldly, making the person feel that his hot face is close to his cold ass, so he can''t bear to give up. Chapter 613 At that time, Jin Zhao was six years old than Siqi. He had just experienced stabbing in the back by his beloved brother and sister. He felt that he could find comfort in Siqi. Therefore, those who are good at making claims become Siqi''s brother, and Siqi dislikes it especially. Jin Zhao is a man with an iron wall in his heart. For example, after betrayal, he was only melancholy for three days and comforted himself that he really gave it to the white eyed wolf. After that, he was like nothing. So queen Galanti often said that he was short-sighted. Si Qi''s indifference is as if Jin Zhao can''t see it. He also has a talent to learn how to take care of people. Before that, he has been enjoying the care of others. Because there are few servant girls in Siqi''s East Palace, first, he likes quiet, and second, the emperor and empress only arrange people who can rest assured to take care of Siqi. And those servant girls are usually like ghosts. They can''t see anyone. Jin Zhao''s life in the East Palace is to be a companion, a servant and a guard. Instead, he took good care of Siqi''s daily life. Siqi deeply thought that Jin Zhao was an old maid who had the wrong baby. But thanks to Jin Zhao, his life is not all boring. He thought that although this man was nagging and annoying, he was one of the few people who really treated him. So when Jin Zhao left the east continent, Si Qi didn''t give up for some time. Finally, Jin Zhao confessed his identity to Si Qi. He was only two continents apart and the same prince. The next time he wanted to see him again, it would be a long time in the future. Jin Zhao didn''t expect that many years later, Si Qi would come to the western continent. Although everything had changed at that time, since he came to him, he would give him the best. Originally, Jin Zhao''s original intention was to seal Si Qi as regent. The Regent''s power is vested in the government and the public. It can be said that one person is lower than ten thousand people. In doing so, he has been tantamount to dividing half of the Gran Dynasty to Siqi. Only Siqi came for the ghost family. He didn''t want to stay for a long time. He just wanted to have an identity in the western continent to facilitate his work. Therefore, as long as I have a different surname of Wang, I unexpectedly meet Gu Yun again here. Thinking of these past events, Jin Zhao couldn''t help sighing that time was really grinding. Although Siqi had a bad temper in his childhood, he was not as cold as an ice lump as he is now. However, no matter how strong Siqi is and how far he has grown, his subconscious still regards him as the awkward little prince of that year, and he can''t help worrying. Xiao Qingluo naturally noticed the change of everyone''s eyes. They were full of fear and ill intentioned eyes. There was no doubt that once he had any change, these people would immediately attack him and kill him. Xiao Qingluo sneered in his heart that they didn''t have the ability to kill him! The scene was strangely quiet. Everyone looked at Xiao Qingluo covetously. As soon as the cold eyes of Gu Yun swept over, these people immediately disappeared. It''s like pouring a basin of cold water. The heart is cold. They respect Gu Yun and Si Qi as gods, but they are also deeply afraid of them. Gu Yun takes back her eyes indifferently. To say that she is an alien, she is not an alien here. However, the world is divided into eight ethnic groups, so why should a different ethnic group say! Yesu felt inexplicable about the hostility of these people. He didn''t know anything about the world of mortals, so he didn''t know what the situation was now. Xiao Qingluo was not affected. He slowly closed his eyes, as if he was reciting something in his heart. The next moment, the dragon in front of them was shrinking slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Chapter 614 Looking at this scene, everyone stared in amazement. That appearance can only be described as amazing. This kind of magic can''t be done by their spiritual power alone. They can only rely on magic tools, which must be at least at the level of holy tools or above. Gu Yun stared at Jiaolong. In the whole process, she didn''t feel the fluctuation of spiritual power. In other words, Xiao Qingluo relied on other forces to make Jiaolong smaller. When she thought of the result, Xiaoqing had cheerfully expressed the answer. "Master, master, it''s a dimensional space!" Xiaoqing shouted in Gu Yun''s mind. After waiting so long, he finally came to his place of use ~ Yesu didn''t know the existence of the spirit, but keenly noticed that it was strange. He looked at Xiao Qingluo and asked in surprise, "what''s going on?" Just now, he did not use spiritual power, nor did he use the magical power of the elf family. Then, how did he do it? Xiao Qingluo looked at Gu Yun with bright eyes, but saw that Gu Yun didn''t change his look. He was still indifferent, as if he had already seen everything. Xiao Qingluo couldn''t help being disappointed. As expected, he couldn''t hide it from Gu Yun. Xiao Qingluo pretended to be mysterious and said with a smile: "a unique secret skill, not to be spread!" Yesu''s handsome face suddenly turned black, snorted, went straight forward two steps, and carried the reduced black Jiao on his shoulder, "let''s go!" With that, Yesu walked out of the crowd with big steps. Everyone consciously gave way again and looked at his natural and unrestrained back. Xiao Qingluo caught up with Yesu and shouted, "I''ll go with you!" "Why, don''t you believe me?!" Yesu glared. "No, if you are too far away from me, it will change back to its original shape." Xiao Qingluo said slowly. When his eyes swept over the Jiaolong, he paused for an instant and suddenly became dark. The night and the morning did not think much, and the empty hand put it at will, "if you want to follow, follow!" Until their figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, all the people came back. Today they were shocked too much. They need to be quiet for a while. Nalan Xue walked to Gu Yun and asked, "Gu Yun, how did Xiao Qingluo do it?" When they were in the holy land, Nalan Xue and Gu Yun went to Longjun city to meet Xiao Qingluo several times. Although there were only a few faces, they would never forget Xiao Qingluo''s face once. They had no special impression of him except his good face. All I know is that the young boy was particularly entangled with Gu Yun, and Gu Yun seemed to indulge him more than others. No matter how they inquired about Xiao Qingluo''s origin and why they called her sister, Gu Yun was silent. Besides having a pair of green pupils different from ordinary people, Xiao Qingluo is no different from ordinary people. He is not a spiritual master, but he can be protected by solitary clouds, which makes them very curious about how they know each other. According to Mu Yixuan, Guyun used to live in a remote and deep mountain range in the eastern continent. He came to Kyushu alone, and then met them. That is to say, Guyun met Xiao Qingluo after he came to Longjun city. Although there were too many doubts in their hearts, Gu Yun didn''t say, so they all threw all their doubts at the bottom of their hearts, but they were still very curious about the origin of Xiao Qingluo. Green pupil is rarely heard in Kyushu mainland. Even if it is an alien, there are few green pupils. But it happened that Xiao Qingluo didn''t have an alien smell. He was human, but he had two alien eyes. Chapter 615 "Rely on external forces." Gu Yun didn''t know how to explain the existence of the spirit to Nalan Xue. Because there were too many things involved, he answered briefly. It really depends on external force, but this external force is not a magic weapon, but the spirit of all things. The volume of the dragon is too large, and its spiritual ability is limited. It can not create a dimensional space that can hold the whole dragon, but the purpose of reducing its volume can be achieved by using the compression of the dimensional space. The power of the spirit has exceeded their cognition, so they did not notice any fluctuations when Xiao Qingluo used the dimensional space of the spirit. "Let''s go!" Si Qi took Gu Yun''s hand and went to the imperial capital. Since all the things here have been solved, there is only the Gusu family on the imperial capital. As long as it is finished, there will be no fetters on the west continent. At that time, they can leave and go to the east continent. Now that Gu Yun has gone, Nalan Xue and they have followed up. Ling Qingchen didn''t go with them, but went back to the Guangming cult alone. There''s something that must be prepared Jin Zhao stayed, comforted the people of longjue city who had lost their homes, and immediately arranged for the people in the imperial capital to start rebuilding longjue city. But after this heavy blow, it will be a long way for longjue city to return to its former appearance. With the current strength of Siqi and Guyun, it was only half a column of incense to arrive at gelandidu from longjue city. Outside the right prime minister''s house, the guard at the gate recognized Guyun and gusuji behind Guyun, and immediately informed the others in the house with ecstasy. Just for a moment, everyone gathered at the gate to welcome their triumph. The news from longjue City reached the imperial capital half an hour ago. After hearing that Guyun and Siqi came out of the ancient secret land, gusuyi waited for them early in the morning and were restless all the time. Originally, the western continent was turbulent and Jiaolong appeared. People were terrified, but when they heard that Gu Yun and Si Qi were already in longjue City, gusuyi''s heart was strangely stable. It seems that as long as there are Gu Yun and Si Qi, the so-called catastrophe will be saved in their hands. Now it seems that they feel right. "Sister Gu Yun." Gusuya poked her head out from behind Mrs. Youxiang, looked at the lonely cloud, and Wen called softly. Gusu Ji said angrily, "ya''er, do you have Gu Yun and forget your brother now? You don''t even say hello when a living man of your brother''s age is standing here? " Hearing the speech, gusuya put out her tongue playfully, "brother, you''re not as good-looking as sister Gu Yun. Of course you can''t notice you!" "Ya''er, are you my own sister?" Gusu Ji pretended to be angry, but his eyes were full of smiles. After this joke, the atmosphere became more lively. Mu Changfeng''s eyes fell on Si Qi, but he winked vigorously: how about it? Did lingyinggen get it? From the beginning to the end, Siqi didn''t even give him a corner of his eye. He had only solitary clouds in his eyes. What was next to him had been isolated from his own world. Mu Changfeng blew his beard and stared. He was so angry that his teeth itched. The more he grew up, the less cute he became! Xu Shimu Changfeng''s resentment was too great. Gu Yun looked at him with a sense of feeling and said to him, "you can refine pills!" Although she didn''t say lingyinggen clearly, they all understood that since she could refine pills, that is to say, she had got lingyinggen! Chapter 616 Mu Changfeng was surprised that lingyinggen was just a spirit plant recorded in ancient books more than 1000 years ago. Although it was said to be divine, no one has really seen what lingyinggen looks like over the years. They have regarded this as a legend. Perhaps, there is no Lingying root in the world. All this is made up by predecessors, just trying to give the world an ideological sustenance. So from the beginning, Mu Changfeng didn''t hold any hope. He told Gu Yun that he just wanted her to give up. After all, you can''t find anything that doesn''t exist. But I didn''t want to be found by Gu Yun. Mu Changfeng''s eyes suddenly became fanatical. If he really found the Lingying root, the legendary divine pill would be born in his hands, which is also the lifelong pursuit of an alchemist. Since the fall of those alchemists 300 years ago, there has been no divine pill in the world. Firstly, the divine level pill has great requirements on the strength and level of the alchemist. Secondly, it must be an alchemist with different fire. Thirdly, there is a rare spirit plant in the pill of divine level pill. These rare spirit plants have either disappeared or exist in legends. As the first alchemist in Kyushu mainland, Mu Changfeng was stuck in the third test. When Gu Yun handed the box containing Lingying root to Mu Changfeng, Mu Changfeng carefully held it in his hand like a treasure. He shut himself in the alchemy room for the next few days, refused to meet anyone and indulged in it. In this gap, Gu Yun and Si Qi are not idle. They have some gratitude and resentment. After all, they still have to finish it completely. On this day, Galanti regained its former prosperity. Those moths who chose to evacuate when the western continent was in danger with their families have been removed forever by Jin Zhao. Since then, they have been removed from the imperial capital forever. Even other cities are not allowed to accommodate these people as long as they are on the western continent. So they can only choose either to live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, or to live in the east continent. This group of people are used to enjoying in the imperial capital. They have a wealth and disease. Naturally, they can''t stand the life of deep mountains and wild forests. What they want is a life of rich clothes, jade and food. So without hesitation, this group of people chose the latter, but the east continent is far from as peaceful as they think When he was in the ancient relics secret place, general Mu lay dormant beside them like a cold poisonous snake, watching their every move and ready to give them a fatal blow at any time. So along the way, he didn''t trip Gu Yun and them less. Although those are not painful to Gu Yun and them, it will be a trouble in the long run. It''s just that the dangers around them are always coming one after another. They don''t give them breathing time at all, so they can''t spare their mind to clean up the group of people who make Yin moves behind them. Now, it''s time to settle the new account with the old one! Causal cycle, since the first cause is planted by them, the fruit should also be solved by them! With the explosion of the imperial capital center, the peace of the imperial capital was completely broken. Everyone was attracted by the explosion. In the imperial capital center, there were people running wild there. I''ll see you for a long time! Chapter 617 There is the place where all the powerful officials and clans of Galanti take root. If the emperor is the power center of the whole western continent, most of the power in the imperial capital is concentrated there. It can be said to be the second imperial palace of the imperial capital. Everyone hesitated. They were happy to see ordinary plays, but those big people''s plays would die if they were not allowed to see them. However, in the end, the curiosity overcame reason, and the crowd gathered into water and poured into the center of the imperial capital. Even Jin Zhao, who was far away in the Imperial Palace, was shocked. After some inquiry, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and then he had no choice but to help his forehead: "these two people really don''t stop for a moment, but it''s time for these people to teach a good lesson." The dark guard behind him heard that a cold sweat fell from his forehead. I''m afraid this lesson is to send those people directly to the West Under the blue sky, there stood two magnificent figures. The cold wind rolled up their black clothes, just like the life-threatening Shura in hell. Everyone looked at them, their feet shaking uncontrollably, and finally fell on their knees. But most people are dying. General Mu looked fiercely at the two people standing in the air with evil eagle eyes. Their unparalleled faces were detestable to him. "Witch, don''t deceive people too much!" General Mu shouted angrily. If his eyes could spit fire, now Guyun and Siqi were burned by fire. Siqi''s cold eyes swept over, and the invisible pressure was on them. In addition, their breathing became luxury. Their faces had become sauce purple and could not move, which was more painful than death. Fortunately, they are also the strong ones of some saints and immortals. On weekdays, they are also big people who call the wind and rain in the western continent. They regard others as grass and ants, and others have always looked up to them. I never thought that one day I would fall into the hands of others, and I was still two teenagers! However, at present, it is not a question of whether they can afford to lose face, but that their lives have been threatened. Especially those immortals, whose complexion is difficult to see the extreme. In Kyushu mainland, the strength has reached the level of Xianxiu. They are the people standing at the top of the world. It can be said that they are the masters of the continent. They can control others'' lives at will. If they want to kill anyone, it is as easy as crushing an ant. But now the two people standing in front of them have subverted their previous cognition. How many people in the seventh realm of holy cultivation and the second realm of Xianxiu completely crushed them? "Deceive people too much?" Gu Yun snorted coldly, and the Qingshi sword suddenly appeared in her hand. The artifact brightened the world and stirred the wind and cloud. Everyone instinctively shrank. The evil spirit on the Qingshi sword had caused their spiritual power disorder. Moreover, if they remember correctly, Guyun also has an artifact in the ancient heritage secret place, which is the famous bingpu divine bow, which is held by xuanraft, the former leader of the holy land. Although they don''t understand why bingpu divine bow appeared in Guyun''s hand, it is enough to impress them. Now, the sword Gu Yun is holding is also an artifact. Her talent and strength are evil enough. Now there are two artifact blessings. Her strength can''t be evaluated by level. In addition, the teenage demon next to her who had built immortal cultivation in the second territory was determined from the beginning. For the joint efforts of shangguyun and Siqi, not to mention these power minister aristocratic families, those sects outside the imperial capital are not necessarily their opponents! Chapter 618 They are glad that they have never offended Gu Yun and Si Qi. Who will compete with the powerful combination of the two evils! Under such pressure, their inner defense line gradually disintegrated and began to kowtow and beg for mercy. With their current identity and status, the road in the future will be boundless. If their lives are gone, how can they enjoy their honor. They think they can bend and stretch, deal with them first, and plan other things in the future! But Gu Yun and Si Qi were not so easy to fool. Gu Yun looked at them coldly and calmly said, "can you fight in the challenge arena? You go together! " The faces of those immortals were ugly again. Gu Yun''s words were the same, so he trampled their dignity on the ground and lived to this age. They had never been so humiliated. A single spark could start a prairie fire. The surging anger in their chest made them break through the acme of their cultivation. Under the pressure of Siqi, several immortal xiudaneng stood up, but the legs under the robe were still shaking uncontrollably. "You want to die!" An immortal xiuda looked at the lonely cloud with a cruel look, like a cold poisonous snake spitting out a snake letter. Seeing several immortal xiudaneng stand up and prepare to fight against Gu Yun, general Mu''s eyes show ecstasy. Even though the two little bitches'' pressure has suppressed them, it''s not certain who will win! So general Mu summoned everyone: "it''s a coward''s job to admit defeat and beg for mercy. That is, a man should stand up to the sky. It''s like a teenage girl kneeling down to beg for mercy. It''s really disgraced to our ancestors. Today, we all go together. At least we are strong saints and immortals. People gather firewood and the flame is high, If you don''t believe it, you can''t kill two young children! " Some fierce words ignited everyone''s fighting spirit. Yes, as a spiritual master, how can you easily twists and turns! "Let''s go! Kill them! " "If I remember correctly, the little bitch''s eyes are red and silver. Since she is a witch, we should work together to eliminate the harm for the western continent. It''s not our race, its heart must be different!" "Yes, she''s a witch. The people around her won''t be good things. Let''s go together and kill them!" "Kill them!" The fierce cry went through one wave after another. When Gu Yun wanted to pick all of them, Si Qi withdrew his authority so that Gu Yun could fight them happily. However, when hearing these people yelling at the lonely cloud witch, his cold eyes suddenly became dark, like an endless abyss, brewing the darkness of destroying heaven and earth. At that moment, it seemed that the whole space was compressed, and even the solitary cloud felt a sense of suffocation, but it also seemed to be a flash in the pan. It came and went quickly. After a breath, the feeling disappeared, as if everything was their illusion. Gu Yun''s eyes fell on Si Qi. Si Qi stood not far behind her and gently closed his eyes. Junxiu''s eyebrows frowned tightly, as if he was suppressing something. Jun''s face was with an abnormal pale color. Seeing this, Gu Yun couldn''t take care of the noisy people. He quickly walked to Si Qi, held his hand and crossed the divine power. The cold voice was no longer calm, but a bit of panic and worry. She said: "don''t resist my power, I''m beside you, everything has me!" Chapter 619 When the gentle power came to the position of the heart through hand flow, the fast beating heart finally slowed down, recovered its normal beating, and the disordered internal breathing returned to normal. There has always been an extremely violent force in Si Qi''s body, which was bred by the heart devil in the four years of lonely cloud vacancy. His heart has long been eroded by darkness and reduced to a vicious person, so if there is anything wrong, the killing heart will come out and cause trouble. What followed was the awakening of that force. Only this time, this force was stronger than he imagined. It seemed that it had not been the force multiplied by the heart demon, but had become another more powerful force completely out of his control. When did it start? It seems that when he got the so-called power of no God to stay here, it had already been dormant in his body. In other words, this power has been dormant somewhere in his body since he was born, but it was just awakened by the opportunity in the no man''s land of the Xuan world. As Siqi expected, this force can shake the world, but it is also destructive. It just inadvertently reveals a wisp of surplus force, which has a great impact on the whole space. If he had not tried his best to suppress it in time, the consequences would be unimaginable! He doesn''t care about other people''s lives, but Gu Yun can''t. If Gu Yun is hurt by this force, he will never forgive himself! Gu Yun is his obsession, his demon and his only salvation. Finally, the force was forcibly suppressed. Siqi felt that his whole body was full of a sense of fatigue. He inserted the supreme sword into the ground and held the sword so that he wouldn''t fall down immediately. "I''ll take you back!" Gu Yun said in his ear. Si Qi raised his eyes, like the eyes of the cold star, and became soft when he looked at the lonely cloud. "If I fall down like this, what qualifications do I have to stand by your side? Don''t worry, I''m fine. Go and solve those scum first." Gu Yun looked at him stubbornly, which made Si Qi feel itchy. He stretched out his hand, pressed the back of Gu Yun''s head, and suddenly pulled into the distance between them. A soft kiss fell on the center of Gu Yun''s eyebrows, and Gu Yun was stunned immediately. Si Qi''s pair of Jian pupils were full of smiles, "can you rest assured now?" I still have the strength to play hooligans. I can''t die now! Gu Yun was silent for a moment and walked back to the challenge arena set by her. The atmosphere was a little strange at the moment. Until general Mu''s sarcastic voice sounded: "it''s shameless to be affectionate and corrupt the atmosphere in the world!" He looked as if he was accusing a pair of adulterers of cheating, and his eyes showed disgust and contempt. Others also dodged for a while. Although the western continent is much more open than before, the couple has never been affectionate in public, and they are still stared at by so many eyes. If it were for other men and women, now these people would have attacked in unison, but the objects are Gu Yun and Si Qi. They don''t even dare to fart. Gu Yun''s eyes become colder and colder, like an ice blade, containing a strong killing opportunity. Before general Mu continued to ridicule, a deadly attack forced him to face the door. The warning of danger suddenly sounded in general Mu''s heart. He quickly offered his weapons to resist, but he couldn''t stop the thunder of Gu Yun! A scream cut through the sky. Everyone felt numb on their scalp, and blood spilled on the ground like scattered flowers, leaving a dazzling red! Chapter 620 General mu, who was arrogant a moment ago, has now become a sieve. There are large and small blood holes all over his body. You can see the thick white bones, even directly through the whole body. The blood flows down and becomes a pool of blood in an instant. General Mu fell powerlessly to the ground and twitched unconsciously until his last breath fell. His eyes were still wide open and protruding outward, as if they were about to leave his eyes. Watching this scene happen in front of us, everyone could not help feeling a chill. There is a cruel bloodthirsty in the cognition of Gu Yun, that is, a reincarnated female Shura. In the whole process, not a drop of blood splashed on Gu Yun, and even general Mu was not close to the position two meters around Gu Yun. She just used the simplest ice power to turn the broken ice cone into a lethal weapon. At least general Mu is also a man who practices in the eight realms. He is even higher than Gu Yun, but he is directly killed by Gu Yun. He doesn''t even have a chance to struggle. Then they were relieved to think of Jiaolong defeated by Gu Yun and Si Qi a few days ago. Even the legendary sea overlord and ferocious Jiaolong are not their opponents, let alone them. General Mu''s death completely aroused the resistance of the rest of the group. They knew that Gu Yun would never let them go. Whether they begged her for mercy or surrendered to her feet, they had only one end, that is, like general mu, there was no whole body! In that case, why don''t they join hands to fight! War, there is still a glimmer of vitality. Without war, death is waiting for them. As long as a normal person will choose the former. The momentum of their bodies changed completely. Once the previous depression was swept away, the lonely cloud looked indifferently, and there was no superfluous look on their cold face. They were the challenge arena, regardless of life and death, and the winner stood in the end. As long as there is a duel with Gu Yun''s participation, it is boiling with blood. Only half an hour from the beginning to now, the whole imperial capital has come. Even Jin Zhao, who is far away in the Imperial Palace, is paying close attention to the situation here. Baililan nine people squeezed out the crowd with great effort, and finally saw the figure of Gu Yun. They came to watch the excitement, because these people would not be the opponents of Gu Yun, so they were not worried at all. Everyone joined hands to launch an attack, sweeping towards the lonely cloud, and the strong wind blew so that the onlookers could hardly open their eyes. But it was only a moment of the lightning flint, and I didn''t see how the lonely cloud moved, but the strong bloody gas had come to my face, and the screams came one after another, which made my heart tremble. When the strong wind stopped and everyone looked forward, they only saw the dazzling red in their eyes. The gray ground was dyed dark red. The blood was still spreading. There were bodies lying upside down in the pool of blood. They all died miserably. It seemed that they had been greatly tortured at the last moment before they died. Except for Gu Yun standing alone, everyone else has become a wisp of dead here. She stood lingran, cold and cold in black. She was still dripping blood on the world sword. Drops of blood fell in the pool of blood at her feet, stirring up circles of ripples. She looked at the tragedy in front of her indifferently, then turned and walked back to the position where Siqi was standing. Gu Yun put away the world sword. Si Qi held her cold hand and secretly accumulated strength to expel the bloody gas on her. He said, "it''s over, let''s go!" Chapter 621 Gu Yun nodded and kept paying attention to Siqi''s physical condition. Now it''s no different. A heart finally fell back to its original place. Seeing the two people coming, everyone retreated like snakes and scorpions, leaving a spacious avenue for them. Behind him, the relatives of the Quan Chen aristocratic family who had returned to their hometown dared to run out at this time. The solemn and stirring cry rang through the sky. Different voices were intertwined, and the true feelings and false feelings could not be distinguished. Bai Li Lan Jiu walked to Gu Yun''s side and said anxiously, "will it be a hidden danger to leave those people''s children like this? Although they are indeed innocent people, driven by hatred, they are likely to become a sharp weapon for killing in the future! " The so-called chopping grass does not remove the roots, and the spring breeze blows again. The children of these people are spiritual masters with good cultivation. Even though they are still young, they are not the opponent of Gu Yun, but in the future, no one can guess the future variables. In case this hidden danger eventually develops into trouble, it will be extremely unfavorable to Gu Yun. It is the open gun that is easy to hide and the hidden arrow is difficult to defend! "Want revenge? Welcome at any time! " Hearing the speech, Gu Yun replied in a low voice, which was also said to the young girls behind her who looked at her with indignant eyes. She doesn''t fight with the weak unless she comes to die on her own initiative, and these young girls will never be her opponent! After hearing Gu Yun''s words, the fighting spirit was burning in the eyes of those young girls. However, Bai Lilan Jiu was relieved. Not to mention that Gu Yun''s cultivation talent has exceeded the normal scope of the world. At present, her strength is more than ten times that of these young girls. While they move forward, Gu Yun''s pace will not stop. Therefore, no matter how many years and efforts they make, they are doomed to never catch up with the pace of solitary clouds. The gap between them like a natural moat is insurmountable. After all, there won''t be a second Siqi in the world. It took only four years to grow from an ordinary person without spiritual power to the same height as Gu Yun In one fell swoop, Gu Yun set off a big storm in the western continent. Her legendary deeds have been filled in again. She and Siqi have become the favorite topics of discussion after the people in the western continent have had enough to eat and drink. With the names of Gu Yun and Si Qi getting louder and louder, finally, their identity in the east continent was dug out, so there was another uproar. The names Gu Yun and Si Qi are not unfamiliar to people in the east continent, even like thunder. When talking about Gu Yun, the first thing people think of is her sensitive identity, the devil of the demon family, and then the incoming disciple of the current leader of the holy land. She is a genius rarely seen in a hundred years. She is the most amazing and gorgeous person they have ever seen. Si Qi, as the former Xuanyin crown prince, has been famous all over the world since his birth. In the past, the people''s evaluation of him was only vases, straw bags and dandies. After the blood washing of Si Qi in recent years, the people''s understanding of him has been overturned, leaving only fear. Therefore, the names of Guyun and Siqi only need to be inquired about in the east continent, and all their information will come out. No one ever thought that these two people not only set off a bloody storm in the eastern continent, but also after they came to the western continent. Similarly, they are the creators of legends. No matter where they are, they can create their own legends. Their peerless edge can''t be concealed. But now the world is awed and looked up to Gu Yun and Si Qi from the bottom of their hearts. Even if they know that Gu Yun is a demon family that everyone can kill, it doesn''t affect their enthusiasm to follow Gu Yun. Chapter 622 The wind and rain outside were automatically shielded by Gu Yun. After that, she went to the Baili family with Baili lanjiu and finally understood why Baili lanjiu appeared in the east continent four years ago. The Baili family has been circulating an artifact called xuanxu. Xuanxu can cave into the universe, peep into the future, and find out the son of Qi Yun in the current era, that is, the person who wants to stand at the top of the world in the future. As long as the Baili family finds the son of Qi Yun who did not fully rise at that time through xuanxu''s instructions, and helps him ascend to the top step by step, all will be prosperous, The glory of the Baili family will never decay. Therefore, this person is also called the person appointed by the Baili family. Relying on xuanxu, the Baili family has developed from a third rate small force that no one cares about to today''s first family. There is no doubt that Gu Yun is the destined person for the Baili family in the current era. However, the direction and instructions given by xuanxu are vague, only indicating that the son of Qi Yun is a girl in the east continent, and there is no hint next to him. So they had to rely on past experience to find. The children of Qi and fortune are the strong ones of gifted demons. Even if their wings were not full at that time, they could see the rudiments. Due to the sensitive relationship between the eastern and Western continents, the Baili family was inconvenient to go out in person, and coincided with the enrollment of students in the holy land, so Baili lanjiu let Baili hide her identity and sneak into the eastern continent. That is to say, recruiting students for the holy land must be the strong ones. It is said that the lucky son they are looking for is in the holy land. Therefore, the first thing to come to the western continent is that baililan Jiu signed up for the Holy Land enrollment. While looking for the person appointed by the Baili family, he also sharpens his cultivation. After knowing all these origins, bailichen Yu handed over the whole Baili family to Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s fate is the fate of Baili family. Since she is the destiny of Baili family now, she is also the person who Baili family will do everything to help. After hearing everything, Gu Yun was unexpectedly silent for a long time. If someone else had such a powerful backer overnight, he would be ecstatic. He felt that it was like a good thing that pie fell from the sky, but the feeling of being forced to be tied to the fate of a family was not what Gu Yun liked or even unwilling to do. But because of Bai Li Lan Jiu''s friendship, she didn''t refuse. She just turned around and forgot this stubble. It was just a name. Gu Yun returned to the right prime minister''s residence. Just as his feet stepped into the threshold, suddenly a loud explosion exploded beside his ears. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the location of Mu Changfeng''s Alchemy room. Sure enough, he saw the black smoke rising from the alchemy room. The sudden explosion startled the whole right prime minister''s residence and even the people nearby. In recent days, the right prime minister''s residence is in full swing. With the left Prime Minister being killed by Gu Yun, gusuyi jumped to become the only prime minister of the Gran Dynasty. The difference is Jin Zhao''s imperial edict, but it will happen sooner or later. What''s more, Gu Yun and Si Qi still live in the right prime minister''s house. People nearby looked at the black smoke from the right prime minister''s residence and secretly guessed who had the courage to run wild to the right prime minister''s residence. Isn''t this looking for death? But the next moment, everyone changed his face. A large cloud quickly gathered over the right prime minister''s house, and terrible thunder was brewing in the clouds like splash ink. Obviously, this is no longer an ordinary weather change! It''s the thunder only when we cross the robbery! Isn''t there someone in the right prime minister''s house? As we all know, when the spiritual master reaches the peak of holy practice and enters the field of immortal practice, there will be thunder robbery, and the only possible robbers in the right prime minister''s house are Gu Yun and Gu Suyi. Chapter 623 Xianxiu Da Neng is scarce in Kyushu mainland. The birth of a Xianxiu Da Neng can arouse the attention of the whole Kyushu mainland. All this is just half a column of incense. People who hear the wind in the imperial capital have gathered outside the right prime minister''s house. If Xianxiu is really born, come here at this time to congratulate, or take the opportunity to win over the relationship. But the more they looked at them, the more they felt that there was something wrong with the thunder robbery. It seemed to be so different from the thunder robbery when they were promoted to Xianxiu power. Specifically, they asked them to say what was different, and they didn''t know how to describe it. Until a respected alchemist in the imperial capital was shocked and shouted: "my God, it was a divine pill. There has been no divine pill in Kyushu mainland for hundreds of years. I didn''t expect to see the divine pill in my lifetime!" At last, the alchemist was incomparably excited. A look of ecstasy poured out of his chaotic old eyes. Without hesitation, he raised his feet and was about to rush into the right prime minister''s house. Naturally, he was stopped by the guard at the door. Lord Youxiang ordered that no one should enter the gate of Youxiang''s residence these days, even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu came. Because Mu Changfeng said that there was no room for any difference in the process of refining divine level pills. After a short shock, these guards immediately remembered their mission and stood firmly at the gate of confinement like wooden stakes. Under the frenzy, these alchemists have lost their reason and just want to watch the birth of divine level elixir from a close distance, so they have to break into it regardless of the guard''s obstruction. But before they stepped on the steps in front of the right prime minister''s house, they were bounced back by the barrier set by Gu Yun. Until now, all people found that the whole right prime minister''s house was wrapped with a transparent barrier. Even Xianxiu can''t do anything They don''t have to think about who created this boundary. At the end of this episode, Jinglei had been brewing and cleaved down towards the right prime minister''s house with fierce strength. He easily penetrated the boundary of the solitary cloud and fell to the position of the alchemy room. Seeing this, Gusu Yi was so anxious that he could hardly control himself to rush into the alchemy room. He was stopped by Jing Chenyuan before he took action. Gusu Yi said anxiously, "what should I do? The Dansheng is still inside. Will this thunder disaster fall on the Dansheng?" Baililan nine shook his head: "no, the divine level pill was born. The thunder robbery is aimed at the pill and will not involve the alchemist." After a pause, he added, "unless this alchemist looks for death to hold the newly born divine pill in his hand." This case is not unknown in the history of Kyushu mainland. Refining divine elixirs is the lifelong pursuit of all alchemists. Some alchemists were too ecstatic when they finally refined divine elixirs. They couldn''t wait to get the divine elixir just flying out of the alchemy furnace and wanted to observe it carefully. Then the thunder robbery came, and the alchemist and Shendan suffered the thunder robbery together. Most of the alchemists have high attainments in alchemy, but their accomplishments are only maintained at a higher level. In addition, alchemists lock themselves in the alchemy room all year round and study pills day by day for ten years, so they are mostly weak and can''t bear thunder robbery at all. The final outcome is to fall under the thunder. It''s sad! "Brother Baili, you don''t want a crow''s mouth!" Gusuya was so worried that she tightened her fingers. When she heard baililan Jiu''s words, she was so worried that her heart was mentioned to her throat. Chapter 624 Gusu Ji comforted her: "don''t worry, there are the lessons of our predecessors. I think Lord Dansheng has a sense of propriety." Si Qi held the supreme sword and looked at it from a distance. He was not worried at all. Although he knew that Mu Changfeng was not much, he had dealt with him for some time when he was a child and knew his temperament. In fact, he had always been a very rational person. Gu Yun mended the boundary broken by thunder, and then set his eyes on the alchemy room in front of him. While several people were talking, Lei Jie had actually landed on the alchemy room. Immediately, the alchemy room was torn apart, and the broken slag flew obliquely. Several people quickly resisted the spirit power to block it. There is only one way of thunder robbery, which comes and goes quickly. As soon as thunder robbery comes, the dark clouds over their heads disperse, revealing the sun behind the dark clouds again, like the dawn of hope after gloom. Gusuyi and others hurried to the ruins of the alchemy room. Before they got close, they heard a roar of ecstatic laughter from a pile of ruins, "ha ha, ha ha, I succeeded, the thunder robbed me, the divine pill became, and I will be famous forever, ha ha ha!" "I can hear that the old man is full of morale and good spirit. It seems that he hasn''t been hurt!" Jing Chenyuan picked his eyebrows when he heard the sound. The God pill that has been robbed by thunder is suspended above the ruins of the alchemy room. At this moment, it emits a warm shimmer, and a faint fragrance of medicine is filled in the air, which is refreshing. Without gusuyi''s help, Mu Changfeng jumped out of the ruins. He couldn''t even take a pat on the dust on his robe, so he went to see his divine pill in a hurry. He took a clean white porcelain bottle from the space spirit vessel and carefully put the red pill into it until the cork was covered, and the medicine fragrance in the air did not disperse. Mu Changfeng is in good spirits at happy events. Even though he seems to have just climbed out of the bandit''s nest, his old face has laughed so hard that he can''t see the wrinkles. He held the magic pill in his hand like a show off and said to Qi pengse, "how about you? Do you regret that you didn''t promise me to be my apprentice at the beginning? Look, this is the magic of the pill. Now you know that the old man is powerful. I''m also a person with a lot of tolerance. I forgive your ignorance at the beginning. Come and call the master!" Hearing the speech, Siqi was unmoved, and his alienated and indifferent eyes crossed a point of helplessness. If it falls on someone else, it must be a great good thing. He nods and agrees without hesitation, but Siqi has to go this way. There is only endless killing. He only needs to hold the sword in his hand and cut through thorns and thorns. As for alchemy, it is not what he needs! "I don''t refine pills!" The voice as like as two peas did not come back. Unexpectedly, Mu Changfeng blackened most of his face. Gusuyi thought it a pity that if they used Siqi''s talent to refine pills, they would be a powerful alchemist within ten years, and even far surpass Mu Changfeng''s achievements. But if his heart is not in alchemy, there is nothing he can do. At this point, Mu Changfeng finally gave up. The smelly boy was determined not to learn alchemy with him. When he came to Siqi, he was like a cake in the eyes of others, and he was worthless. Oh, there is one more person now. In Gu Yun''s place, he is also worthless. This is the feeling that those close to Zhu are red and those close to ink are black??? A month ago, when he found that Gu Yun was also a good seedling for alchemy, he couldn''t wait to accept disciples. As a result, not surprisingly, she refused without thinking!! Chapter 625 Gu Yun simply doesn''t like alchemy. She prefers to kill with a sword than sitting in the alchemy room and refining with a furnace and a pile of herbs! Mu Changfeng feels powerless. Because of Mao, the two good seedlings he likes are freaks! On that day, gusuya took the divine pill and finally had the spiritual pulse with the help of Mu Changfeng. When she felt that she could control the spiritual power in the air, gusuya couldn''t help crying with joy. This is what she once dared not even think, but now it has become a reality. She has finally become a spiritual master and can finally practice. She is no longer a drag bottle of the family. The right prime minister''s family are immersed in great joy. The spiritual pulse created by the divine pill, gusuya''s cultivation talent will never be poor. In less than seven years, she can catch up with her peers. The future is still very long. Finally, she is no longer confused about the road to go under her feet. Next, it''s just a matter of time. From the moment he learned that Gu Yun was going to return to the east continent, baililan Jiu and Jing Chenyuan packed their gifts. Baililan Jiu said, "I haven''t let go of my fist and foot for a long time. How can this kind of thing fall on me!" Jing Chenyuan said, "I''ve heard about the east continent for a long time. I''ve never been there. Just in time, I''ll open my eyes with you this time." Nalan Xue said: "I haven''t gone back for several years. Now I''ve figured out that some things can''t be solved by escape. In that case, let''s face it. In the end, the east continent is where I grew up." When Guyun wanted to go, they would not stay. Everyone knew what Guyun wanted to do when she went back. At the beginning, the group forced her to fall into the trap they had already arranged, and then all the powerful people in the whole east continent rose up and attacked her. They owe Gu Yun a life. Now it''s almost time to get it back. Gu Yun has never been a saint. Life and death are only in her mind. In the next few days, Gu Yun waited for Yesu and Xiao Qingluo''s return in Youxiang mansion. When they came back, it was time to set out for the east continent. Just didn''t wait to go back to the night, so I waited for a group of uninvited guests first. When a group of people dressed in uniform with a long sword on their back appeared in Galanti, the people of the whole imperial capital were boiling. This group of people is no stranger to the people of the western continent. The Tianyin sect is second only to the holy land, and the holy land has a downward trend in recent years. Therefore, if the current trend continues, it is very likely that the Tianyin sect will replace the holy land. So now the Tianyin sect is at its zenith in the western continent, but the Tianyin sect is used to keeping a low profile, so it rarely moves around in places like the imperial capital except when necessary. Therefore, when seeing the people of Tianyin sect appear in the imperial capital, I was excited and couldn''t help wondering. What great event happened in the imperial capital? Until this group of people of Tianyin sect came to the right prime minister''s house, they were enlightened. It turned out that he came for Guyun and Siqi. After coming out of the ancient heritage secret place, the names of Gu Yun and Si Qi have been completely known to everyone, especially those who witnessed the battle between Gu Yun and Si Qi and Jiaolong in longjue City engraved their names and images in their hearts. They are not surprised that they will receive the attention of Tianyin sect. After all, who doesn''t want to win over such two amazing people. If it had not been deterred by the ruthlessness of Gu Yun a few days ago, other forces in the imperial capital would have competed to win over. Chapter 626 The guard at the gate of the right prime minister''s house ran to the house and informed gusuyi when the Tianyin sect disciples emerged from the end of the long street. This was the first time in history that they had seen such a big battle. If they hadn''t remembered gusuyi''s orders, they would have been in a mess. The sudden visit of Tianyin sect caught everyone by surprise. Gusuyi hurriedly took people to the gate to meet him. Not long after, there were people gathered outside the right prime minister''s house. This time, the Tianyin sect is visiting Mu Tianshu, one of the three well-known elders. You should know that in addition to the leader Fengqing cliff, the Tianyin sect is the three elders with the highest status, who are responsible for the large and small affairs of the sect. At the same time, they are also the immortal cultivation power who is surprised by the situation. This time, since Mu Tianshu was sent here, it can be seen that Tianyin attaches great importance to this matter. Although everyone guessed that they came for Gu Yun and Si Qi, they didn''t get the exact answer from them, and no one was sure. With doubts in mind, everyone craned their necks to look at the mighty and imposing group. Due to the distance, they could not hear the dialogue between mu Tianshu and gusuyi. They just saw what Mu Tianshu and gusuyi said. Then gusuyi showed a clear appearance. Then Mu Tianshu followed gusuyi into the door of the right prime minister''s house with a smile. Until the heavy gate was closed again and nothing could be seen, the people angrily took back their eyes and thought that it was not a matter to stay here all the time, so they separated. Even though the people were not here, they always focused on the right prime minister''s house. As rumored outside, the Tianyin sect did go for Guyun and Siqi this time, but this idea did not come into being when Guyun and Siqi became famous some time ago. As early as the day when the ancient heritage secret place was closed, Rong ye went back to the sect to explain what happened in the ancient heritage secret place with Fengqing cliff. In recent years, with the decline of the holy land, Tianyin sect has been growing, and the key to the growth of a sect is excellent disciples. Therefore, Fengqing cliff will never let go of any talented youth. After learning about Gu Yun''s accomplishments and talents revealed in the ancient heritage secret place, Fengqing cliff investigated Gu Yun''s data for the first time, and unexpectedly found that this man was an outcast of the current holy master of the holy land. Out of a certain mentality, Fengqing cliff is going to recruit Gu Yun into Tianyin sect. After the Jiaolong incident, the idea became stronger, so mu Tianshu was sent immediately. Since Tianyin sect came for Guyun and Siqi, gusuyi would not shut people out. Even though today''s Tianyin sect is not as good as the holy land, it will happen sooner or later. If Guyun and Siqi can become disciples of Tianyin sect, it will benefit them all, and there will be a strong backing from now on. The place where Gu Yun lives is a small courtyard which was built by the right Soviet Union in the right place. Surrounded by green bamboo, there is a luxuriant Wutong tree in the courtyard. The most important thing is that this location is far away from the front hall, so there will be no noisy noise coming. Gu Suyi knew that Gu Yun liked peace, so he opened up this small courtyard, although Gu Yun would not live in the right prime minister''s residence. When gusuyi came with Mu Tianshu and his party, a servant girl informed Gu Yun in advance, so when they came, Gu Yun was already waiting by the stone table in the yard! Chapter 627 Behind her stood Si Qi. As soon as Mu Tianshu approached, he noticed the young man in black. The young man just stood coldly, holding a long black sword in his arms. His whole body revealed a dark momentum, such as a beast with tusks exposed in the dark. He felt a cold in his neck. He wanted to go over and cordially sit opposite the lonely cloud. His feet silently took back. He had guessed the identity of the boy in black in his heart. Since standing beside Gu Yun, he has always been Si Qi, the legendary companion of Gu Yun. Even though the former Prince Xuanyin of the eastern continent doesn''t know much, Mu Tianshu knows the danger of this teenager. "Gu Yun, right? It''s better to see than hear. You''re more amazing than rumored! " Mu Tianshu smiled. He was not very old. He looked only in his early thirties. He had a mature and beautiful face. He was easier to make people feel at ease than the youth. Gu Yun looked at him indifferently and didn''t miss the caution in Mu Tianshu''s eyes, so she directly pointed out: "I won''t join Tianyin sect, so will Si Qi." There are many rights and wrongs in the gate sect. Gu Yun doesn''t want to stir up any more. What''s more, it''s time for them to leave the mortal world after solving the grievances in the east continent. Mu Tianshu didn''t expect Gu Yun to refuse so directly. He didn''t even have time to say their intention Mu Tianshu swallowed his words silently, and all the prepared belly words were useless. "Do you want to stop thinking?" Mu Tianshu''s brain circuit can''t keep up with Gu Yun, Na Na way. This time, Mu Tianshu is accompanied by two people who are not strangers to Gu Yun, namely Rong ye and Mu yaer. Seeing that Gu Yun refused the invitation of Tianyin sect without thinking about it, they are stunned for a while, and then react. Mu Yaer says, "why?" As soon as the question was asked, she regretted it. Sometimes there was no reason to refuse. What''s more, the object was Gu Yun. As she expected, Gu Yun didn''t answer her question. Gusuyi didn''t expect such a development. He was stunned and silent for a moment. When the atmosphere was a little stalemate, suddenly, a servant stumbled into the courtyard. As a result, he stumbled under his feet, and the whole person fell to gusuyi''s feet. His face had a close contact with the ground. Gusuyi reacted and said angrily, "what are you doing! Flustered! " Regardless of the his bruised face, the servant gasped and stammered, "yes, it''s the son. His highness, come, come!" Hearing the speech, Gu Suyi was surprised. When was the right prime minister''s house so popular? Even his Highness the son came. In the hearts of the people of the western continent, the existence of the son and the Pope is no less than the gods. Wherever they go, they are the most eye-catching in the crowd. Only the Pope stays in the God of light at all times except when major events happen in the western continent. Surprised for a moment, gusuyi reacted and said, "come on, please come in!" With that, gusuyi hurried outside the house to meet his Highness the son in person. Gu Yun looks at Gu Suyi''s back and secretly thinks that Ling Qingchen''s coming at this time will not be a simple visit, so Gu Yun exchanges a wink with Si Qi, and they also leave the courtyard. Mu Tianshu made a gesture, and Rong ye and his party immediately followed Mu Tianshu to the front hall of the right prime minister''s house. Chapter 628 Since his Highness the son of God has come, they also want to say hello. In the western continent, the highest status from beginning to end has always been the bright god religion, but the bright god religion is their belief, so it is not within the scope of power, and the open and secret struggle among various forces will not affect the bright god religion. Gu Yun and Gu Suya had already welcomed Ling Qingchen to the front hall when they rushed over. This time, not only Ling Qingchen, but also other apostles of Guangming Shinto came. All of them were shrouded in white cloaks, with big hoods blocking their faces and leaving only their jaws, which was as mysterious as ever. This is also the style of their school. Ling Qingchen stands with his hands on his back. His white clothes, which are not stained with fine dust, drag the ground, like an empty valley and orchid. Just being close to him, he feels a burst of comfort. Ling Qingchen is hard to be hated, so he has more followers than Qi Xiu. This posture made gusuyi not sure of the intention of the bright god cult, so he had to stand still. Everyone greeted Ling Qingchen one after another. Ling Qingchen just nodded indifferently and set his eyes on Gu Yun. The thin lips gently lifted a light radian, "haven''t seen you for a long time." It''s been a while since I left longjue city last time. Gu Yun nodded and glanced at the white apostles on both sides of the sub station in the lobby. When he was about to ask, he was out of control. All the white apostles knelt on one knee towards her and shouted in unison: "see your highness!" The situation turned sharply. Everyone was stunned and looked at the scene in front of him. He couldn''t react for a long time. When did Gu Yun become the saint of the light God sect? The same question came out of everyone''s mind. Mu Tianshu and Rong Ye winked at each other: No, the Guangming cult is coming to rob people! Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. His puzzled eyes turned to Ling Qingchen and asked, "what''s going on?" Ling Qingchen chuckled, and a clear voice fell into everyone''s ears: "as you can see, you are the saint appointed by the God of light!" "...." the lonely cloud was silent, and the God of light was not idle enough! One after another, Ling Qingchen''s voice came into her mind: "five days later, you and I, as the emissary of the light god religion, will go to the east continent to participate in the big competition. With the light god religion as the shield, you can do whatever you want!" Ling Qingchen directly introduced this sound into Gu Yun''s mind. Others can''t hear it, but they can''t hide Si Qi''s eyes. He Qimin has already caught the unusual fluctuations in the space. He raised his eyes and looked at Ling Qingchen. A pair of Jian pupils were as dark as the boundless night. The deeds of Gu Yun in the east continent are no secret to the people in the west continent now. Naturally, we know that Gu Yun should have died in the capital of Xuanyin emperor four years ago, but somehow he appeared in the west continent again. People speculated that the so-called death of Gu Yun four years ago was just a fake death to retaliate for his return to the eastern continent after his wings were plump. Fortunately, the news from the eastern and Western continents is blocked. In addition to deliberately asking for information, the news from both sides does not communicate. Therefore, people in the western continent know everything about Gu Yun in the eastern continent, while people in the eastern continent think that Gu Yun completely died four years ago, so no one wants to go to the western continent. Therefore, they do not know all kinds of things about Gu Yun in the western continent. Her identity has been recognized by the apostles of Guangming cult, and she can''t refuse at all. After listening to Ling Qingchen''s words, Gu Yun no longer plans to refuse. Just this identity can save her a lot of trouble. Chapter 629 It has been more than 300 years since the light God church had a saint, because no one can become the son and saint of the light God Church casually. It is the so-called "better lack than abuse". What Ling Qingchen said about the goddess appointed by the God of light is only for others to listen to. Naturally, the God of light will not really intervene in the affairs of the God of light. Qi Xiu had this plan when he learned that Gu Yun had the purest and closest power in the world. So he gave it to Ling Qingchen. These days, Ling Qingchen has been preparing for it. He knew that with the nature of Gu Yun, he would not necessarily accept the identity of saint. In her eyes, the more identities bound to her, the more trouble would follow. Therefore, since she left the holy land, many forces, large and small, sent invitations to her, and she ignored them. So far, there is only a hundred mile family behind. Therefore, Ling Qingchen simply established Gu Yun''s position in Guangming Shinto. The assumption of office by the holy woman of Guangming cult is not just a verbal mention, but also a grand ceremony to announce to the people all over the world. Is a cumbersome and troublesome thing. Gu Yun has begun to regret agreeing to Ling Qingchen. The news that Gu Yun became the saint of Guangming cult spread ten to one hundred times. Within a few days, it was well known. These days, people were almost brainwashed by Gu Yun''s name. No matter where they went, they could hear someone discussing Gu Yun, so they were shocked for a moment when they first heard the news and accepted it. But there will be more legend on Gu Yun. On the day when Guyun became the saint of the light God sect, Yesu and Xiao Qingluo came back, but they didn''t come back at the same time. Yesu came first, and Xiao Qingluo came back three hours later than him. Xiao Qingluo was not surprised by the recent rumors about Gu Yun in the western continent. His sister, no matter where she was, was destined not to keep a low profile, but made him feel a little upset, because they were getting farther away. But it doesn''t matter. Soon, he can catch up with his sister. For a moment, Xiao Qingluo''s eyes became dark and unclear. Then his bright red lips raised a bright smile. It seemed that he thought of something very happy. Nalan Xue noticed him and asked, "what''s a person giggling about? Say it and have fun together! " Xiao Qingluo blinked lightly, pretending to smile mysteriously: "keep it secret!" Watching from a close distance, Xiao Qingluo''s face was more beautiful and beautiful, like a goblin. Nalan Xue held down his accelerated heart and sighed, "Xiao Luo is really growing up and more beautiful. If it weren''t for my sister, I would have a sweetheart. I''m afraid I''d be unable to bear the spring heart!" Selfishly, Xiao Qingluo doesn''t like others to praise him for his beauty, because it reminds people of women. No man would like others to praise him as a woman. But Xiao Qingluo turned his mind, suddenly gathered in front of Nalan Xue and asked softly, "will sister Gu Yun like me like this?" Nalan Xue almost didn''t keep up with Xiao Qingluo''s jumping thinking. Although he didn''t understand why he asked such strange questions, he didn''t think much. He mumbled back: "I should like it." At least, she didn''t see an ugly and beautiful thing around Gu Yun, which can always trigger the softness in the bottom of people''s heart, so she thought that Gu Yun should be the same. But Xiao Qingluo can''t answer this question. I don''t like it, otherwise it will hurt people''s hearts! Nalan snow thought. Chapter 630 The holy women''s ceremony will be held three days later. This is not only a matter of the bright god religion, but a major event that has stirred the whole western continent. Even the east continent can smell the wind. Anyway, the bright god religion is a special existence in Kyushu mainland. It is said that Guangming Shinto is directly subordinate to Guangming God and is the only existence close to God in Kyushu mainland. However, there is a ban. People from the eastern continent can not enter the western continent at will. In the past two days, the saint took office. The western continent has been strictly guarded. No outsider is allowed to enter the western continent, and even one-sided news about the saint has not come out. Therefore, even if people in the eastern continent are curious about how a fairly and refined woman can be selected by the God of light and become the saint of the God of light, they can''t get any detailed information. Only when they win the big competition can they have a glimpse of the saint''s face. Guangming Shinto is very busy these days. The saint''s ceremony is not trivial and is of great significance to the whole Guangming Shinto. However, this ceremony can neither be too heavy nor too simple. All the arrangements are exquisite. Although his Highness the son asked them to prepare a few days ago, the time is still too hasty. It''s also rich in the Guangming Shinto. There''s nothing missing, so they can catch up. They''re just busy when they come and go. Not everyone can participate in this saint''s ceremony. After all, the venue is limited, and only those who play an important role in the western continent will be invited. In addition to the dignitaries and clans in the imperial capital, the 32 city leaders in the western continent and some famous strong men, alchemists, tool refiners and so on were invited. As early as the afternoon of the day when Gu Yun was declared the saint of the bright god religion, Qi Xiu asked someone to send the invitation to them. Therefore, these people rushed to Galanti capital at the first time. The original bustling imperial capital was as lively as a carnival because of the saint. Every face is filled with anticipation, excitement and longing. Compared with the noise outside, the right prime minister''s residence seems much quieter. After the impact of various events in front, the servant girls and servants of the right prime minister''s residence can keep quite calm. How busy should they be. However, after Gu Yun was declared to be the saint of the light God sect, gusuyi added ten guards at the gate of the residence. Recently, there are countless people visiting Gu Yun, and the threshold has been flattened by these people. At first, gusuyi could talk to them in vain, and then he was perfunctory. Up to now, he has simply closed the door of the right prime minister''s house and refused anyone''s visit. Naturally, these people who actually want to get close to Gu Yun and Si Qi in the name of visiting have never seen the shadow of Gu Yun from beginning to end. The wind and rain outside are not affected at all. It''s rare to have leisure. She just wants to stay with Siqi for a while. After that, there may be a long hard battle to fight. The huge Wutong tree shruts the shadows in the small courtyard, and the air is diffused with the faint grass fragrance. The breeze slowly blows, bringing the breeze blows, and the lonely clouds are slightly lazy on the Si Qi. Only then will she unload her vigilance. Gu Yun lightly closed her eyes and cast a shadow on her long and curly eyelashes. Her mind was still not relaxed. Gu Yun asked, "Si Qi, do you know to win Dabi?" "Yes." Si Qi answered with a slight voice, "the strongest one in mainland Kyushu has been selected in one competition in 20 years!" Chapter 631 Winning Dabi is no stranger to anyone in Kyushu mainland. Even ordinary people without spiritual power grew up under the influence of winning Dabi. The contest is held once every 20 years. The contestants must be spiritual masters above Xianxiu. This is a competition between powers in Kyushu and the mainland. It is more exciting than any competition. It can be said to be earth shaking. Therefore, every time the contest is held, even if the spiritual masters are busy, they will not hesitate to push their hands, pack up their things and go to the tournament, so as to achieve an unprecedented event in Kyushu mainland. Watching the competition among the great powers of Xianxiu, what you can learn is far beyond the words in the books. Therefore, the people watching the competition almost cover the whole Kyushu continent. Even ordinary people who can''t practice will not miss the grand occasion of 21 degrees. On weekdays, it is very rare to see these Xianxiu talents who call the wind and rain in Kyushu mainland. We can only take this opportunity to block these supreme powers at the top of the world. Winning the Dabi is the place where Xianxiu Da Neng can prove their strength to the world. The person who can stand last is the strongest in Kyushu mainland. This is the recognition that all spiritual masters dream of and their lifelong pursuit. This honor will double the status of the winning immortal Xiu. Even if he was only an anonymous casual Xiu before, he will be the first strong person to be witnessed and recognized by the people of the whole Kyushu mainland. There are no fewer forces competing for him, and his appeal is no less than that of the emperor of a country. The last winner of the previous Dabi was Xuan raft, who was also the only one to win three consecutive titles in the history of Kyushu mainland. If xuanraft hadn''t disappeared four years ago, it is estimated that this year''s ranking of Dabi will undoubtedly be his title of the first strong, and now no one can tell who the title of the first strong will fall to. Because the biggest dark horse has appeared this year, that is Si Qi. Although this man is only the strength of Xianxiu two realms and almost the lowest among all Xianxiu powers in Kyushu mainland, people still remember him and Gu Yunli and Jiaolong. At that time, there were few Xianxiu talents who dared to stand up against Jiaolong, that is to say, they were not sure that they could defeat Jiaolong. They even said that they didn''t think they could win Jiaolong, and Xianxiu talents cherished their lives. Therefore, few dared to stand up against Jiaolong. In addition to Si Qi, there is another uncertain factor this year, that is, Gu Yun, the current holy daughter of Guangming Shinto, even though she is not immortal Xiu Da Neng, she has the strength to kill immortal Xiu Da Neng. A few days ago, people in the imperial capital witnessed with their own eyes that Gu Yun easily killed four immortal xiudaneng. In the whole process, those immortal xiudaneng had already returned to the west without any struggle. So far, people still have lingering palpitations. Only the cultivation of the Seven Realms of holy cultivation has the strength of Xianxiu. Then when she really enters the field of Xianxiu, she will bring the demons to various levels. Although the rule to win the Dabi is that only when the cultivation reaches Xianxiu can participate, there is another one set for ghosts like Gu Yun, that is, as long as the spiritual master below Xianxiu can defeat a Xianxiu Dabi, he can replace that Xianxiu Dabi to obtain the qualification to participate in the Dabi. Gu Yun can not only defeat Xianxiu Da Neng, but also kill those Xianxiu Da Neng who are always surprised, so she can ignore the rules and participate in the competition! Chapter 632 So as long as Gu Yun thinks, she and Siqi will be the biggest dark horse this year. But there is only one winner in the end. These two people happen to be partners. How to choose is a big problem. When people think about it, they can''t help feeling excited. I wondered whether the two would turn against each other or be humble to each other? With Gu Yun and Si Qi, people are more looking forward to this year''s victory than ever before. It is also destined that Dabi will be more lively this year than in previous years. The places to win Dabi are arranged by the East and West continents in turn. The decision is in the hands of the emperors of the two countries. The last time it was arranged by the west continent, this time it will be arranged by the east continent naturally. As before, the current emperor of Xuanyin Dynasty set the competition place for Dabi in Longjun City, adjacent to the capital of Xuanyin emperor. Each time they win the competition, Dabi is a special place. The best place to watch the game is naturally reserved for the big people in Kyushu mainland. People next to them can only stand behind the crowd and look at it from a distance. They don''t even have the qualification to enter. That''s why Gu Yun didn''t refuse the identity of saint. As a special existence in Kyushu mainland, Guangming Shinto enjoys the best treatment wherever it appears. Gu Yun and Si Qi''s plan is to declare their return in the big competition, and then calculate the general ledger with their former enemies! Gu Yun raised his eyes and went to see Siqi. Siqi was also looking at her. She asked, "is Zhengrong still without any news?" When it comes to winning Dabi, the inseparable topic is xuanraft, which won three consecutive titles. When xuanraft went to repair the space crack, Si Qi also sent Zhengrong. As a result, xuanraft disappeared and Zhengrong had no news. It has a soul contract with Siqi. If it is really dead, Siqi will feel it for the first time, but no. the contract between Zhengrong and Siqi is not broken, that is to say, Zhengrong is not dead. But the connection between them disappeared, and he could not feel its existence! After the spiritual master and the monster form a contract, there will be a special connection. This connection can connect their hearts together. Even if they are far apart, they can also sense each other''s existence, location and thoughts. It is through this connection that the spiritual master and the monster can communicate normally. If Zhengrong is not dead, then together with Zhengrong, xuanraft protected by Zhengrong is likely not to be dead. So where will they be? This has always been the problem that Gu Yun and Si Qi have been thinking about, but they haven''t figured it out for so many years. Now more than four years have passed, and the glory of xuanraft has been gradually forgotten by the world. Except them, everyone has given up xuanraft and unanimously recognized that he is dead. Only when the winner of Dabi comes again, the world will think of the person they have forgotten for a long time. Si Qi shook his head. "No, every time I try to contact Zhengrong, it''s a stone sinking into the sea." In those years, he was left with only the cold corpse of Gu Yun and Nian Xi. In addition to practicing madly every day, he was looking for the whereabouts of Xuan raft. If he didn''t see the corpse of Xuan raft, he would never believe that Xuan raft was dead. Guyun Ningmei thought for a moment. Except that Ling Qingchen came back alive, the people who went to the space collapse with xuanraft either disappeared or died. Ling Qingchen is probably the only one who knows something. Thinking so, Gu Yun said to Siqi, "let''s go to Guangming cult!" Chapter 633 As careful as Si Qi, how can he not know what Gu Yun is thinking? At the beginning, he chased Si Yun and the ghost family to the western continent, partly because of them, and partly because of Ling Qingchen. Ling Qingchen was the only one who came back alive. Only he knew what the situation was and where xuanraft went. But after meeting Gu Yun unexpectedly, this matter has been delayed. Now Guyun and Siqi are shining points wherever they go, which will inevitably cause a crowd commotion. Therefore, Guyun and Siqi did not directly go to the bright god religion, but directly set up a transmission array, and arrived at the bright god religion without disturbing anyone. Ling Qingchen told her the location of the transmission array of the bright god cult. Just because their identity appeared in the crowd too much attention, they specially set up a transmission array in the bright god cult, which can be directly transmitted back even thousands of miles away. So far, only Qi Xiu, Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun can activate this transmission array. When Gu Yun and Si Qi appeared in the light God church, all the apostles were shocked. After reacting, they quickly saluted and shouted, "see your highness!" They didn''t expect that the holy lady would suddenly appear at this time. When they saw two dark shadows suddenly appear in front of them, they almost instinctively attacked. Fortunately, they saw Gu Yun''s face in time and recognized that this was the holy lady just appointed by the Pope, so they hurriedly saluted and secretly congratulated themselves that they were lucky to have no speed. This is the first time for Gu Yun to come to Guangming temple. Looking at the buildings around her, she is in a trance. Everything here is full of the shadow of the protoss temple. Like the protoss, the buildings of Guangming Shinto are mainly cold white, with no gorgeous decoration. Only the simple and atmospheric layout can reflect the ground of the portrait and reflect the brilliance of the night pearl. The huge hall is supported by several white columns. The image of the God of light is engraved on each white column. The woman with wings on her back puts her hands together in front of her chest. Her eyes are gently closed and her lips are slightly raised, as if she is praying. The image is simple but detailed. But it is still far from what the God of light really looks like. The trance lasted only for a moment, and soon the lonely cloud restrained his mind. The same believers of the God of light have similar styles, but it is not difficult to understand. As soon as Gu Yun and Si Qi appeared, someone immediately informed Qi Xiu and Ling Qingchen that Qi Xiu and Ling Qingchen had come in a hurry because of Gu Yun''s distracted Kung Fu. Even though he had heard of Gu Yun''s name for a long time, this was the first time Qi Xiu saw her. As described in the rumors, she was beautiful and powerful, both for her and the teenager around her. Although both of them have restrained their momentum, the pressure is still invisible, which makes people feel depressed and dare not look directly at them. Qi Xiu can hardly connect Gu Yun with the light. Like Si Qi, what she reveals is frightening darkness, such as the dangerous manzhushahua, which is beautiful but fatal. It is incompatible with the whole Shintoism. He even doubted whether Ling Qingchen was wrong. While Qi Xiu looked at them, Gu Yun also looked at him. When he saw Qi Xiu''s light silver eyes, he was surprised for a moment. The first reaction in his mind was that Qi Xiu was the descendant of the divine family in the mortal world. But then she denied her conjecture! Chapter 634 Because there is no breath of the divine family in Qi Xiu, all his blood is human blood, so Qi Xiu is not a descendant of the divine family. The human body has a pair of eyes with Protoss characteristics. What''s going on? The thoughts of the lonely cloud in my mind turn a thousand times. Even if this person is human, there is still a thin layer of bright elements on him. Enough to distinguish him from the rest of the world. Siqi just looked at Qi Xiu and took back his eyes. Although this man was strange, he could not pose a threat to them. Both sides were deadlocked and did not speak. They just looked at each other. Even the surrounding apostles noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Although there is no tension, it always makes people feel depressed. Until Ling Qingchen spoke, he broke the strange silence. Ling Qingchen walked slowly to the position three steps before Gu Yun. He looked at her with clear eyes. His thin lips slowly aroused a smile. He said, "Gu Yun, how did you come here?" Ling Qingchen asked Gu Yun to move to Guangming Shenjiao before, but Gu Yun refused. He was already familiar with the environment, so why change another one? Before leaving the western continent, Gu Yun did not intend to move away from the right prime minister''s house. Therefore, Ling Qingchen always thought that she could not see Gu Yun in Guangming Shenjiao until the day of the saint''s ceremony, but she didn''t want to come the next day. "Looking for you." Gu Yun replied briefly. There was an accident in Ling Qingchen''s eyes. Seeing this, Qi Xiu smiled and said, "in that case, we won''t disturb you. Gu Yun, tell me what you need at any time!" Although he slightly resisted the strong dark smell of Gu Yun in the bottom of his heart, and didn''t think she could become the holy daughter of the light God cult, since Ling Qingchen thought she could, there were other things on her that he didn''t find. So Qi Xiu didn''t say anything until the end. He just explained a few words like a kind elder. Then he left with other apostles, leaving only Gu Yun, Si Qi and Ling Qingchen in the big hall. "You''re wondering the Pope''s eyes. If it''s caused by the power of light, will you believe it?" Before Gu Yun asks, Ling Qingchen has expressed her doubts. There are only two purest forces in the world at first. One is the power of light full of hope and vitality, which represents holiness; The other is the dark force full of despair and destruction, which represents degeneration. These two forces are the origin of all the forces derived today. Therefore, no matter which race in the three worlds, as long as the power they master is closer to the power of light and the power of darkness, the power will be greater. After all, it is still a matter of purity. The power of light and the power of darkness have long disappeared from the world and only exist in legends. They have become the standard for the world to measure a power. When he was young, Gu Yun, like others, thought that the power of light and darkness were meaningless. It was not until she first awakened the divine pulse and saw the true God of light and the God of darkness in her dream that she had a new understanding of the world. Even the divine world has never had the power of pure light and darkness. Why does it appear in the mortal world? What is the origin with Qi Xiu? Gu Yun wondered and answered Ling Qingchen''s question, "I believe it!" Ling Qingchen smiled again, and the smile reached his eyes. "When I first came into contact with the Pope, I found the clue of his eyes and investigated it privately. It''s strange..." Chapter 635 At this point, Ling Qingchen stopped. He frowned slightly, looked back at a position behind him, and a corner of his clothes flashed quickly. "Gu Yun, Si Qi, you follow me." Ling Qingchen didn''t go on. Seeing this, Gu Yun came over and nodded. Siqi''s cold eyes swept over the corner. His eyes were dark, and the invisible pressure filled the past. The man hiding behind the corner squatted painfully against the wall. His beautiful face was slightly distorted because of the unbearable pressure, and the whole person curled up in a ball. At this moment, she was deeply afraid. She thought she was hiding well, but she didn''t want to be found by them easily. She was unwilling to clench her fist, her carefully trimmed nails fell into the meat, and blood flowed from between her fingers, but she couldn''t feel the pain, because the rolling pain on her body had covered all her feelings. Until they could no longer see their figures and hear their voices, the pressure disappeared. At this time, her whole body seemed to have just been fished out of the water, and the cold sweat had soaked her sideburns. That was the warning given to her by the boy in black just now. If she dared to follow up again, it would not be such a simple threat, but would directly kill her. The woman struggled to get up from the ground, dared not delay for a quarter of an hour, and ran away in embarrassment. My heart is a deep fear of Siqi. ¡­¡­ The place where Ling Qingchen took Guyun and Siqi was a courtyard. The courtyard was small. There were only three white porcelain pavilions and a pool that occupied half of the courtyard. In the pool, green lotus leaves called the blooming white lotus. Around the pavilion, there are competing white flowers, such as oleander, Daisy and Magnolia, which converge into a sea of white flowers. The flowers that should not bloom in this season are also competing to bloom due to the special array, and will never wither, as if time has stood still on them. "Sorry, there was a eavesdropping there just now, so I can only bring you here." Ling Qingchen road. He didn''t expect that the man had been brave enough. Sure enough, Qi Xiu was still too used to her at ordinary times. "Who is that man?" Gu Yun asked suspiciously. In places like Guangming Shinto, there are people squatting in the corner. "She is the Dharma protector Ruby around the Pope. She has been with the Pope since childhood, so she has deep feelings with the Pope. She can be regarded as a special existence in the Shinto of light. On weekdays, although she will do something beyond, she has a sense of what she can''t do. Such a thing as today has never happened before." Ling Qingchen answers all questions about Gu Yun. In the Shinto of light, apart from the highest status of the Pope and the second place of the sons and daughters, ruby is the most powerful. The post of Dharma protector had no power. She was only responsible for protecting the safety of the Pope. Only with Qi xiuchong, her status became different, but she was also a little sensitive. Since it''s about Qi Xiu''s private affairs, Gu Yun is not interested. As long as he doesn''t block her way and don''t give her trouble, Gu Yun won''t even look at it more. She is more concerned about Qi Xiu''s eyes. This can involve many things beyond their cognition. "Since his eyes are caused by the power of light, that is to say, there is the power of light in the God of light?" Gu Yun asks the key question. Although her divine power is very pure and very close to the power of light, there is still a wall between her, which is not really the power of light. Chapter 636 "I guessed like this before, but the strange thing is that here, the protoss have a natural strong sense of the power of light. If the light god religion really has the power of light, I should feel it at the first time, but in recent years, I have never found any power of light in the light god religion." Ling Qingchen said slowly. It''s like a huge mystery. At that time, he was expelled from the divine world to the mortal world. His heart was dead, so he was indifferent to everything. When he found that Qi Xiushen was wrong, he only cared about it at that time. He couldn''t find the reason later, so he didn''t stick to this problem anymore. So I didn''t investigate it carefully later. "I asked the Pope about his eyes before, and he replied that he didn''t even know why good eyes looked like this." Ling Qingchen traces his distant memory and repeats what Qi Xiu said to him and Gu Yun at that time. The change of his eyes began in an experience when he was 30 years old. Before that, Qi Xiu was a very ordinary person, belonging to the type that no one would look at him more when he was thrown into the crowd. Ordinary appearance, ordinary family background, ordinary cultivation talent, everything is ordinary dust. At the age of 30, he was practicing in the four realms of soul cultivation. At that time, he was practicing with a group of mercenaries in an ancient mountain. As a result, he separated from his teammates due to the fog. Then he was attacked by monsters and rolled down a steep slope. He lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he found himself in a very strange place. This place was full of tall ancient trees, with dim light and white fog. Everything was blurred. He couldn''t find the direction to leave. He walked around and finally returned to that place. Because he was seriously injured at that time and tossed for a few days, his body was extremely weak. When he returned to the origin again, he slipped on one foot and fell straight to the ground. His head accidentally knocked on a stone, so he fainted again. When he woke up again, the surrounding environment changed. Somehow, he was sent out of the mountain and lay at the foot of the mountain. Since then, his eyes have become today''s eyes. The fate has also changed completely. The eyes different from ordinary people have attracted everyone''s attention. When the former Pope of the Illuminati saw his shallow silver eyes, he was shocked for a long time and passed on the Pope''s position to him one after another. So confused, Qi Xiu became the Pope of the God of light. He believed that the God of light saved him, so he became the most loyal believer of the God of light. Earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole person and his state of mind. Later, Ling Qingchen went to look for this place. The ancient mountain vein he said was found in Kyushu, but the location he described was not found in the mountains. So Ling Qingchen gave up. Gu Yun thought of the God of light. Since the God of light really exists and found her in her dream, would Qi Xiu''s situation be the work of the God of light? It''s very possible. Maybe she can see the God of light again soon. After knowing about it and confirming that Qi Xiu was not a descendant of the protoss, Gu Yun turned his words: "Ling Qingchen, this time we came to you for something four years ago." Chapter 637 Ling Qingchen was slightly surprised. Four years ago He searched his mind for the memory of four years ago. Four years ago, he had no intersection with Gu Yun. Before that, his every day was monotonous and unified, doing the same thing day after day. The only difference is that it happened about four years ago. At that time, Gu Yun should be a member of the holy land. Ling Qingchen suddenly realized what Gu Yun was going to ask, "do you want to ask me about xuanraft?" His voice is very light and slow. The memory of four years ago is not a good memory for him. However, Gu Yun wants to know that he will say everything. Gu Yun nodded and asked directly, "is Xuan raft really dead?" Gu Yun could clearly feel that Si Qi''s body was a little tight at this time. She stretched out her hand and gently held Si Qi''s extremely cold hand. Both hands belonged to the kind of cover that was not hot, but they could bring great peace of mind to each other. Ling Qingchen shook his head: "I''m not sure about this problem. The situation was very critical at that time. Originally, I should have died there." He slowly talked about the catastrophe of the whole Kyushu continent four years ago, which changed the pattern of the eastern continent and pushed countless people into the abyss. Qi Xiu had long predicted that repairing the space crack was not simple, even extremely dangerous. If he was careless, he would die. Therefore, his original intention was to go by himself. If there was any accident, there was Ling Qingchen in the bright god sect. He believes that with the strength of Ling Qingchen, he will be able to sit in the Guangming cult. But Ling Qingchen refused his kindness. He had no intention of the position of Pope, and he knew the world of mortals far better than anyone. So in the end, he led the Guangming Shinto and his party to the east continent to repair the space cracks with xuanraft. He knew that this trip would not be easy. What he had never wanted to pay was such a painful price. The real situation is far more serious than they thought. Due to the collapse of space, the wind overflowing from the crack is very destructive. Those weathering made wind blades one after another and launched an attack immediately when they approached. This kind of wind blade is far beyond the power of wind spirit. Even Xianxiu Da Neng could not escape when facing the sweeping wind blade. He stubbornly took the attack with his body, and blood gushed out immediately. When they arrived, they had lost half of their people. The scream never stopped from the beginning, mixed with the roaring wind, scattered in this space. Those who could not escape the wind blade were directly cut into pieces by countless wind blades, large and small, and even the bones were cut into pieces. The pungent smell of blood filled the wings of the nose and lingered. The ground was covered with layers of corpses. The blood, like a river, meandered down to the unknown place. Even Ling Qingchen, who is used to all kinds of slaughterhouses, can''t help turning white. The man who boasted in front of him that he would become a famous hero after returning this time, only has one head buried in a pool of blood and his eyes wide open. The chilly air climbed up Ling Qingchen''s back. All this seemed like a nightmare, but the pain of the wind blade cutting his skin reminded him all the time that this was not a dream, and the killing was repeated in front of him. At that time, he was just a soul cultivator. Even the immortal cultivation power could not hide from the wind blade. What''s more, if it wasn''t for the protection of xuanraft, he would have become a broken limb on the ground. Chapter 638 What''s more terrible is that there is a huge suction force suddenly generated from the space crack. They have been struggling to maintain their body balance in mid air. There is no other force to counter this suction force, so even those who have escaped the wind blade can''t escape the suction force. They were involved in the crack of space. They disappeared completely in the world when they heard a scream in time. Xuan raft''s face was heavy. With his strength, he could resist the suction and wind blade at the same time. However, he had to take care of him. Fortunately, Zhengrong blocked half of their strength. Their move is tantamount to fighting with heaven. Ling Qingchen pursed his lips and felt once again that his strength was so small that he could not drag xuanraft''s hind legs, so he resolutely withdrew from xuanraft''s protective ring. Xuanraft rarely got angry when he saw his move. He shouted, "what are you doing?" Ling Qingchen calmly returned to him: "this crack needs to be blocked by one person after all, I''ll go!" In the end, he failed to make it. Xuan raft could not move just under the pressure of Xianxiu''s great power. He watched Xuan raft resolutely step into the crack. The huge suction made him have no room to reverse, but in a flash, Xuan raft disappeared into the crack. Zhengrong saw it and without hesitation chased xuanraft and jumped into the crack. His ears echoed the last sentence left by Xuan raft to him: "your future is still very long. Why are you anxious to die? Thank me. If I''m not here in the future, help me take care of Xiao Qi''er. After all, I''m still very worried!" He was stunned for a long time between heaven and earth. With the disappearance of xuanraft, gradually, the wind around him calmed down. The dark clouds that had stayed in Kyushu for more than ten days finally dispersed, and the long lost sun shone through the clouds on the devastated land. Then he fainted. Even though he was protected by xuanraft, he was seriously injured. It is the limit that he can support up to now. When he woke up again, it was three months later. Qi Xiu, who he later arrived, brought back the bright god religion. When he remembered xuanraft''s request to go to the east continent to find Siqi, the east continent had already moved. Gu Yun died and Siqi disappeared. It''s too late! From the beginning to the end, Si Qi was silent. His deep eyes were like a Wang cold pool. All his emotions were submerged in it. Gu Yun held his hand and solemnly said word by word: "I''ll accompany you to find him!" Since it is involved in the space crack, there is likely to be a glimmer of vitality. On the one hand, the space crack leads to endless darkness, but on the other hand, it connects other spaces. Therefore, it is very likely that xuanraft and Zhengrong left the mortal world. Since they left the mortal world, the netherworld and the divine world may be his destination. She accompanied him to find it! Si Qi looked at her with a firm heart. Because Gu Yun''s words were easy to relax, he replied to her: "OK!" In fact, both Ling Qingchen and Gu Yun understand that if they fall into a space crack, the probability of survival is very small, because only one percent may fall into other space, and the remaining 99 percent may die in the space torrent. Moreover, even if xuanraft becomes one percent possible, who can guarantee his place in the nether world or the divine world. The survival law of the nether world and the divine world is a horror that people in the mortal world can never imagine. Chapter 639 Hope for them is slim. But even if it''s only a thousand times possible, Gu Yun doesn''t want to give up. She once used her secret arts to escape from the divine world to the mortal world. Isn''t it only one percent hope. She believes that man will conquer nature! Gu Yun pondered for a moment. Ling Qingchen saw that she still wanted to ask, so he waited for her to speak. Gu Yun said, "can you take me to see the statue of light?" Since this is the God of light, there must be a stone statue of the God of light. Maybe you can find the answer to the doubts about Qi Xiu. Ling Qingchen didn''t expect Gu Yun to ask this question, so he didn''t react for a moment. "Naturally." He smiled. The statue of the light God stands in the main hall of the light God church. It is tens of meters high and made of special materials. It is lifelike. The whole body is milky white. At the foot is a lotus platform two meters high. When they stand in front of the statue of the light God, they look as small as a drop in the ocean. This statue is the most spectacular one Gu Yun has ever seen so far. It can be seen that they have spent a lot of effort to build this statue of light. Gu Yun quietly looked at the statue of light in front of her. Suddenly, she was in a trance. Her eyes became a chaotic world. Then a light came. Suddenly, the whole world was bright, but it was still white. A familiar breath appeared behind her. The lonely cloud turned around and unexpectedly looked at the warm blue eyes of the God of light, such as the vast ocean, and showed tenderness and compassion as always. This is the second time that Gu Yun meets the God of light in the sea of consciousness. It is clear that ten years have passed between them, but it seems to depend on yesterday. The God of light looked at her with a soft smile on his beautiful face: "do you want to see me?" Knowing that the God of light was clearly asking, Gu Yun still nodded and replied, "there is a question that only you can answer. What''s the matter with Qi Xiu and the power of light?" Hearing the speech, the bright god''s eyebrows slightly coagulated, as if remembering who Qi Xiu was. After a moment, she said, "I did it. This is my duty. The light god religion does not only exist in this space, but also in other places. Whether it is called the light god religion or the light temple, the essence is the same. My strength comes from their faith." Hearing this, Gu Yun has understood her meaning. The existence of God of light is to accept more believers for God of light, but it is a pious heart. The more power God of light obtains. Gu Yun only saw this kind of statement in some collection of strange stories. She thought it was just made up by the world, but she didn''t want to see the existence of turning faith into power. Gu Yun was filled with surprise, and the fact was beyond her understanding. Seeing her shocked look, the God of light smiled, "you don''t have to understand these rules now. In the future, someone will tell you that Qi Xiu is a believer I personally selected. His heart is more pious than anyone else. He is a perfect candidate." In other words, Qi Xiu is the Pope personally selected by the God of light. Thanks to the favor of the God of light, Qi Xiu''s constitution has been transformed by the power of light. His body has been separated from the mortal body, between man and demigod. It can be regarded as a special existence in this world. But in essence, he is still a human, but his life span is comparable to that of a Protoss. Chapter 640 While Gu Yun was meditating, the voice of the light God sounded in her ear: "the power of light, I think you already know what the power of light is, so I won''t explain more. This should have been your power, but you don''t have the power to inherit it at present." "I know you still have too many questions about me, about the dark god, about the world, or about the person in your heart, but I''m sorry, I can''t tell you too much now." "When the time comes, the dark god and I will come to you again. At that time, maybe your state of mind has completely changed." "At present, what you need to do is to be strong. In order to return to God, revenge in the Ming world, and protect the people you care about, whether in this world or that world, your position is determined by strength." "There''s another thing I didn''t want to tell you now." The light God''s eyes became complicated, and there was some hesitation in them. Gu Yun had not returned to God from her words in front. For no reason, his heart was tight. I always felt that it would not be good news for the God of light to tell her next. The God of light sighed gently, revealing helplessness. His eyes looked forward and looked a little far away. "When I met that person, I don''t know whether it was your luck or misfortune. Originally, everything was under the control of me and the dark god. I didn''t think that such a big change had happened halfway. Now everything is derailed. Your future is full of unknowns. Even me and the dark god can''t see through." "Since it is unknown, it is full of uncertain factors, and danger will come one after another. However, since fate has arranged for you to meet him and come together, you should be mentally prepared. The enemy you will face in the future is far stronger than your phenomenon." "The only thing I can tell you is that your unknown enemies are above me and the dark god." "So, be strong. You are the chosen child. You are destined to take a different road from others!" The decadent sound slowly disappeared, and the figure of the God of light had been integrated with the white awn in front of him. Then the sea of consciousness returned to chaos, and the lonely cloud returned to reality. "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud." In front of us was Siqi''s nervous product Li Junyan. The Jian pupil, which had always been calm and alienated, was full of panic. Looking closely, there was violence and destruction behind the panic. Suddenly, Gu Yun stretched out his hand and tightly hugged Siqi''s thin waist. His mood was unprecedentedly restless. She didn''t understand the words of the God of light, but subconsciously, she knew that this was the warning given to her by the God of light. Unknown enemy. Existence above the gods of light and darkness Gu Yun once thought that the God of light and the God of darkness were already the extraordinary and powerful beings in the world, surpassing all sentient beings and breaking away from the shackles of the three worlds. Now the words brought by the God of light have broken her original cognition again. More powerful than the gods of light and darkness What kind of existence is that! She was frightened by all the unknown. If all this was just for her, she wouldn''t be like this, but it wasn''t just her, and Siqi was involved! Gu Yun''s heart is not as cold as before, and he can''t be indifferent! Si Qi was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he hugged Gu Yun without hesitation. Only when he snuggled up this time can he get a short peace. Chapter 641 At the moment when Gu Yun looked up at the statue of light, he seemed to be stunned. His eyes lost anxiety, like his soul being photographed. She couldn''t hear how Ren Siqi and Ling Qingchen called her. She maintained that posture and looked at the statue of light absently. At that moment, Si Qi''s heart was full of panic. Even if Gu Yun was standing beside him, he felt that she had gone away from him. This feeling of loss is like a beast nightmare eating his reason. The source of everything is the statue of light in front of him. He can hardly control himself to destroy all this. On the edge of losing control, the lonely cloud woke up. Even now, the extremely tortured feeling still lingers in my heart, a lingering fear. All the lonely clouds of the light God could not tell Siqi, and she didn''t want Siqi to bear the uneasiness with her. If all that must be faced in the future, then before that, she must have absolute strength to compete! Gu Yun''s uneasy heart gradually settled down, and her hand became a fist. After the fear faded in her mind, there was only Qingming. Si Qi noticed something wrong with Gu Yun at this time and gently released her. A pair of Jian pupils looked directly at Gu Yun''s eyes and asked in a deep voice, "what happened?" Gu Yun shook his head, just clenched his hand and said, "I just thought of some bad things, but now it''s all right." Siqi looked at her suspiciously, obviously not believing her story. Seeing that they had something to say, Ling Qingchen left silently, but when he left, his eyes to Gu Yun and Si Qi were somewhat complex. Only Guyun and Siqi are left in the big main hall. Guyun takes him outside the main hall. The light voice still makes people unable to hear the emotional changes: "Siqi, maybe I''ll be closed for a long time!" Hearing the speech, Siqi gently pursed his lips and was silent for a moment before he said, "when?" "After the saint''s ceremony." Gu Yun replied. The decision to close the door came suddenly, which was also decided by Gu Yun''s lightning flint in an instant. Her original intention was to leave for the east continent immediately after the saint''s ceremony, but now her heart was more or less affected by the words of the God of light. Variables always happen when you''re surprised. Gu Yun doesn''t have the same courage as before, so she decides to go back and raise her cultivation to Xianxiu! Just how long it will be closed, even she can''t be sure. Si Qi stopped, and Gu Yun also stopped. He raised his eyes and looked at Si Qi quietly. There was some doubt in his eyes. Si Qi sighed helplessly and leaned close to her. Gu Yun blinked a few times quickly, and she was covered in Siqi''s breath. She was depressed for no reason, and her heart beat faster for no reason. This was probably the first time that Siqi showed such a strong posture in front of her. When Gu Yun raised his eyes again to explain, unexpectedly, a soft kiss fell on her lips, and Gu Yun was completely stunned. The kiss didn''t stay long. Siqi''s shining Jian pupils were filled with a smile, like a bright star dotted in them, which was Soul-catching. His voice sounded in her ear, "I''m going to be invisible for a long time. Ask for a kiss as compensation." Gu Yun reacted and felt that her ears were burning, but there was no emotional change on her face. The feeling of leaving at the touch lingered in her heart. Gu Yun couldn''t help laughing. She stretched out her hand to hook Si Qi''s neck, pulled in the distance between them again, and then kissed his lips. This time, it was Si Qi''s turn to be at a loss. Chapter 642 His eyes were shocked. The whole person was in a dull state, and the figure of solitary cloud was reflected in his eyes. This kiss, like a dragonfly skimming the water, leaves at the touch of a touch, but it is like a crisp current flowing through all corners of the body. Gu Yun''s eyes were like the melting snow. The stars in the sky were not as good as her appearance at this time. A smile was embedded in her eyes. She said, "compensation." She gave him double the compensation he wanted! Si Qi could not bear the throbbing in his heart. He stretched out his hand and tightly hugged Gu Yun into his arms. Gu Yun raised his hand and hugged Si Qi back. The two people hugged each other tightly in the cold corridor, with only each other in their eyes. The saint''s ceremony was held as scheduled, from the royal family and relatives to the people. On this day, all gathered outside the bright God church. It''s going to dawn, and there are already many people in the market. When Nalan Xue hurriedly opened the gate of the courtyard where Gu Yun lived, he saw that the LORD was practicing his sword in the yard today. Not only did he not change his clothes, but also his hair was not carefully straightened. Nalan Xue was silent for a moment. Her heart was as she expected. Fortunately, she came ahead of time. Nalan snow was followed by a small servant girl in pink clothes. Everyone held a tray on which everything from hair accessories to clothes was available. In the twilight of the morning, there was a burning light. None of this set of clothes was ordinary. "Gu Yun, have you forgotten what day it is today?" Nalan Xue looked at Gu Yun bitterly, and took away the sword in Gu Yun''s hand. When Gu Yun saw Nalan Xue and his party in the corner of his eye, he stopped, otherwise she would be hurt by the fierce sword. Gu Yun thought: "I know." In Gu Yun''s opinion, the saint''s ceremony is just a formality, but obviously, Nalan Xue doesn''t think so. Nalan Xue couldn''t help but want to help her forehead, so she pretended to be ferocious, pressed Gu Yun on the stool, opened her eyes, and said, "since you know, you should be serious. At least she will become the saint of the bright god sect. How can you go out in this way? Next, look at me!" Then, without waiting for Gu Yun to say anything again, with Nalan Xue''s gesture, the group of little servant girls rushed out with the things in their hands. Nalan Xue scattered Gu Yun''s hair, and her voice sounded in the yard: "Gu Yun, I know you don''t like other people''s touch, so I dress you up myself. Don''t refuse." Gu Yun''s move to avoid was frozen on the way. Finally, he sighed helplessly and let Nalan snow beat on her head. On weekdays, Gu Yun''s dress is simple. The ink hair on the vertical legs has always been tied into a simple horsetail with a hair belt, so there is no more decoration, and the clothes have always been dark, simple and simple. If it weren''t for the natural beauty of her face, no one would have looked more if she lost such a dress in the crowd. Nalan Xue couldn''t help but sigh that God really favored one over the other. He not only gave the cultivation talent of Guyun demon, but also gave her such a face of disaster to the country and the people. If it weren''t for her cold temperament, I''m afraid the wild bees and butterflies around her have gathered together now. Gu Yun''s face has a beautiful appearance without any Rouge powder. On the contrary, those Rouge powder are used on her. Finally, she had a chance to change Gu Yun. Nalan Xue took out twelve points of spirit. Chapter 643 The clothes and hair ornaments are prepared by the Guangming cult. They know that their people went to find Gu Yun. They are afraid that they can''t even get in the door of Gu Yun''s house, so they moved to Nalan Xue. In the western continent, the only woman close to Gu Yun is Nalan Xue. After all, in the ancient heritage secret land, everyone witnessed their friendship. Time passed quickly. When the scorching sun hung over their heads, the big project was successfully completed. Nalan Xue looked at his masterpiece and couldn''t hide his surprise in his beautiful eyes. He just changed a dress and dressed up a little, and the feeling of solitary cloud completely changed. She couldn''t help looking forward to everyone''s amazing appearance when they saw the lonely cloud at the saint''s ceremony. Gu Yun didn''t adapt to the long white skirt. She felt that she would step on the dress every step forward, which made her very stiff. "Time is up, Gu Yun, let''s go!" Nalan snow shouted excitedly. Gu yunmu nodded and started the transmission array in the yard. In order to facilitate going to the bright god cult, Gu Yun set up a transmission array in his yard a few days ago to connect the bright god cult. Therefore, at this time, he was free from the baptism of the eyes of the world. Compared with the bustling outside, the light Shinto is still quiet. The only difference is that the faces of each light Shinto apostle are filled with joy, excitement and expectation. Like other spiritual masters in the western continent, after the battle of longjue City, their hearts have been completely accepted by Guyun and Siqi. They once understood that the world''s strong people should be the people with the strongest cultivation. After seeing Guyun, Siqi and Jiaolong after the first World War, they realized that the real world''s strong people should be like them. Look down at the sky with a bold attitude, which is the real strong man in the world. In a world of strength, Gu Yun and Si Qi have won everyone''s respect and pursuit by relying on their strong strength. What they did not know, inadvertently, had closed the hearts of the people of the western continent. In the main hall of Guangming Shinto, Qi Xiu and Ling Qingchen stood under the statue of Guangming. Qi Xiu''s calm face showed a little eagerness. The time was coming, but he still didn''t see the appearance of solitary clouds from the beginning to the end. Compared with Qi Xiu, Ling Qingchen is much more indifferent. He believes that Gu Yun will arrive since she has promised to come to the saint''s ceremony. On the other side, Siqi quietly leaned against the white column with the supreme sword. Even if he didn''t do anything, the apostles passing by him all around were very careful. They didn''t even dare to give a breath. Only when he was far away from Siqi, he was relieved. They were instinctively afraid of Siqi. Jin Zhao was very helpless when he saw this. Xiao Qi''er grew up and became colder and colder! Those who are here are very important people from the western continent, and those who are invited are waiting outside. The process of the saint''s ceremony is very simple. You only need to walk around the imperial capital to pray after the sacrifice on the sacrificial platform. Considering the nature of Gu Yun, Ling Qingchen removed many unnecessary things after discussing with Qi Xiu. It can end in half a day. Finally, in everyone''s expectation, Gu Yun and Nalan snow came slowly, and a bright light suddenly fell in the main hall. A moment later, the figures of Gu Yun and Nalan snow appeared in the bright light. When Gu Yun appeared, the surroundings were very quiet, and she not only blinked suspiciously. Chapter 644 His eyes instinctively turned to the position where Si Qi was. Their eyes met in mid air. Si Qi recovered from his stupor. At this moment, his crazy possessiveness came out again. He wanted to hide Gu Yun and enjoy her beauty alone But in the end, reason prevailed. Today is a very important day for Gu Yun. There must be no difference. With Qi Xiu coughing, a line of talents in the main hall reacted. For a moment, they didn''t know where to go. Qi Xiu''s gentle eyes fell on Gu Yun and said with a smile, "the saint''s ceremony can begin. Now go to the sacrificial platform." It turned out that he also looked out of sight one day. Gu Yun nodded lightly and looked back at Si Qi. Si Qi nodded slightly towards her. Gu Yun then went out. When Gu Yun left, Si Qi kept up with her and kept a distance from her, but she wouldn''t get out of her protective circle. The sacrificial platform is not far from the main hall. When Qi Xiu announced the beginning of the saint''s ceremony, everyone poured into the sacrificial platform, and Gu Yun and them walked through a special channel outside the main hall. People who are not invited can not participate in this celestial sacrifice, but they can also watch this celestial sacrifice from a distance through the guardrail of Guangming Shinto. Successive popes, sons and daughters need to carry out heaven sacrifice. Only through heaven''s recognition can they become the messengers of the God of light on earth and protect this faith. Before they arrived, there were a sea of people around the sacrificial platform. Not many people were invited, but not many. At least looking around, there was no gap around the sacrificial platform, not to mention the people surrounded by the three floors outside the guardrail. There was a lot of noise, and everyone was lowering their heads to communicate for this ore ceremony. Before the lonely cloud, there had been several generations of saints since the establishment of the bright God church, but none of them had such a large scale. Even the succession ceremony of Qi Xiu and Ling Qingchen had never been like this. The name of Gu Yun alone is enough to attract everyone. The sacrificial platform has the scale of a small palace and covers a huge area. A two meter wide corridor extends from the door to the sacrificial platform. It is connected with a hundred step ladder made of white marble. The top of the road is the place where the real sacrificial platform is held. There stands a statue of light, overlooking the common people from a commanding position, compassionate! When Gu Yun saw the sacrificial platform in front of him, he hesitated for a moment, as if he had returned to the temple of the divine world, because the sacrificial platform in front of him was 80% similar to the sacrificial platform of the protoss, but the scale of the protoss was more spectacular. As they appeared, the scene was strangely quiet. Just for a moment, everyone was silent. They just stared at Gu Yun in amazement. If they wanted to say how they felt at this time, they would only be surprised. The girl who appeared at the entrance was dressed in a classical white skirt. The white skirt dragged the ground. The style was cumbersome and unique. Every place looked exquisite, combined with white plumes, it was more beautiful. Still that cold face, at this moment, it gives people another completely different feeling. If the solitary cloud in black is shrouded in a layer of slaughter on weekdays, such as the God of war, then now she is like a nine day Xuannv, not infected with the world. There is a bit of loneliness in the cold! Chapter 645 Faintly, they felt that there was a shadow of the God of light on the lonely cloud. This recognition set off a storm in their hearts. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment without stopping. He walked all the way to the sacrificial platform. Qi Xiu was in front, and Ling Qingchen walked on the side of Gu Yun. In a voice that only two people could hear, he said: "the first Pope of Guangming Shinto is the descendant of the group of protoss who were broken into the mortal world thousands of years ago, so Guangming Shinto has always inherited the appearance of the temple." Even if Gu Yun just hesitated for a moment, Ling Qingchen standing on her side caught it. Seeing that her eyes had been staying on the sacrificial platform, she easily guessed the reason. As a newcomer to Guangming Shinto, he felt kind to the familiar buildings around him, but also disgusted from the bottom of his heart. There was nothing left for them except hatred. Gu Yun can''t help being surprised by Ling Qingchen''s keen mind and insight. He can always easily see what she thinks. The question that has been in his mind since he came to Guangming Shinto has finally been revealed at this moment, which makes Gu Yun care about another question, "since the protoss also lived in the mortal world thousands of years ago, why can''t we find any descendants of the protoss now?" She asked in a low voice. Thousands of years ago, when the three realms were first formed, the people who were exiled to the mortal world were involved in all seven families except one Shura family who was annihilated by the way of heaven. Today, this continent has become the territory of the human family. More or less, several descendants of all ethnic groups still survive in the mortal world, and the protoss, except that she and Ling Qingchen fled from the divine world to the mortal world more than ten years ago, she has never seen a descendant left by the protoss people a thousand years ago. Even though the protoss is not the strongest among the eight tribes, it will not be reduced to the point of total death, otherwise the protoss in the divine world will not reach their current status. Ling Qingchen was silent for a moment before answering her question, "there is no place to pursue this answer." Since the protoss in the world of mortals have disappeared, they have become a cloud in the past. Now there is no trace to trace the reason why they disappeared. While they were talking, they had come to the statue of light, with a hundred steps behind them. It seemed long, but it was just the same way as usual. Qi Xiu fell on his knees, knelt under the statue of light, folded his hands devoutly, and silently read something. Gu Yun and Ling Qingchen were separated from each other on both sides of him. Everyone craned their necks to watch the scene, so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breathing. Gu Yun raised her eyes and looked up at the statue of light. On that day, a dialogue with the God of light jumped into her mind again, and her mind suddenly sank. When his thoughts drifted away, Qi Xiu handed a simple short blade to Gu Yun. Gu Yun looked at the short blade in his hand, raised his eyes suspiciously, and heard Qi Xiu explain. "Here are the temple of heaven, the altar of earth, the altar of the sun and the altar of the moon. You drop blood into the four altars respectively. If the altar has no reaction, it means that the God of light has tacitly accepted your saint identity, and the heaven sacrifice is over." Gu Yun: " If nothing happens, no one''s blood will have any reaction when it drops into the altar. Can''t everyone become the Pope, son and daughter of the God of light? And these people are so convinced of this Chapter 646 Seeing Gu Yun standing, he seemed to be thinking about something. Qi Xiu was not in a hurry and waited for her quietly. In the crowd, a vision came from a distance and fell on Gu Yun. A strange feeling grew in Gu Yun''s heart. She suddenly turned back and looked at the great crowd under the hundred step ladder, and everyone was looking at her. Suddenly, Gu Yun''s eyes came over, and everyone looked like a pine in the forbidden area. In the crowd, except baililanjiu and Nalan Xue, they were all strange faces. Everyone looked at her with doubts and some with admiration. There was nothing unusual, but the familiar feeling just now reminded her of a person - Mu Yixuan! But if it was Mu Yixuan, why didn''t he come out to meet him. Gu Yun shook his head secretly and took back his eyes. He only said that the fleeting sense of familiarity was just an illusion. Behind the crowd, in a dark corner, a man in black stood quietly. His wide hood covered the upper part of his face, while the lower part was shrouded in the shadow. Under his sleeves, his bony hands were tightly clenched into fists, showing a strange pallor. The low dumb voice scattered in the repressed air, "she''s back..." Gu Yun walked slowly to the first altar and dropped his blood into the temple of heaven, the altar of earth, the altar of the sun and the altar of the moon. At this moment, everyone held their breath and focused on Gu Yun and the four altars around her. There was a foot high clear water in the altar. Although it had been exposed to the wind and rain, the water inside was still clear and could not find any dirt. At the moment when the blood dripped into it, it made a light sound, and then the sparkling microwave appeared on the water surface, spreading towards the stone wall in circles. When the blood bead fell into the water, it maintained its original shape and stayed quietly at the bottom of the altar, like a blood red bead in the water reflecting the brilliance of the rising sun. After waiting for more than ten seconds, no abnormality came from the altar. When Qi Xiu was ready to declare "Heaven sacrifice", the accident occurred in this lightning flint in an instant. The water in the altar suddenly surged up, as if a tossing fish had been put in it, rolling up one spray after another, accompanied by a slight tremor of the earth. Although not strong, everyone was startled to jump from his position. Looking around in panic, the scene fell into a noisy scene. The sound of discussion and scream sounded at the same time. Someone couldn''t bear to evacuate. The visions in the saint''s ceremony are unusual. If there is any change, it is very likely to be heaven''s anger, and it has been the same truth since ancient times that people can''t fight with heaven. Guban protected Nalan Xue from falling with one hand and separated a group of people around like decapitated flies with the other. His expression also became serious. The restless air always made people smell dangerous. Qi Xiu looked at the scene in front of him in amazement. Finally, his eyes stayed on Gu Yun. An answer he dared not think of in any case jumped out of his mind. The Tianji failed. Is this a warning given by the God of light? Gu Yun... Can''t be the saint of the light God sect! Ling Qingchen didn''t think that such a big change would happen in a simple heaven sacrifice. Is this... A coincidence? His surprised eyes fell on Gu Yun. Compared with everyone''s panic, Gu Yun''s expression was as calm as ever. It seemed that there was nothing in the world to disturb her heart lake. Chapter 647 She looked up slightly, showing her tall and beautiful neck, facing the light. She looked at the statue of light. At the moment when her eyes were fixed, a strong light burst out from the temple of heaven, the temple of earth, the temple of the sun and the temple of the moon and rushed into the sky. I don''t know when the sky over their heads has been shrouded in clouds, and the whole world is dark. Only the four columns of light that soar into the sky are particularly dazzling, just like the heavenly column in the distant legend, supporting the sky and connecting the earth. The bright white light will set off a new turmoil on the Kyushu mainland. The restless people are quiet now, all looking up at the four columns of light. In the white light, they feel an extremely pure power, which has a fatal attraction to the spiritual master. They can''t help but make them want to get closer, just like being bewitched. However, they were cut off by the Dharma array on the ladder without waiting for their bodies to touch the hundred steps. Gu Yun raised his hand and touched the white light with his fingertips. His doubts deepened. This is the divine power of the protoss The suppressed divine pulse in the body revived again, broke through the shackles, such as greedy gluttony, and frantically swallowed up the surrounding divine power. More and more divine powers poured into the solitary cloud, which had already exceeded the endurance limit of the body and could not be summarized in the divine pulse. Those excess divine powers violently collided in the body and destroyed every meridian of the body. The extreme pain spread from the body. The forehead of solitary cloud was covered with fine cold sweat. She couldn''t help gripping the edge of the moon altar in front of her, so as to support her body and avoid falling to the ground. Gu Yun stood in the center of the four light pillars, and her figure was gradually blurred by the white light, but Qi Xiu and Ling Qingchen keenly felt that there was something wrong with Gu Yun. The suppressed pain chant still overflowed from between the teeth, which was very subtle, and was almost covered in the trembling sound of the earth. But they can''t get close to the white light. Although Ling Qingchen can feel that the power in the white light is one and the same as himself, now they seem to be summoned, crazy rush to a position and spontaneously form an unbreakable boundary. This is the power from the divine world. In fact, spiritual power can be broken. Therefore, even if Qi Xiu did his best, he could not shake the boundary. Although Ling Qingchen had divine power, he was too low. In front of the light column competing with the sun and moon, he was also like an ant trying to shake a tree. At the moment when the lonely cloud consciousness tended to be chaotic, a pair of warm hands were put on her eyes. Her sight was blocked and her eyes fell into darkness. However, the divine power of doing mischief in her body was much lighter. Xuancang''s steady voice sounded over her head: "hold the yuan God!" Gu Yun grinds his teeth and nods. His body is always in a tight state, such as a straight string, which has reached the extreme and will break at any time. Gu Yun has suffered a lot from this painful torture, but each time it is a completely different feeling. It hurts through the heart and extremely consumes people''s will. If the great pain exceeds the limit, he can''t help but want to get rid of it as soon as possible. At the moment when the idea of liberation came out, it was accompanied by negativity, followed by suicide and personal death. Although Gu Yun has a strong will and will not have the idea of suicide, his consciousness is still tortured a little bit. If Xuancang had not appeared from the chain of heaven and earth in time, her consciousness would have been dark and might never wake up again. Chapter 648 Xuancang''s eyes are dignified, which is far more difficult than expected. This power is a rare divine power with a purity of eight in the three realms, and has been polished for thousands of years. The answer is ready to come out. This is left by the group of protoss who were driven to the mortal world by the protoss when the three worlds were first formed more than a thousand years ago. At that time, there are three reasons for the people who were driven to the mortal world. The first is impure blood, the second is no contributor, and the third is what big mistakes have been made in the family. The protoss with divine power purity of 8 can only be the Royal people of the protoss at that time, so it can not be due to impure blood and no contribution. In the ancient times thousands of years ago, the eight ethnic groups were not long after their initial formation, and their divine power had not been diluted. Therefore, the purity of divine power of the protoss people at that time was about six or seven, while the royal family was generally eight, and only the divine emperor was nine. Therefore, the people who left their divine power here are the people of the protoss royal family who made great mistakes in the protoss thousands of years ago. Their power is powerful, but it is unbearable for today''s lonely clouds. Xuancang didn''t dare to move, otherwise he would become the urging talisman of the lonely cloud if there was a slight difference. ¡­¡­ Gradually, the people found their reason, but the towering light column on the sacrificial platform still had a great attraction to them. All the spiritual masters present could feel the powerful power from the white light. All practitioners want in their life is power, so this power is tempting to them. One by one, they begin to try to break the Dharma array in front of them. Only by breaking the Dharma array can they compete for the powerful power on the sacrificial platform. The nature of greed is exposed. Reason clashes with desire, and finally desire prevails. In their eyes, that powerful force belongs to the God of light. Since it belongs to the God of light, they are naturally qualified to seize it for her believers. After all... Only when they are strong can they better protect this faith! After some mental construction, everyone calmly began to destroy the Dharma array on the hundred step ladder. However, even if they all attacked together, the Dharma array in front of them remained motionless. Among these people, from Xianxiu to Shengxiu, they are among the best in the western continent and even the whole Kyushu continent, but they can''t help a small Dharma array. Everyone''s face becomes ugly and their face can''t hang. Just as these people were not discouraged and ready to launch a new round of attacks, suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind them, "get out!" One word stopped everyone''s action, and fear climbed up their faces. Just now, people who were still angry were like mice seeing cats. They didn''t dare to complain, so they ran away two steps and one step at a time. The young man in black standing behind them is no one else. It is Si Qi, the former Xuanyin Caobao crown prince of the eastern continent. Now they are the world''s powerful people in the western continent. Even Xianxiu can kill him without effort. They know how many kilograms they have. They know that if they fight against Siqi, they will die. Life is more important than unknown power. Si Qi''s Jun''s face was cold and solemn, which seemed to be substantive. However, anyone who was close to him felt that he had difficulty breathing for no reason. He couldn''t help but step back a few steps and felt that he was alive after he was far away from the boy in black. Everyone''s eyes looked at Si Qi for a moment. They saw that all of them could not shake the Dharma array. Unexpectedly, they were crushed by his foot?! Chapter 649 The shock is not enough to explain their state of mind at this time. After a group of people looked at each other, they all lowered their heads in shame. They were a group of hundreds of years old, but they were crushed by a small teenager, who convinced them to lose. If you are inferior to others, you are inferior to others! Just Looking at the Dharma array that had disappeared in front of them, everyone was greedy for the four sky light columns on the sacrificial platform, even if they touched a little, it was enough to make them directly break through a realm! When someone was about to step up the steps, suddenly, a huge black sword flew over, and the blade penetrated the man''s outstretched foot. Finally, it didn''t go to the bottom of the ground. Blood flowed. The scream made everyone''s scalp numb and his body stretched in a straight line. The repressed atmosphere became more tense, uneasiness and fear spread in everyone''s heart. This sword is familiar to everyone. It is Si Qi''s black sword that never leaves his body. Everyone agreed that envoy Si Qi''s sword was extremely strange and treacherous everywhere. Now when I looked closely, I found that those were not their illusions. This black ancient sword made people feel cold everywhere. It turned out that what was wrapped around the sword was not death, but more strong evil. Everyone felt his voice tight and speechless. It was not only Siqi''s strength, but also his sword. Even though the sword is evil, no one has the courage to say more. The warning has been given to them. The heart that was ready to move died completely. Everyone silently retreated a few steps away from the steps and dared not have any other thoughts. As for the man nailed to the sword, he had fainted with pain, but no one dared to lift him, and there was a strange silence in the air. ¡­¡­ Xuancang looked at Guyun''s increasingly pale face and tightened his thin lips. If this goes on, Guyun will explode and die. Now there is only that way "Gu Yun, I will extradite the divine power for you now." Xuancang''s voice sounded again. Although Gu Yun''s consciousness had begun to blur, he still recognized the meaning of his words. Suddenly, the lonely cloud pushed away Xuancang. She stumbled back a few steps, and the Qingshi sword automatically flew to Gu Yun''s hand and supported her shaky body. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at Xuancang. The dark eyes were changing at a speed visible to the naked eye at this moment. The ink in his eyes was gradually replaced by silver. It was silver without any impurities, symbolizing holiness and eternity, but it was also cold and alienated. Xuancang looked stunned for a moment. This was the first time he had seen Gu Yun since he woke up. He was completely presented with a pair of silver pupils. Except that he was silver pupils when he first woke up the divine pulse in the divine family forbidden area of the divine world, the Gu Yun he saw later either kept the black pupils of the human race or the different pupils of the son of the divine devil, one red and one silver, which was demonic and sacred. Due to the sudden increase of the divine power in Guyun''s body, the power of the divine pulse has soared, which has already overwhelmed the magic pulse, so the characteristics of the demon family on Guyun''s body have been suppressed, and the appearance of the divine family has been maintained. Xuancang couldn''t help thinking of the stubborn and arrogant appearance of the 10-year-old girl over the protoss forbidden area, staring at a pair of cold silver pupils and shouting "my name is Gu Yun" in the face of millions of divine soldiers. When Xuancang''s thoughts drifted away, the voice of Gu Yun came: "Xuancang, I know the price of extradition!" It is very difficult for the astringent throat to say a complete sentence. This sentence seems to squeeze out from the lonely cloud teeth, word by word, slowly and vaguely. Xuancang understood. Chapter 650 The obstinate eyes on Shang Guyun had already reached his mouth, but he could not tell it anyway. Xuancang was helpless to sigh. The price of extradition was just self handicapping and self-cultivation. He used his incomplete body as a container to extradite the excess divine power. Although such an approach has great risks, it is also the only feasible one at present. At most, it will only sleep for another ten years or eight years. Compared with the safety of solitary clouds, these are just very important. Gu Yun''s attitude is very firm. She doesn''t want to see a repeat of the scene ten years ago. Ten years ago, because of her weakness, she lost her grandfather and nanny, and made Xuancang fall into a deep sleep for ten years. Now, she would rather destroy her divine pulse than watch Xuancang fall in front of her. That sense of powerlessness is suffocating. They were in a stalemate. The physical torture made Gu Yun no longer have the strength to hold the sword. Suddenly, he loosened and fell to the ground. When Xuancang saw that he was going to pick up Gu Yun, one of them moved faster than him. Xuancang saw a dark shadow flash in front of him. The next moment, Gu Yun had been carefully held in his arms by the other party. There was a calming force in the cold voice, "next, give it to me!" Xuancang looked at Siqi with complicated eyes. He had to say that at the moment he saw Siqi, his tight heart strings were strangely loose. If it were him, Guyun would be safe! Even though he was still worried, he also knew that it would be inappropriate to continue to stay. Xuancang nodded slightly, and his body turned into a streamer and disappeared into the chain of heaven and earth. Gu Yun stared at Si Qi in amazement. At the moment when the white light suddenly rose, she knew that Si Qi would come, but she didn''t want to come so fast. She explored the Dharma array on the hundred step ladder with spiritual knowledge when she passed. It was laid by the protoss thousands of years ago and the first Pope of Guangming Shinto. The power of the Dharma array was given by the gods thousands of years ago. With the human power of the world today, it can''t shake a penny, even now she can''t completely destroy it. At present, Gu Yun can''t think about how Si Qi broke the Dharma array. The violent divine power is gathering more and more in the body. Now there are only two light columns left. The expanding power is tearing every inch of flesh and blood in Gu Yun''s body. She is adjacent to death again. "Gu Yun, have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything is over!" Siqi kissed the tears unconsciously seeping from the corners of her eyes, and the decadent sound provoked her heartstrings. With endless bewitchment, it was irresistible to sink. Gu Yun only felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, and her sense of fatigue eroded every inch of her hair. She fell into the boundless darkness uncontrollably. At the last moment, she subconsciously grasped Siqi''s hand. Although her strength was not strong, she was firm. Si Qi looked at Gu Yun''s hand, his lips aroused a sincere smile and whispered: "I will never go..." All the steadiness of Qi Xiu disappeared at this moment. Seeing that the time passed minute by minute, the four light pillars became two, and finally narrowed slowly. When one person was more than tall, they wrapped Gu Yun and Si Qi in it. In addition, they could not feel any breath overflow, nor could they know Gu Yun''s life and death. Time became particularly painful. When he saw Gu Yun dressed in black a few days ago, he did question Gu Yun, but when he saw him today, he was particularly sure that no one in the world was more suitable to be this Saint than Gu Yun. Chapter 651 But the current situation is unpredictable. There has never been a saint''s Day sacrifice in the past dynasties, which has caused turbulence in the world like solitary clouds After the eyes fell into darkness, the consciousness of Gu Yun sank into another world. It was a huge palace surrounded by dense white fog. A plaque hung above the vermilion gate was faintly visible, and three vigorous characters jumped on it - Yunxiao hall. Those three words seemed to have endless magic. Gu Yun was involuntarily attracted and walked towards the two vermilion gates. The door was not locked and could be pushed open without effort. Behind the door, there was still a white fog. Everything was fuzzy. Gu Yun stepped over the threshold. Just five steps forward, the door behind him automatically closed and made a heavy noise, which was particularly abrupt in the quiet space. Gu Yun could not tell whether it was his dream or something else. True and false have been confused in her mind. "Unexpectedly, after waiting for more than a thousand years, it was a little girl." At this time, a joking male voice came out of the white fog. Gu Yun raised his eyes and saw four men in white slowly showing their shapes from the fog. Gu Yun''s eyes settled on the same silver pupil of the four people, and he knew their identity for a bit. I think these people are the protoss who left the divine power on the sacrificial platform. "Yes, yes, the little girl looks very good. She is worthy of being a Protoss!" The man who had made a noise before suddenly bent down and approached Gu Yun. After looking at him, he smiled and said again. Gu Yun instinctively stepped back two steps and avoided the man''s approach, although the man in front of him was just a touch of remnant soul. "The little girl''s vigilance is very high." The man was not annoyed when he saw that Gu Yun avoided himself. His handsome eyes smiled, which really took people''s soul. "Wuji, almost. Don''t scare away the predestined ones we waited for more than a thousand years." Another man in white made a sound and looked helpless. The man named Wuji smiled and straightened up, "don''t worry, the little girl''s courage is bigger than we thought!" From the beginning to the end, Gu Yun just stared at them. Since they called their consciousness here, they must have something to trust. "It seems that you have guessed the purpose of our call." At the moment when the idea rose in the heart of Gu Yun, a gentle male voice sounded in front of him. It was a man like the breeze and the moon, with a gentle smile, which easily made people have a kind heart. He added, "do you know the divine world?" Even though the girl in front of her has divine blood, she came from the mortal world thousands of years later. It has been thousands of years since the establishment of the three worlds. Everything has changed, and the people and things belonging to their era have turned into loess. Therefore, they are not sure whether she knows the real pattern of the world. Gu Yun nodded and replied softly, "I know the divine world and the pattern of the world. Similarly, I know your identity." This time, it was the turn of the four men to be stunned. Gu Yun''s age seems to outsiders to be only 17 or 18 years old, and they can see through her bone age. The girl in front of her is only in her early twenties, and she knows what happened thousands of years ago? If they only knew what happened thousands of years ago, they could still be regarded as she learned from the Tongtian Book Pavilion of the temple, but about the identities of the four of them Even though they were famous in the world thousands of years ago, now, with the change of times, their glory has long become history. Chapter 652 Therefore, even if it is hearsay, it is impossible to see through their identity at a glance Gu Yun looked at the four people and shouted out their names in turn: "Wuji, Changqing, Baihua, Zhirong, the four hall leaders around Ji Moyan, the first generation God of the Protoss." Their information at the moment she guessed their identity, the inheritance memory automatically transferred the memory of Ji Moyan. Although these four people have a high purity of divine power, they are not members of the protoss royal family. On the contrary, these four people were all picked up by Ji Moyan from the outside. The temple is the power center of the Protoss and the place where the real powerful Protoss gather. In other Protoss fields outside the temple, the life of the protoss is not as peaceful as it seems. Ji Moyan has a heart of cherishing talents. Every year, he will personally go to the place where ordinary Protoss live to find gifted children and bring them back to the temple for training by special people. The reason why the four were picked up by Ji Moyan from the outside is that before meeting Ji Moyan, the four were in a bad situation. If Wuji, he had no parents since childhood and begged around with an old beggar since he was sensible. At that time, there was no God to respect and unify the world, and the situation had not been stabilized yet. Therefore, wherever he went, he was restless. Until one day, he saw Ji Moyan''s extraordinary in the crowd at a glance. When he stumbled over to beg from him, Ji Moyan found his potential talent, so he took him back to the temple and named him, which changed the fate of his life. Like Wuji, Changqing had a rough fate, so if Ji Moyan hadn''t picked them up, they would have died in an alley more than a thousand years ago. It is reasonable that Ji Moyan attaches so much importance to the four people and they are loyal to him. In any case, they should not make a big mistake and be exiled to the mortal world. In fact, there is also a hidden paragraph. The so-called making a big mistake and being exiled are all told to the world. Except Ji Moyan and the four of them, no sixth person in the world knows the truth behind it. More than a thousand years ago, godlessness fell, and an unprecedented catastrophe swept the world. As a result, the world was divided into three parts, and countless strong people died in that catastrophe. The mortal world has settled to the lowest end, but the divine power has risen. The amount of divine power that can penetrate the mortal world is negligible. Therefore, the mortal world has become a barren land, separated from the divine power, and those spiritual plants gradually wither and wither. The nether world has not settled, but is staggered with the divine world. Therefore, in essence, the nether world is the same as the divine world. However, the divine world is the real power center of the world, so it is the first of the three worlds. When the mainland is divided into three parts, the area is reduced and the materials become compact. Therefore, all the eight nationalities can no longer live in the same sky. Some people must go to the mortal world and the netherworld. The mortal world, although barren, is still a vibrant place with natural spiritual power. The netherworld has become a dangerous place. Even though the netherworld and the divine world share the power of the world, due to the wrong position, the whole space is separated from the normal natural sequence. The sun cannot shine into the netherworld. Therefore, the netherworld is shrouded in cold darkness all year round. There is no alternation of day and night, and the four seasons change. Over time, the netherworld has become a barren wasteland. Chapter 653 If that''s the case, it''s just that the environment in the nether world is not only bad, but there are many natural disasters and overflowing miasma. Even if they are gods, they can''t resist them. Therefore, if you want to settle in the netherworld, you must be prepared to die at any time. Therefore, there is no need to consider that those who are destined to leave the divine world resolutely choose to go to the mortal world. There is no place for them in the divine world. At least the mortal world can give them a safe place to live. But there are also some people who choose to pursue their own opportunities in dangerous situations. They are unwilling to fall behind. Going to the mortal world means that there is no possibility of turning over in the future. They have no divine power and can''t talk about climbing, so they rush to the netherworld to break into their own world. At that time, it was Ji Moyan''s younger brother, Ji Mogu, who really made a big mistake. Since childhood, Ji Moyan was particularly indulgent to his younger brother. As long as he didn''t make any big trouble, he turned a blind eye. This made Ji Mo''s skeleton even worse until she made an irreparable mistake. Even though he is a divine emperor, he can''t be selfish, so even if he feels heartache again, Ji Moyan is cruel to banish Ji Moyan''s skeleton to the mortal world. Ji Moyan loves his brother from the bottom of his heart. After all, he is his only relative in this world. But after arriving at the mortal world, Ji Mo''s life will not be easy. Due to the indulgence and protection of Ji Mo''s words, Ji Mo''s bones have offended many people. Except for the Shura family, he has offended all the other seven families. Even the protoss themselves are gnashing their teeth when mentioning Ji Mo''s bones, and they want to cut him thousands of times. Therefore, in the mortal world, without Ji Moyan''s protection, those people will certainly take the opportunity to avenge Ji Moji, and at that time, no one will lend a helping hand to Ji Moji, and the outcome waiting for him will only be death. Considering this, Ji Moyan had to make such a bad decision to exile the Wuji four people to the mortal world in the name of making a big mistake. In fact, it was the Dharma protector he arranged around Ji Moji''s skeleton, just to protect Ji Moji''s skeleton with the strength of the four people. Ji Moyan is beyond the reach of the divine world even if he is the emperor. He can''t easily leave the divine world and can''t get in touch with people on the other side of the mortal world. As soon as the four hall leaders go this time, the news will sink into the sea. Later, Ji Moyan''s body went from bad to worse. Until the moment he closed his eyes forever, he didn''t know how Ji Moyan''s skeleton was in the mortal world. In his life, the only thing he''s sorry for is probably his four hall leaders. The four of them were loyal to him. There was nothing wrong with them, but because of his selfish desire, they were put on an unwarranted charge and broke into the world of mortals. The divine world and the mortal world are like clouds and mud. They were standing on the clouds, but they fell into the mud because of him. He could not forgive himself, nor did he expect the forgiveness of the limitless four. He is selfish after all. Ji Moyan fell, partly because of the root cause of the miracle disaster, and partly because of depression into illness, and finally died of depression. Ji Moyan didn''t know what happened to the four Wuji people after they came to the mortal world, so Gu Yun couldn''t know from it. Listening to Gu Yun accurately shout out the names of the four of them, the four people were shocked again. They can no longer treat Gu Yun as an ordinary girl. Her origin Wuji stared at Gu Yun in a daze and asked in a dumb voice, "what''s the relationship between you and the divine emperor?" Chapter 654 When he asked this question, the three of Changqing were stunned for a moment. They didn''t know why Wuji suddenly asked this irrelevant question. Knowing Ji Moyan''s name does not necessarily mean that he has a relationship with him. After all, in the tongtianshu Pavilion of the protoss, the names of successive divine emperors have been recorded in the annals of history, giving countless legendary colors. However, it is really suspicious to recognize the four of them accurately. Wuji looked at Gu Yun with bright eyes. At the moment when Gu Yun said their names, he felt a very strong sense of familiarity. Only Ji Moyan could make him here. The feeling of limitless is not wrong. Just now, Gu Yun saw the names of the four people from Ji Moyan''s perspective, so he vaguely took some shadow of Ji Moyan in his eyes. Gu Yun didn''t hide this relationship and frankly knew his identity. The eyes of the four people were stunned at the same time. However, they didn''t expect to call the descendants of the divine emperor Ji Moyan, "This is... Wonderful fate." Bai Hua rubbed his jaw and looked at Gu Yun with a smile. "I didn''t expect that the four of us had no chance to see the emperor again in this life, but it was a pity to see the descendants of the emperor after thousands of years." Evergreen agrees. At this time, the four people caught some kindness in their eyes towards Gu Yun. "Since the little girl is the descendant of the emperor, we are not strangers. In that case, can you tell us your name now? Also, how did you see through the identity of the four of us? " The Phoenix''s eyes are very narrow and shining, and the tail of the slightly picked eyes is somewhat charming. "Lonely cloud, inherit memory." A few numbers, concise and comprehensive, Gu Yun said calmly, and the four people were stunned again. Gu family, the surname of the demon family. Memory has always been passed on only to the next emperor. The four people were silent at the same time. The lonely cloud was much more complicated than what they were like. Now that he has been crowned with the royal family name of the demon family, it shows that Gu Yun''s father is a demon family man, and his status in the demon family will not be low The four people looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Unexpectedly, the little girl in front of them was not only the descendant of emperor Ji Moyan, but also the son of the powerful God and devil. Moreover, it also has the inheritance memory of Ji Mo Yan. Estimated by age, the inheritance memory on her body must not be passed on to her by Ji Moyan personally, either the second emperor or the third emperor. This shows that the inheritance memory of Gu Yun carries the experience of several emperors. This is really a terrible existence! However, the inheritance memory has always been only passed on to the next emperor. If Gu Yun is the emperor of the protoss now, how can he appear in the mortal world? Can''t you come here to experience the life of the people at the bottom? Wuji couldn''t bear the doubt in his heart and asked. His answer was the silence of Gu Yun, and the scarred wound became bloody again. The four noticed the subtle change of mood on Gu Yun, and knew that Wuji''s question was out of time. They have been dead for many years, and what they stay here is just the residual soul carrying their obsession and consciousness. As long as they fulfill their wishes, they will completely disappear into the world together with their consciousness. Why bother with this problem? They have long been out of line with this era. Even if they know everything, they can no longer intervene in anything in the world. Chapter 655 So evergreen made a sound and broke the delicate atmosphere. "I think you can see that we are all ghosts who have been dead for many years. The reason why we linger here is only for one obsession. Thousands of years ago, the emperor brought the four of us back to the temple, gave us names and gave us a completely different life. From beginning to end, in our hearts, the emperor is like a family member and a place where the emperor is, This is our home. " He said slowly, smiling gently and falling into a long memory. When the four of them were brought back to the temple by Ji Moyan, they were only in their teens. They drifted from childhood and suffered cold eyes and bullying. If Ji Moyan had not appeared, they would struggle in the mud all their life. He taught them to read and practice, gave them a stable home, and no longer had to be hungry and cold in the middle of the night. As they grew stronger and stronger, he gave them supreme status and power, so that they had a completely different life. The four of them are helpless, either abandoned by their relatives or their parents died when they were young. Ji Moyan''s kindness to them is no different from his relatives in their eyes, so they are willing to do anything for him. Therefore, even if Ji Moyan exiled them to the mortal world for his own selfish desires, they had no reason. The only regret is that I didn''t return to my hometown until I died. "So we always have a wish, that is, to return to the divine world and the temple, not only because that is our home. Even if we die, we also want to protect the God Emperor in another way," Evergreen''s voice was soft and magnetic, which easily brought people into his mood. Hearing this, Gu Yun knew what their wishes were. Gu Yun looked up at them and asked solemnly, "what am I going to do?" "Bring our ashes back to the temple." Her answer this time was limitless. With the words, four white caskets appeared in front of Gu Yun. Each casket had its own name written in small seal characters. Although there was no dust on it, it could vaguely see the traces of the ancient age on the casket. They built the light God Religion in the mortal world, not only because of their faith, but also to find the predestined person. If they fail to return to the temple in the end, they can only place their hope on the predestined person and take their ashes back! They sealed the altars of heaven, earth, sun and moon with blood as the medium. If ordinary people''s blood falls into them, it does not arouse any reaction. Only strong blood can do. This blood does not only include the Protoss. Because of the space limitation of the mortal world, no matter how high the cultivation talent of the people here is, they can''t break through the last barrier and promote to another realm, so they need a strong blood to do it. The strength of blood is not the degree of purity, but the purity of power. As long as the power is close to the power of light or the power of darkness, it can touch their seal, so as to release the divine power scattered by their four dying days. In this way, their remnant soul can call this predestined person into this space. However, with the change of times, the first group of people who were exiled to the mortal world were buried one after another in the river of history. Limited by power, even if their descendants inherited their blood, they could not play their due one-third of the power. Chapter 656 Not only that, they will also be dragged down by their blood. The human race has the highest degree of compatibility with the spiritual power. Although other races can also cultivate the spiritual power, due to their blood origin, the power belonging to the spiritual power will be offset in their spiritual channels. The most obvious difference is that no matter how hard they work, the speed of cultivation can''t compare with the Terran. Even if they fight at the same level, the Terran can gain the upper hand. Over time, this difference has become more and more prominent. When they realize this problem, the Terran has grown to the point they look up to. The world of the law of the jungle can''t accommodate the weak. Therefore, with the elimination of the law of survival, the number of races other than the Terran has decreased rapidly. They are far from the strong adaptability of the Terran. Before the world was divided into three parts, the Terran was always in a weak position. Because of this, they learned to adapt in a bad environment, and they learned to outwit in the face of the huge power differences among races. Now in the world of mortals, their advantages in this regard have been highlighted. So today, the Terran has become the master of the world. In contrast, other races have been eliminated by the times, and the rest are vaguely called alien. Under the reproduction of different races, their blood lines become more and more miscellaneous. Up to now, the original blood lines have been thin and can be ignored. Just like today''s alien races, most of them only retain the appearance characteristics of their ancestors. In addition to some parts different from ordinary people, in essence, they are a human being, even weaker than real human beings. However, because they are different from ordinary people, they are doomed to not coexist peacefully with human beings. It will even be treated as a monster and die. However, the demon family is a special case. The demon family has a strong pedigree. Even after several generations of human demon mixed blood, as long as the demon family blood flows in your body, the naturally domineering and powerful demon family blood will immediately suppress the human family blood, and they are blessed. Even if they have no accomplishments, their natural strength can compete with the spiritual master of the human family. Therefore, the demon clan finally became the mortal enemy of the human race, and the smoke of the two races did not stop. However, when the demon family blood is thin to a certain extent, it will sleep deeply. The appearance of the born child is no different from that of the human family. However, unlike other families, the sleeping demon family blood can wake up at any time, and the awakened demon family blood will quickly erode the human family blood. Therefore, in the later stage, it can become a real demon family person. This is the unique place of the demon family. Although the Terran dominates the mortal world, their space is limited to this. The difference of blood and strength makes it difficult for them to go further and break through other spaces. Therefore, in essence, the Terran blood belongs to the weak, and the really powerful is the people''s heart. Wuji, what they have to wait for is a strong lineage, which can break through the barriers of the world and go to the divine world. But this condition was so harsh that they waited for more than a thousand years to finally wait for a lonely cloud. Even Ling Qingchen, a real Protoss, can''t meet their requirements for strong blood. Gu Yun came from the divine world. Sooner or later, she will go back! And she also has the strength to re-enter the divine world! At this point, the four of them can finally feel at ease. A wisp of remnant soul has lingered here for thousands of years with their obsession. Now, it''s time to leave completely. The future belongs to these little guys! Chapter 657 "We''ll give you our ashes. In return, take those magical powers outside. It''s enough to help you break through the peak of immortal cultivation. Now go back. I think if we don''t let you go, the boy outside will kill you." Bai Hua smiled. Their consciousness does not just exist here, but also scattered outside, and all wind and grass will be introduced into their minds. The boy vaguely gave him a very familiar feeling, but he probably "lived" for too long, and some distant memories were blurred, so he couldn''t tell where he was familiar. I just feel that this teenager is somewhat similar to someone in my memory The more you want to think deeply, there is a dull pain in your head. This is not a complete soul in the end. The memory has been missing, only related to your obsession. Bai Hua shook his head, gave up and thought again. What if he wanted to understand? They are all the remnant souls that are about to disperse The thicker the fog in front of him, the four figures were completely blurred until he couldn''t see anything at last. Only then did Gu Yun''s consciousness finally return to his body. As soon as his consciousness was back, he immediately felt the pain of being crushed by heavy objects, which was unforgettable, but it made Gu Yun''s brain wake up a lot. She felt that her eyelids were a little heavy and her strength was wasted before she opened them. What came into her eyes was Si Qi''s beautiful handsome face. Her eyes were dark and dark. It seemed that there was an endless storm brewing, which was enough to destroy everything. Before Gu Yun said anything, Si Qi suddenly hugged her and closed her hand tightly around her waist, leaving no room for her to shrink back. Guyun''s forehead is against Siqi''s chest, and there is the very light cold fragrance on Siqi''s body between his nose wings. Guyun tries to do it. When he finds that it can make power, he reaches out his hand and hugs Siqi to actually calm his uneasiness. At the moment of her action, suddenly, rolling dark clouds came from the sky and gathered over their heads. The whole space fell into darkness, as if from day to night. It was dull and depressed, and there was an unusual smell in every place. Everyone took their eyes back from the sacrificial platform and looked up at the cloudy sky. Thunder and lightning are brewing in the thick clouds. A flash of lightning across the sky seems to tear the dark curtain out of a huge crack. The pale light shines on everyone''s face and is extremely pale. The roar of thunder exploded in the sky and echoed in their minds. This scene is so familiar. All of the immortal cultivation powers present here have experienced it. When you step into the immortal cultivation from the holy practice, you need to get through the robbery. After the robbery is successful, you can enter the ranks of great powers. If you fail, you will fall in the thunder robbery. However, they have never had such a great momentum in the thunder robbery! From Holy practice to immortal practice, it is the first thunder disaster that the spiritual master wants to cross. There is only one. If there is no sudden accident, it can be successfully passed. It is not a big test. Naturally, there are spiritual masters who fail to cross the disaster due to negligence. In their impression, their own crossing the thunder robbery is the same as the usual wind, rain and thunder, which is not much different. Completely... Not at the same level as the one in front of you! None of the those present was promoted. Everyone turned their eyes to sacrificial platform. Qi Xiu also took his eyes back from sky and looked at Guyun and Siqi. Even if the thunder robbery was not aimed at them, this bold momentum has deterred everyone. Chapter 658 Tianwei is something that human beings can''t compete with in their whole life! The majestic power that can shake the world is brewing in the thick clouds. The sense of oppression is shrouded in everyone''s heart. The heart can''t help beating rapidly. Will anyone really survive this lightning? At this moment, they couldn''t help raising doubts. Although the strength of Gu Yun and Si Qi has been strong enough to be evil, this time, they have to face the power of heaven Xiao Qingluo''s eyes sank coldly, and there was only one thought in his heart. Gu Yun was in danger! At the moment when the dark clouds gathered, Xiao Qingluo instinctively wanted to go to the sacrificial platform, but he was stopped by Yesu. Xiao Qingluo raised his eyes and flashed an imperceptible anger in his quiet green pupil. He said coldly, "get out of the way!" Yesu was still, "what are you doing? Die? If so, please find another way to die. Don''t make trouble for the boss! " Yesu''s eyes seemed to be wrapped in wind and snow. When he looked at Xiao Qingluo, there was only cold inside, blowing out all the irrationality and impulse in his heart. Care is chaos. He actually ignores the most important point. If someone else is present to help, the power of thunder robbery will be doubled in an instant. Just the strength that is ready to release is frightening. If the intensity of thunder robbery is doubled, the consequences will be unimaginable! Xiao Qingluo could not help but clench his fist, and his bony fingers were pale. It''s terrible to see that Gu Yun is in danger and he can only wait and see. He can''t do anything. Four years ago, he couldn''t protect Gu Yun because he was weak. Now, he has tried his best to get strength, but he still has to face such a situation. Xiao Qingluo hung his head slightly, and his long eyelashes covered the darkness in his eyes. It''s not enough. His strength is still too weak. The gap with Gu Yun has never been shortened. It seems that we have to think of other ways to further strengthen his strength! After that, Yesu looked away and put his attention back on the sacrificial platform. It was just a small thunder robbery, which could not pose any threat to the emperor. At the peak of the emperor, all the thunder robbers walked around him. So he doesn''t worry about the safety of Gu Yun and Si Qi at all. As long as Si Qi is there, they will survive the thunder robbery safely. The only thing he needs to do is to prevent someone from running over to make trouble for them at this time. After a while of meditation, Qi Xiu jumped down from the sacrificial platform and didn''t forget to take Ling Qingchen with him when he left. When he was promoted to Xianxiu, he experienced thunder robbery, so it''s clear that no one else can wait and see at this time, otherwise thunder robbery will default to be his helper. Not only the strength will double with the number of people, but they can''t escape. Although the thunder hasn''t been broken, he can already feel the terror of his strength, which is by no means what they can bear. Even he, the spiritual master who has entered the immortal cultivation, can''t resist. Ling Qingchen can''t resist when he first enters the holy cultivation. Ling Qingchen knows this. Even though he is worried, he also knows that these people will only cause trouble to Gu Yun at this time. Only then did he clearly realize what a huge gap of strength existed between him and them. There was no sign of thunder robbery. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. She raised her hand slightly, clenched her fist, and immediately felt the infinite power contained in her hand. Chapter 659 It turned out that when she was unconscious, the divine power belonging to the limitless four had been accepted by her for her own power. The divine pulse was unprecedented. The power that could destroy a mountain was running in her body when she waved. This kind of strength is in hand and can despise everything. In addition, Gu Yun can''t help but be ecstatic. The bright light like the star child is dotted in Gu Yun''s eyes. Looking around, Si Qi can''t help being stunned. It is rare for the lonely cloud to show such emotion, and every time, it is very eye-catching, like a rare pearl, emitting all its brilliance, which is shining in an instant. After Xinxi, Gu Yun soon calmed down. Since the external divine power was absorbed by the divine pulse when she was unconscious and transformed into her power, in other words, someone helped her absorb this hegemonic power. This person doesn''t need to ask. Gu Yun knows it''s Si Qi. But the divine power of the limitless four people who died here is a bold power that has been precipitated for more than 1000 years. It is domineering and powerful. Even if she is awake, she can''t absorb all of it. She can only extract part of it, so she can''t continue, because it has exceeded the limit that her body can bear. However, how did Siqi transform all divine powers into her power, and could not create any load on her body. In addition, she directly promoted from the seventh realm of holy practice to the ninth realm of immortal practice when she was unconscious. This huge span was also unexpected by Gu Yun. Xianxiu Jiujing, the peak of all spiritual masters in Kyushu mainland, is an existence standing at the top of the world. But now it''s not time to find Siqi to find out the reason. The thunder robbery in the sky has been ready. Lightning shuttles through the clouds, and the cold light suddenly renders the atmosphere more and more solemn. Gu Yun stood up and stood in front of Si Qi. She said, "thunder will come down in a moment. Try not to be too far away from me." Siqi smiled and replied, "OK." Gu Yun''s appearance is exactly what she stood up to protect him countless times when she was in the holy land, even now he doesn''t need her protection. But the familiar feeling made Siqi unable to refuse. At this time, it is too late to let Siqi leave the sacrificial platform. Lei Jie has locked them both. In that case, Gu Yun can only do all he can to intercept the road that ran to Siqi when Lei Jie came down. Gu Yun''s thought moved, and the Qingshi sword flew into her hand. Infected by Gu Yun''s war intention, the Qingshi sword made a clanging sword sound, which was powerful. The fierce momentum of one sword was no less than that of Yunxiao thunder robbery. Everyone looked at this scene absently. The white mans shrouded outside Gu Yun and Si Qi had dispersed, revealing their figures. The high wind rolled up their ink hair and flew. In front of the thunder robbery, they seemed extremely small, but they could not be ignored anyway. The long-standing thunder disaster in the clouds finally fell from the sky at this moment. The strong thunder and lightning emitted a silver light, which seemed to divide the whole world into two. The vast power made everyone feel a burst of discomfort, as if an invisible force had strangled their lifeblood. Everyone frowned and blinked dry eyes. The too bright light made the eyes tingle. Xiao Qingluo looked at the lonely cloud. From beginning to end, they didn''t blink. It seemed that they were afraid of what happened at the moment they blinked. Although Lei Jie didn''t come for them, at this moment, they all had a feeling of empathy. They were even more nervous than Gu Yun and Si Qi. Their clenched hands were unmoved even if they pinched blood. Chapter 660 It was as if the body was no longer their body, but focused all their attention on that small piece of heaven and earth. In the face of the shocking thunder robbery, Gu Yun didn''t shrink back. Holding the world-wide sword, she directly met the past and focused all her attacks on herself. The dazzling light burst out from the sacrificial platform and filled the whole space in an instant. All of them were swallowed up by the white light. The white light was not gentle, even cold. It blew on the skin like a sharp blade with a strong wind. But they were numb to the pain, and the whole nerve was in a very tight state. The thunder was still in my ears, but it was mixed with the sound of sword. Everything was submerged by white light, and their eyes on the sacrificial platform could see nothing. They only felt that their bodies had frozen at this moment. Gu Yun''s attention is highly focused on the thunder robbery. The last time he experienced the thunder robbery or nianxi completely awakened the Phoenix''s blood, he was nothing compared with the current thunder robbery. The power of thunder, even if she has the strength of Xianxiu Jiujing, doesn''t dare to be careless. Although the power of heaven is strong, it''s not that she can''t deal with it at all. Gu Yun sacrificed all his strength to fight against the thunder robbery. The two equally powerful forces collided, which made the whole earth tremble slightly, and the grinding brilliance filled the whole land. At this moment, all the people outside the imperial capital are looking up at the direction of the imperial capital. Under the gloomy sky, the white light over the imperial capital is particularly dazzling, but it also makes people feel oppressed. They can''t help but have an idea to surrender immediately Although the white light blocked his sight, it had no impact on Siqi. In his vision, everything was still clearly visible. His eyes shifted with the movement of Gu Yun. The supreme sword was ready to get out of the scabbard at any time. If Gu Yun had any sign of being in danger, he would not hesitate to take action. Time became very slow at this moment. If there were no wind, thunder and sword, they even suspected that time had stopped. Everyone focused on the lonely cloud, even if they couldn''t see anything. They didn''t know that someone was approaching quietly. It was a man shrouded in black robes. Looking at his body shape, he was between a teenager and a young man. The wide hood on his head blocked his face, leaving only a little jaw exposed to the air. With his walking, his tight thin lips could be vaguely seen. The hand bones exposed from the sleeves are clear, slender and symmetrical, with a little thin cocoon, but it shows an almost morbid pallor. His steps were light, as if his body did not have any weight. If these people could see things now, they could only see a dark shadow floating in front of him, and could not capture any of his appearance at all. However, in an instant, he approached the lonely cloud. With the shortening of the distance, his hand caged in his sleeve was involuntarily tightened, revealing the tension in his heart, and his thin lips were tighter. But before he really got close to the lonely cloud, a cold sword with a cold killing intention crossed in front of him. At the same time, a cold voice sounded in his ear: "you''re looking for death!" At this time, close to the lonely cloud, no matter what kind of heart he held, it was evil. The thick intention of killing Si Qi turned in his eyes. The black robed man heard his voice, but smiled. Chapter 661 His voice was hoarse and gloomy. With his voice, it seemed that the surrounding temperature had dropped several degrees: "who is dead is not certain!" After saying that, a long sword flew out, bounced off the supreme sword in front of the black robed man, and then attacked Si Qi, but before approaching the position of Si Qi''s first two steps, the supreme sword turned back entangled with him. The rampant evil spirit eroded the long sword in the black robed man''s hand. After a long time, the peerless weapon became scrap iron. He threw it away without care and stepped back to avoid the attack of the supreme sword. Across the white light, the man looked at Si Qi from a distance and said in a cold voice, "it''s as powerful as the rumor. Unfortunately, it''s still too weak. If you want to protect her, you can rely on this strength. It''s really silly." Sarcastic words came out of his mouth, making people unable to distinguish his true emotions. Si Qi''s cold eyes fell on him, and the supreme sword was ready to move again. The black robed man didn''t care about the supreme sword ready to go, but turned his eyes to the lonely cloud in the air. Then he said, "lonely cloud, she''s mine!" This sentence lit up the smoke of gunpowder in the air again. Siqi''s inverse scale is a solitary cloud. Anyone''s idea of playing solitary cloud is to touch his inverse scale. The dark light slowly climbed onto the supreme sword. In an instant, the power of the supreme sword increased sharply, but the man in black had no intention of fighting with him again. "See you next time. I''ll take her away. You can watch it!" The man in Black said in a deep voice, with a smile of unknown meaning on his lips. Then his body turned into a wisp of black smoke and disappeared in place. As the black robed man left, the surrounding white suddenly began to disperse. Siqi turned and looked at the lonely cloud. The lonely cloud had fallen back to the ground from half empty and was slowly coming towards his position. Even though she was a little embarrassed now, she was not hurt. She survived the disaster of Xianxiu! Gu Yun came to Si Qi, slightly frowned, looked around, and finally settled his eyes on the place where the man in black disappeared, "just now, who came?" There is still a complex smell on the man in the air. This complexity is that his breath is mixed with the smell of several races, so people can''t tell which of the seven races he is. After successfully crossing the disaster, Gu Yun felt the danger keenly because the breath was heavy again. It''s a potential danger and a potential threat. Since this person found Siqi, what do you want to do to Siqi? And there were signs of fighting on the ground. It was obvious that the two had already fought. Gu Yun''s heart could not help but be dignified. She held Si Qi''s hand and was about to use her divine power to find out if he was hurt, but he held him in his arms. The power confined to her waist did not leave her any room to break free. Even though Gu Yun was slow to respond, she was acutely aware of Si Qi''s wrong at the moment. This wrong came from his emotional changes. She could feel the uneasiness in his heart at the moment. Gu Yun didn''t ask any more. She stretched out her hand and hugged him tightly. There was a storm in her calm eyes. Although she wasn''t sure who was the man who fought with Si Qi, now she was sure that this man was an enemy rather than a friend! Virtually, there are more and more unknown enemies around them, one wave after another. Those people in the east continent have not been solved, and now there is another mysterious man. Through a quick glance, the only thing you can be sure of is that this person is very strong and has surpassed the strength that ordinary people should have. Is he also from other space? Chapter 662 The moment this doubt rose in my mind, Gu Yun''s heart sank suddenly. It is precisely because the divine world, the nether world and the mortal world do not belong to the same order, so there are great differences in strength among people in different worlds. Therefore, the law of heaven and earth has constraints on the three worlds. It is even more difficult for people with high interfaces to come to low interfaces. Even if they try hard to come to the low interface, the law of heaven and earth will suppress their strength and suppress their original cultivation to the level of the low interface, so as to prevent people with high interface from killing with their natural divine power in the low interface. However, people with high interface are used to being high and holding strong power in the original world, so they often don''t feel the bird spirit here at the low interface. In addition to solitary cloud and Ling Qingchen, there has been no high interface person in the world of dust for a long time. But recently, there was a ghost Jue, and now there is another mysterious man, which makes Gu Yun feel that the mortal world has become more and more restless. If the barrier between the three worlds is so easy to cross, will the next person to come to the mortal world be the person from the divine world? Although ten years ago, she faced off with the gods in the divine world. She was only ten years old, and her appearance was somewhat different from that now, the divine and magic veins on her body were both awakened, and her hiding could not escape the eyes of the gods. Now, she does not have the strength to fight against the gods in the divine world. She has little time left. She has to speed up her pace and further break through her strength to another level! For Gu Yun, Si Qi always had a feeling of being indifferent. It seemed that Gu Yun would leave him at any time. His heart had never been really peaceful. The battle paper issued by the black robed man made his uneasiness more intense. He was not afraid of any open and hidden arrows, mountains and fires, and the only fear was the loss of solitary clouds. The potential threat has been lingering in his heart. He also feels the strength of that person. He will never allow anyone to take the lonely cloud from him! At this moment, the dark color in Siqi''s eyes converges into a black abyss, full of destruction. Once it sinks, it will be doomed. "Gu Yun, never, never leave me!" His voice sounded in her ears, and his breath sprinkled on her neck, with a crisp itch. "This heart remains the same." This is the answer given to him by Gu Yun. She loves his heart and will never change. When he is, she is. From the moment she took his hand, she decided never to let go. Gu Yun''s words also dissipated a lot of anxiety in Si Qi''s heart, but his vigilance became stronger. He had to be wary of any strange things around Gu Yun every minute and second. The sacrificial platform was damaged by thunder, with hundreds of steps in pieces and rubble piled up on the ground. The only one that has not been damaged can only stand at the top and look down on the statue of light. In the passage of time, they slowly recovered, and their bodies that had not moved for a long time were so stiff that they were almost out of their control. Everyone looked up at Gu Yun and Si Qi under the statue of light. Slowly, they knelt down and shouted in unison: "see your highness!" The white light and earth shaking Thunder have completely conquered their hearts. Gu Yun, is not the saint that Pope Qi Xiu orally decided, but the saint chosen by heaven! Chapter 663 The four pillars of light rising into the sky have been tacitly accepted by them as a miracle sent down by the God of light. Only God can have such pure and powerful power in the world. There has never been any strange statue standing here for hundreds of years, but when Gu Yun succeeded the saint, he suddenly dropped the vision, and the best proof is that Gu Yun was directly promoted from the seventh realm of holy practice to the ninth realm of immortal practice. This is a gift from God! This worship is not only the holy daughter of the bright god religion, but also the strongest in Kyushu mainland. For more than 200 years, the mainland of Kyushu has never seen a strong person in the nine realms of Xianxiu. Even xuanraft, the former strongest person in the mainland of Kyushu and the Lord of the holy land, can be regarded as the peak of the eight realms of Xianxiu, which is still a step away from the nine realms of Xianxiu. Hundreds of people shouted in unison, with great momentum, and drew back Gu Yun''s attention. She gently released Siqi, turned around and faced everyone. Under the hundred step ladder, there were great people kneeling on the ground. Qi Xiu on one side looked at her and his eyes were full of excitement. He saw the brilliant future of Guangming Shinto on Gu Yun. Gu Yun was silent for a moment, took Si Qi''s hand and walked slowly down. So far, the Tianji has ended. There should be another process, that is, walking around the imperial capital for the so-called blessing, but now it is no longer necessary. Gu Yun has gathered all the people''s hearts. The lonely cloud in white is solemn and elegant and beautiful, such as the Ninth Heaven Xuannv. She walked through the world indifferently. In addition to awe, it is difficult for people to have a close heart. She is already the God in their hearts. Seeing Gu Yun coming, everyone quickly got up and made way for her. Gu Yun and Si Qi left, and the saint''s ceremony came to an end. Nalan Xue looked at each other and hurriedly chased them out. On this day, their mood seemed to be in the clouds, ups and downs, and now they finally returned to their original place. As soon as he returned to his residence, Gu Yun changed his cumbersome clothes. Compared with these gorgeous formal clothes, Gu Yun always likes some light and simple plain clothes. "Gu Yun, Gu Yun, tell me it''s not true. Immortal cultivation in the nine realms, the peak of spiritual cultivation, ah, ah, it''s unimaginable." Nalan snow made a pair of deep pain, blinked shuilingling''s eyes, looked at the lonely cloud and said. It took some people ten years to promote from Holy practice to immortal practice, while others took a lifetime. However, it took only a moment for Gu Yun to go from Holy practice to immortal practice, and it was an unprecedented long span. She ascended from the seventh realm of holy cultivation to the ninth realm of immortal cultivation. Unexpectedly, she directly passed the most difficult realm of immortal cultivation. Originally, the promotion speed of Gu Yun''s leap like cultivation has been enough demons and perverts. Now, Gu Yun has set an example again, and her strength has proved that there is no most demons and perverts, but more demons and perverts. She was sure that all the people who had seen Gu Yundu robbery today were greatly hit. After the lonely cloud, there is no genius. "It''s true." Gu Yun did not answer, but Jing Chenyuan answered cruelly for her. Baililan jiushang can still calm down. After all, when she was in the holy land, she spent a year with Gu Yun and witnessed her strength and her legend, so she can adapt. At the moment, Xiao Qingluo looked at Gu Yun with a lot of complexity in his eyes. The strength gap between him and Gu Yun was like a barrier that could not be crossed. Chapter 664 In the next few days, Gu Yun seemed to disappear. All people in the western continent were looking forward to the emergence of the new saint. However, whether they were waiting at the door of the right prime minister''s house or in front of the Guangming temple, they never saw any figure of Gu Yun from beginning to end. Since the saint''s ceremony, Gu Yun has been living in Guangming Shenjiao and began to prepare for returning to the east continent. During this period, Qi Xiu came to Gu Yun and asked her whether she would participate in the Dabi. Now Gu Yun is a master level strongman in the nine realms of Xianxiu. If you want to take part in the competition, there is no doubt that she must be the last winner, although Gu Yun''s strength is now the strongest in the mainland of Kyushu. However, to get the title of the first strong person, you still need to participate in the competition to win the big competition, which is a competition for people in the whole Kyushu mainland to certify the first strong person. It''s just obvious that Gu Yun is not interested in winning Dabi. She said, "there''s no need to report my name. I''ll go to win Dabi, but whether to participate or not." speaking of this, Gu Yun''s eyes are more cold, "make another decision." At that moment, Qi Xiu felt an obvious killing intention on Gu Yun. Although he didn''t know why, he knew that there were some things he shouldn''t ask more, so he nodded and only reported the names of some high-ranking immortal elders in Guangming cult to the east continent. There is still one day before winning the Dabi. On this day, both the western continent and the eastern continent are particularly lively. People from the western continent embarked on the journey to the eastern continent with packages on their backs. Walking monsters can be seen everywhere in the sky and on the earth. However, not everyone from the western continent can go to the eastern continent. The ban on the eastern and Western continents still exists. Only Xianxiu Daneng and his relatives who participated in the competition can go. However, if people from the western continent want to watch the live competition to win the big match, they can only go through the virtual mirror, which is far from being able to visit the scene in person. At this time, people from the eastern and Western continents will particularly sigh when the ban can be lifted. Guangming Shinto has a special transmission array to the east continent, so there is no need to hurry. In recent days, the figure of Xianxiu''s great power can no longer be seen in the western continent. They have all rushed to the eastern continent. In each round of the Grand Prix, the Guangming Shinto passed on the day of the competition, and this year is no exception. That night, Nalan Xue knocked on the door of Guyun''s room on time. When Guyun opened the door and saw a group of people standing outside the door, he was stunned for a moment. Not only Nalan Xue, Guban, baililan Jiu, but also Jing Chenyuan, Minna and others came. In addition, there was a familiar figure. "Gu Yun, I miss you so much!" Cao shusu opened her arms and was about to rush at Gu Yun, but before she started, the boy behind her grabbed her collar and pulled her back. Cao Qinyu said, "don''t scare Gu Yun when you look like a ghost!" While talking, Cao Qinyu''s eyes gently swept over Si Qi beside Gu Yun. Although they didn''t have much contact with Gu Yun Si Qi, he has always been good at observing his face. This young man in white has a strong desire to monopolize Gu Yun. Although he didn''t see the killing intention in his eyes, it was also obvious that the man didn''t want to see Cao shusu pounce on Gu Yun. Cao Qinyu was duty bound to stop her for her little sister''s life. "I''ve dressed up. What the hell is it? Huh? Big brother is so annoying that he stopped me and Gu Yun from hugging each other after a long separation! " Cao shusu looked angrily with her hands on her hips. Chapter 665 "Well, have you forgotten your business this time?" At this time, Cao Qinyue opened his mouth and stopped them from staring at each other. Cao shusu shouted, "ah, yes! Gu Yun, you''re going to East China tomorrow, aren''t you? It is said that you came from the east continent. Will you come back after you go to the east continent? Anyway, you must take me with you. I want to be with you all the time! " After hearing Cao shusu''s words, Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyu''s faces turned black at the same time. What''s the last sentence like! Openly dig the corner of Siqi?! They raised their eyes and looked at Si Qi. They were worried. All the people who had seen Si Qi had a strong and uncertain evaluation of him. No one could figure out what he was thinking and what his temperament was. His eyes always seem to see only a solitary cloud, indifferent to others and other things, and will not stay in his eyes for more than a quarter of an hour. The moment before, he was very calm. The next moment, he may kill and set off a bloodbath. So in people''s eyes, Siqi has been equated with danger. Fortunately, Cao shusu''s words just made him freeze his eyebrows, but he never moved his heart to kill. Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue were relieved. After several questions, Gu Yun was stunned for a moment and nodded slowly, which answered the previous question. As for the latter one, Gu Yun was silent. Will you come back? Probably won''t come back. As soon as things on the east side are over, it''s almost time to leave for the netherworld. Her engagement had to be cancelled as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Gu Yun remembered the box given to her by the wandering soul who called her Princess in the ancient secret place. She tried to open it. After using all kinds of methods in vain, she gave up and threw it in a corner of the space spirit. Over time, she forgot this thing. Now when I think about it, Gu Yun can''t help associating the box with ghost Jue. Since the wandering soul recognized her identity and handed the box to her, will it have something to do with the engagement? Gu Yun lost his mind for a moment and didn''t hear what Cao shusu was saying. When he came back, he saw Cao shusu looking at her with his eyes open. Gu Yun was silent. Si Qi came to her and said to Cao shusu, "come back to us when your strength breaks through Xianxiu!" People: "..." how cruel! After learning that Gu Yun was leaving the western continent for the eastern continent, Cao shusu immediately couldn''t wait to follow Gu Yun. She preferred to experience with Gu Yun than to stay at home under the protection of her parents and brothers. Although danger would come one after another, she was more impressed by her thrilling life. Only now, her cultivation can break through the eight realms of soul cultivation, and the danger around Gu Yun is far more dangerous than they thought. Gu Yun always pursues fun and excitement in every way. She is fighting with her own life. If Cao shusu just feels fresh and exciting to stay with Gu Yun, she won''t live for a month at all. After all, she was well protected by her family, and her thought was still naive. Nalan snow wanted to persuade Cao shusu, but before she could say it, she was stopped by Si Qi, completely breaking all Cao shusu''s thoughts. With her talent, even if she practices for another 100 years, she may not be able to go to the realm of immortal cultivation. This is completely breaking her way. Cao shusu looks like she has to cry because of injustice. Chapter 666 From Si Qi''s words, Gu Yun has been able to roughly piece together what Cao shusu said. Staying by her side is that she has to stay awake every night. No one can predict what accident will happen next. Gu Yun raised her eyes, and her light eyes fell on Cao shusu. In the ancient heritage secret land, she can still protect her for a while, but in the future, she can''t protect her forever. From the beginning to the end, their path is to lead in different directions. "Su Su." Gu Yun opens his mouth and slowly calls out Cao shusu''s name. Cao shusu''s hopeful eyes fall on Gu Yun. She really wants to travel the whole Kyushu continent with Gu Yun. "My answer is the same as Siqi." Gu Yun continued. Si Qi''s answer was to decline. With Cao shusu''s cultivation talent, it will be a hundred years later to promote Xianxiu. Just four years of lonely clouds sleeping, everything around will change, and no one can predict what will happen in a hundred years. At least then, Guyun and Siqi were at another height. Cao shusu''s little face was completely depressed. Nalan Xue went over and patted her on the shoulder. He said earnestly: "what you saw in the ancient heritage secret land is actually far less dangerous than that in Kyushu. Even though the ancient heritage secret land is full of powerful monsters and all kinds of dangerous situations, your enemies are only these. Unlike the real Kyushu mainland, you have experienced in Kyushu, You have to guard against not only monsters, but also some people with ulterior motives. " After saying these words, Cao shusu''s face was full of doubts, "what is a person with ulterior motives?" Nalan Xue sighed: "this range is big. I said verbally that you can''t understand it, so you still need to experience more. Your two brothers have great strength. In the future, you should go out to experience more with your two brothers. You don''t have to follow Gu Yun to be called experience." Speaking of this, Nalan Xue paused and whispered in a very low voice: "since leaving the holy land, the lonely cloud has no experience anymore." Experience only refers to going to the outside world to experience the world, and lonely cloud is an adventure! Cao shusu was silent for a moment. She clenched her hand, shu''er raised her eyes, looked straight at Gu Yun and said firmly, "OK, when I break through the immortal cultivation environment, I will find you again!" Listening to Cao shusu''s heroic words, Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue were stunned. It was the first time to see their little sister so persistent about a thing. It seems that she really likes Gu Yun. The corner of Gu Yun''s lips raised an imperceptible smile. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you." Finally, this trip turned into seeing off several people for Gu Yun. Even though she was reluctant to give up, Cao shusu still didn''t continue to haunt Gu Yun. Since she had promised Gu Yun that she would break through the immortal cultivation realm as soon as possible and then find her, it was urgent. Cao Qinyu and Cao Qinyue looked at each other and saw the same information from each other''s eyes. Their little sister has grown up! Gu Yun and Bai Lilan Jiu simply confirmed the matter of tomorrow. After the explanation, Bai Lilan Jiu left and looked forward to and excited about the coming tomorrow. Finally, Minna stood still. She looked at the lonely cloud with her scarlet eyes open. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and hugged her. The urn voice said, "since you brought me out of the ancient heritage secret place, you can''t leave me anymore. This time, it''s the same!" Chapter 667 Minna''s little man can only reach Gu Yun''s waist, so now the bear holds Gu Yun and the whole body is hanging on her. Gu Yun sighed helplessly and pressed Minna back to the ground, "I won''t leave you." Hearing Gu Yun''s promise, Minna instantly smiled and revealed a pair of lovely little tiger teeth. Those heavy scarlet pupils, which always make people feel gloomy, also emitted a different light at this moment. After leaving the ancient heritage secret place, she saw the outside world, but the world was very different from what she imagined. It was very different from the world described by her grandmother, which made her feel very confused. After staying in the ancient heritage secret place for a long time, she was out of tune with the outside world. After leaving them, she didn''t know what to do or where to go, so she was afraid that Guyun would leave her. Now with the protection of Gu Yun, her heart finally settled down. This day is of extraordinary significance to the people of the whole Kyushu mainland. They will become the witnesses of the birth of the first strong man in Kyushu mainland. This alone has made them feel a burst of blood boiling in their hearts. Although they didn''t have the honor to participate in the competition, what they can learn from watching the matchmaking of the peerless strong in the whole Kyushu continent can''t be replaced at any other time. The venue for the competition of Dabi is set in the holy land. Although the holy land has shown signs of decline, it is still an irreplaceable existence on the Kyushu mainland. But the Holy Land in the hearts of all spiritual masters has become dull when I think of it now. After the raft was declared, the holy land was no longer the original holy land. With the sunrise in the East, when the morning light spread all over the sky, the sanctuary opened the protective barrier erected outside the holy mountain, and welcomed the spiritual masters who had gathered at the foot of the mountain and formed a sea of people to the mountain. In ordinary times, they are not qualified to set foot on this land. In the eyes of outsiders, the holy land is shrouded in a mysterious veil from beginning to end. Although it has decayed inside, it still reveals unlimited scenery. In the limitless hall, Bai Zhao stood in front of the window, looking out at the direction of the square. From time to time, there was a sound of gongs and drums. It was all kinds of arrangements made by the disciples of the holy land on the debugging competition field. There was an hour before the competition, and half a minute could not be careless. His eyes were very quiet, as if the sky had fallen, and could not stir up half a wave in his eyes. Dao Mao leaned on the wall with his arms in his arms. His eyes stayed on Bai Zhao and kept this action for about a column of incense. He was stunned that he didn''t see other expressions on Bai Zhao''s face. Dao Mao couldn''t help joking: "I said younger martial brother, aren''t you tired of wearing such a dead face all day?" Hearing the speech, Bai Zhao didn''t even give him a superfluous look. He turned around and walked slowly outside the limitless hall. Daomao immediately followed, "didn''t you object to winning the Dabi in the holy land before? Why do you suddenly want to open this year? You can change your mind faster than turning a book. " Dao Mao put his hand behind his head, and his robe hung loosely. He walked with Bai Zhao, who was rigorous, forming a great contrast. This man has always been an alternative existence in the holy land, which others have long been accustomed to. Seeing Bai Zhaohe Daomao coming towards them from a distance, the disciples quickly saluted and said, "meet the Lord, elder." Chapter 668 Bai Zhao nodded and still looked like he was not angry. The disciples dared not stay any longer, so they left after the ceremony. Daomao tut twice: "these children have been with you for a long time, and they have become like you. They are becoming more and more unlovable." Bai Zhao just looked at Daomao indifferently and answered his last question for a long time. "Mo Jinyu and Liyi signed up for the big competition this time." "Oh?" Daomao raised his eyebrows. "It''s been several years since these two people disappeared. I didn''t expect such heavy news as soon as they came back, but Liyi... I think it''s just promoted to Xianxiu. In this way, he also participated in the championship competition. It''s estimated that they will have to be eliminated in the first round." Bai Zhao was silent and didn''t answer Mao. Dao Mao showed a suddenly enlightened look. He looked at Bai Zhao with more meaning in his eyes. He said, "you agree to set up the competition venue for the Dabi competition in the holy land. Don''t you just want to take this opportunity to reunite with your two old friends?" Bai Zhao was still silent, neither saying yes nor denying it. His eyes were like a deep pool, unable to see the end, and all his emotions were hidden in it. As Daomao guessed, most of the reasons for agreeing to set up the competition venue in the holy land this time are because Mo Jinyu and Liyi were once the elders of the holy land. It would be great if they could come back. In the past four years, he has gained a lot and lost a lot at the same time. Now when I think of it, the years of Xuan raft''s life are the most relaxed time in his life. At that age, he always starts to think about the past uncontrollably and recalls some things in the past. If he wants to say regret, he doesn''t regret, but there are many feelings in his heart. He carries a lot of things on his shoulders. He can''t allow him to go there too much. He regrets that it has become a thing of the past. Therefore, there is another small part of the reason is to take advantage of this opportunity to let the people of Kyushu mainland see whether the holy land has declined! Bai Zhao''s mind is very heavy. Even Daomao, who has lived with him for many years, has never seen through. When their master was dying, the last sentence he said to Bai Zhao was: "don''t force many things that don''t belong to you. Put down what should be put down. Don''t wait until there are many scars to regret." Their master always spoke abstrusely. Most of the time, Daomao was half ignorant. Only Bai Zhao could fully understand any meaning expressed by master. Therefore, he was always favored by master at that time. As master expected, Bai Zhao went farther and higher, but this man became more and more difficult to understand. Thinking about it, they had rushed from the limitless hall to the square. The huge square was bustling with people, most of them were practitioners with some status in Kyushu mainland. The holy land has always been cold. At this moment, everyone was in a crowded house, talking together and forming a noisy voice. After staying in the holy land for a long time, they were used to the quiet Bai Zhao. It was difficult for them to adapt to the scene at present. As soon as Bai Zhao appeared, everyone immediately noticed him. His aura was too strong for them to ignore. Everyone shouted, "see your Lord." Bai Zhao nodded, walked past the crowd, came to the middle of the main seat and sat down slowly. Others saw this and sat back in their seats. Chapter 669 As soon as Bai Zhao arrived, the scene became much quieter. One after another, other big figures from Kyushu mainland came one after another, setting off waves of upsurge, and the loud cry resounded through the sky. Ji Chen and Ou Jie came to the holy land one after another and looked at everything they were familiar with. Complex feelings flashed in their eyes. The holy land was still there, but everything had changed. Ji Chen was distracted for a moment. A pretty woman took his hand and smiled: "what do you think, so absorbed?" Ji Chen smiled and shook his head. His eyes fell on the woman''s high and swollen abdomen, with tenderness: "nothing, just haven''t come to the holy land for too long, and some feelings came out for a while." Xun yingyao rubbed Ji Chen''s hand and said in a warm voice, "it''s all over. Now, you still have me." Ji Chen didn''t answer again. He just clenched Xun yingyao''s hand and walked inside. When he lifted his eyes, there was a drop of silence in his eyes. Yes, everything has passed and turned into the past, but it has been stuck in his heart, which makes him feel uneasy every time he thinks of it. Since the death of Gu Yun, everything has changed. The time that belongs to them is like a distant dream. After the battle of the imperial capital, Siqi disappeared, and his news could not be found everywhere. Then came the great change of Mu family. The once proud son of heaven was abandoned and trampled on the ground. When they arrived at Mu family, Mu Yixuan also disappeared. Both of them seemed to evaporate from the world. Later, Nalan Xue and Guban also left this land. Wen aofei made a scattered repair around the world. Even Mo Jinyu and Liyi left. For a time, everyone walked and scattered, and only he and Oujie remained here. However, the later changes made him have no time to think too much. Soon after the decline of Mu family, all forces in the east continent began to move. Everyone wanted to be the first clan, but there was only one position after all. The Ji family was not spared by all kinds of open and hidden arrows. Ji Yuezhi became a victim here. At the beginning, these people were afraid of Ji Yuezhi, who was an elder of the holy land, so they didn''t dare to take care of the Ji family. But with the death of one of Ji Yuezhi, these people had no worries. In just a few months, he was forced to grow up from a carefree and thoughtless teenager to the owner of the Ji family alone. Only he knew the hardships. When the Ji family was on the verge of collapse, Xun yingyao''s family proposed marriage to him, which was undoubtedly a timely help. Although the Xun family was not a big family in the eastern continent, it also had a pivotal position. With the help of the Xun family, the Ji family would be able to survive the storm. In fact, the Ji family had begun to decline at that time, and its status had already plummeted, which was not comparable to the Xun family, but the Xun family was still willing to marry him. Without asking, he could guess what Xun yingyao meant. As the head of the family, they all have their own selfishness, because they should consider not only for themselves, but also for the family. At that time, the head of the Xun family did give up the Ji family. He was more satisfied with the rising Fu family than the declining Ji family. So the master of the Xun family told Xun yingyao what he meant and asked her to meet the young master of the Fu family, a famous young genius in the eastern continent. But Xun yingyao had already fallen in love with Ji Chen, so she made a big fuss. She refused to see the young master of the Fu family, and threatened that no one would marry except Ji Chen. If she forced her, she would elope with Ji Chen. After some farce, the master of the Xun family gave up. Chapter 670 After all, it was with Xun yingyao''s intention that the last two married. Thanks to the full help of the Xun family, the Ji family gained a firm foothold in the eastern continent bit by bit. Ji Chen and Xun yingyao were destined when they were young, but they really fell in love with each other in the freshman competition more than four years ago. Therefore, after they got married, they have always loved each other. Without Xun yingyao, Ji Chen can hardly imagine how he would go on in those dark years. It was because he lost too much that he cherished the people in front of him. The Holy Land disciples shuttling through the crowd wore clothes he was particularly familiar with, but their faces were completely unfamiliar. After the great change four years ago, the former Holy Land disciples died and walked. The holy land is the Holy Land in the mind of the spiritual master, but it has raised a demon. This has always been a criticism of the holy land, and its position in the hearts of the world has plummeted. Under pressure from the outside world, Bai Zhao thoroughly reorganized the holy land, which hurt the hearts of many Chinese funded and deep disciples in the holy land. Therefore, they left the holy land one after another. After that, the holy land was like a great change of blood, and all the new disciples were included, and few former disciples had been seen. Even ouyangshu has left. Everything in the holy land is right and wrong. Ji Chen took a deep breath and took some heavy steps into the holy land. Early in the morning, the holy land arranged disciples to meet them at the foot of the mountain and guide them. In the holy mountain, all the mountain roads lead to different directions. They are like cobwebs. They are located in the whole holy mountain in seven bends and eight circles. People who are not holy land break in and easily lose here. However, the holy mountain is full of dangers and hidden mysteries step by step. If you make a wrong step, you are likely to fall into an irreparable place. Therefore, more than half of the disciples of the holy land came to be the guide. "You have to keep up. There is a place with white fog in front. It''s easy to get lost in it, so you must be very careful." The Holy Land disciple who led Ji Chen and Xun yingyao solemnly said that when his eyes swept Xun yingyao''s stomach, he was a little worried and didn''t dare to be careless. Ji Chen smiled: "holy land, I''m more familiar than you." With that, he crossed the stunned Holy Land disciple and took Xun yingyao''s hand and walked to the hillside. Xun yingyao couldn''t help laughing. Although they had only been in the holy land for a year, they had already mastered these roads. The competition place that won the Dabi occupies half of the whole open-air square. It is precisely considering that the power of Xianxiu Da''s best strike is too fierce, and it is easy for the remaining power to affect the people watching the game around, so enough space is specially vacated. Taking the statue of light as the direction, it is the position of Bai Zhao, Xuanyin emperor and Galanti. These three people represent a piece of heaven in Kyushu. If Qi Xiu had not been involved in these, a fourth position should be set here. The next point is the position of the messenger of the God of light, and this position can only be sat by the son and the virgin. Then came the position of the great forces of the Baili aristocratic family and the Tianyin sect, who were surprised in the Kyushu mainland. Any change in any of these forces can change the pattern of the Kyushu mainland again. Therefore, they all have a very important position and no one can underestimate it. Even though the Tianyin sect has a tendency to surpass the holy land, it still has to hide its edge in the holy land. One after another, strong people from all regions of Kyushu mainland gathered here. Chapter 671 Whether hostile or friendly, they have known each other for decades or even hundreds of years, so the smoke of gunpowder has been filled in the air since these people met. Winning the Dabi is a good opportunity to make friends with strong people from all walks of life. No matter paving the way for themselves or for their future generations, everyone will not miss this good opportunity, so they bring their children and grandchildren to come. Before the start of the competition, everyone gathered in groups, chatted warmly, and introduced their children to more dignitaries and big people. Wen aofei looked bland. He had left Xuanyin imperial capital for many years and had not heard of the holy land for a long time. The incident four years ago had always been a thorn in his heart. Since then, the image of the Holy Land in his heart collapsed and the belief was fed to the dog. After seeing the true faces of all the so-called big people in the east continent, he resolutely chose to leave his family and this place full of young memories. Because he didn''t want to become that disgusting appearance one day. This time, he just came back with a learning attitude. His cultivation has encountered a bottleneck period. No matter how difficult it is to break through, he can only look for opportunities. The peak duel of Xianxiu talents is rare in a hundred years. They have their own excellence when they can reach that height. So Wen aofei came back just to find a breakthrough opportunity from watching the battle of Xianxiu great powers. When he raised his feet to find a quiet corner to avoid the noise, suddenly, a man in the crowd called his name. "Wen aofei!" It''s a female voice with a faint sense of familiarity. Wen aofei turned around and saw a woman in red walking towards him. The woman in red has a beautiful and gorgeous face and a bit of pressing heroism, which makes a deep impression. Wen aofei picked his eyebrows and recognized the woman in red at a glance. He said, "Xiao pingwan, haven''t seen you for a long time. The longer it is, the more beautiful it is." "Sure enough, I didn''t recognize the wrong person. When can I speak so well? It''s rare to meet you here." Xiao pingwan smiled. Wen aofei didn''t miss the proud color in her eyes. She couldn''t help sneering in her heart. After Gu Yun, Xiao pingwan became a famous legend in the east continent, Over the years, Xiao pingwan has made great achievements. She not only became the current owner of the Xiao family at her youngest age, but also developed the Xiao family into the first clan today. People who don''t know the inside story can only say that Xiao pingwan is amazing and gorgeous. She is a heroine among women. However, he knows that Xiao pingwan''s status today depends on holding high and stepping on low. The roads she walks under her feet are piled up by bones. The once first-class aristocratic families such as the European family and the Ji family are so quickly declining that she is a hindrance. He sometimes wondered how cruel a woman could be. When they were in the holy land, they were still good friends who practiced and fought together, but after a big change, she immediately defected. Perhaps, in this woman''s heart, nothing is more important than power. In fact, he had seen her ambition a long time ago, but there was always a lonely cloud in front of her. The light of the lonely cloud was too dazzling, so the world saw only her. Xiao pingwan is a proud daughter of heaven. She has excellent cultivation talent, peerless appearance and noble status. Since childhood, she has been used to the stars supporting the moon, and everyone takes her as the center. Chapter 672 The envious and admiring eyes from others began to satisfy her vanity, so one day, when another girl more beautiful than her appeared, those eyes that had originally focused on her naturally shifted to that girl. Even though the girl doesn''t have her noble status, she can''t compare her demonic cultivation talent, bold strength and amazing face. Since then, when the world no longer pays attention to her, but focuses on the girl, she is doomed to live under the aura of that person all her life, and her life has passed. So she is unwilling. She is the daughter of heaven. She was born to be a man. How can she be lower than others! Although they get along with each other on weekdays, Xiao pingwan tries her best to hide her jealousy and unwillingness, there are always a few moments when she will inadvertently reveal her true emotions, so Wen aofei sees through it at a glance. At that time, he didn''t think much, and even understood Xiao pingwan''s mood. None of the people who could be left by the holy land were ordinary people. Most of them became famous when they were young and grew up at home. After coming to the holy land, I really realized that there are people outside people and there are days outside the sky. This gap can not be adapted in a moment and a half. Some extreme people even go astray. However, he never thought that Xiao pingwan would take this road one day. After all, before that, Xiao pingwan gave them the impression that she was generous, not as stingy as ordinary women, and her vision was limited to a corner. What he didn''t expect is that once a person has ambition, it will accumulate over time until finally, it expands and completely forces a person to another road. Wen aofei didn''t want to work with the tiger, so he said a few words with Xiao pingwan and left in a hurry. When there was still a column of incense from the beginning of Dabi, all the others had come except the people of Guangming cult. When Wen aofei was thinking about finding a quiet place to breathe, he caught a particularly familiar figure in the corner of his eye. He couldn''t help but open his eyes in amazement. The instinct of his body had been faster than the reaction. He walked to the man quickly, and the amazement grew stronger and stronger in his eyes. "Mu Yixuan!" He called out the man''s name. In front of him was a man in black. Looking at his body shape between teenagers and adults, he was tall and thin. The simple black clothes were not decorated with too many patterns. He was a little simple. His black hair was tied with a jade crown. He had a black mask on his face, revealing only his pale jaw and tight thin lips. The man heard his voice, his feet stagnated, his eyes slowly fell on him, indifferent without any emotion, and his dumb voice came: "you recognize the wrong person." Wen aofei looked stunned. The voice was really not mu Yixuan''s, and Mu Yixuan never looked at people with such cold eyes! Wen aofei touched his nose and said, "sorry, you are so similar to a friend of mine, so you made a mistake for a moment." The man just looked at him indifferently and turned away. Wen aofei stood there for a long time and sighed for a long time. As soon as Mu Yixuan disappeared four years ago, no news came. Although Si Qi disappeared without saying a word, occasionally, they could get a trace from his population. Chapter 673 In the following three years, he officially returned as a king, although he came back to avenge Gu Yun and himself. But at least he came back and let them know that he was still alive and strong enough. However, even if he came back, his whereabouts were uncertain. Only his news came, but no one could catch him. And they already didn''t know what kind of identity to find him, so in the end, they didn''t go to see Siqi, but just kept watching his movements. Until a few months ago, Siqi disappeared again, and the east continent returned to calm. It is said that he has gone to the west continent. Since then, there has been no news back to the east continent. But mu Yixuan has no news until now. Everyone has forgotten him. Even if so many people think of him at a moment, they will only say that he has died somewhere in the east continent. After all, when Mu Yixuan disappeared more than four years ago, his cultivation was abandoned, and even his spiritual pulse was completely destroyed, cutting off all his back roads and forcing him to die. With no spiritual power and serious injuries, I also have an ignorant sister who has just turned two years old. In this world of the law of the jungle, there is no place for them to survive. But Wen aofei didn''t believe that Mu Yixuan would die so easily. It was Mu Yixuan. The first genius in the past was as proud as him. How could he die so easily. He shook his head for a while. He thought he had got rid of these rights and wrongs. In the end, he found that he had never jumped out of it. He is not a person who likes to hurt spring and autumn, but when he saw these familiar things today, he felt uncontrollably. Now think about it, from his memory to now, only that year in the holy land is the most special. In order not to let himself think, Wen aofei quickly walked back to the competition field. When he arrived, he was stuck at the beginning of the competition. Wen aofei didn''t go to the seats of the Wen family. He didn''t come here as the eldest son of the Wen family. He casually took a seat and looked at the three people under the statue of light. Bai Zhao is as unsmiling as ever. He just sits there majestically, which makes people feel a sense of oppression. On the contrary, grandi Jin Zhao kept scanning the crowd with an interested smile on his lips, as if looking for something, which made people feel a little friendly. Si Lv is the youngest of the three. His four-year imperial career has given him an aura of not being angry and self powerful, but he doesn''t look like Bai Zhao''s model face. On the contrary, his thin lips evoke a light radian, and his smile is scattered. But his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were too deep to see to the end. He was a very deep man in the city. Aware of his eyes, Si LV looked over. Wen aofei immediately turned his eyes to the competition field and listened to the sacred disciple in the center of the competition field read out the competition rules for winning the Dabi. There are only a handful of Xianxiu talents on the whole Kyushu mainland. They should have been more than 40, but several fell four years ago, and several fell on the West mainland some time ago, so there are only more than 30 now, and only more than 20 participated in the big competition. The title of the first strong man is of little significance to the identities of Bai Zhao and Qi Xiu. Their identity is noble. Even without the title of the first strong man, the world still adores him. Chapter 674 Therefore, Qi Xiu did not participate in each round of the competition, but asked Ling Qingchen to attend as an emissary, while he was in charge of the Guangming cult. Everyone''s eyes fell on the banquet of the bright god cult. There was no one there. They couldn''t help thinking that the competition was about to begin. Why haven''t the messengers of the bright god cult come here? They haven''t been so late in the past rounds of winning the big match. What accident happened on the road? People were so imaginative that they even thought of the worst result. The lawyer took his eyes back from Wen aofei. He smiled and looked at Bai Zhao. Qingyue''s voice was a bit joking: "it shouldn''t be difficult to win the leader of Dabi with the strength of Lord Bai. This is a good opportunity to clear up rumors and prove himself. Why doesn''t lord Bai participate?" The words of the judge Bai Zhao went in and out of his left ear and out of his right ear, and never filtered into his heart. As a lawyer, the city government is too deep. One sentence sets a trap. No one can tell which one he says is true and which one is false. He can easily lead him by the nose. The best way to deal with it is to ignore him and completely ignore his existence. It''s not terrible for a person to be cruel and cruel. What''s more terrible is that this person is also full of tricks at the same time. I can kill all my brothers who grew up together, not to mention outsiders who have nothing to do with them. He just doesn''t want to participate in the competition. There is no other special reason. He didn''t get a good deal from Bai Zhao, and the lawyer didn''t care. His eyes fell on Jin Zhao on the other side. Jin Zhao sat upright and didn''t squint. Although he hid it very well, the urgency and worry between his eyebrows leaked out. The lawyer couldn''t help wondering who could make Jin Zhao so worried. Everyone had their own thoughts. When their thoughts drifted away, a dazzling streamer flashed across the sky. The bright light drew everyone''s attention back. They looked up at the blue sky. The streamer came from the horizon and fell in front of them in an instant. When it fell to the ground, the white light scattered and formed a huge five pointed star totem on the gray ground. Seeing this, it was clear to everyone that this was the transmission array. Only the God of light can have such a big battle. As soon as the idea fell, dozens of white robed people slowly came out of the transmission array. All of them are dressed in uniform, with huge white hoods covering their faces, so that people can''t see what they look like. Their breath is introverted and extremely mysterious. Their sacred white clothes are not stained with fine dust. The picture emblem on their chest has announced their identity - the apostle of the bright god sect. All the people looked at them eagerly, and some were so excited that they stood up directly from their seats. Since all the apostles of the God of light have come, his Highness the son and the newly appointed holy daughter must also come together. At the moment when Bai Guangming rose, Jin Zhao stood up, and the stone hanging in his heart finally fell back to its original place. He looked at the light God sect and looked for the figure of Si Qi and Gu Yun in the crowd. After all the white robed people stood still, they were not in a hurry to sit down, but neatly arranged in two lines, slightly hung their heads, and waited respectfully for Ling Qingchen to come out. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the seats of the light God church. When you look closely, you can find that it contains joy and excitement. Chapter 675 After all the white robed people stood still, the gorgeous young man in white slowly appeared. Although his Highness the son of God is in his early twenties, his figure is not as big as that of an adult man. On the contrary, he shows the delicacy of a teenager, which makes people often ignore his real age. The beautiful white clothes like flowing clouds lined the young man''s body more and more tall. The black green silk was simply tied with a white crown, but it made the young man more amazing. The cold white jade mask sent out a shallow light on his face, revealing only the white jaw and light lips. The glamour between hands and feet has amazed everything. This is the second time that people from the eastern continent have seen his Highness the son, but they are more and more amazing. At the same time, a pious heart has spontaneously emerged in their hearts. That is his Highness the son of the God of light and the messenger of the God of light in the world. Just this idea is enough to make everyone crazy. But what makes them look at most is the little girl held by Ling Qingchen. It was a little girl of only five or six years old, wearing a bright red skirt and a delicate red bell on her wrist and ankle. With her walking, the Bell sent out a crisp sound, spread in the air and finally fell into everyone''s ears. The scene was strangely quiet, and there was only the sound of the bell in my ears. The little girl''s appearance was very delicate. She was made of pink and jade, like a beautiful porcelain doll. People wanted to hold it in the palm of their hand, but everyone shrank when they met her treacherous scarlet eyes. Those eyes, like the eyes of demons in the dark, can be fatal in an instant. Everyone was stunned. I didn''t know why his Highness the son brought such a strange alien little girl to attend the contest. Si LV was more interested in looking at Minna. He could feel the destructive power from the little girl. In the crowd, Wen aofei suddenly stood up, looked at the three people behind Ling Qingchen incredulously, and murmured: "how can Nalan Xue, Guban and lanjiu be with the people of Guangming God on the west continent..." At the same time, it was noted that the three of Nalan Xue were Ji Chen, Ou Jie, Bai Zhao and others. Even though a few years have passed, their appearance has completely separated from the original childishness, but the familiar appearance has not changed. Aware that there were several very familiar eyes around, Nalan looked over and saw Wen aofei and them. Across a distance, she winked at them playfully, and the smile on her mouth became bigger. Wen aofei couldn''t help being infected by her smile and raised his lips. Although separated for a period of time, they are still familiar with each other. The tacit understanding that the other party is expressing a kind of information to themselves immediately because of a small action of the other party will not become weak because of time. But they don''t understand what the deep meaning of Nalan Snow''s eyes is. Nalan Snow said to them: wait for a good play! But what is this good play? It''s not easy to be called a good play by Nalan Xue. Wen aofei can''t help looking forward to it. When Bai Lilan Jiu''s eyes swept over Bai Zhao in front of him, his expression could not help getting complicated. This man is the master they have been together with for half a year. Even though he is too busy to see people on weekdays, he will personally guide him and Gu Yun''s cultivation as soon as he is free, so that their cultivation path has taken many detours and improved with half the effort. Chapter 676 But since when has all this changed? Was his heart towards himself and Gu Yun really false? This question has been lingering in his mind for more than four years. He and Gu Yun admire Bai Zhao from the bottom of their hearts, but that day, he personally overturned his image in their hearts. Up to now, baililan Jiu also doesn''t know what kind of attitude she should take to face Bai Zhao. Jing Chenyuan came over, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. Gu Yun said that this is the gratitude and resentment between her and the holy land. We don''t want to intervene. We just need to look at it. So now we worry about those. It''s just looking for trouble." In response to him, baililan nine swung a fist, and Jing Chenyuan dodged with a smile. He had already found out about baililan Jiu and the holy land. Naturally, he understood what he was thinking now. It was with this in mind that Gu Yun asked them not to intervene! After searching the crowd for no less than five times, Jin Zhao couldn''t help but wonder that these two people clearly said they would come to Dabi. Why haven''t they appeared yet? They didn''t come with Ling Qingchen, but came alone? Or are they delayed? Or don''t you want to come? Jin Zhao had a myriad of thoughts and felt more and more about his endless heart. But after all, they were still worried about the two people, so they sent someone to ask Ling Qingchen. Among the people who came, they only saw the son, but never the virgin. Everyone whispered. "Doesn''t it mean that the new saint will also come? Why haven''t you seen anyone yet? " "Is there any delay?" "What''s more important than winning the throne? Besides, isn''t there a pope over there? What''s the matter? Your highness should be able to make time to catch up. " "You''re not from the western continent. Of course you don''t know. Your highness is more flexible than the pope!" "Listen to your tone, the saint is higher than the Pope?" "Go, go, don''t misinterpret what I mean." ¡­¡­ People in the East have long been full of expectations for this famous saint, but after waiting so long, they still haven''t waited for the saint to appear. This expectation failed, and people could not help but feel some anger in their hearts. He said he would come, but he didn''t come. He is really a man who has broken his word. Bai Zhao did not ask about the absent saint. This is their own business. As outsiders, it is not easy for them to interfere more. Bai Zhao turned to Minna beside Ling Qingchen and asked, "is this?" The little girl had to attract attention. She was full of strangeness everywhere. If she was just an ordinary alien, he wouldn''t take it to heart. But the little girl was obviously not an ordinary alien. She was far stronger than those aliens in the east continent. This power can be felt only by breath. What''s more, she was personally taken by the Holy Son of the light god religion. This honor is beyond anyone''s imagination. Facing the curious eyes from around, Minna frowned and didn''t like to be looked at wantonly. Aware of her change, Ling Qingchen quietly stood in front of Minna. Chapter 677 "Just bring a child to have a long experience. You don''t have to be nervous. Just ignore us." Like the sound of jade, it calmed everyone''s uneasiness when facing the little girl. Ling Qingchen leaves her later position to Minna. Nalan Xue spontaneously sits over and blocks Minna with her body, so that the people below can no longer see Minna for half a minute. The people then took back their eyes. Since his Highness the son said so, it''s not easy for them to ask again. But the wariness of the little girl still exists. Alien, at first and finally they are all a danger. Since the messenger of the God of light has arrived, no one is absent, and the game can start smoothly. Bai Zhao motioned the Holy Land disciple in the center of the next competition field to continue. Just now, due to the arrival of the people of Guangming Shinto, he stopped reading the rules of the competition to win the derby. After receiving Bai Zhao''s instruction, the Holy Land disciple continued to say what he had not finished. Everyone listened quietly, but other things were in their minds. Soon, the disciples of the Holy Land read out all the rules of the game. There was no difference from the usual. Everyone was depressed. They wanted to see the fierce game, not the rules that they had to listen to every 20 years. After the lengthy rules were finally finished, the Holy Land disciple did not immediately announce the start of the game as before, but set his eyes on an insignificant place in the crowd. "This year''s success has changed," he said As soon as this remark came out, the whole hall was in an uproar, and the quiet crowd was agitated again. As soon as you said it, I began to ask what had happened. In their understanding, the change of winning the big match means that the competition has changed and can not be held as scheduled. No one can stand this. It took 20 years to wait for this. They even came all the way to watch it. If it was cancelled, they would protest to the end even if it was a protest. The disciples of the holy land realized that there was a problem with their expression from the noisy voice, so they compared a quiet gesture and slowly explained: "this change is not that change. The winning Dabi will be held as usual, but there will be some changes in the rules and procedures of this year''s competition." At this point, some people can''t wait to ask what the change is. After selling everything, the Holy Land disciple went on to say: "among the contestants who won the Dabi this time, there was an unnamed mysterious person. She asked for only one, that is to pick all of you. Therefore, the rules of this year''s Dabi competition have made some changes for her." The people''s previous confusion turned into shock. They live so big. They have seen many arrogant people, but they have never seen anyone who is arrogant to this extent. They directly ignore the Xianxiu power of the whole Kyushu continent. I really don''t know the heaven and earth. The faces of those participating Xianxiu powers were covered with a layer of anger. They wanted to see what was sacred and dared to challenge all of them unknowingly! Liyi smiled brightly: "I didn''t expect to be despised by others after becoming an immortal. It''s so arrogant. It''s really like someone!" Mo Jinyu glanced at her: "being despised and laughing so happily, your masochism is becoming more and more serious." Hearing the speech, Liyi''s smile froze on her face and took a deep breath for a long time before she restrained her impulse to kill Mo Jinyu before the game began. Chapter 678 The Holy Land disciple continued: "the adjusted competition mode is challenge arena. Although there has never been this mode before, I believe everyone will be familiar with it. Therefore, I won''t say any more explanations." He looked at the sky. It was getting late. If he delayed any longer, he would miss the time of the game, so he filtered all the unnecessary words. After taking a deep breath, he slowly said the Last Shocking words, "but this challenge arena battle is not on the ground one by one. You can all go together!" As soon as he said this, there was an uproar again. The mysterious man who participated in the competition really wanted to single out all the Xianxiu talents who won the Dabi this time. In mainland Kyushu, an immortal xiuda Neng already has a powerful power to swallow mountains and rivers. If all these powers are superimposed, they will be unpredictably powerful, easily toppling mountains and seas, and the world will be turbulent. This has exceeded the power limit of a human being. How can the mysterious man who challenges all Xianxiu''s powers win? All the easterners present showed disdain. They had decided that this man was talking nonsense for the sake of attracting people''s attention. Only the people of the western continent changed their looks several times and finally were full of expectations. Those eyes locked in the competition field, with urgency and excitement. The power of the combination of all immortal cultivation powers is really strong, but in this world, there are two people who are superior to all sentient beings. If they fight all immortal cultivation powers, they will not win. However, if they are them, the miracle will come again. They are looking at the competition field for a moment, looking serious and focused. They can''t wait to see the next competition. Winning the big match this time will break all previous records and present the world with unprecedented brilliance. Their abnormality attracted the people of the east continent to look at them one after another and couldn''t help laughing: "idiot, don''t you really think that mysterious guy can defeat all immortal cultivation powers?" Hearing the speech, the man rolled his eyes and didn''t refute him. Instead, he looked at him with compassionate eyes and said, "you''ll regret what you say now!" The man laughed more and more, and made no secret of his mockery. At this point, all the participating Xianxiu Da Neng understood that the mysterious contestant who did not even disclose his name did not pay attention to any of them. This is not just arrogance, but insanity. But they accepted the provocation! An old man in grey threw off his wide sleeves and took the lead in jumping onto the competition field. His sharp eagle eyes scanned everyone in the square. Anyone who was stared at by him couldn''t help feeling a burst of scalp numbness and uncontrollable contraction of his body. This old man is no stranger to everyone. Xu Moyan, the head of Xu family castle, is one of the strongest in Kyushu mainland. Now at 230, he has the strength of Xianxiu Seven Realms, and plays an important role in the whole Kyushu mainland. However, the most famous thing about this man is not his cultivation and power, but his cruel and fierce means. Before he became famous, he deterred the four sides with cold bloodthirsty. It was not known to everyone until he emerged in the eastern continent. Xu family castle was the power he created on his own. Therefore, the attitude of the world towards him is not respect, but fear from the bottom of my heart. Chapter 679 In previous years, he won the top competition, but anyone who matched Xu Moyan, as long as his strength was slightly inferior to him, would be tortured by him to death. It was not fatal, but life was not like death. This man is a madman. He is not afraid of anything and has no weakness. He can even ignore the lives of his wife and children and bite his opponents to death. So when people talk about Xu Moyan, they call him a mad dog. Under his leadership, the whole Xu family castle is like a mad dog that doesn''t kill. It''s not terrible to see who bites who. What''s really terrible is to fight with such a group of mad dogs. So throughout the whole Kyushu mainland, Xu Moyan has many enemies, but no one can do anything about him. First, his own strength has been superb. Second, Xu family castle has been rooted in the eastern continent for a long time and can not be eradicated overnight. Moreover, madmen are particularly difficult to deal with. If they are not careful, they set themselves on fire. But Xu Moyan went crazy, but he didn''t lose his conscience. He didn''t do anything ferocious. He didn''t offend those who were stronger and more powerful than him. Therefore, those who could control Xu Moyan turned a blind eye. Xu Moyan is a well-known grumpy. Sure enough, he was the first to be angered. "I want to see which toothless child is talking nonsense!" Xu Moyan''s angry voice echoed in everyone''s ears. Everyone buried their heads and dared not look at him. I can''t point to a pair of eyes, so I was regarded as the object of anger by this mad dog. Xu Moyan''s name baililan Jiu has been heard a little. Generally speaking, his description is not very good. In a word, if you meet Xu Moyan, you can hide as far as you can, otherwise it will fall into his hands and there will be only endless torture. It was not only the physical, but also the spirit and will that broke down, so he would give up. Baililan Jiu can''t help but pinch a cold sweat for Gu Yun in his heart. Madmen don''t play cards according to common sense. If he makes Yin, can Gu Yun deal with it? As soon as Xu Moyan''s voice fell, he responded with a long silence. The Holy Land disciple who had read the rules of the game immediately ran away when he saw Xu Moyan coming up. He didn''t even have time to announce the beginning of the game. The fear of Xu Moyan has become their survival instinct. No one responded. Xu Moyan became more and more irritable. In his anger, he said all kinds of ugly words. Xu Moyan''s screams and curses echoed over the holy land for a long time. At the same time, in an attic facing the square, the open hollow wooden window collected all the sounds outside. Si Qi''s hand gripped the supreme sword. The deep Jian pupils were filled with bloodthirsty and killing, and a touch of purple light flashed in the ink. Gu Yun gently pressed his hand and restrained Siqi''s cruel and destructive heart. She shook her head. When her eyes fell on Xu Moyan, they were like ice, without any emotion and temperature, but she was just a dying man. "Wait a minute, there''s another person!" Gu Yun said quietly that the reason why she and Siqi have been waiting here is to wait for that vital person to appear. There has been a lot of noise here. I believe the man will come soon. Si Qi suddenly released the supreme sword. His white, slender, bony fingers clenched into fists, pale, and his heart filled with killing could not be vented, making him as crazy as a devil. Looking at Xu Moyan, his eyes are cold. He is not enough! Chapter 680 On the competition field, Xu Moyan, who kept shouting, felt a cold coolness coming from the back of his neck for no reason. It was clear that there was no wind at this time, but he still shrank uncontrollably, and a layer of goose bumps appeared on his skin. The sudden abnormality made Xu Moyan''s mouth stop. He wrinkled his gray eyebrows. When he wondered, there was another commotion in the crowd at this time, and everyone''s eyes looked at a place together. Xu Moyan couldn''t help looking over with their eyes, and saw a man with a wandering smell coming here with big steps. His fluffy, untidy hair was only slightly better than the bird''s nest. Obviously, when he came, he just grabbed a handful of his hair and tied it up. His clothes were also untidy. There were rigorous sacred clothes everywhere on him, which made him wear a free and easy feeling. He could see what the clothes inside were like, not so much wearing them as hanging them. Fortunately, although the man''s clothes and costumes are nondescript, he doesn''t seem sloppy. At least the man is clean from head to toe, so that they can distinguish him from the beggars in the street. When Bai Zhao saw this man coming, his face was as black as the bottom of the pot. The silence on his face was broken and shrouded in an obvious layer of anger. Everyone stood up one after another and said hello to everyone: "have you seen immortal Daomao!" "Immortal Daomao is late. Should he be punished?" "Isn''t immortal Daomao getting up from the quilt now?" ¡­¡­ Several sect leaders who have always been close to Daomao looked at Daomao and joked. Although Daomao holds the soul tower and has the ability to understand the sky, he is a casual person, so these people are happy to be friends with him, regardless of his identity. Although Daomao became the new elder of the holy land a few years ago, they were used to calling him Daomao immortal, and he himself said he liked the name, so they haven''t changed their words until now. Daomao warmly greeted everyone and walked all the way through the crowd to Baizhao. Someone had already installed another seat next to Baizhao''s position when he arrived. Daomao was not polite. He sat down with his clothes lifted. Logically, as a great elder of the holy land, he is not qualified to sit with Bai Zhaoping on such a scene, but Daomao is a special existence in the east continent. Four years ago, he was the first to wipe out the devil. Moreover, he also held an anti heaven artifact zhenhun tower in his hand, which was a fatal magic weapon that even immortal Xiu could not escape. This also doomed his extraordinary position in Kyushu mainland. So no matter what unreasonable things he did, no one dared to say no more. To Bai Zhao''s angry eyes, Dao Mao quickly explained: "I didn''t intend to come, but when I woke up to drain the water, I heard someone talking about a mysterious contestant here, who wanted to pick all the immortal spiritual practitioners alone. How could such an interesting thing be less than me, so I hurried here. Isn''t the competition about to begin, So in time, I don''t have much to do with my clothes. " His words are true. He is used to them. He can''t change them even after four years in the holy land. Bai Zhao''s voice almost squeezed out from between his teeth: "you don''t want to face the Holy Land!" Bai Zhao is a man of self-restraint, but in front of Daomao, this self-restraint goes to hell again and again! Chapter 681 Dao Mao tried to divert Bai Zhao''s attention with a laugh: "it''s been so long. Where''s the mysterious man who threatened to challenge all immortals? Can''t it be something to be afraid of? If you don''t hurry to have a look, what if someone runs away? " Being reminded by Dao Mao, all the talents reacted like a flash of insight. It has been some time since Xu Moyan stood on the competition field. Even if a snail climbs, it should have climbed over. But up to now, there is no one, so I can only shrink back. For a time, there were different opinions. The voices of contempt and ridicule were mixed together. Xu Moyan straightened his back, put his hands behind him, raised his chin, and snorted from his nose: "rats!" The saint disciple who presided over the competition was ordered to trot to find the mysterious man. Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind the crowd, as if with a cold wind, pressing the people''s high emotions back to their hearts. "No, please!" The tone of voice is not light or heavy, but it is very penetrating. Even in the noise of everyone''s words, it is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. Every word is still in his ears, and he can''t hear the emotional fluctuations in his voice. As soon as they came, they suppressed all the voices, and the scene fell into silence again. Everyone was secretly frightened. Just at that moment, they had a contest with the owner of the voice. This man''s strength... Is unfathomable! The hearts of all people set off stormy waves at the same time. There has never been such a neat and unified moment. They looked back at a position together. The voice came out of everyone''s expectation. It was an extremely ethereal voice. It was impossible to distinguish gender and age. It seemed to come from the distant nine heaven. It was ethereal outside the three realms, making people traceless. After the crowd, a black figure came out slowly, tall and shrouded in black robes. He had a hat on his head. The black yarn hanging from the hat blocked his face. Only his hands were exposed, but even his hands were tied with white bandages, and only pale and slender fingers could be seen. Freak! At the same time, an idea came out of everyone''s mind. He was really a mysterious man. He was fully armed, as if he couldn''t see the light. But this made them more interested in him. They didn''t know their identity, gender and age. Everything was an unknown mystery, which easily aroused everyone''s curiosity and wanted to explore the secret of this person. The lawyer raised his eyebrows. A pair of confused Phoenix eyes are full of interest. The game that makes people never guess the outcome is more worthy of expectation. No doubt, the mysterious man in front of him gave birth to this emotion called expectation. I hope this result will not disappoint him too much! Jin Zhao is the same as the lawyer. He is full of curiosity and expectation for this mysterious man who is full of mystery. Whether he is confident or talking nonsense, he can say those arrogant words. Only himself can reveal the answer. Different from the two young emperors, Bai Zhao looked at the mysterious man who attracted much attention on the competition field, and his eyebrows twisted into a river shape. There was only one feeling for him, that was weird. In fact, in his body, no matter what point, has not been normal. In this contest that concerns the eastern and Western continents, the emergence of the mysterious man has become the only uncontrollable factor. No one can predict what will happen and change when he arrives. Bai Zhao''s heart sank suddenly! Chapter 682 He is not a suspicious person by nature, but when he lives to his age, he will inevitably think more than others. Since he is in charge of winning Dabi in the holy land, he will never allow any accidents in the competition! Bai Zhao made a gesture. From the dark corner, a masked man appeared and came to him silently. Bai Zhao ordered a few words, and the masked man disappeared quietly again. Dao Mao could not help laughing when he saw that he was so careless and full of soldiers: "you are born to find a life for yourself!" Bai Zhao didn''t answer. His eyes fell on the competition field. On that side, the competition was in full swing. As soon as the mysterious man appeared, the audience was silent. Xu Moyan was the first to react. He smiled grimly and looked at the mysterious man. His eyes were full of venom. A thick black iron chain wrapped around his arm. He said, "it''s mysterious! Today, I will teach you a long lesson. You can''t provoke anyone! " When the words fell, he didn''t give the other party a chance to speak again. Xu Moyan''s arm shook. The thick black iron chain seemed to be given life, like a spirit snake attacking the mysterious man''s position rapidly, bringing a cold wind. The sound of the chain sliding echoed in the air, and everyone could only see a remnant flying in front of them. Closer, closer! Everyone could not help but concentrate and hold their breath, and their heart went up to their throat. This dark iron chain is the fifth most powerful chain in the list of artifact. It is a famous killing weapon. It was quenched from the blood pool. It was born with a soul stirring evil Qi. It is both an artifact and a murder weapon. It complements the bloodthirsty and murderous Xu Moyan. There are countless dead souls who died under the Qianjun chain. They can pile hundreds of miles of corpses. The spiritual masters below the holy practice are struggling under the evil spirit. If they do not control their whole body to resist, the next moment, their consciousness will sink under the evil spirit of the critical chain and become a puppet manipulated by others. Can the mysterious man born in the sky really resist the divine power of the Qianjun chain? The same question popped up in everyone''s mind. At this moment, no one is willing to blink for fear of missing a wonderful moment. When the Qianjun chain is close to the mysterious man, it is divided into ten, crisscross and entrenched in the air, forming a tight four-way wall to surround the mysterious man. From the beginning to the end, the mysterious man never moved his foot. He just looked at everything in front of him coldly. The strong wind rolled up his black robe and made his body thinner and thinner, as if he would be swept away by the strong wind brought by this critical chain at any time. Xu Moyan''s wrinkled face was hung with a crazy smile, and his eyes were full of pride. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! This is the price of not knowing heaven and earth! " However, the arrogant smile did not last long, but it stiffened at his mouth. A very cold storm broke out from the Qianjun chain. The dazzling blue light shrouded the whole sky. Everything was covered with a layer of crystal ice. A wind and snow swept by, leaving only the snow covered world in front of him. The speed of the fast-moving Qianjun chain became slower and slower until it was completely frozen by the cold ice. If the time was still, everyone looked at the scene in front of them, forgot the reaction, frozen in place and turned into statues. The cold ice that broke at one blow frozen not only the Qianjun chain, but also the powerful evil spirit emitted by the Qianjun chain. This is beyond the world''s understanding! Chapter 683 Evil Qi and spiritual power are two completely different concepts. As we all know, spiritual power can''t trap evil Qi. They are all pervasive. Even if spiritual power turns into an airtight boundary, it can be easily penetrated by evil Qi. Therefore, the former spiritual masters suffered this loss during the war with Xu Moyan. They tried their best to trap the Qianjun chain, but the dispersed evil spirit in the Qianjun chain became its weapon, which easily disintegrated their attack and removed their power trapped in the Qianjun chain. Therefore, seeing this scene in front of them once again overturned their understanding of spiritual power and evil Qi. The psychic power made by the mysterious man trapped the Qianjun chain and the evil Qi contained outside! Not only them, but also Xu Moyan stared at those eagle eyes incredulously, but they were no longer sharp, only full-bodied shock. Before they could recover, suddenly, a pale hand held the Qianjun chain. The Qianjun chain was as thick as an adult''s calf. One of his hands could not completely hold the chain, and he could not see how he could use his strength, so he heard a clear sound echoing in the vast heaven and earth. It was the sound of a broken chain, which was very clearly transmitted to everyone present. Xu Moyan''s eyes were cracked, and the anger in his bloodshot eyes burned to the extreme. The Qianjun chain was connected with his soul. Once the Qianjun chain was hurt, it would bite him back. At this moment, with the breaking of the critical chain, a deep pain spread all over his body. This extreme pain came not only from the body, but also from the trauma of the soul. On the competition field, Xu Moyan roared up to the sky without warning. A violent force scattered from him. The air flow in the whole space was affected by him. Everyone''s face suddenly turned white and hurriedly sealed their spiritual pulse, which resisted this unspeakable sense of oppression. Their eyes shifted from the mysterious man to Xu Moyan''s position. A sound of cloth tearing came through the air. Xu Moyan, standing on the competition field, clenched his hands into fists, as if he was enduring great pain. The violent force burst out of him directly burst his coat, revealing his bony and thin body. The blue veins on the tight arms seem to break the thin layer of skin in the next moment, which is terrible. The great power of Xianxiu Seven Realms was tortured into this appearance. Everyone was filled with fear. Isn''t the strength of this mysterious man still above Xianxiu Seven Realms? The mortal body crushed a century old artifact with his bare hands. In the past, they would regard it as a fantasy. Then, this scene really happened in front of them. The artifact tempered by time was destroyed by only one plain hand! When the Qianjun chain was broken, it became a pile of scrap iron. The man just waved it, and the whole Qianjun chain wrapped in cold ice broke into ice slag on the ground with the cold ice, and all the evil Qi dissipated in the world. The black boot ran over the ice residue and stood in the sight of everyone again without a grain of dust. "I said, you, go together!" The cold eyes swept the immortal xiuneng who stood at the end of the competition field, which made them wake up. When they looked at him, they opened their mouth, but they couldn''t say anything. This man has subverted all their cognition with his strength. They can''t help asking themselves, can they really win against this mysterious and mysterious man? Chapter 684 Or is it that in the end, their fate is just the second Xu Moyan? When Liyi returned to his mind, he found that he had pinched a cold sweat in his hands. Not only his hands, but his whole body felt a chill. But there is some familiarity. She hit Mo Jinyu with her elbow and whispered, "why don''t we abandon the game?" Although they shouldn''t be able to do such things as abandoning the competition, their face is as light as a feather compared with life. Liyi boasts that she is a person who can bend and stretch, and she has a strong hunch that the mysterious man in front of her doesn''t come for the contest. In that case, they stand here and block his way. Mo Jinyu was silent and focused on the competition field. Xu Moyan had been completely abandoned. The Qianjun chain connected his soul and directly guided his consciousness. Now the Qianjun chain has been destroyed, and Xu Moyan''s soul has been hurt the most seriously, resulting in a sharp drop in his cultivation. Now there is only the strength of the seven holy places. And once the consciousness is destroyed, the whole person will be stupid. Everyone watched Xu Moyan''s consciousness collapse little by little. Qingming''s eyes became more and more chaotic. The previous arrogance had disappeared and was replaced by stupidity. As soon as his feet were soft, he knelt down on his knees and stared at the mysterious man with no anxiety in his eyes. "Father!" "Grandpa!" "Castle master!" Many different voices came from the same direction. More than a dozen people in grey jumped out of the crowd. They were about to jump to the competition field, but they were stopped by the boundary outside the field. They could only stare at Xu Moyan and the mysterious man with splitting eyes, like poison. In the competition to win the big match, in order to prevent someone from rushing into the competition field and disturbing the competition, a French array is often placed around the competition field when arranging the competition field. Only the contestants can pass through safely, and anyone who wants to go up will be stopped. At this time, the saint disciple who presided over the competition was completely useless. He hid in the crowd and swallowed his saliva. Until now, he can still feel the stiffness of his body. It belongs to the peak duel of all the supreme powers on this continent, which is simply unbearable for small people like them. And judging from the current trend, this is no longer a simple game. In the silence, Daomao took the lead in clapping his hands, breaking the quiet situation and diverting everyone''s attention. He said, "it''s good. It''s really impressive. I wonder if this little friend can tell you what the power is?" Others could not detect it, but he keenly felt that the spiritual power made by the mysterious man was mixed with some other powers. The strange and strong man, the soul tower of the town that had been dormant for four years, was restless and excited at the moment. Is the desire for that power! The man turned slowly and faced Daomao and Bai Zhao, Si LV and Jin Zhao around him. For no reason, Bai Zhao felt a sense of oppression enveloping him, and the source was the strange mysterious people everywhere in the game field. This situation and scene actually made him have a continuous sense of familiarity. It seems that in a corner of his memory, there is also a figure in front of him, and this person coincides. His heart could not help but beat quickly. His hands grasped the handrail and pinched the broken mark without loosening it. Chapter 685 Looking at each other from a distance, across a mask, it seems that there are ten thousand mountains in the middle, so close and so far away. Without waiting for the other party to answer Tao Mao''s question, Bai Zhao has eagerly asked the doubt at the bottom of his heart: "who are you?" The sound is like ice, hiding a murderer. The lawyer also put away his carelessness. His confused eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the mysterious man. At the same time, a sense of unexplained tension rose in his heart, which made his hands on his legs tighten involuntarily, looking forward to his answer and afraid of his answer. From beginning to end, there is only one person who can make him like this! The name that has been called countless times at the tip of my heart, is familiar with the deep bone marrow, and it will hurt my heart every time I touch it. Those two words have reached the tip of my tongue, but I can''t say them anyway. Everyone felt the unusual atmosphere at this moment. There was more boredom in the depression, which was dispersed in the air. Everyone was silent and tried to minimize their sense of existence. Baililan''s nine people have grasped their weapons and are ready to wait for the opportunity. The mysterious man standing proudly on the competition field slowly opened the hat on his head, revealing an ice like jade face and picturesque eyebrows, all showing exquisite facial features. Just one glance makes people sink. Her holy and beautiful silver pupils, like the ice lotus in full bloom on the top of the snow mountain, bear all the glory of the world. This kind of beauty, without any earthly world, is above the nine days. Once seen, you can never forget. What''s more, the impression this face gives them is engraved in flesh and blood! A name haunts all hearts. ¡ª¡ªLonely cloud! For the people in the east or the west, they are very familiar. She brought them legends and nightmares. For a moment, everyone was stunned and just stared at the girl on the competition field. The face has not changed, it has become that pair of eyes and more bold strength. Her every appearance can subvert their cognition again and again. Even after four years, what happened now seems to be still yesterday. Gu Yun is not dead! The answer kept circulating in their minds. Bai Zhao quickly stood up and made a loud noise with the chair under him. His eyes looking at her were full of complexity, cold, killing, fear and memories. Overnight, he didn''t know how to speak. Taoist Mao''s face was covered with unbelievable. He touched the soul tower. The soul tower emitted a burning light on his hand. The next moment, the burning light suddenly shrank and weakened a lot when encountering the powerful Qi field around Gu Yun. Four years ago, he personally collected Gu Yun into the zhenhun tower. It is reasonable that the soul body entering the zhenhun tower cannot escape all his life. It will only become weaker and weaker in the struggle day after day until it dissipates. At that time, it was complete death. Why are people who should have died completely four years ago now standing here, and their strength is stronger than before. The biggest change is the eyes. It is said that the person with silver pupil is the incarnation of God and the most noble person in the world. However, Gu Yun''s eyes should be the red pupils of evil spirits. Why do they become silver pupils now? One after another, clouds of doubt tossed in his heart. Before he could sort out his thoughts, the next scene crashed his brain again. I saw all the people from the western continent bending down to salute in the direction of Gu Yun and shouting: "see your highness!" Chapter 686 The sound exploded like a thunder in their ears. Everyone looked up and looked at the banquet of the messenger of Guangming Shinto. Ling Qingchen slowly stood up from his seat. His cold eyes were filled with a soft smile at the moment. "Gu Yun, I''m the seventh saint of Guangming Shenjiao, the queen, and my destiny is extraordinary!" The sound of jade fell slowly and knocked in everyone''s heart, so that their minds could not hold anything else except saints and lonely clouds. The people who should have died four years ago came back again and made them all out of reach with a new identity. In the vast sea of people, Xiao pingwan''s eyes locked on Gu Yun. A pair of hands hanging on the side of her body held tighter and tighter. The well manicured nails fell into the meat and brought a sharp stabbing pain, so that she could not be destroyed by the crazy jealousy in her heart. Why? When everyone gradually forgets you and focuses on me, you come back with such a high profile! How nice of you to die! Why do you come back again! Xiao pingwan looked at the reaction of the people around her. The alarm bell sounded again and again. Everything she managed to get is disappearing bit by bit. Does the current situation have to change back to what it was four years ago? She will never allow it! Gradually, Xiao pingwan''s eyes towards Gu Yun became sinister. Little did she know that another person had a panoramic view of her. Xiao Qingluo leaned against the wall and looked at Xiao pingwan''s gradually distorted face. It seemed that he saw a wonderful play. Little smiles appeared in his quiet eyes. It seemed that he was in a very good mood. The spirit fell on Xiao Qingluo''s shoulder, tilted his head, looked up and down at Xiao pingwan, and asked suspiciously, "Sir, is this your sister? Why not at all? " Xiao Qingluo raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s different?" The spirit replied, "this woman is so ugly. She doesn''t look like an adult at all." Her small appearance was very serious. When she looked at Xiao pingwan, she didn''t hide her dislike and disgust. Xiao Qingluo carefully examined Fan Xiao pingwan''s appearance, and then his eyes fell on Gu Yun. His delicate eyebrows were stained with a soft smile, "it''s very ugly." For more than ten years, this woman''s temperament has not changed at all. Since she has the courage to make a lonely cloud idea, she must be prepared to bear the price. Xiao Qingluo''s eyes gradually cooled down. When she looked at Xiao pingwan, it was like looking at a dead man. After the initial shock, Bai Zhao calmed down. His eyes looking at Gu Yun from a distance were dark and complex feelings. From the moment when Gu Yun began to put on his hat, the lawyer''s eyes lingered on her and couldn''t move away any more. After four years, the man in front of him was still the same as before. He didn''t even change his face, which made him haunt for four years! Not only them, Ou Jie, Ji Chen and Wen aofei were stunned in the same place. They couldn''t tell whether the scene in front of them was a dream or a reality. Liyi blinked hard, and after repeated confirmation, she really accepted the fact that Gu Yun was alive again. She almost couldn''t help cheering. If it wasn''t for the wrong time, she would have rushed up to give Gu Yun a big hug to meet again after a long separation. Who knows how much she blamed herself after her death! If she had resisted earlier and stood on the side of Gu Yun earlier, perhaps there would be another ending. Chapter 687 Four years ago, her death changed the pattern of the whole eastern continent. Everything in the past was overthrown. The old forces declined and new forces rose. How lucky they were. They witnessed the change of times, and it was only a girl of nearly 16 years old who caused all this. Mo Jinyu looked at Gu Yun. It took him a long time to recover. He sighed sadly. Gu Yun came back. What about Mu Yixuan? Will he also come back? The whole audience was silent until the clear voice sounded. "I''m back!" Gu Yun faced everyone and spoke slowly. Her look was cold and familiar to them from beginning to end, without any human joys and sorrows on her face. Like death walking out of the infernal hell slowly! They all knew that the return of Gu Yun would represent another storm sweeping the whole east continent Daomao clenched the zhenhun tower in his hand, and his knuckles turned white, so as to cover up his inner uneasiness. Since he could kill her once four years ago, it''s the same now! However, he has more fear. Now Gu Yun is no longer alone. Behind her, there is the bright god religion. Even though the bright god religion does not care about the world and never interferes in the struggle between various forces, it is the faith of all spiritual teachers in Kyushu mainland. Ordinary people can''t believe the appeal of the light god religion. Obviously, now the people of the western continent have been completely subdued by Gu Yun. When she comes back again, does she want to start a war between the two continents?! Daomao''s mind sank. Bai Zhao was with him, but at this time, it seemed inappropriate to say anything. Xiao pingwan was the first to break the calm surface. Xiao pingwan stepped out of the crowd and stood on the competition field, but deliberately kept a distance from Gu Yun. She looked at Ling Qingchen, looked neither humble nor arrogant, and said in a loud voice: "Your Highness son, did you make a mistake in the light Shinto?" As soon as her voice fell, they took another breath. Xiao pingwan was the first one in the world to dare to talk to his Highness the son like this. Even though the Xiao family has developed into the first force in the eastern continent, Xiao pingwan''s strength has leapt into the ranks of the strong, but she is not even qualified to compare with the bright god religion. This woman is really arrogant. Ling Qingchen''s cold eyes fell on Xiao pingwan, which tightened her heart for no reason. She pinched her fist and dispelled the fear in her heart. Before Ling Qingchen said anything, she continued: "in the east continent, it is well known that Gu Yun has a devil pulse and is the devil of the demon family. She commands the remaining evils of the demon family. Dare you ask, Can such a person also become a saint of the light God? " The implication is that if the light God Religion accepts a demon as a saint, is it not afraid to defile the Holy Light god religion? Even illiterate people know the truth that gods and demons do not stand together and remain unchanged. The atmosphere was still, and the stronger the smell of gunsmoke, the more it ignited. Baili lanjiu and Ji Chen frowned fiercely. Everyone could hear the tit for tat meaning in Xiao pingwan''s words. Everyone present may have made enemies with Gu Yun, and they are the most unlikely one. They don''t understand why Xiao pingwan, who wants wind and rain in the eastern continent, hates Gu Yun so much. Four years ago, they were friends fighting side by side! Several people looked at Xiao pingwan''s eyes, which became complicated, and there flashed a look of disappointment and disappointment. Chapter 688 Xiao Qingluo looked at the scene and whispered, "fool!" The spirit shook his head on his shoulder and added, "so this is the hurry to die!" Gu Yun''s indifferent eyes turned to Xiao pingwan, which seemed to contain ice. At a glance, Xiao pingwan felt that her blood was frozen. Fear like gangrene crawls all over my heart. I don''t know when my back has been soaked with cold sweat. Her fist clenched hands trembled slightly, and her feet retreated involuntarily. Obviously, Gu Yun did nothing to her, but her fear was engraved in the bone marrow. The moment she approached, she was awakened. She looked at her quietly for a moment. Gu Yun took a step and approached her. The step was very light, but it seemed to step on her heart. Xiao pingwan couldn''t restrain her inner panic. The voice at the exit was broken: "what are you going to do! Don''t come near me! " The previous momentum disappeared at this moment. In the face of the lonely cloud, all her arrogance was crushed in the dust. What about the proud daughter of heaven? She has to bow down in front of the real strong. "Witch, don''t be too presumptuous!" A roar like thunder exploded in everyone''s ears. Then one person turned into a meteor and went straight to the competition field. The strong pressure spread out all over everyone''s head, and the air became thin. The prestige of the five realms of immortal cultivation is unbearable to the spiritual masters below the holy cultivation! Seeing this, Li Yi snorted coldly, "shameless old fellow of the Xiao family!" She was about to carry the deadly blow, but Mo Jinyu pulled her back in time. He said, "all these people are not the opponents of Gu Yun!" The immortal cultivates the nine realms, and the cultivation of the spiritual master is at its peak. It is only one step away from the Legendary God. Such existence has become the supreme in Kyushu mainland. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel more melancholy. He remembered the first time he saw Gu Yun. It was five years ago. In the ancient mountains of the eastern continent, he received the distress message from Mu Yixuan and hurried to the place with people. At that time, Gu Yun came to this continent for the first time. At that time, she was only a 15-year-old girl, but she already had the cultivation of soul cultivation. She was a rare genius. Up to now, for more than five years, he and Liyi have watched her grow step by step and witnessed every legend of her. At the beginning, none of them thought that she could reach this position. Five years, for them, was just a snap of the finger, but Gu Yun subverted the world in five years. She created a legend and let them see what a miracle is. It took her only five years to stand at the top of the continent and laugh at the red world. Mo Jinyu couldn''t help but look at Bai Zhao. Looking at his calm face, he was stunned. He couldn''t help thinking that if he had known that one day Gu Yun would be strong enough, would he choose to send Gu Yun to a dead end like he did at the beginning? After all, he will pay for his mistake! The fatal blow of Xiao Chumu, the ancestor of the Xiao family, was right in front of her, but Gu Yun was still. Her cold eyes forced Xiao pingwan to disintegrate the last line of defense in her heart. "Ah!" Xiao pingwan could not help but scream in pain. She hugged her head, which was about to crack. Her whole body curled up on the ground, shivering and embarrassed. Chapter 689 Ji Chen was outside the competition field. Looking at this scene, he was anxious and couldn''t help shouting at Gu Yun on the competition field: "Gu Yun, be careful on the left!" It''s only three meters. Xiao Chumu''s attack is only three meters away from Gu Yun. If she doesn''t escape, it''s too late. At this moment, no one knows what medicine is sold in Guyun gourd. She could never have made such a low-level mistake in the war, so why now? Even Ling Qingchen and Xiao Qingluo couldn''t help getting nervous and wanted to remind her to get away. Gu Yun didn''t move because she knew he was coming! At the moment when Xiao pingwan fell to the ground, Xiao Chumu was crazy and was about to fall on Gu Yun. Suddenly, he was scattered in the air by a sharp sword shadow. Before they could see what had happened, they heard a scream like a pig howling from the air. Xiao Chumu''s round body flew backwards, crossed an arc in the air, and finally hit the crowd. At this time, everyone''s response became sensitive. When Xiao Chumu was about to fall, the crowd immediately scattered as birds, and no one was padded. Xiao Chumu hit the solid ground and raised a lot of dust. The scream rang through the sky, but no one had the courage to lend him a helping hand at this time. Slowly, they turned their heads and looked at the competition field. I don''t know when, there was a young man in black around Gu Yun. Looking at his age of only 17 or 18, the young man gave birth to a handsome face that was both demon and immortal, dumping all the elegance in the world and making people sink involuntarily. This face, they can''t be more familiar with. Like lonely clouds, he is a nightmare for all of them. Fear has long been deep-rooted in their hearts. At the first glance at the young man, their bodies can''t help shrinking. The former Xuanyin Caobao crown prince has completely washed away the name of waste. In a year, he has bloody washed no less than three cities with his ruthless means. One strong man after another fell into his hands, stirring up the whole east continent, and everyone is in danger. Later, he disappeared for a few months, making them think they can finally live in peace, but they don''t want to. This is just the peace before the storm. In the past, all his actions were only for one, to avenge Gu Yun. Now, if Gu Yun is not dead, will he still be as crazy as before? No one can give the exact answer. Siqi''s ruthlessness is no less than Shura in hell. A lonely cloud is enough for them. Now with a Siqi, all of them are doomed! Four years ago, all the spiritual masters who participated in the imperial capital''s encirclement and suppression of Gu Yun turned pale. They wanted to escape, but now they found that a barrier was set up around them silently, and all of them were trapped inside. They really experienced the so-called feeling that it was difficult to fly. The encirclement and suppression four years ago was privately known as the carnival of killing. Because, after everything calmed down, they were surprised to find that the streets and alleys of Xuanyin imperial capital were full of broken limbs and bones, and the dark red blood spread from the gate of the imperial capital to Xuanyin imperial palace. There was a smell of blood everywhere. Later, they suddenly remembered that in that chaotic killing, they had killed red eyes and could not distinguish between enemies and friends. However, when they saw a living man in front of them, they swung their weapons and went on knife after knife. They didn''t stop until the blood splashed out. The long-lasting killing numbed their nerves and did not make them afraid of blood, but gave birth to an excitement from the bottom of their hearts. Chapter 690 The excitement made them more eager for killing and blood. Such a vicious circle created the situation of that day. Not all the partners who fell in a pool of blood and fought side by side in the past died in the hands of Gu Yun. Most of them raised the butcher''s knife and reaped their lives. Until they die, they all die. This cognition makes them feel fear, unprecedented fear, unable to connect the person addicted to killing to themselves, and unable to accept the fact that they killed their partners themselves. Therefore, they put all their mistakes on the dead devil Gu Yun. She is a demon. What she is good at is to confuse people''s minds. They must be bewitched by her before they wave a butcher''s knife to their own people. That''s not from their original intention! Under constant psychological hints, they finally got peace of conscience. In the final analysis, it''s just self deception! It took nearly a month for the blood gas lingering in the capital of Xuanyin emperor to completely dissipate. It was the bizarre nightmare that each of them dreamed back in the middle of the night. Over the years, he has become a demon. The appearance of Si Qi made Bai Zhaohe and Dao Mao unable to maintain their superficial composure. A few months ago, when they got the news of Si Qi for the last time, he was still the spiritual master of the seventh realm of holy practice. But in just a few months, he became a strong man in the five realms of immortality. Now, these two demons work together. Who will be their opponent in the world. In the corner of Daomao''s eye, Yu Guang glanced at Bai Zhao''s clenched fist, forced him to calm down, comforted him and said, "don''t panic, we still have a soul calming tower in our hand, which is an artifact that even Xianxiu can''t escape." Bai Zhao looked at him, but he didn''t speak. Four years ago, they took Gu Yun''s life with the zhenhun tower. They thought that Gu Yun was dead, and Si Qi was a worthless straw bag and couldn''t lift any waves. They could rest easy next. Si Qi came back. The first thing was to wash the families that forced him and Gu Yun. Now, Gu Yun is not only not dead, but also has broken through the nine realms of Xianxiu. No one in the world can fight with her. Therefore, Bai Zhao no longer believed in the so-called artifact. Since there was no way to live, he had to hold the sword in his hand and kill a way to live. Everyone can feel the tension in the air at this moment. It belongs to Gu Yun, Si Qi and Bai Zhao. The sky in Kyushu will change after all. Bai Zhao stood on the high platform and stood with his hands on his back. The cold wind rolled up his clothes and robes, full of immortals. His gaffe was just a flash. He soon adjusted his mood and was still the Lord of the holy land who was not angry and powerful. "If you are here for revenge today, please accompany me!" The cold voice came from Bai Zhao''s mouth. As soon as the voice fell, he showed his sword and made a deadly attack. With an unstoppable trend, he forced Gu Yun and Si Qi to pass. Before all the variables happened, when she was still in the holy land, Bai Zhao used his sword to show them in front of them in order to guide her and baililanjiu''s sword skills. In the past, when she saw Bai Zhao''s hand, she would feel that there was an insurmountable mountain between them. Now, the mountain has become a low-lying place. Bai Zhao is no longer the master she looked up to. Thousands of thoughts are just a moment. When you open your eyes again, there is only a cold killing intention in the lonely cloud eyes. Chapter 691 The sword of the world gave out a passionate sound in her hand, like a war song, which was ready to explode. Gu Yun jumped up, and they only saw a black shadow flash in front of them. The next moment, they saw that Gu Yun took Bai Zhao''s fatal blow in mid air. Two equally majestic forces collided in mid air, and the generated power made the whole space turbulent. The residual power spread and overturned all the buildings around. It was only a time to close and open their eyes, and they were already in a mess. Fortunately, the location of the competition field is a vast square, and the temple is not built nearby, so no one was injured by mistake. The battle between the two immortals can change the color of heaven and earth, and the consequences are unimaginable. Maybe the whole holy land can''t afford the damage of the two. Si Qi''s eyes stayed in the air. After he determined that Bai Zhao would not be Gu Yun''s opponent, he shifted his attention. Siqi''s feet moved slightly, his eyes looked around, selected a position, and then focused on that position. With the fierce power, the whole space was unstable again. Successive tremors made people turn their eyes to Siqi. Gradually, the doubts in their eyes were replaced by disbelief. After Siqi accumulated his strength, the air at that position suddenly rippled with sparkling water waves one after another. The next moment, from the water waves, a person came out, with black clothes and red pupils, cold face and evil eyes. They are no strangers. They are the devil of the demon clan. After Gu Yun succeeded, they retired to the Dharma protector. Now, they finally understand that when Siqi was vacant, they were looking for Su scar and other demon people. After suhen came out, looking around at familiar or unfamiliar faces, Jie smiled and showed a bone etching cold, "four years, I have been forced to hide. Now the new hatred and old accounts are calculated together! Give it to me! Welcome my demon back with a blood sacrifice! " "Yes!" Behind him were the domineering demons, and everyone was full of strong war spirit. Compared with four years ago, the demon people have lost more than half, but the rest are undoubtedly the elite of the demon people. Everyone''s strength is close to Xianxiu, and ten of them have entered the list of Xianxiu. In the past, people used to be knives, but I was fish! Now, the knife has fallen into their hands! This time, all the demons came out. Four years ago, all the spiritual masters who had participated in the encirclement and suppression of the imperial capital were trapped in this space. If they didn''t want to die, they had to pick up their weapons. There was only a sword in front of us, and hatred dominated the killing. In the past four years, Su scar and his family have never lived in peace. After Gu Yun''s death, these people have never stopped persecuting them. It seems that they will never stop until they are killed. Even in order to take their lives, even those shady tricks that have always been despised by the so-called decent people have been used. If they were not born with rough skin and thick flesh, and never stopped to improve their strength, they would have completely disappeared from the world in persecution again and again. What they have to experience every day is watching their partners fall, but they can''t do anything about it. They can only survive, continue to hide and try to be strong. What has supported them up to now is the obsession in their hearts. They want to avenge Gu Yun at all costs. Fortunately, they wait for their demon back! Chapter 692 Hatred has accumulated in my heart for a long time. It will not precipitate, but will erupt completely at a specific time. Just like now! Demons are inherently bloodthirsty. Even if they have lived with humans for a long time, their nature has suppressed a lot, but the things in their bones cannot be easily changed. The competition field became their battlefield. Those spiritual masters who had participated in the imperial capital encirclement and suppression were forced into the competition field. Gradually, their eyes were filled with killings. Those who had not participated in any dispute between them were far away from the game and witnessed the battle of man and devil. The dazzling brilliance of psychic power and the dark magic Qi are intertwined to form a dazzling magic scene. Each of their moves ran to the fatal point of the other side. At this time, a great immortal xiuneng with great appeal in the east continent shouted: "do you want to watch so helplessly? Standing in front of you are the evil people who are killed by everyone. Do you think they will let you go if they are indifferent? We are defeated. The eastern continent is captured by the demon people. At that time, you will all be slaves of the demon people! " Every word killed the heart, nailed in everyone''s heart, and their confused consciousness finally found the direction. The eastern continent was captured by the demons! This cognition made them resist from the bottom of their heart. The east continent is their human domain. How can it be occupied by dirty demon people? Let them be slaves of demon people. It''s better to kill them with a knife and die happily. All the confusion dispersed from their hearts at this moment. Their eyes were firm, they drew swords one after another, and jumped onto the competition field one by one. It was like a boundary. Once they crossed, they represented their own position. More and more easterners chose to join the war, and the rest were at a loss. The more than 100 Westerners present all turned their eyes to Jin Zhao. He was their backbone. As long as he gave an order, they would immediately jump on the competition field and participate in the scuffle. But if he didn''t give an order, they didn''t dare to act rashly. Jin Zhao was so anxious that he had no time to take care of them. If the broken identity of emperor Gran didn''t bind him, he must have been this moment. Gu Yun and Bai Zhao had fought for hundreds of rounds. They couldn''t catch any of them because of the strength of Xianxiu. If Gu Yun had no more questions to ask Bai Zhao, he would have been defeated. Taking advantage of a moment of confrontation, Gu Yun said, "Xuan raft, where do you lock him up?" Asking this question is just a test of Gu Yun. More than four years ago, Xuan raft disappeared in the space crack. She thought about it. There are only two possibilities. On the one hand, Bai Zhao moved his hands and feet in the space crack, so it caused Xuan raft to disappear, so as to achieve his goal. On the other hand, as previously guessed, Xuan raft fell into a space crack and went to an unknown place. If it is the first case, it is very likely that xuanraft is in Bai Zhao''s hands. The man in front of him has set up this amazing situation since the morning, which makes people wonder whether the space collapse has something to do with him. Hearing Gu Yun''s question, Bai Zhao frowned deeply and snorted coldly, "what makes you have this absurd idea?" Chapter 693 His expression was not like fraud, and his anger flowed in his calm eyes. Obviously, he was angered by Gu Yun''s words. Even though his mind is heavy, he is not so mean as to joke about the lives of the people in the whole Kyushu mainland. The space is destroyed, and he can''t live. Moreover, if he has such a great ability, he won''t shrink in this corner! It''s rare that Bai Zhao felt a little disappointed in his cold heart. It turned out that he was so mean in Gu Yun''s heart! But he was to blame for all this, and now he felt that it was useless. When he got the answer, the last value of Bai Zhao''s life was gone. Even though they had a short apprenticeship for half a year, the friendship disappeared after he personally arranged and killed her four years ago. At this moment, their identity is just an enemy. Gu Yun has always been a decisive person. At this moment, she won''t hesitate. She used all the spiritual power in her body and was ready to give Bai Zhao the last fatal blow. When she completely ended the gratitude and resentment of the past four years, Bai Zhao suddenly gave a sneer on her lips. Gu Yun sounded the alarm in his heart. Bai Zhao has always been a strict man of Guban. He rarely has a smile on his face, and there are few sneers when facing the enemy. Once he appears, it means that the other party has fallen into his trap and is doomed. At the same time, Dao Mao suddenly raised his head, and his two-way casual eyes became sharp. He looked straight at the location of Bai Zhao and Gu Yun. After perceiving Bai Zhao''s true intention, his pupils could not help trembling. The word "no" stuck in his throat had not been spoken yet. A burst of explosion exploded on everyone''s head, shaking everyone''s ears. Their hearts trembled violently. They looked at the sky in amazement. They only felt that their throats were dry and speechless. Self explosion, Bai Zhao chose self explosion! This fact was once unacceptable to them. In any case, Bai Zhao was one of the world''s great powers in Kyushu. He had the ability to call the wind and rain. In the end, he chose to die in this most decisive way. The destruction caused by the self explosion of a immortal Xiu''s great power was large-scale. Even if they hid in the most remote corner, they were more or less affected. They used up all their spiritual power to resist the fierce power scattered, but they were a drop in the bucket. There was a sharp pain of being crushed in the chest, and every part of the body cried out for pain. Finally, they couldn''t carry it anymore. Everyone knelt to the ground, and a mouth was a mouthful of painstaking effort, which dyed the gray ground red. Ling Qingchen protects Minna with one hand. Her worried eyes always stay at the location of the lonely cloud, even if it has been shrouded in a white light, everything can''t be peeped at. The solitary cloud is closest to the self explosion center, and the damage is undoubtedly the greatest! At the moment when the blasting sound sounded, Si Qi immediately set up a barrier on the competition field to block the great power spreading down. Bai zhaonai was the great power of Xianxiu Bajing. The power of his self explosion was devastating to everyone on the competition field. They were not far from the self explosion center. They had no time to run or resist. On the field, everyone was stunned by the overwhelming terrorist forces, and the reaction became particularly slow at this moment. Death passed them at that moment. So when they realized that Siqi had protected them, everyone looked at him with gratitude. When they were ready to thank him, Siqi had disappeared in place. Chapter 694 Following the eyes of others, they raised their heads. Under the gradually darkened sky, the white light slowly dispersed and exposed the figure of the two inside. They stood hand in hand, wearing the same black clothes. The cold wind rolled up their black hair and tangled in the air. Behind them is the vast and distant sky. They stand in the air and the world is under their feet. At this moment, everything in the world seems to be as small as a mole ant. That is the existence they can only look up to, the God in their mind! There was silence all around, and even the wind could not be heard. Facing each other from a distance, Dao Mao''s resentment in his eyes was undisguised. His hands were tightly clenched into iron fists. His two arms hanging on his side trembled uncontrollably. Calm down, it was the uncontrollable anger. The soul tower flew out and hung in front of Daomao, rotating at a high speed. The dazzling light burst out from the tower, and the cold air invaded every corner of the holy land. This Yin cold is not only a physical feeling, but also comes from the soul. Except for the one four years ago, this is the second time the world has seen Daomao use the soul tower. In the four years since he returned to the world and became the great elder of the holy land, even if he met a powerful opponent, he never used the power of the soul tower. When the wind and cloud rise again, the color of heaven and earth changes, and the rolling dark clouds press over from the edge. In an instant, they take away the last light of the sunset. Fear ferments in the dark, which is a reaction from instinct when life is threatened. If everyone is photographed like a soul, they look absently at the growing soul tower under the dark clouds. With the sacrifice of the soul tower, the resentment and hostility that had carried thousands of years fell. Everyone only felt that the air in their chest was plundered, and a sense of suffocation swept through all their senses. One by one, the lower spiritual masters fell down. At the moment, they were like dehydrated fish, curled up on the ground in pain and unable to struggle. Although the accomplishments of baililanjiu, Nalan Xue and Guban are not the bottom of this group, they are far less powerful than Xianxiu. Therefore, as soon as the zhenhun tower came out, they fell down without parry. Is it their flesh that can contend with every womb, O God. The spiritual power in the body was drained, the spiritual channels dried up, and despair eroded their hearts little by little. Soul tower is one of the few evil weapons in the world. Its power comes from the resentment of thousands of fierce ghosts held in the tower. Therefore, the power released by soul tower is best at conquering people''s inner defense line. Once a person''s will breaks down, it doesn''t help even if he has the ability to understand Heaven. At that time, the soul tower will harvest his soul and become a thing in the bag. Ling Qingchen had divine power to protect his body, so he resisted this force. However, due to the great disparity in strength, this force was suppressed on him and shackled all his actions. The only people who were unaffected were the demons. The powerful blood of the demons and their extraordinary cultivation made them offset the power of the soul tower. But the gravity on their faces increased instead of decreased. When the zhenhun tower reappeared, the memories deliberately buried in the depths of their memory came back. The Holocaust four years ago was a nightmare for them from beginning to end. Every time they remembered it, it was like a sharp blade ruthlessly inserted into their hearts. Chapter 695 Bloody at every turn. Su scar''s face was full of evil, and the anger of hatred jumped in his eyes. The hostility in their hearts can''t be suppressed. All the magic warriors hold their weapons tightly. At this moment, they fight for Gu Yun. They can immediately attack the array at the command of Gu Yun or Su scar. Even if they use their bodies to pave the way to revenge, they are duty bound! When Revenge completely occupied suken''s heart, the lonely cloud''s cold voice fell quietly, "it''s just a small soul Town Tower!" A few words, full of arrogance and publicity, echoed in the whole world, but made everyone''s mind tremble. The girl who looked up at the world stared at the soul tower stirring the color change of heaven and earth under the sky with indifferent eyes. With her voice falling, the power of the soul tower exerted on everyone dispersed like clouds and smoke. Suddenly their bodies were empty, and they felt that they had come back to life. They could no longer care about any image. They were lying on the ground, panting, and their clothes on their backs were soaked with cold sweat. In a trance, they walked through the gate of hell again. After all kinds of experiences today, they finally realized how far they were from the real supreme heaven and earth, and how arrogant they were outside, but in front of the lonely cloud, they were always as small as dust, and life and death were only between her thoughts. Today''s blow has made their consciousness become confused. Now, they don''t ask for anything. They just want to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, otherwise Xiaosheng will explain here sooner or later. Looking at the bodies lying around, all faces were crisscrossed with red and white, which was ugly to the extreme. Looking up from the bottom, you can see hundreds of fierce ghosts in the soul tower struggling and roaring in the boundless darkness. Their empty eyes are like an abyss of eternal doom, precipitating all the pain and despair. Gu Yun''s hand holding the world sword could not help but increase her strength. Four years ago, if Xiaoqing had not transferred her soul from the soul tower to gusuya, now she would be one of the thousands of fierce ghosts. In the endless dark abyss, you can''t see the light, hope and future. Your consciousness is wrapped in despair, crushed into slag, struggling in the boundless darkness, you can''t get free, but degenerate forever. All this should have ended long ago! The coldness in Gu Yun''s eyes is even worse. The existence of zhenhun tower is the real mistake. Even though the weapon smelter who cast zhenhun tower in the past intended to use it to suppress the souls of the world''s most ferocious disciples, so as not to endanger the world after they die. But for thousands of years, the town soul tower has been tossed in the hands of countless people, and the original intention has long changed. Otherwise, it will not fall into the list of evil weapons. Today, she is going to destroy this artifact and free all the complaining spirits. When Gu Yun tried to destroy the zhenhun tower with his sword, suddenly, a cold hand held her wrist. Gu Yun turned and looked at Si Qi suspiciously. Si Qi didn''t look at her. His eyes with a hidden storm looked directly at the soul tower suspended in the air. Bloodthirsty, killing, destruction and subversion occupied his whole heart. "Gu Yun, can I come?" Siqi spoke slowly. His voice was so obscure that people couldn''t distinguish his mood. Before Gu Yun could answer, he took her hand and gently rubbed the palm of her hand with his fingers. His eyes covered the violence in his eyes. Chapter 696 "This scum will dirty your hands!" When this sentence fell, its tone was very light and scattered in the wind. It was almost submerged by the roar of fierce ghosts and the roar of the wind, but it was caught by the lonely cloud. She can keenly feel that Si Qi''s mood and his whole aura are somewhat unusual at this moment. After all, the reason is the accident four years ago. Although she is already with him now, the event four years ago still left an indelible shadow in his heart. Maybe that''s also the fundamental reason why Siqi always worries about gain and loss. Gu Yun could not help but hold his hand tightly with his back hand, and was especially firm: "OK, I''ll wait for you at any time!" She doesn''t care whether she can personally blade the enemy. Everything is less important than him. It would be great if the death of Dao Mao and Bai Zhao could erase the shadow in Si Qi''s heart. Looking at Gu Yun walking towards Ling Qingchen and healing Nalan Xue, Si Qi turned and approached zhenhun tower and Daomao step by step. On weekdays, Daomao always restrained himself from touching the zhenhun tower, because even he could not bear the power of the zhenhun tower. Every time he used it, it burned his vitality. Even though on the surface, he was still in high spirits, in fact, only he knew that he had run out of oil and light, and there was not much time to live. So when Bai Zhao asked him to stay in his place as the great elder of the holy land, he hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded and agreed. In the last days, if he could accompany him, he would have no regrets in his life. Now that he is dead, there is nothing in the world that he can miss. In that case, if he burns his last life, he will send the people who killed him to a place of eternal doom. All the reason had collapsed when Bai Zhao blew himself up, and there was only crazy revenge in his mind. He not only wanted Gu Yun and Si Qi to die, but also everyone here to bury Bai Zhao. The real power of zhenhun tower has never been used for thousands of years, because the price of starting this power is that the contractor sacrifices his own soul. I will dedicate my whole soul to the soul tower. I can''t enter the reincarnation and won''t dissipate. Instead, I bear the pain of karma burning in the soul tower day and night, and there will never be an end. The soul should not feel pain, but the karma fire in the soul tower is unusual. It is a flame only for the soul, and the pain is more than a hundred times that of the body. Therefore, since ancient times, even if the spiritual master who took over the soul tower was cut to death, he never started the real power of the soul tower. After all, if he was killed by his enemy, he can enter reincarnation. Even if the enemy doesn''t let go of your soul, he will at least give you a painful way to die. In the soul tower, your soul will never break up, which means you will always bear this pain and suffering. Daomao is the second to take this road so far. There was only madness left on his face. The zhenhun tower erupted in front of him and swept across everyone again, like a sea tide. But this time, with Gu Yun in front, she blocked all the attacks with one person''s strength. On her, there was a strong aura that one person could not open when he was in the pass, which virtually calmed everyone''s panic heart. Chapter 697 Baililan Jiu looked at Guyun''s proud back and lost his mind for a moment. He remembered that a long time ago, he was also on this land. Whenever the holy land had a task to send them, Guyun was always the first to sweep away all the dangers. At that time, they often joked that as long as there were lonely clouds, there was no need to be afraid of the sky falling down, because they knew that the lonely clouds would bear. Often at this time, Si Qi would pretend to be angry and say, "go, you think very beautiful. Gu Yun is mine. She only protects me. You have to die while you die. Don''t pull Gu Yun to suffer with you." They always only see the strength of Gu Yun, and often ignore that she is also a flesh and blood person, who will also be injured and bleed. Perhaps at that time, it was doomed that only Siqi could finally enter the heart of Gu Yun, and probably only him. This person, as a lonely cloud, has really changed too much. And they won''t be indifferent anymore. Baili lanjiu stood up with his sword and walked to Guyun step by step. At the same time, there were Ling Qingchen, Nalan snow, Guban, suken and a group of demon people. They raised a big smile towards Guyun, such as breaking the haze of dawn and warming people''s hearts. Baililan Jiu said with a smile, "Gu Yun, it''s too unfair for us not to call this kind of thing. Although I was hurt, I wasn''t disabled. The power of the holy practice is weak, but it''s better than nothing." Nalan Xue also said: "Gu Yun, don''t always think about carrying it alone. There are still us around you. Fighting alone is no longer popular. Therefore, pull us together. LAN Jiu is right. Talking is better than nothing, talking is better than nothing." As they spoke, everyone laughed. Even though their strength was not as strong as that of Gu Yun and Si Qi, the so-called unity was strength. No matter how small the strength was, it could also send out fierce power. Everyone spared no effort to pour all their strength into the barrier built by the lonely cloud. The barrier emitted a burst of bright light, which was a little stronger than before. Everyone looked at it and was pleasantly surprised. Gu Yun looked at them, her cool eyebrows were like melting snow, and her lips raised a light smile. In a moment, she took away the beauty of all things and turned the city into a unique generation. People could no longer move their eyes, and there was only amazing in her eyes. Gu Yun seldom has a smile on her face. She is not like ordinary people. The expression on her face will change with the change of mood. She is just used to cooling her face, so she forgets what normal people''s joys and sorrows are. When she smiles from the bottom of her heart, it gives people a completely different feeling. Generally, there is no other word to describe their mood at this time except amazing. Until their barriers began to weaken again, they suddenly returned to their senses, immediately increased their strength, and did not dare to be distracted any more. For others, they waited until they got through the current difficulties. At this time, it''s really stupid for Daomao to take everyone''s life. Those old friends who have always been friends with the holy land are so angry that their lips tremble. Unexpectedly, Daomao not only wants to kill Guyun Siqi, but also them! When they looked at the lonely cloud again, their eyes completely changed. All the people in the east continent lowered their heads in shame. The girl who had always been called the devil saved all their lives the moment before. Chapter 698 Although they didn''t jump on the competition field and fight with the demon people just now, they also held an indifferent attitude and watched the two sides fight to the death. They just know how to protect themselves. But even if Gu Yun becomes stronger, they always have some resentment against her from the bottom of their heart. The gratitude and resentment between the human family and the demon family has been accumulated from generation to generation and has long been deeply rooted. It is impossible for them to accept the biggest demon head of the demon family. So four years ago, they looked at the ten immortals who were able to gather forces from all sides to encircle and suppress Gu Yun in the imperial capital. No one helped. Even when the news of Gu Yun''s death spread, they were relieved. After all, she is too strong. If she is allowed to continue to grow, no one can predict where she will grow. Perhaps, there will be no one in the world. If she starts the human demon war again, it will be overwhelming. The Terran will only retreat under their attack. The final result will only be that the eastern continent will become the territory of the demon people. This is a situation that no one wants to see. Even if they all know that Gu Yun has no ambition, she is a demon family person. Because they couldn''t let go, they chose neutrality again just now. No one thought that Gu Yun was still living in this world, and as they thought at the beginning, Gu Yun grew up rapidly, and his cultivation has been strong enough that no one can match. On the one hand, they were wary of her, on the other hand, they were afraid of her. Then, when Gu Yun resolutely built the barrier and resisted all the forces under the zhenhun tower, at that moment, something in his heart that had persisted for decades or centuries collapsed. They can''t help cursing in their hearts. Fuck, people and Demons don''t stand side by side. Fuck, everyone in the demon family will be killed. Fuck, all right and wrong will be damned. Their lives were saved once by Si Qi and once by Gu Yun. From now on, their lives will be theirs. They will follow them to the death for the rest of their lives! All the people who had not lost their arms and legs and could jump stood up one after another, joined the lonely cloud and used all their spiritual power to strengthen the barrier without a sound. Not only the people from the eastern continent, Jin Zhao led more than 100 people from the western continent to join them without hesitation. Every drop of water can be merged into a vast ocean. When all their strength is gathered together, the strength of the barrier can be maintained without solitary cloud reinforcement. Nalan Xue unexpectedly looked at the group of people from the east continent around him. These people were indifferent to the fire from the shore a moment ago. Although they had not obviously shown malice to Gu Yun and the demon people, their attitude had shown that they would never accept the demon people. Not only the situation, but also their attitude has changed. No matter what kind of heart they hold now, this is at least a good phenomenon. Don''t worry about a fire in the backyard. After all, it will be a very troublesome thing if this group of Easterners start a war again at this time. Nalan Xue winked at Gu Yun, but Gu Yun didn''t understand what she was thinking. She didn''t think as much as Nalan Xue. At this time, if she didn''t want to die, she had to stabilize the barrier. Once the barrier disappeared, no one would escape. Therefore, in order to survive, all people would choose to help. Chapter 699 She could feel that the power of the soul tower was gradually weakening, and in the air, I don''t know when, an unknown power rose. The black power like thick fog shrouded everything in the air, including the soul tower, Daomao and Siqi. The top is shrouded in black fog. Even her different pupils can''t see what kind of scene it is. At this time, the heavy rain that had been waiting for a long time in the clouds poured down. The solitary cloud waved a force and fell on the sky, spontaneously forming a boundary, enclosing everyone inside and isolating them from the outside. At their feet, the land cracked one gully after another, crisscrossed, and the rain mixed with blood flowed into the cracks. The former glorious holy land has become riddled with holes, and the strong smell of blood has been filled in the air for a long time. Gu Yun raised her right hand behind her, and an ancient and simple black wrench appeared in her hand. The wrench was only the simplest style, not even many patterns. It was just engraved with the word "Saint" in one place, which showed a sense of a long history. It belongs to the existence that no one will look at it more if it is lost in the crowd, but if you hold it in your hand and observe it carefully, you will find that its value is unmatched by any trigger in the world. This trigger is made of the rarest and most precious Jie jade in the world. The value of Jie jade lies not only in its spirituality, but also the most important point. It can assist the spiritual master in cultivation. Jieyu has a special texture. It can absorb the spiritual power in the world, refine them into the purest power and store them in jade. Therefore, the spiritual master will practice with the help of Jieyu, which will be twice as much as usual, and the strength of improvement is not comparable in the past. It''s just that this tablet jade, the sum of the whole three worlds, won''t be as big as a palm, so it''s hard to find a thousand gold. In addition to this, Jie Jade also has the characteristics of warm jade, which has the function of warm in winter and cool in summer. The trigger in Gu Yun''s hand is made of Jieyu, with fine workmanship. There is no trace of defects, and the word "Saint" represents the identity of the Lord of the holy land. Seeing this trigger is like seeing the Lord of the holy land, which has been inherited by the previous lords of the holy land. At the beginning, Xuan raft expected that he would never return, so he left the trigger in the holy land. If anything happened to him, the next Holy Lord might take over the holy land. When Bai Zhao exploded, Gu Yun was not unable to hide. With her current cultivation and divine and demon blood, her strength has been forced to be the true God in the modern population, so she only needs to move her mind and can withdraw from a hundred feet away in an instant. Only when she fought with Bai Zhao, she inadvertently saw the trigger in his hand, so she took the trigger before Bai Zhao blew himself up and missed the opportunity to leave. But now Xianxiu''s self explosion can''t hurt her. In general, no one can fight with her in this mortal world! The holy land is the whole of xuanraft. She knows and Siqi knows. Even though Siqi never said it, how could she not understand that he has been silently guarding all this of xuanraft. Now, she took such things back for him. This trigger, if Xuan raft is still in this world, keep it and return it to its original owner. If not Let Si Qi take it. Gu Yun''s eyes fell back to the black fog in the air, and her heart could not return to its original place. Chapter 700 Yesu came to Gu Yun and looked at the sky with a smile in his eyes. He said, "don''t worry, Emperor... Boss, he''ll be fine. Don''t you just have a broken tower? It doesn''t dare to move the boss with 100 courage of the tower spirit inside!" When they heard the speech, they raised their heads one after another and looked at Yesu with an extremely strange look. They couldn''t see through this person. Their cultivation was unpredictable. No one knew his origin and background. They just knew that this person was with Gu Yun and Si Qi. Those who can stand beside these two people will never be idle people. The soul tower of ancient artifact town turned into a broken tower in his mouth. Such arrogance is really comparable to Guyun and Siqi. People in the eastern continent have never seen Gu Yun and Si Qi fighting against Jiaolong in longjue City, so they are not very impressed with their concept of strength. When Yesu said these words, they more or less thought he was exaggerating. Perhaps, this is just to reassure Gu Yun. A tower spirit that has existed for thousands of years has become so powerful that it is no less powerful than a God. How can it fear an ordinary human being. Only people in the western continent know that Yesu''s words are not groundless. Whether it''s Siqi, Guyun or Yesu, these people are above everyone. In them, they have always had the power to turn corruption into magic. On the one hand, they kept pouring their spiritual power into the barrier, and on the other hand, they were absorbed in looking at the sky. They are all waiting for the dawn. Under the dense black fog, everything is blurred. Siqi''s black clothes are integrated with the fog, which adds more solemnity. Daomao looked at him, smiled wildly and scolded: "little beast, how dare you fight alone. Today, I will let you die without a place to bury!" When the cruel words were put down, millions of fierce ghosts in the soul tower rushed out, and the dark wind swept up. The cold penetrated the body and reached the soul. All the fierce ghosts roared and looked at Siqi. If they saw a gluttonous feast, their greed would be obvious in their voices. Through the rolling black fog, Siqi''s cold eyes fell on Daomao. His heart was filled with violence, and there was only killing in his eyes. The heart that wanted to destroy everything had never been so strong for a moment. He has never really used the power gained in the inanimate realm of the mysterious world. Even if it is only superficial, it is strong enough to make a landslide. Well, it was specially prepared for today. All the gratitude and resentment should be settled. Four years ago, they took Gu Yun''s life. Now, he asks all of them to repay! Si Qi slowly closed his eyes, and his momentum was no longer suppressed. In an instant, it swept all the people like a sea tide. Under this pressing momentum, all the fierce ghosts were unable to move. They issued a burst of sad cries, and the soul gradually became transparent under this fierce threat. One after another screams made Daomao feel dizzy. Through his contact with the soul tower, he clearly felt the fear of all the fierce ghosts in front of him. They are wandering souls without self-consciousness, but they are instinctively afraid. This makes Daomao have to re-examine Qi. The young man in front of him was covered with frost on a beautiful face, and what lay dormant under the calm surface was a destructive violent force. The supremacy of heaven and earth seems to shrink the whole space into inches at this moment. They are shackled in a small space in all directions. Chapter 701 From the moment he reached a deal with the zhenhun tower, he had been sheltered by the zhenhun tower. Logically, he should never feel the pressure of anyone in the world. But at this moment, the oppression from Siqi fell on him so clearly that he felt that his vitality was passing away. "This, this..." Tao Maobing was tongue tied. He was eager to ask taling what the situation was at present, but when he reached his throat, he couldn''t say anything. In the depths of the sea of consciousness, he saw the tower spirit, who had always been arrogant and ignored by no one. At this moment, he shrank in a corner of the soul tower, trembling and swaggering in the past, and could no longer find half a cent. It''s hard to add to the shock. What kind of existence do people fear, even the Tallinn of the ancient artifact town soul tower. He can keenly perceive that the Qi field on Si Qi is different from the past. The most obvious thing is that the human breath on him has completely disappeared The supreme sword clanked on the side of Siqi''s body. It was excited and the whole sword body was shaking. It felt that the breath belonging to the master had returned to him. That is the supreme of the three realms and the head of the gods - no God! Suddenly, Si Qi opened his eyes again, and a bright purple light appeared in his eyes. The mysterious and magnificent purple pupil was embedded into the world of stars, deep and deep, without falling into any secular world. It seems that nothing in the world can hold his mind and alienate him from indifference. When the calm eyes fell on the zhenhun tower, the zhenhun tower trembled violently, just like the tower spirit inside, shaking like a sieve. Under the pressure of his eyes, the zhenhun tower converged all its light, shrunk rapidly, and finally changed back to the size that one hand can hold, becoming extremely docile. Although he didn''t do anything, it was only a powerful aura that made them involuntarily give birth to a heart of submission. This is their existence that ordinary people can only look forward to forever. too high to be reached! Standing in the void, the soles of his feet had no sense of substance, otherwise Daomao had already crawled on the ground, and his feet trembled uncontrollably. He had never been so embarrassed and cowardly in his life. The previous madness and the desire to revenge everyone''s heart were beaten back to the prototype, and even the final pride was crushed into dust. All that''s left is fear. His eyes turned to his boss Qi''s mysterious purple pupils. The waves inside had never subsided. For a long time, he found his voice: "who are you?" His voice was broken. At this time, he found that there was a sharp tingling feeling in his throat and the whole neck was painful. He couldn''t help raising his hand and touching his neck. There, he touched a concave wound and his hand trembled. He hurriedly turned a water mirror with his spiritual power, and saw the blood mark reflected in the water mirror and printed on his neck. He knows what this means. He takes his soul as a sacrifice and starts the real power of the soul tower. According to the agreement, his soul has belonged to the soul tower, and his life can be taken at any time. The zhenhun tower should have received its reward after completing his long cherished wish, but now, in order to please Siqi, zhenhun tower plans to take his life now and present his soul to Siqi as a gift to please him. Daomao couldn''t help getting angry. Zhenhun tower really wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge! However, his dilapidated body has long lost all the strength of struggle. Even in his heyday, he will not be the opponent of Siqi and zhenhun tower. All his resistance in front of them is futile Chapter 702 Today, I can only recognize planting! Daomao smiled sadly and closed his eyes powerlessly. His ordinary but different life flashed in his mind. Younger martial brother, I can''t avenge you after all. You are open-minded. I don''t think you will blame me. You too. Where did you provoke these two monsters. Against them, we are destined to have today''s sad ending. His life was dull. The only interesting time was probably the time when he studied in the mountains. The only regret was that he couldn''t tell him what he had thought for a long time Siqi looked at all this indifferently, but when Daomao was about to take his last breath, he suddenly shot to stop the action of zhenhun tower. The zhenhun tower trembled in the air and stayed uneasily not far from Siqi. It was its own opinion to turn against Daomao after all. It could not be sure whether it had touched the bottom line of the adult in front of it. It has traveled in this world for more than 1000 years and is used to seeing all kinds of people, but no one can give it such a strong sense of oppression and make it fear. Xinghuan purple pupil, demon and fairy When these eight words flashed through taling''s mind, a sense of familiarity came into being. It seemed that he had heard of them somewhere a long time ago. Memory goes back to the remote ancient wilderness, it finally remembers! In the zhenhun tower, the tower spirit''s small body froze in place, and the rough waves rolled in his eyes. His little face was pale and faded all the blood. He knew that it was over, everything was over! Since the creation of the world, there has been only one universal respect in the world, that is, the Lord of Shura and the head of the gods - no god respect. He is a legend of the world. If the creator God created the world, he is the person who changed the world. Before the birth of God, this continent was barren and desolate, full of violence and blood. It was an uncivilized era. Killing and mating were performed every day in order to feed, reproduce and live, which is far beyond the imagination of today''s people. At the beginning of the creation of the world, when there was no complete distinction between races, everyone was a beast, and there was only primitive beast and desire in consciousness. It is godlessness that promotes the development of the world and brings civilization, harmony and vitality to the continent. He suppressed the eight tribes with strength, so that they gradually separated from the beast and had human consciousness. The existence of godlessness was far earlier than the founding of the eight ethnic groups. The earliest people in the world were not those of the first generation of emperor Ji Moyan. After godlessness brought the world civilization, they disappeared for a period of time. It is this period of time that ushered in the second era of the world and a new era. The earliest people in the world have aged and died. While civilization rises, people''s ambition and greed wake up. The killing has never stopped. All ethnic groups have been fighting for years, just to open up Xinjiang and expand land, and the lives of the world have been ruined. When wushenzun returned to this land again, he saw such a scene, so he decided to completely change the world. Therefore, he became the king of the Shura nationality and suppressed all races with his own blatant strength. When the dawn broke the night and fell on the land, they finally ushered in peace. In the history books of all ethnic groups, the deeds of godless worship began to be recorded when the eight ethnic groups were established, that is, when godless worship appeared in the world for the second time. Chapter 703 In the previous paragraph, there is no historical record of the time when godless worship really appeared in this world. It is not that they have forgotten, but that there are almost no insiders in the world. The first group of people in this world had not fully developed their brains and were slow to everything. Therefore, they were not impressed with the lack of God in their hearts, but knew that this person had changed their lives. In addition, the godless statue disappeared for a hundred years. The memory of his voice and appearance in the minds of those who had seen him in the past also became blurred. Only a few people left a few words to future generations after they could read. When wushenzun really became famous, no one had heard of him before the establishment of the eight ethnic groups. In addition, when wushenzun emerged in this continent, he looked like a boy in white, so the world''s records of him began here. Both people a thousand years ago and people a thousand years later only know that godlessness became famous in a battle, swept thousands of troops with a young body, supported the fragmented continent, and humiliated those who have been older than him for countless years. As everyone knows, he existed as early as the beginning of creation. The reason why it is so clear is that, a thousand years ago, it followed its second owner to a historic site for experience. As a result, due to a moment''s neglect, its owner fell into an abandoned hole. When he woke up, he found himself in a dark secret room, where his owner found the handwriting left by the ancestor. In a few words, the content is very simple, but it goes straight to the point, and its owner pieced it all together from that phrase. When wushenzun first appeared in this world, he was also dressed in white rather than snow. He looked like a young man. His purple pupils were charming, like the whirlpool of stars in the world. When he appeared again a hundred years later, his appearance had not changed at all. As long as he wanted, he could make his face stop at a certain time forever, and people couldn''t see any clues. The power of godlessness is beyond their imagination. Once, it and its owner imagined that the reason why the heavenly way sent down the heavenly punishment and wiped out the non god respect was because of his strength, which had threatened some things in the world? Or is it the way of heaven itself that is threatened? No matter what the facts are, it is enough to prove that the existence of no God is no less than the creator God! If he had known that the man in front of him was the reincarnation of the emperor, even if he had given him a hundred and a thousand courage, he would not have the slightest disobedience. In this world, who is the enemy of the emperor. That''s why taling felt that it was too late. Today, it was doomed. Siqilian never gave more light to the soul tower swaying in the cold wind. He walked step by step to Daomao and looked down at him from a commanding position, without any temperature at the bottom of his eyes. He stopped the soul tower cableway Mao''s life. Naturally, it could not be to save him. He is a man who will repay his vengeance. Four years ago, Dao Mao killed Gu Yun once. How could he be so happy to die. What he wants is that his life is better than death! Daomao is now half a person who stepped into the gate of hell. He took a breath from suffocation, opened his eyes in a daze, and then unexpectedly looked at Si Qi''s dark eyes. Chapter 704 At this moment, the soul began to tremble, and fear was deeply rooted in his heart. Siqi''s eyes seemed to be on him, but it seemed to look through him to other places. Silence was the last straw to crush the spirit. At this moment, Daomao only wanted a happy way to die. Obviously, it became his luxury. Under this pressing pressure, he has lost control of his body and can''t even commit suicide. He can''t do anything except trembling. All the blood color has been lost on his gray face. He doesn''t know what kind of torture will be waiting for him next. Now, he understands why Bai Zhao burst out resolutely. How clever he is. He had expected that there would be a situation of being slaughtered by others. His only remaining pride will never allow himself to fall into the hands of Siqi Guyun and suffer. Therefore, he chose to explode. He died in his own hands, not Gu Yun and Si Qi. Daomao thought decadent, with a sad smile on his mouth, and slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he was like a lost soul. Until the voice of alienation and indifference sounded in my ears, "there is a Jue valley near the blood refining pool in the nether world, which is called Wugui valley. Go there." His voice fell. Yesu came in through the rolling black fog, looked at Daomao sympathetically, took his collar, dragged him like a dead dog, and quickly disappeared into the world. Wugui Valley is a special existence in the three realms. Although it is located in the nether world, it is not parallel to the time of the nether world. It seems that there is a curse in Wugui valley that shackles everything in that space. There is no return to the valley, there is no return. In there, time is circular. Those who enter the valley will first be abandoned by the power of the laws of heaven and earth. Then it will be cut into a staff by the vigorous wind scattered in the valley without parry. The most terrible thing is not these, but the Weasels in Wugui valley. They are only the size of an adult''s fingernail. They eat human flesh and drink human blood. They are all over every corner of Wugui valley. The number should be more than 100 million. After being cut into a stick by the vigorous wind, the people who enter Wugui Valley completely lose all their action power. They can only fall in a pool of blood and can''t move. Their partial consciousness is very clear. Hearing the smell of blood, all weasels in Wugui valley will be attracted. It will be a feast for them. Finally, you can only watch hundreds of weasels nibble at your body and can''t close your eyes. Even if you have fainted from pain, your consciousness will only become clearer and clearer. The unforgettable pain will be magnified several times when your consciousness is clear. You can see that these weasels nibble every inch of their skin bit by bit, revealing the bright red flesh and blood inside. They will be excited and rush into the meat and eat it quickly. When the flesh and blood are also destroyed, you can clearly see what the organs in your body look like and the thick white bones In the end, you have only bones left, and you will die. If you think you''re free, it''s a big mistake. This is just the beginning. When the sun rises the next day, time goes back, everything in Wugui valley will return to yesterday''s starting point, and you will go back with the time in Wugui Valley, resurrect, and experience everything you suffered yesterday again. Your memory is not affected by the valley of no return. In other words, you will bear yesterday''s pain again with yesterday''s memory. Cycle after cycle, endless Chapter 705 Compared with the spiritual abyss in the divine world, the valley of no return is the most frightening place in the world. It has reached a frightening level. Even if you are a God who scolds the wind and cloud and enter the abyss of falling spirit, your fate is the same. That is the power of the law of heaven and earth. Who in the world can break it. Therefore, Wugui Valley is listed as the first of the three forbidden areas, which is the existence that people in the divine world have to take a detour when they see it. Before the establishment of the three realms, Wugui Valley already existed. Later, it was completely sealed by a seal of wushenzun, preventing people from accidentally hitting and breaking in. Later, wushenzun fell and divided the world. This seal disappeared with the disappearance of wushenzun. In this world, except for the lack of God''s respect, no second person has the strength to seal the valley of no return, and its existence has become a hidden danger in the three realms. Fortunately, after three points in the world, Wugui Valley fell into the netherworld. The netherworld is different from the divine world and the mortal world. There are a large number of residents. It is guaranteed that someone will step on shit luck and fall into it. Later, the ghost clan and Ju clan moved to the netherworld, and Wugui valley was guarded by them all the time. The reason why he knew so much in the ancient heritage secret place was that he was too busy. The years trapped in the ancient heritage secret place were boring. For more than a thousand years, he was stunned that he could find out every way with his eyes closed. Therefore, his only pleasure is that whenever any "new person" enters the ancient heritage secret place, he must catch them and listen to them talk about the changes in the outside world. Therefore, even after more than a thousand years, when he set foot on this land again, he not only felt the changes of the surrounding scenes, but also kept up with this era. He didn''t come to the world like an isolated person for the first time, didn''t know anything and was out of tune with the world. Yesu was surprised. Whether before or now, he saw the emperor''s anger for the first time. Although he was cruel to the enemy in the past, he at least gave the other party a happy way to die. How can it be like this? Life is better than death. However, if it were him, he would do the same. Thinking, he smiled grimly at Daomao all night. "Old fellow, you''re very brave. Even the divine concubine respected by the three worlds dares to move. I''m afraid you haven''t eaten the bear heart leopard''s courage!" Yesu drove the cloud to the netherworld and kicked the Daomao at his feet, humming coldly. Gu Yun, that''s a precious pimple without God''s respect. Looking at the whole three realms, anyone who dares to hurt her hair will have to pay the price of bleeding. No God has never been a soft hearted person! The nature of the Shura family is more crazy and bloodthirsty than the demon family. Dao Mao curled up in pain, and the words "three realms" and "divine Concubine" were poured into his chaotic consciousness. His dead heart was turbulent again. Three realms? Three realms Is it not that there are other worlds in this world besides Kyushu? Is the true God in ancient books not just a legend? Does God really exist in this world? One question after another floated in Daomao''s mind. Imperial concubine In this world, only God can be called Princess God! Without warning, Daomao laughed wildly and frowned at him all night. Finally, he was bored and simply sealed his mouth so that he could not make any sound again. Out of the mortal world, his divine power can be used normally. This feeling is summarized in one word, cool! Chapter 706 Daomao''s turbid eyes are sad. It turned out that at the beginning, they were enemies of God. Now they have lost everything, which has long written a good ending. Who is to blame for this end! At this moment, he was completely disillusioned. Take this as compensation! ¡­¡­ As soon as Daomao left, only zhenhun tower was left to bear the pressure of Siqi alone. The tower spirit''s heart had fallen to the bottom of the valley. Although it was a tool spirit, at this moment, it deeply felt the cold feeling of falling into the cold pool. Fear is constantly fermenting in my heart. Si Qi looked at the zhenhun tower indifferently. Such a evil thing should have been destroyed thousands of years ago, but it escaped a disaster because it wandered into the world of mortals, but it didn''t stop doing evil. At this time, the supreme sword sent out a clear and crisp sword sound, spun around and stopped in front of Siqi. It looks like a child begging adults for candy. Siqi was silent for a moment and slowly opened his mouth: "take it if you want!" The supreme sword, which used to deter the ancient famine, has now completely become a evil sword, so it has the same origin with the soul tower. The towering evil Qi in the soul tower is the most delicious tonic for the supreme sword. Both the supreme sword and the zhenhun tower are ancient products, but the supreme sword is much stronger than the zhenhun tower, so the zhenhun tower is destined to be swallowed up. Zhenhun tower has existed in this world for a thousand years, and it already has a very powerful power, and the supreme sword is also. However, the supreme sword was seriously damaged in the miracle disaster thousands of years ago. In addition, after more than 1000 years of wear and tear, only one tenth of its power has been left in the peak period. Swallowing the soul tower will not make its power break through a new level, but will restore part of its power. Siqi slowly closed his eyes and forced the violent force in his body to a corner of his body. His face became more pale and almost transparent. Although this ancient power is powerful, it can not be fully borne by him now. This price will be weak for a period of time, but he does not regret doing so. After the last purple in the bottom of his eyes dissipated, he turned and left. There was a stabbing pain from the inside of his head. All the memories were surging like a tide and intertwined into a mess. Just now, there was a part of memory in his mind, which was strange and familiar. He clearly knew that this part of memory did not belong to him. However, the body and even the soul had a sense of inexplicable familiarity with this part of memory. He had never had any concepts about the netherworld and the valley of no return before, but in just a moment, they jumped out of his mind and gave him an answer. This feeling makes him feel very subtle, but he doesn''t resist it. He even wants to explore more and pursue more truth about the world. This will be a gradual and slow process, but a voice in his heart tells him that one day, he will know all this, in the near future. When the zhenhun tower was defeated, it converged all its edges, so the power scattered in this space has long dispersed, and everyone lay on the ground. What image and identity are no longer important. At this moment, their dirty faces are all full of smiles. They finally survived the disaster! Chapter 707 Dawn has come. The dawn light penetrates the clouds and spreads on the land. The darkness is dispersed, which also takes away the haze in their hearts. They didn''t feel alive until the long lost sunshine fell on their faces. Although this is only a few short hours, it seems that after a century, every minute and second of suffering has been infinitely slowed down. Their spiritual power has dried up and their bodies are tired everywhere. However, their hearts are relaxed at this moment. They can''t feel the mood of the rest of their lives without experiencing this moment. Gu Yun stood quietly, her clothes flying with the wind, and her figure became thinner and thinner. When Si Qi walked out of the black fog, there was only one figure left in his eyes. The cold and deep eyes gradually had a temperature, and a light smile filled his eyes, like bright stars. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to her. Gu Yun''s lips were slightly raised and took the initiative to give him a hug. Si Qi was stunned for a moment. When he came back, he tightly shackled her in his arms. But less than an hour''s absence made him feel that it had been a long time In his ear, there was Siqi''s powerful heartbeat. Gu Yun said gently, "everything is over." Once this matter is over, the mortal world is no longer bound, and her cultivation has reached the barrier. It''s time to prepare to leave here. "Well, remember your promise?" The voice of Si Qi''s magnetic sink sounded above her head. Gu Yun thought a little and knew what he meant. There were thousands of emotions in her heart, which finally settled down. She nodded and replied, "I''ll tell you what you want to know." She didn''t know whether it was right for her to involve Siqi in her own right and wrong. She just didn''t want to hide anything from him. Since the sincerity has been handed over, there is nothing you can''t say. The grudges and grudges with the immortals in the divine world will be settled sooner or later. In recent years, Kyushu mainland has experienced a lot of havoc, large and small. After the calm surface is broken, we can find the waves hidden behind it, but the dust has settled in this turmoil. The big match didn''t go smoothly, but they all got the final result. Kyushu didn''t come first, only the double kings were shoulder to shoulder. This year''s victory in Dabi will be the most significant round in history, because here, they pick out the new master of Kyushu mainland. On that day, Emperor Gran and Emperor Xuanyin talked privately for a long time, and then announced a news that caused a sensation in the whole Kyushu continent. They decided to abolish the prohibition between the eastern and Western continents. Since then, there has been no Eastern and Western continents, only a complete Kyushu continent. As soon as this news came out, the whole people were boiling. They were both happy and relieved, but they couldn''t help tears. In their lifetime, they could see the complete return of Kyushu to the mainland. It''s worth it! Then, another bombing news was released. The so-called one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. The Kyushu mainland returned to integrity, but the Xuanyin Dynasty and the Gran dynasty still exist side by side. Who is the master of the continent will be a fuse and will ignite the disputes between the two dynasties again at any time. Therefore, in the end, all the dignitaries on the Kyushu mainland gathered together and came up with a way to take charge of the whole Kyushu mainland once and for all. Everyone has an answer for this candidate. They deserve to be the master! Chapter 708 That is Gu Yun and Si Qi. It is obvious to all that they are strong enough to win Dabi. Moreover, so far, these two people are the closest to the existence of God. For thousands of years, no one in Kyushu has successfully survived the robbery and soared into God. The legend of true God in ancient books makes them wonder whether there is a God in this world? Even the God of light they have always believed in, whether it really exists or invented by their predecessors, their heart began to shake in time, and once the seeds of doubt were planted, they would quickly take root and sprout. Perhaps Gu Yun and Si Qi will give them the answer. If the two can really survive the robbery and become gods, then in the future, Kyushu mainland will be protected by the two true gods. This will be a supreme honor and give Kyushu mainland a new meaning. All of us here are farsighted old foxes, whose calculations are louder and louder. There are also some people whose whole heart belongs to Gu Yun. In the face of the top destruction, Gu Yun turned the tide and protected all of them regardless of past grievances. From that moment on, they decided to follow her all their life. In the cultivation world, when you face a spiritual master who is only one head better than yourself, you may be aroused to be competitive and want to surpass him, even accompanied by jealousy. However, when that person is far above you, you can only look up and surrender will be born in your heart. As a result of the final decision, Jin Zhao did not discuss with Gu Yun Siqi, because he knew that with their temperament, they would never agree, for nothing else, but trouble. So he simply cut first and then played. Anyway, he just hung a name. When he announced the news, within half an hour, it spread to everyone on the Kyushu mainland, and the people reveled. Since the existence of Kyushu mainland, it has been divided into several fields by multiple forces, each occupying one side and competing against each other. The war has never stopped. With the smoke of gunpowder comes endless killing. The early Kyushu mainland was devastated by psychic power and remained barren for more than a year. Later, the pattern gradually stabilized. After several forces reached an armistice agreement, they slowly regained their vitality. Up to now, Kyushu mainland is still in a state of separation between the two countries. Just a moment ago, they ushered in the co owner and the only master of the continent. That is, the female emperor of Langya, the great emperor of the sky! Lady Langya, Gu Yun. Sky emperor, Siqi. The two are in charge of the lifeline of Kyushu and power! The two emperors of Xuanyin Dynasty and Gran Dynasty changed from "emperor" to "monarch" to protect the peace of the continent. When they heard the news, Guyun and Siqi were still dealing with the follow-up of the holy land. When Bai Zhao died, the holy land was completely headless. If you don''t arrange a person to take the place of the Lord temporarily and take charge of the holy land, sooner or later the holy land will fall apart, and this candidate is uncertain for Guyun and Siqi. While they were discussing, Nalan Xuefeng ran in from the outside. The water didn''t have time to drink, so he told them the news with exaggerated expression. Because she was too excited, Nalan Xue''s whole face was crimson. Just after she said that, Liyi rushed into the house like a gust of wind. Before she heard the voice, she came first: "lie in a trough, Gu Yun, Si Qi, you become the female emperor of Langya and the great emperor of the sky!!" Chapter 709 After resigning as the elder of the holy land, Liyi never maintained her image again. Her previous coldness and beauty disappeared, and her rude and irritable nature was exposed. In Mo Jinyu''s words, there was no woman''s shadow on her except that face. As soon as she crossed the threshold, she saw Nalan Xue arrive first. She immediately knew that she had told Gu Yun the news, so she wanted to export the follow-up words, and she swallowed it back. Siqi frowned. After hearing that the news was announced by Jin Zhao, he knew that it must be his masterpiece. Now, even if they do not become the Communists of the Kyushu mainland, everyone on the Kyushu mainland has recognized that the Communists are the two of them, and there is no room for reversal. After hearing this, Gu Yun was surprised for a moment. Without warning, he and Si Qi became the so-called co owners in the world of mortals, and their two parties were the last to know the news Just like when I was in the devil''s palace, I was driven to the shelf and sat in a position respected by thousands of people. "Ha ha, the Communist Lord, I have become friends with the Communist Lord of Kyushu mainland. In the future, I can walk horizontally in Kyushu mainland. Gu Yun Siqi is my backer. See who dares to provoke me!" A howling laughter came in from outside the hall, and then Jing Chenyuan stepped in with his head held high. Meiyu did not hide his complacency, as if he had become the Communist of Kyushu mainland. Behind him, baililan nine people also followed in, all with a smile on their faces. It is common sense that Guyun and Siqi can obtain such honor. Therefore, after hearing the news for the first time, they were shocked for a moment, and soon accepted their new identity. Unexpectedly, they were also expected. The strength of the two should have stood in this position. As Jing Chenyuan said, having such powerful friends as Guyun and Siqi, their glory is also their glory. When they learn this news, they are more proud than Guyun Siqi himself. "Gu Yun, Si Qi, Congratulations!" Baililan nine smiled. "Lady Langya, emperor of the sky, this is too domineering. Sure enough, you two guys are born to attack people. Alas, at the same age, poor me, I''m still struggling in the watershed between soul cultivation and holy cultivation. Alas, I don''t want to live!" Oujie said with a sad face, but his eyes were full of smiles. Who would have thought that Siqi, who was called the crown prince of Caobao by all the east continent, and Gu Yun, who was attacked by everyone because of the exposure of the identity of the demon family, could go to today''s position. Others can only see the supreme glory they have obtained at this moment and the bright appearance pursued by the people of the whole continent, but they don''t know what they have paid and how much they have borne behind this. Si Qi, who used to have a smile on his face, can no longer come back. Although Siqi was standing in front of him now, he felt that he was a mountain away from him. His familiar appearance was like a stranger. Oujie felt happy in his heart, but his face was still heartless and laughing, which made people unable to see half of his true emotions. Not only has Siqi changed. In fact, even he himself has changed. Every day, he has a mask on his face. However, the smile when we meet Siqi and Guyun again comes from the heart. That day, when he saw Gu Yun unveiling on the competition field, he almost couldn''t help but want to jump up and rush to her to confirm that it was not a dream. Chapter 710 Gu Yun is back. Is mu Yixuan coming back soon? Up to now, Oujie''s biggest wish is to turn back time and let them return to the time when nothing happened four years ago. At that time, they were all simply happy. Now, with the return of Gu Yun, Si Qi, LAN Jiu, Nalan Xue and Gu ban, it seems that the wish has gradually become true, but Su Yimo will never come back That night, Jin Zhao came to Gu Yun and Si Qi to apologize. After all, they made all these decisions without informing them of any information in advance. But he knew that Guyun and Siqi would never blame him for this, so they would have the confidence to do so. As he thought, Gu Yun Siqi would not really blame him. As Jin Zhao said, they were just hanging a name. In other words, they were shaking hands with the shopkeeper. However, with their deterrent power, no one will dare to provoke any war for at least the next few decades. "Guard against the law!" After Jin Zhao finished, Si Qi suddenly said. When it comes to law enforcement, his voice is extremely cold. At the beginning, those who participated in the accident four years ago had a share of the law department. Moreover, the deaths of emperor Xuanyin and empress emperor were all written by him. With Siqi''s temperament, he should have killed him directly. However, in the end, he just abandoned the cultivation and spiritual pulse of the law department, making him an ordinary person completely. The reason why he was merciful was not because of his weak blood relationship, but because he didn''t want the efforts of Xuanyin emperor to fall into the hands of outsiders. The Xuanyin Dynasty is a country laid down by the ancestors of the Secretary family. It has stood on the mainland of Kyushu for hundreds of years. When the throne was handed over to Xuanyin emperor, the country was already crumbling. The incoming emperor was fatuous and incompetent, indulged in pleasure, and let the treacherous officials in the court be in charge. When the century old foundation would be destroyed, he died. At the beginning, Emperor Xuanyin was only 15 years old. He was promoted to the throne by the ministers as a puppet emperor. After ten years of hardship and courage, and ten years of careful planning, he finally stabilized this shaky country and further expanded. Only then did he have today''s situation. Xuanyin still belongs to the Si family. Therefore, the Xuanyin Dynasty is the lifelong effort of the Xuanyin emperor. Even if Si Qi wanted to kill Si LV, he could not take the Xuanyin Dynasty as a price. He has no intention of becoming an emperor or fighting with others. Therefore, from small to large, his heart has always resisted this position, and he just wants to be carefree between heaven and earth. Now, he doesn''t want to go anywhere. He just wants to stay with Gu Yun. If the solitary cloud keeps moving forward, he won''t stay anywhere. In these four years, Si LV developed the Xuanyin Dynasty more prosperous than before. He was more suitable for this position than Si Qi. He knew how to rule a dynasty, and the city government was more unpredictable. And he is also the last son of the Si family in addition to Si Qi. Therefore, in the end, Siqi didn''t have a position to take charge of the law, but in the Xuanyin Dynasty, he placed his own people in and supervised them all the time, so as to prevent this person from causing any big trouble. All along, he brooded on what happened four years ago. Hearing Si Qi''s reminder, Jin Zhao smiled: "you have a little conscience, and finally know that you care about me as a brother. However, you can rest assured that the lawyer is a bit tricky. He is not a simple person, but it seems that he has figured out the catastrophe after that time. " Chapter 711 "This change to the situation in the whole Kyushu mainland was decided by me and him through consultation. I have probably figured out some things." On that day, when they discussed abolishing the prohibitions in the eastern and Western continents, he asked the lawyer. Did he hate Siqi for abolishing his cultivation and spiritual pulse. He heard the speech and was silent for a moment. Then he smiled and asked him, "would you believe it if you said you don''t hate me? Resentment, of course, still exists. I''m not a saint. I also have ordinary people''s seven emotions and six desires. I can''t be so noble. But what''s the use of resentment? In this world, no one can be his enemy. " "When it comes to resentment, it''s actually more envy, not his current status and accomplishments, but his ability to stand next to that person and hold hands with her. I regret it now. At the beginning, I should learn from him. Maybe, it''s not like now. I can''t occupy a seat in her heart. " "You ask me why I did that at the beginning. In fact, the throne is on the one hand, on the other hand, I envy him. Why can he entangle her every day, and why can he let her protect her with her life." "So, I think he''s dead. Only when he''s dead, the position in her heart will be empty. Although in this way, she will hate me, at least I''ve been deeply engraved in her heart. Love or hate, as long as I''m not a stranger, everything else doesn''t matter." "I just didn''t expect that the last person to die was her. At that moment, my heart was relieved. Since I couldn''t get her, others couldn''t think of it. Therefore, I looked at it from a distance and didn''t stop it." "Until now, I haven''t figured out whether this is the tortured Siqi or myself." "Now, I have put it down, because I have understood the gap between us. Sure enough, I can''t catch up with her in my poor life. What can I expect when she is in the cloud and I am in the mud?" "As long as she is happy, it is enough." "Now that this continent has become her possession, I will do everything to protect it." "I know that she likes my piano music. She just wants to stop and listen to me play a song for her one day..." Even though the law secretary''s words did not tell who the man was, everyone could hear that the man was a lonely cloud. Jin Zhao couldn''t help sighing. He liked Gu Yun. If he couldn''t put it down, it would only be a painful thing. Because there is already a person in that person''s heart who wants to work together all his life. Although it was immoral, after listening to Si Lv''s words, he was very glad that the person Gu Yun liked was Si Qi. He couldn''t imagine what Siqi would do if Gu Yun liked others. His madness and his possessiveness, in general, nothing can''t be done. What''s more, in this world, he believes that no one will love Gu Yun more than Si Qi. However, if a woman as dazzling as Gu Yun is a man in the world, no one will not like it. It depends on how you control your heart. Whether that love evolves into friendship, family affection or love depends on yourself. Just as he regards Siqi as his brother, Gu Yun is his sister-in-law in his eyes, and it is impossible to move other thoughts. Jin Zhao had a whim in his mind. When he left the holy land, he rushed back to the Gran Dynasty and stayed in the Xuanyin Dynasty for so many days. I don''t know how many things were piled up in the court waiting for him to deal with. Instead of worrying about this, he''d better worry about himself first Chapter 712 These days, Gu Yun and Si Qi are in a busy state. Only when all the things on the Kyushu mainland are solved, can they set off safely to the netherworld! It is reasonable that the two became the Communists of the mainland of Kyushu. It should be a celebration that caused a sensation in the whole of Kyushu. When Jin Zhao told them this, both of them refused without hesitation. Some time ago, the saint''s ceremony has been tossed enough. Gu Yun doesn''t want to participate in any rituals anymore. In three days, the ruined square of the holy land was rebuilt, which was no different from the original. After Si Qi and Gu Yun sat down in the holy land, they settled down their worried heart and began to perform their duties again. Finally, the man who took the place of the Lord chose to take it, Mo Jinyu. In the original ten elders of the holy land, now only he and Liyi are left. With his qualifications, it''s perfect. In the holy land, the strong have withered. Most of the current Holy Land disciples were selected in recent years, but the few qualified disciples are not enough to support the whole holy land. Therefore, the elders have to be re elected. Liyi''s heart in the outfield doesn''t want to be involved in anything in the holy land, but it''s impossible to erase her feelings here after living in the holy land for decades. To watch the Holy Land decline, not only Siqi they can''t do it, she is also! Therefore, Liyi returned to his original position as an elder. After so many things, he stood in this position again and looked at people and things. His state of mind had some subtle changes. In the past, when Gu Yun and Siqi were trapped in the imperial capital, the three Xianxiu talents who suddenly arrived were also found by Siqi. A year ago, when Si Qi returned to Kyushu for revenge again, as soon as Ji Pu got the news, they rushed to find him at the first time. They were glad that Si Qi was still alive, otherwise they would die later, and they had no face to see Xuan raft again. The people Si Qi wants to deal with are strong people standing at the top of the east continent. Behind them, there are huge forces. Therefore, JIP suggested that Siqi set up a force of his own. However, all Siqi''s thoughts are on revenge. One heart has been filled with killing and can''t hold other thoughts. Finally, the task falls entirely on the three Jipu. Finally, their forces finally improved and grew slowly. At this critical time, Si Qi suddenly patted his ass and left. This time, there was no news for nearly half a year. Ji Pu smiled helplessly in anger. Si Qi''s temperament was very similar to Xuan raft and them when they were young. Despite all kinds of reluctance, the three of them picked up the mess. Now, this force has no need to exist. Si Qi dissolved it, and all his followers are included in the holy land. These people are carefully selected by Si Qi and Ji Pu one by one. They may be vagrants or disciples of the declining family. They should have been displaced all their lives, but Siqi gave them a new life so that they can become the existence of the master in this life. Therefore, these people are unswerving in their loyalty to Siqi. In addition, the three Jipu spent a year and a half training them in the extreme way. The strength of these people will be comparable to an imperial army. Chapter 713 With them to join the holy land, the strength of the holy land has further expanded. The most valuable thing is that they have no two hearts. These people are homeless young girls. The holy land is regarded by them as the only place to belong. Even if they finally have the ability of immortal cultivation, they will always fall here and return to their roots. The fat Lu You looked at Si Qi and said with a smile, "the great emperor of the sky still has face. I think at the beginning, the second brother xuanraft couldn''t ask him to come to the holy land as the elder." As soon as the voice fell, Jipu gouged him out and hummed, "you can really nag the old past!" At first, the four of them met on the way of experience. Because of speculation, they became close friends and became righteous. Different from Xuan raft''s distinguished status, Ji Pu was born with a weak body and was declared not to live long. As soon as he was born, he was thrown into the mountains by his parents and picked up home by a reclusive Da Neng passing by, that is, his master. With the careful care, he miraculously survived. Since he had lived in seclusion with the master since childhood, no one knew him. Later, together with Xuan raft, he experienced everywhere in the whole Kyushu mainland, which was gradually known by people. However, after xuanraft returned to the Holy Land and became the Lord of the holy land, they didn''t have much contact. The reason why he refused xuanraft''s invitation was that his master''s deadline was coming, and secondly, he was used to it freely and couldn''t adapt to the life of the holy land. Lu You thought the same as him. What they liked was the free and arbitrary life, so the three of them didn''t stay in the holy land, but the relationship never faded. But whenever they are needed, they must arrive at the first time. Because they often lived in seclusion in the mountains and kept a low profile, they remained unknown on the Kyushu mainland until they appeared in the imperial capital four years ago and showed amazing strength, which was well known by the world. There is no special reason to refuse before and accept now. Since xuanraft is gone and his holy land, the three of them should hold it for him anyway! With the three of them sitting in the holy land, others can''t move half of the Holy Land! Little by little, the declining holy land came back to life in Siqi''s hands and continued to grow. It is still the first force in the whole Kyushu continent. Looking at the current lineup, Si Qi and Gu Yun were relieved. Finally, the trigger representing the holy master of the holy land was handed over to Mo Jinyu. In the future, when they are away, the fate of the whole holy land will be handed over to him. After dealing with the holy land, it is the matter of the demon family here. As the world accepted the identity of the demon master Gu Yun, the gratitude and resentment between human beings and the demon family accumulated for thousands of years and dissipated. In that disaster, it was Gu Yun who led the demon family to turn the tide and protect all of them. Since the people of the demon clan can save them regardless of their past grievances, if they bite their old grudges and don''t let go, they are really worse than pigs and dogs. When they were relieved, they found that in fact, the demon clan did not really do anything harmful, but because of their prejudice and killing them all, they forced them to a dead end and did some crazy things. All right and wrong, who can really skim clean. After opening their hearts and accepting all alien races, they found that alien races are not as terrible as they thought. They are essentially the same as human beings. Chapter 714 Sushen never thought that one day humans and the demon clan would be together on the same land, drink and have fun, and put down all their prejudices and precautions. Since ancient times, Terrans and demons have a hostile relationship. Every time they meet by a narrow road, they fight to the death. Now, humans have accepted the demon clan. They will no longer have to hide and live in the dark. This is what they never dreamed of in the past. The face of every demon family person is filled with joy. At this time, it is a significant moment in the whole Kyushu continent. This is not only that human beings have accepted the demon family and put down their prejudice against other races, but also that the demon family has accepted human beings. Real peace begins at this moment. It was Gu Yun, their female emperor Langya and their demon statue who brought all this. Gu Yun did not expect that a move on that day would develop into the current situation. At this time, she realized that she could also change something. All this is what Gu Yun is happy to see. Even though this is a world full of killing and blood, not everyone likes the taste of killing and blood. If it can be so peaceful all the time, it will be a happy thing. In her hands, although the demon family has not fully grown to match the immortal divine soldiers, sooner or later, she will make the demon family return to the divine world and create the glory of the past. However, this will also face the test of death. The divine world is not a paradise. On the contrary, the cruelty of the divine world is far beyond the imagination of the mortal world. Therefore, before leaving, Gu Yun asked all the people of the demon family whether to go with her to break through the mountains and fire, return to the divine world, or stay in the mortal world and spend the rest of her life smoothly. Life is theirs. How to spend it is up to them, so Gu Yun gives them a choice. To her surprise, none of the demons retreated. They held their heads high, their eyes were firm, and shouted loudly: "we are bound to follow the demon to the death, and it is our duty to cut mountains and fire." Sushen looked at it with her arms and couldn''t help laughing happily. Different from human beings, they know the existence of the three realms, and they also know that the demon clan in the divine world has been killed by all the families more than 20 years ago. Therefore, there has always been a seed of hatred in their hearts, taking root and sprouting. The demons are all bloody people. Although they have lived in the mortal world since they were born and have not been in contact with the unreachable divine world, what about the lofty gods? Even if they fight hard, they have to rush up regardless of everything. Gu Yun smiled gently, and her eyes showed a third of arrogance. She said, "OK, we will kill the God Ming world and get back the glory of our demon family!" At this moment, the fighting spirit of all demon people was ignited, like a prairie fire. Since they have chosen this road, they are destined to be accompanied by bloody storms all the way. Therefore, from this moment on, their training will be strengthened. If they do not have absolute strength, how can they compete with the gods in the divine world. Needless to say, each demon clan person silently extended their training time, almost day and night, but this alone is not enough. The resources of the world of mortals are limited. If we rely on these alone, we will be exhausted and we will not have a greater breakthrough in our life. Chapter 715 "Send them all to the realm of death." Si Qi, who had been quietly watching Gu Yun, made a noise. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun was surprised. At the moment when Si Qi spoke about the field of death, he inherited the memory in his mind and transferred the information about the field of death. The field of death is a parallel space created by the first generation of ghost king in the past. Although it exists in the three realms, it does not belong to the three realms. At the beginning, the ghost King created this field space just to facilitate the ghost people to strengthen their strength through this experience, and did not name it. The gods of ancient times, even if they were only a small ghost soldier, had strong strength, which is far unmatched by today''s gods. Therefore, the difficulty of their training has become an insurmountable watershed. Since ancient times, countless people want to strengthen their power through this field space. Finally, most people die miserably in it. Therefore, later generations named this field space the God of death field. If you enter a field favored by the God of death, you will be doomed to death. Even now, the divine soldiers in the divine world dare not get involved easily Gu Yun''s surprise was not that death was terrible, but that Si Qi knew death. At that time, only the ghost people knew about the field of death. Later, news came out, and only some people in the divine world knew about it. Because the ghost people had suppressed the news before it spread, even the gods in the divine world would not know more than 100 in the field of death. And how did Si Qi know the existence of the field of death in the mortal world? Siqi also didn''t know how to explain the puzzled eyes of shangguyun, because the name came out of his mind and what kind of existence it was just at the moment of electro-optic flint. So he came out without thinking. Gu Yun pondered for a moment. Although the death realm is killing opportunities step by step, I have to say that this is indeed a good place for experience. If they can come out of the death realm alive, their strength will be close to the gods! This is the fastest and most effective way to improve your strength. But it is also the cruelest. Gu Yun confessed the danger to all the demon people. They have the right to know all this. This time, they had a short silence, but soon, their eyes became firm again. Everyone knelt down on one knee towards Gu Yun, clenched his right hand on his chest and said in unison: "duty bound!" On the road to strength, if you give up because of fear and danger, you are doomed to not reach the end. And they never wavered more than half from the beginning to the end. If this is the demon people, I can understand why they will grow rapidly in a short time, causing the fear of the people of the whole longevity day. Finally, they even don''t hesitate to join hands to deal with it. Si Qi saw the clanking iron bones on them. His eyes like cold stars were filled with praise at this time. As long as they were given enough space and time to move forward, they would continue to climb up, and one day they would be strong enough to wipe out thousands of troops. Having them around Gu Yun will be the biggest shield of Gu Yun. Therefore, he is willing to give them all the space to let them be strong. And he wants them to guard the lonely cloud! Opening the field of death requires the keepsake of the ghost family royal family. Just when Gu Yun began to make trouble, Siqi had put it into action. Chapter 716 He took her hand and went out. At the same time, he explained, "there is another way to open the field of death." "What method?" Gu Yun asked, this is something she never had in her inheritance and memory. Now, she realized that there seem to be many mysteries on Si Qi. Those things she deliberately ignored in the past are now connected, which are actually closely related. Si Qi, is it really just a simple human? She always felt an extremely powerful force on him. If that force was brought into full play, it would not be impossible to destroy heaven and earth However, every time she wanted to study carefully, the feeling disappeared again, as if everything before was her illusion. While talking, they had walked out of the devil''s palace and came to the forest. The miasma scattered around now did not pose any threat to Guyun and Siqi structure. Si Qi said, "that''s power suppression!" Then he offered the supreme sword, and the majestic power was vented. Before they could react, they were shaken by the sudden shaking of space. After reacting, they immediately stretched out their arms and hugged the trees around them. Everyone raised their eyes in amazement and looked at the position of the supreme sword in the air. They saw a huge crack on both sides at the speed visible to the naked eye. The cold wind blowing through the crack carries a strong smell of decay. This gust of wind seemed to blow directly into their hearts, making people shiver. At this time, Gu Yun understood the meaning of Si Qi''s words. The original so-called power suppression is to forcibly break the field of death with absolute strength. This is not too difficult. The only difficulty is how to sense its position in the whole three realms and call it over. Until the crack was torn enough for an adult to pass through, Siqi nodded to suken. Suken immediately took a group of demon people ready to step into that field and meet their new challenges. But at this time, a small figure hit directly. Su scar reached out his hand skillfully. At the moment before she hit her leg, he pressed her head and cut her off. Gu Yun looked at Minna suspiciously. Minna said, "I''m going too, and I''m going with them." Her little face was full of joy, obviously taking the field of death as a fun game. However, with her strength, she can really walk sideways in it. She has lived in the ancient secret land since she was a child. She has entered the field of death and can fully adapt to it. Although Gu Yun wondered why Minna suddenly wanted to join the fun, since it was her decision, she would not stop it. So, she gently clicked and said to Minna, "if you want to go, go, Sushen. In the field of death, you should take good care of her." Sushen reluctantly wrote it on his face. With such a small point, he seriously suspected that he could not last an hour in it. But since Gu Yun would nod and agree, it shows that her cultivation is not low. At least, he can''t see her half strength now. So Sushen didn''t refuse. He wanted to see what he could do. Suken and Minna are the first to go in. With them taking the lead, others behind have also jumped into the field of death. Their test is not far ahead. Chapter 717 After everyone left, there were only Gu Yun and Si Qi in the huge forest. Si Qi took back the supreme sword, and the cracks in the air disappeared bit by bit. In less than a moment, peace was restored Here, but a mess of leaves fell on the ground. Gu Yun turned and looked at Si Qi and asked the lingering question: "Si Qi, why do you know the existence of the field of death?" "I don''t know, but suddenly it appeared in my mind." Si Qi didn''t hide Gu Yun. He replied calmly. This is not the first time this has happened. Si Qi''s answer makes the doubt in Gu Yun''s heart expand again. Although his words seem unimaginable, if someone else will feel that he is perfunctory, Gu Yun knows that Si Qi will not deceive her. No matter what he says, she firmly believes it. This situation of Si Qi is very similar to inheriting memory, but there are differences. Inheriting memory is when you hear something or want to know something, it will suddenly jump out of your mind. But in Si Qi, it is another situation. Gu Yun can''t see through or think through. He always feels that there is a huge mystery in Si Qi, but he has nowhere to find the truth of the mystery. When she was thinking, Siqi''s voice came again, "don''t worry, I''m fine. Maybe it''s related to the supreme sword." Although Gu Yun worried about him and made him happy from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to look at her again. She had enough things to consider every day. Therefore, he pushed all this to the supreme sword, which is the only reason that makes sense. But only he himself knew that this strange phenomenon was not caused by the supreme sword. He felt that he seemed to have lost part of his memory After Si Qi''s reminder, Gu Yun remembered the supreme sword. Since the supreme sword is an ancient product and a sword used by Wu God, it has already derived his own consciousness. In this way, it can also explain this unusual place on Si Qi. "Gu Yun, can you tell me about your past now?" Siqi''s gentle voice interrupted Gu Yun''s thoughts. She felt some tension for no reason. Her past Gu Yun''s memory goes back to the distant divine world, and his eyes are misty: "Si Qi, do you remember that I told you before that there is not only Kyushu in this world." Si Qi nodded, stretched out his hand and gently grasped Gu Yun''s involuntarily tightened hand. "There are three realms in the world. Now we are in the mortal world at the bottom of the three realms. In addition, there are the nether world in the middle and the divine world at the top. I come from the divine world." Gu Yun said softly, and his eyes fell to the distance. Si Qi listened quietly. He had learned this from the mysterious old man in the ancient heritage secret place. The divine world, which he could not reach before, now, there is nothing to stop him. God stops killing God and Buddha stops killing Buddha! Gu Yun skipped over some details and calmly summarized a series of things that happened after the awakening of the divine pulse. Her voice, without any emotional ups and downs, seemed to be telling the experience of others. The day of the awakening of the divine pulse was the biggest turning point in her life. Her quiet life had undergone earth shaking changes from that moment on. Chapter 718 She narrowly escaped death and came to the mortal world. At the last moment, she destroyed her soul lamp. Up to now, the group thought she was completely dead. Gu Yun is not a sentimental person, so she never deliberately remembers everything in the past. However, that memory has branded a deep scar in her heart, which can never be erased. Hatred did not fade in the years. On the contrary, it increased day by day and urged her all the time. Her present strength is still too small after all! Gu Yun clenched his fist and lit a spark in his eyes, which became more and more intense. Finally, it became a prairie fire. There were grandpa''s hatred, nanny''s hatred, and his own hatred in the past. Suddenly, a not so gentle embrace enveloped her, with irresistible power in her overbearing, but brought a moment of peace of mind to Gu Yun. In this cold embrace, she slowly closed her eyes and finally released her clenched hand. Si Qi''s low voice sounded in her ear: "you and me! I will always be there! " From the angle invisible to Gu Yun, Siqi''s calm Jian pupil is occupied by boundless dark color, which contains destructive anger, gloomy and bloodthirsty, which makes people feel like facing the abyss. After hearing what Gu Yun said, he could hardly suppress the violent power in his heart. He wanted to destroy all this and destroy the gods who forced the lonely cloud into a desperate situation. How dare they hurt her half when he is on the tip of his heart! In front of the lonely cloud, he finally restrained his anger, but his eyes were still dark, deeper and thicker than the night. A decision quietly planted seeds in his heart Gu Yun stretched out his hand and hugged Si Qi tightly. He didn''t know what meaning that sentence meant to her. She was also glad that she had saved her life, came to the mortal world, met him and met them. She was a person who had been used to loneliness and loss, so her heart was as cold as a rock and indifferent to everything. It was not until she met them that she felt the tenderness of the world again. Si Qi regards Gu Yun as his salvation, and he, as well as Nalan Xue and them, are also the salvation of Gu Yun. After that day, Si Qi practiced wildly. From time to time, he would disappear for a period of time. At first, Gu Yun would be worried, but he often put down his heart when he saw Si Qi coming back safely in a few days. Everyone noticed the change of Si Qi. Nalan Xue hooked Gu Ban''s neck and said to him, "big man, do you think Si Qi''s state returned to the time when Gu Yun died four years ago?" Gu ban scratched his head and asked, "yes?" His heart is a rough man''s heart, not as meticulous as Nalan snow, but he can see it. Nalan snow glared at him angrily and walked away angrily. She decided not to talk to the big fool for the next hour! Jing Chenyuan turned his teacup and said solemnly to baililanjiu and Nalan Xue: "I also feel that Siqi in this state, I don''t know why, makes me feel a little afraid, you know? I don''t even have the courage to look up at him now. " Oujie and Jichen nodded in agreement. It turned out that they were not the only ones with this idea. "I feel that Si Qi''s eyes seem to be able to kill people. They are cold and have no temperature. Although he was like this before, he was just alienated. Now it''s completely cold..." Chapter 719 Everyone was silent. Siqi''s change was only overnight. I''m afraid there is only solitary cloud who knows why. Xiao Qingluo caught Si Qi''s absence and found Gu Yun. He smiled, looked at her and said, "sister, are you free today?" Gu Yun raised her eyes, looked at his eyes and nodded gently. Now, almost everything on Kyushu mainland has been handled. These days, she is preparing to leave, and everything that needs to be arranged has been handed over to the holy land. So now, there is nothing important for her to do. Seeing Gu Yun nodding, Xiao Qingluo smiled more intensely, "sister, can you come back to Xiao''s house with me?" In the contest, Gu Yun hit Xiao pingwan hard. Until now, she is still lying in bed. It is said that she has become a loser. With the death of the ancestors of the Xiao family, overnight, the Xiao family lost the support of the strong, and their status plummeted. Those forces who used to hold high and trample on low took advantage of this opportunity. Now the Xiao family can be described by more than two words. After Xiao Qingluo''s reminder, Gu Yun remembered that he was also the Xiao family. It was time to completely end his gratitude and resentment with the Xiao family. Gu Yun stood up and said to Xiao Qingluo, "let''s go. I''ll accompany you to Xiao''s house." Up to now, Xiao Qingluo has never exposed his real strength in front of Gu Yun. Therefore, in the eyes of Gu Yun, he is still a young man with no strength to bind chickens. Xiao Qingluo enjoys it and likes to be protected by Gu Yun. Because only in this way can he feel that he also occupies a position in the lonely cloud''s heart. Long before meeting Gu Yun again, he had the strength to destroy the whole Xiao family. However, he didn''t want to touch them for the time being and let them die. It was too cheap for them. This time, the reason why he asked Gu Yun to accompany him back to Xiao''s house was just because of his other purpose. The Xiao family''s residence is located in canglan city and occupies one third of canglan city. The first clan that everyone once yearned for is now reduced to spitting in every time a person goes to the Xiao house. Over the years, the Xiao family has been domineering in canglan city. Although it''s not as bad as killing the people, it''s not so bad that they don''t all go out with one heart, lest they run into the Xiao family in bad luck. The accumulated resentment broke out when it fell. Now the Xiao family is in danger. The door is closed. They refuse all activities and visits. They are huddled in the turtle shell of the Xiao house. When Gu Yun and Xiao Qingluo came to canglan city by green feather kite, they were found by the people of canglan city as soon as they settled on the ground. Everyone was excited and frightened. They knelt on the ground and shouted in unison: "long live my king, long live the lady Langya!" Gu Yun was stunned and didn''t react for a moment. The female emperor of Langya called herself. It was not until Xiao Qingluo pulled her around an alley and left the group far behind. I can''t help frowning. This identity is still too ostentatious. Xiao Qingluo took her and ran in one direction. While running, he didn''t forget to explain to Gu Yun: "go along this road and you can directly reach Xiao''s house. Unexpectedly, this place hasn''t changed at all in more than ten years." Chapter 720 Gu Yun''s eyes slowly fell on the hand that Xiao Qingluo held her and gently broke away. She said, "you''re in front, I can follow you." The suddenly lost hand emptied Xiao Qingluo''s heart. A few losses fell in his eyes, but they were soon covered up. He withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened and whispered, "OK." This alley is not easy to walk. It is full of rough ground, narrow and cold. From the beginning of penetrating into it, Gu Yun felt the cold from all directions On the other hand, Xiao Qingluo has been familiar with every turn and fork since he came here. It seems that he has gone through countless times and has been deeply engraved in his mind. Gu Yun looks around the extremely bad alleys and hutongs. Judging from the spider webs around, there are few people here At this time, Xiao Qingluo turned his head slightly and looked at Gu Yun suspiciously. A light smile was raised on his exquisite handsome face. He said, "sister, are you wondering why I am so familiar with here?" Before Gu Yun could answer, he thought about himself and said, "that''s because this is the most traveled road in canglan city since I have memory." At this point, he didn''t go on, just smiled at Gu Yun and led the way in front. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. She knows that Xiao Qingluo hasn''t finished what he said, but he doesn''t want to tell her, and she won''t ask. Everyone has scars he doesn''t want to expose. Although Xiao Qingluo always had a smile on her face after she came to canglan City, behind this smile, she felt a little strange. The Xiao family would never bring him a good memory. When Xiao Qingluo walked in front of him, the moment he turned around, all the smiles on his face dissipated. Instead, he was gloomy and sarcastic. In his eyes, the Xiao family now exists like an ant and can be trampled on at will. However, his childhood memory was still like a nightmare. What he didn''t tell Gu Yun was that every time he took this road, it meant that he was running away. However, he was only a few years old, with short legs and small hands, how could he run better than a group of adult strong men. The final result was that they took him back and suffered inhuman torture. The reason why he didn''t tell Gu Yun was that he was afraid that she would ask why he always wanted to run away? Thinking about the memory at that time, Xiao Qingluo couldn''t control the nausea constantly surging in his heart. He was born with different pupils and was declared by everyone as a monster, evil, disaster and bad luck. His father, without pity, wanted to strangle him when he was still in his infancy, because the Xiao family couldn''t afford to lose this face. Even, he suspected that he was the wild seed of his mother and other men, because in the whole Xiao family, only he was born with a pair of green pupils different from ordinary people. Finally, his mother begged and confessed everything before she protected him with life for life. It turned out that his mother was an alien, but in order to integrate into human life, she took pills and changed her pupil color, but her blood is still an alien blood, which can never be changed. Therefore, his eyes follow his mother. The elves have a unique beauty. His father can''t help liking her because of his mother''s beauty, but because of her low status, he only allowed her to be a concubine. Chapter 721 To say yes, it''s not necessarily that his father likes his mother much. All he is obsessed with is her face. As the owner of the Xiao family, he never lacks women around him. His mother, despite her thin Elven blood, was just an ordinary person. Because she was different from ordinary people''s eyes when she was young, she was rejected by everyone and driven out of human territory. She lived in the mountains and forests from childhood to defecation, so no one taught her to practice. In addition, she was weak. Even if she practiced, it was difficult to achieve anything. Therefore, without psychic power, she will experience birth, old age and death like ordinary humans, gradually aging in the years, and her former beauty will no longer exist. Therefore, from the moment the wrinkles appeared on her face, his father no longer went to her room and visited her no more than twice a month. But after all, he still remembered some old feelings. His father didn''t kill him, but he would never tolerate the existence of other races. Therefore, his mother''s concealment touched his bottom line. Finally, his mother committed suicide and traded her life for his life. The Xiao family concealed his existence, only saying that his mother died of dystocia and gave birth to a dead baby. And he was ruthlessly left in the factotum. In his father''s words, life or death depends on his nature. At that time, he was just born, so fragile that a gust of wind could kill him. Finally, he was saved by a madman servant girl in the factotum room. The madman servant girl was driven crazy by the factotum room because she had a secret knot with a guard of the Xiao family. When she was finally found, the guard had fled. The Xiao family pays the most attention to face and will never allow such a scandal to tarnish the reputation of the Xiao family. Therefore, the master mother of the Xiao family suppressed this matter and only asked the factotum to take good care of the pregnant servant girl. Therefore, the child who had not yet formed the servant girl died in the beating again and again, and the daily torture completely collapsed the servant girl and became a crazy woman. The moment she saw him, she took him as her child, and because of her, he survived. However, as he grew up, waiting for him was a nightmare! The ancestry of the elves made his appearance show amazing beauty when he was young, which attracted the attention of the men with abnormal habits in the factotum From the age of three, he struggled in hell every day. Their touching and hard to hear words made him feel extremely disgusted. Since then, he realized that this place was a devil''s cave and these people were demons, so he wanted to escape. Even if he failed again and again, he would never give up as long as he still had one breath. His eyes and face are the source of endless pain. Later, when wandering outside, he thought many times, or he would destroy this face, the ugly man everyone avoided, and then destroy these eyes and be blind. In the end, he didn''t do so, because no one in this world would pity an ugly and blind man. He wanted to live, even if he was bleeding. When he thought he was going to fall in the dark all his life, he met lonely cloud. It was her who brought sunshine to his life and was no longer full of gray. It was her who finally made him feel that he was still a person Chapter 722 Lonely cloud is the only pure land in his heart that has been corroded by darkness. He didn''t want to let Gu Yun know his dirty past because he was afraid, afraid of Gu Yun''s disgusting eyes, and afraid of Gu Yun turning away. At this point, he has nothing to lose, but Gu Yun, he will never let go. In silence, they had come to the Xiao family residence. In front of them was an old wooden door, which was not locked. With a slight push, it opened. But Xiao Qingluo didn''t move it. He just glanced at it indifferently and focused on the road on the side. He said to Gu Yun, "sister, this road leads directly to the gate of the Xiao family. Would you go and wait for me first? I want to get something from here. This is where the servants live. It''s dirty! " He looked serious, and when his eyes fell on the wooden door, he made no secret of his disgust. Gu Yun has guessed that this should be where he used to live. She nodded gently, took out three talismans from the space spirit tool and handed them to him. She said with a wooden face: "this is a blasting talisman. Its lethality is equivalent to the power issued by a spirit Master of Xianxiu five realms. Flattening the whole Xiao family is not a problem, so if it is dangerous, tear this one and throw it out." Xiao Qingluo looked at the blasting symbol in his hand and was stunned for a moment. Immediately, the smile in the bottom of his eyes became stronger and stronger. He could hardly stand the urge to embrace and kiss Gu Yun. His love for her is hopeless! Xiao Qingluo looked at Gu Yun calmly and restrained the impulse in his heart. Now is not the time. Wait. After a while, he can have her completely! Gu Yun, it can only be his! Gu Yun''s eyes on Shang Xiao Qingluo always felt awkward and strange, which made her unable to adapt. Is it her illusion? Just at that moment, she felt Xiao Qingluo in front of her, so strange. But when she looked carefully again, there was nothing in it. "Sister, is there anything on my face? So fascinated? " Xiao Qingluo had a shallow smile on his lips, which made his exquisite face more dazzling. It happened that there was a joke in his eyes, and there was a kind of ruffian beauty. Gu Yun still had a wooden face and answered his question seriously: "No." Xiao Qingluo: " "I''ll open the way for you. Come after you get your things." Gu Yun glanced at the front and said to Xiao Qingluo. After that, she went over to deal with the Xiao family. She didn''t need any weapons at all. Looking at the back of Gu Yun, Xiao Qingluo stayed for a long time. Until a corner, she couldn''t see her figure anymore, so she slowly took back her eyes. At that moment, all the softness in her eyes condensed into cold ice. He raised his feet and approached the wooden door step by step. With each step of his approach, the whole wooden door began to tremble violently. When he was only one step away from the wooden door, finally, the wooden door broke apart under heavy load, and the huge sound startled everyone in the factotum room. Together, dozens of eyes stared over. When I saw the young man in blue standing at the door, I couldn''t hide my amazement in my eyes. My eyes seemed to stick to the man and couldn''t move away any more. They thought to themselves that they were busy and had an illusion that they saw such a fairy like boy in this dirty and smelly factotum room. Chapter 723 The young man leaned on the door frame in his spare time, and his cold eyes swept through everyone in the factotum. Suddenly, he smiled with his lips. The smile was also filled with endless cold, like the new snow in the middle of winter. A chill climbed up their heads from their backs, and their feet began to tremble uncontrollably. Somehow, at the moment when the too beautiful boy laughed, they felt afraid. At that moment, they seemed to see the beasts dormant in the dark and show their tusks to them. "Long time no see, manager Lu!" The young man''s voice with a smile came from afar, and Lu Haide, who was suddenly named, was excited all over. Stunned at the boy''s deep green pupils Suddenly, his eyes widened, and what turned inside was deep disbelief and consternation. Green pupil, they can''t be more familiar. In this world, there are only a few people with a pair of green eyes, and at the same time, they have such amazing beauty. Only that person can recognize him! "Xiao Qingluo! You are still alive! " Lu Haide lost his voice and shouted. With Xiao Qingluo''s three words, everyone inside showed a sudden look. No wonder they felt that the young man in front of them was vaguely familiar. It turned out to be an old acquaintance. People looked at Xiao Qingluo''s eyes and gradually changed their taste. "Oh, it''s been more than ten years. I thought he would have died outside. I didn''t expect he was still alive. Think about it. He didn''t die when he was tortured like us when he was a child. The boy''s life is hard!" A man with a bare upper body came out from behind the crowd and looked up and down at Xiao Qingluo. The smile on his mouth slowly became obscene / evil. "When I was a child, I looked like a little girl. Unexpectedly, when I grow up, I look more like a little girl. Look at this slender body, it''s almost like there are no bones, and this face is really carved in the same mold as his mother. In those years, I was greedy for the eyes of my fifth aunt for a long time, but I didn''t have the courage to move the owner of the house. Hey, hey, now it''s better, Her son looks so much like her. I''m going to get what I want! " He continued, looking at Xiao Qingluo''s eyes with bad intentions. Hearing the speech, everyone smiled tacitly. "Brother Fu, I didn''t expect you to be ok now!" A servant girl smiled and winked at the man. Zhu Youfu said, "men and women are no worse than me." Lu Haide frowned and looked at Xiao Qingluo. He always felt that Xiao Qingluo now seemed to have a great oppression, which made a bad hunch rise in his heart. After more than ten years, he was no longer the little boy they could play with. Lu Haide tightened his nerves and didn''t let go of any change in Xiao Qingluo''s expression. However, in the face of everyone''s words and insults, he smiled carelessly. However, he felt that there was a sense of killing in this smile. Suddenly, Zhu Youfu patted him on the shoulder, and he almost jumped up. Just when he was about to get angry, Zhu Youfu hummed: "what are you nervous about? Don''t you think Xiao Qingluo came to us for revenge? Ha ha ha, Lu Haide, you are really old and confused. Have you forgotten that when Xiao Qingluo was driven out of the Xiao family more than ten years ago, his wife personally destroyed his spiritual pulse of cultivation. In this life, he has no room to turn over! " Chapter 724 Poking Xiao Qingluo''s pain, Zhu Youfu burst into laughter. Logically, his origin should be the master they serve, but he was reduced to the point where they play at will. Therefore, Xiao Qingluo is the lowest kind of people among them. How about being crowned with the surname Xiao? After all, it''s just an existence inferior to even servants. Zhu Youfu licked his lips, looked at Xiao Qingluo and said, "I''ve left the Xiao family for more than ten years, and now I''m back on my own initiative. Why? Is it the love of my brothers? Come on, my brothers miss your smooth skin very much! " Then he opened his arms and welcomed Xiao Qingluo into his arms. That face is inevitable. Finally, the man at the door moved, and everyone stared at him excitedly. Those watching the excitement didn''t forget to blow a loud whistle. Only Lu Haide, whose whole body was like a tight string, was ready to go. If he can take the position of manager of the Xiao family, he is by no means an ordinary person. His ability to know people is naturally unmatched by a bag of wine and rice like Zhu Youfu. His instinct for danger sounded an alarm in his heart. "Are you finished?" A calm voice came out of his mouth. Suddenly, his eyes were cold. At this moment, he looked at everyone and was still looking at the dead. Bloodthirsty flashed through it, "it''s time for me to finish!" As his words fell, suddenly, all around fell into darkness, and everyone panicked. Zhu Youfu angrily said, "what''s going on? Xiao Qingluo, what have you done! " At this moment, they finally realized that everything started with Xiao Qingluo. Finally, they were afraid! In the dark, there was a chuckle. Slowly, a young figure came out of the boundless darkness. On his shoulder, there was a small white figure. It was a girl as big as their palm. At this time, he was looking at them with a pure face and said with a innocent smile: "welcome to the dimensional space!" Lu Haide couldn''t help shaking his body. He was also a spiritual master, so it was clear that this space had been derailed from the real world, and the master here was the teenager in front of them and the spiritual girl on his shoulder. What a terrible existence to be able to transfer dozens of them here at will. There is nothing wrong with his premonition. Xiao Qingluo came back for revenge! Although I don''t know how he practiced when his spiritual pulse was destroyed, the only thing I can be sure of is that he is very strong now! He could not find the depth of cultivation in him. Fear swallowed up his heart. In front of the huge strength gap, all the struggles were futile. He who knows the current affairs is a hero, not to mention that he has never had such things as pride, so after reviewing the situation, Lu Haide knelt down without hesitation. He opened his mouth and was about to beg for mercy. Suddenly, a sense of suffocation flooded him. It was not just him, but everyone felt difficult to breathe. It seemed that an invisible hand was strangled on their throat and was in great pain. "I originally wanted to kill you directly, but on second thought, it''s too cheap for you to die like this. Therefore, I changed my mind. Anyway, you don''t have conscience. I think you''re not afraid of anything. Spirit, treat them well!" Xiao Qingluo said slowly. The smile on his lips was so harmless. Devil, this man is a devil! Lu Haide''s eyes were about to crack and his face was dead gray! Chapter 725 Fear spread to their hearts. In the boundless darkness, countless hands were stretched out. Pale, rotten and stench filled their nostrils, making them feel dizzy, but their consciousness was very clear. Faces without blood came from all directions, some flesh and blood blurred, some pale, some blue and purple. Without exception, they were laughing. The eyeballs protruding from their eyes seemed to fall on the ground at any time, from which dark red blood and tears flowed, ferocious and ghostly. They couldn''t control their trembling. They were no strangers to the dead faces. They were tortured to death one after another. The timid was incontinent at this time. The smell of urine and putrid smell mixed together to form a pungent and unpleasant smell. The dirtiness and darkness of the factotum will never be imagined by those who have no personal experience. As soon as they return to the factotum, their nature will be exposed. Their heart has already rotted in it, leaving only madness. However, those who have no strength to bind chickens and are not welcomed by the master in the Xiao family are the objects of their oppression and play. They are born inferior. After being angry with the masters in the daytime, they return here to seek pleasure from the weak. The heads of the Xiao family don''t know that these little moves behind their backs are just turning a blind eye, which also encourages their heart immersed in abuse in disguise. Therefore, in the long run, many people died in their hands, including the servant girls of the Xiao family and those unpopular aunts. As long as they are abandoned by the leader of the Xiao family and stand in the way of the leader''s mother, they can trample and bully at will. When they did many immoral things, their hearts became numb. They thought they were not afraid of fierce ghosts. It is the so-called evil is more than right. However, when they looked at the ferocious faces in front of them, they couldn''t restrain their creepy hearts. Instinctively, they wanted to escape. At this moment, every hair on their body was shouting their fear. However, as soon as their trembling feet were raised, they were caught by a pair of pale, cold hands with black sharp nails. The black gas overflowed from under their hands, corroding every inch of their skin, and the heart piercing pain rushed into their head from their feet, crushing all their senses. One scream after another broke through their throats and fell one after another in this lonely space. Xiao Qingluo looked at him with a soft smile on his eyebrows. He said, "look, how wonderful!" Ling shook his head disapprovingly: "how ugly! They look so ugly! " Xiao Qingluo smiled and refused to comment. Compared with taking people''s lives directly, he really likes this. He crushes their hopes a little, crosses their inner defense line, completely collapses them, and finally can only sink endlessly in despair and darkness. When he finally becomes the crazy fool, it is their time to die. "I am now, didn''t you make it yourself?" A whisper came from Xiao Qingluo''s mouth. When he was young, he was surrounded by countless malice. They gave him hope again and again. They watched him deceive himself and others that he could escape from the devil''s cave. Finally, they found that he had never jumped out of the cage they painted. Chapter 726 All his struggles were a silly game in their eyes. After giving him hope, they destroyed them with their own hands, so that the young and ignorant him fell into the abyss of despair, and there was no light. Probably, from that time on, his heart gave birth to endless darkness and malice to everything. From the moment he held the power, the idea of killing and destruction never disappeared. He liked the feeling of playing with other people''s lives at will, which would make him very excited. When Gu Yun was there, he could still suppress his crazy heart and be a likable brother. After Gu Yun died, those evil thoughts grew like vines, and finally tightly entangled his heart. He became a degenerate, murderer and destroyer! He doesn''t care about these. The only person in the world who can affect his mood is gone. How lonely a person is on the huangquan road. Therefore, he keeps killing people. No matter whether the other party is good or bad, as long as half of his mouth is disrespectful to Gu Yun, he will become the dead soul under his sword. He who made this crazy pervert is not this group of inferior people! The cycle of cause and effect, and finally retribution to them, is all their own fault. Xiao Qingluo will not kill them now. He will only make them suffer in this dimensional space called nightmare, and finally completely collapse. They will end themselves without him. Out of the dimensional space, Xiao Qingluo glanced at the dirty and chaotic factotum with disgust, and finally set a fire to burn everything and his unbearable past. After all this, Xiao Qingluo left lightly. Another important reason why he didn''t kill them now is that when he stayed with Gu Yun, he won''t let his hands be stained with blood, because these inferior human blood don''t deserve to be close to Gu Yun. On the other side, Gu Yun came to the front door of the Xiao family. His steps could not help but stagnate. He looked a little stunned. He saw that the vermilion black iron door of the Xiao family was tightly closed. It was mottled, full of filth. It was mixed with white, yellow and green, and the smell spread from afar. I can''t imagine what the Xiao family has experienced in these short days! The open space in front of the door is full of garbage, and there is no room for feet. Gu Yun looked at it in silence for a moment. His subordinates condensed their spiritual power and ran towards the vermilion gate with a burning light. Then, a blasting sound sounded loudly, and the huge movement startled the people of the whole canglan city. At first glance, it was the sound from the Xiao family''s residence. Everyone, like beating chicken blood, did not hesitate to put down what was busy in their hands and ran excitedly. Even though they abuse and throw rubbish at the door of the Xiao family on weekdays, it''s not painful for the Xiao family. Canglan city can''t shake a penny if they decline. Therefore, the people of canglan city had long hoped that someone would completely eradicate the Xiao family from canglan city. Those who watch the excitement will never be too big. The heavy iron gate, which isolated all outsiders, suddenly became vulnerable under the attack of solitary clouds. After the dust and smoke dispersed, the gate had turned into ruins. Two vermilion gates flew and fell in the courtyard behind the gate, officially announcing their death. A disorderly sound of footsteps came from far and near. Soon, more than 30 fierce Xiao family guards had gathered in the hospital. Chapter 727 The head man''s face had a ferocious scar across the whole face, like an ugly centipede entrenched on it, which made his whole person look like a ferocious look. In fact, he is such a person. The slender eyes of the scar man burst out a sharp light, such as the cold flash of the cold sword out of its sheath, mixed with killing intention. He shouted in a cold voice: "how dare you break into Xiao''s house without permission. Since you dare to destroy this door, leave your life!" With that, he took the lead in launching a deadly attack without waiting for Gu Yun to say anything. This man is a strong man in the five realms of holy practice. He was once a poor and fierce villain pursued and killed by the Xuanyin Dynasty. Finally, he was recruited by the Xiao family and changed his name in an attempt to hide the truth. Therefore, a man is a murderous character. He not only takes people''s lives, but also advocates violence. Every opponent who fights with him finally dies miserably. When he dies, he is beyond recognition. His body and head are twisted and completely deformed from an incredible angle. He is not only the killing weapon of the Xiao family, but also the nightmare of the people in canglan city. Anyone who offends him carelessly will be beaten by him. Due to the pressure of the Xiao family, he will not kill directly, but will beat people out of bed for half a year. The guards looked at Gu Yun and smiled contemptuously. Although Gu Yun is now a well-known female emperor of Langya in Kyushu mainland, some people know his name but don''t know his appearance. They are one of them. As they were, they could not directly contact the female emperor Langya. They just heard that the female emperor Langya had a beautiful face like ice and jade, but they never looked at the girl who was 16 or 17 years old. The girl standing in front of them was simply dressed and young. They could not detect the fluctuation of her spiritual power, so they expected that she was just a waste without spiritual power. If you can blow up the front door of the Xiao family, you must have used something like a blasting symbol. Since you dare to act recklessly to this point, you have to pay a price! They could already foresee how the slender girl would die miserably at the hands of the scar man. Someone stared at Gu Yun''s face, and his evil thoughts rose in his mind. His eyes became explicit. He shouted to the scar man, "this little woman looks really good. Remember the discretion of her men. Don''t really kill her. At least let our brothers feel comfortable before she dies. It''s not in vain." After listening to him, the surrounding guards joined frivolously. At the moment when the scar man approached the lonely cloud, his eyes lingered on her face, and a stunning luster floated at the bottom of his eyes. He had wandered in the east continent for many years, and had seen many beauties. He had all kinds of styles, but no one could have half the beauty of the girl in front of him. This kind of beauty has surpassed the ordinary world, such as the distant flower of kaolin. People want to pick it and take care of it carefully in their arms, but they also want to conquer and destroy it ruthlessly. This is really a beauty who can arouse people''s primitive desire. The scar man couldn''t help licking his lips. His eyes were full of salivation when he looked at Gu Yun. At the moment of approaching Gu Yun, he had unloaded only 30%. It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died like this. How can she not wronged her face! Gu Yun stood quietly, his indifferent eyes fell on the man approaching his scar. The desire in his eyes made her frown in disgust. Chapter 728 His eyes became colder and colder. She slowly loosened her clenched fist behind her to deal with this kind of scum. She felt dirty with her hands, so she changed her original plan. When the scar man was only one step away from Gu Yun, everyone saw Gu Yun standing still and thought she was scared. Suddenly, she turned around and swept over with one leg and kicked firmly on the scar man''s stomach. The scarred man was wrapped with a layer of yellow spiritual brilliance. It is reasonable that ordinary people can never break this line of defense, but an incredible scene happened in front of them. Gu Yun''s kick easily crushed the layer of spiritual power brilliance, and all the power fell on the scar man. When the scar man was aware of Gu Yun''s intention, he disdained to hook his lips. When he was about to ridicule her overestimation, he suddenly changed his look and widened his slender eyes in amazement at the next moment. The magnificent power contained in that foot made him completely unable to parry! Everyone was silly and watched the big and thick scar man being kicked out by a thin girl and smashed into the lobby. Even the solid wood door frame was torn apart because it could not bear this fierce force. There was a huge landing sound, and they could still hear the sound of the broken bone of the scar man. They could not help swallowing their saliva and felt a tingling of their scalp. The scream and groan lasted for a moment, and the scar man didn''t move at all. Someone trembled and touched his nose. Suddenly, his face became very white. "Dead, dead!" He said with a shiver, and the whole man seemed out of his mind. With one kick, the girl was a strong man in the five realms of holy practice. Moreover, in the whole process, they haven''t felt the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power leaking out of her, that is to say, the girl killed the scar man with only one brute force At this moment, all their evil thoughts had disappeared and replaced by the fear deep into the soul. When they looked at the cold eyes of the lonely cloud, their heart was trembling fiercely. This girl, is she a monster? Especially those who had spoken disrespectfully to Gu Yun before felt a burst of suffocation. Later, they remembered the legendary woman who gave a new meaning to Kyushu, one of their two co owners - Langya female emperor Gu Yun. It is said that the female emperor of Langya is used to wearing black clothes. It is said that the female emperor of Langya has a beautiful face like ice and jade. It is said that the female emperor Langya has a cold face all day. It is said that the female emperor of Langya is no more than 20 years old. Rumor has it that All the rumors, the girl in front of me met one by one. There has never been a moment when they were so desperate. In any case, they did not expect that it was the female emperor Langya who personally came to challenge the Xiao family. And they have not threatened to invade the supreme power at the top of the world. With a puff, everyone knelt on their knees one after another, and their bodies could not stop shaking. At the moment, they couldn''t even say a complete word. Just then, another sound of footsteps came. Several people in royal clothes, surrounded by a group of servant girls and servants, hurried here. Their faces were originally shrouded in anger. It seemed that they wanted to cut the man who dared to provoke their Xiao family. However, when they saw the solitary cloud standing at the door, all the flames disappeared in an instant. Chapter 729 The female emperor of Langya, the supreme power of Xianxiu Jiujing. Looking at the whole Kyushu mainland, no one can be her opponent. Xiao Fang restrained her anger, raised a far fetched smile on her lips, and said, "I don''t know if the female emperor Langya is here. It''s our neglect. I hope the female emperor will forgive me." Gu Yun''s eyes settled on Xiao Fang, and he could vaguely see something similar to Xiao Qingluo from his eyebrows. In silence, Xiao Fang came to her with great strides, bowed with both hands and said, "Xiao Fang, meet the female emperor of Langya." In today''s Xiao family, after Xiao pingwan was seriously injured by Gu Yun, the burden of the owner fell on her eldest brother Xiao Fang. Although Xiao Fang is not as famous as Xiao pingwan, she is also a young and famous genius. Only after Xiao pingwan was born, his light was covered by her. Although Xiao Fang''s face was respectful, his eyes were full of examination. When he won the Dabi, he didn''t go there because he was busy. So until now, he has officially fought with the female emperor Langya, who is only 20 years old and stands on the altar. I have to admit, this man is very strong. Only in her, he believed that the heaven and earth worshippers depicted in ancient books had the ability to turn clouds and rain, which was not made up. Although she did not show her real strength, the air field around her was so oppressive that they couldn''t control and wanted to surrender to her. The name of Gu Yun is not known to the world only recently. As early as four years ago, she became famous in the east continent. Everyone from the east continent will be thunderstruck by her name. He had long wanted to understand the woman who was endowed with countless legends, but he revealed his identity as a demon family and was finally killed in the capital of Xuanyin emperor. At that time, he was a pity for a long time. Before Gu Yun appeared, he thought that his sister Xiao pingwan was the best woman in the world. Her spirit was not inferior to that of a man. Therefore, he had no resentment when living in the aura of his sister, because she was really a very powerful existence. Later, Gu Yun''s name spread all over the east continent. He also sniffed at it. He didn''t believe that there could be a woman in this world who could surpass Xiao pingwan. At this moment, he finally realized how short-sighted he was. Gu Yun, not only what women in the world can''t surpass, but also those great powers that will last forever, are weak in front of her. Her existence, it should be said that any human can only look up to. The 20-year-old immortal xiujiujing is unprecedented in history. Kyushu was the first Communist born in mainland China and the only female emperor. She created miracles and broke rules! Xiao Fang''s gaze at Gu Yun slowly changed from examination to appreciation. Such an excellent woman is legendary, powerful and beautiful. How lucky it is to have his man. Being stared at by Xiao Fang, Gu Yun''s face became colder and noticed the subtle changes in her expression. Xiao Fang calmly withdrew his eyes and smiled. When he was about to say something, suddenly, a clear young voice came from behind the crowd, blocking his words. "It''s so lively. Are all the Xiao family gathered here?" The voice is very light, with a smile and a strange joke. Everyone threw attention to the source of the sound. A young man in green stepped out slowly and came to them. Chapter 730 Compared with the amazement brought by that face, the pair of green pupils that are different from ordinary people are more shocking. Everyone stared at him in a daze, and the identity of the boy quickly flashed in their mind. They opened their mouth to shout his name, but it seemed that they had been banned in their throat, and there was no sound "Wild seed, you are still alive!" It was the old lady of the Xiao family standing behind Xiao Fang, and it was also Xiao pingwan and Xiao Fang''s mother. Even though it was confirmed that Xiao Qingluo was indeed the biological son of the former owner of the Xiao family through blood dripping, neither he nor she would admit that the child with alien blood was the young master of the Xiao family. His existence and identity will only tarnish the reputation of the Xiao family and bring endless disasters. He is a lonely star! At the beginning, if the master of the Xiao family had not pity Xiao Qingluo and given him his current name, she would never have let him be crowned with the name of the Xiao family! Originally, he thought that he had only one breath left to survive. After being driven out of the Xiao family, he couldn''t live a day. But he didn''t want to. He not only survived, it seems that he also got up in the wind. After careful calculation, he should be eighteen or nine years old now. Staring at Xiao Qingluo''s face, the old lady of the Xiao family couldn''t hide the vicious glare in her eyes. Xiao Qingluo''s eyes flickered slightly, wild seed... What a long lost title. From the moment Xiao Qingluo appeared, everyone''s momentum changed and became competitive. No matter when and where, the most unwelcome thing for the Xiao family is him. Xiao Fang frowned in disgust. Xiao Zhi, the third young master of the Xiao family, jumped out from behind the old lady of the Xiao family at this time, pointed to Xiao Qingluo''s nose and scolded: "monster, wild seed, bitch, you dare to appear in the Xiao family. Don''t forget that you were expelled by the Xiao family more than ten years ago!" All insulting names Xiao Zhi greets Xiao Qingluo. He is only one month older than Xiao Qingluo. As a brother born in the same year, his dislike of Xiao Qingluo is the ultimate. The person who most wants him to die is his Xiao Zhi. At the beginning, Xiao Qingluo was driven out of the Xiao family. He was the first to applaud. The people who thought they had died miserably in the street stood in front of them again after more than ten years. This disgust doubled all his senses. It was written on their faces. If she hadn''t pressed it with her pressure, Gu Yun didn''t doubt that these people would jump up immediately and give Xiao Qingluo a fatal attack. The majestic pressure was like a towering mountain on them, so that they could no longer stand. All the people, including brother Xiao Fang and the old lady of the Xiao family, knelt at Xiao Qingluo''s feet. Their faces were red and white, and their eyes revealed humiliation. Xiao Fang bit her teeth and said bitterly, "does the female emperor Langya want to bully the weak? What''s more, it''s our Xiao family''s business. You''re not qualified to intervene? " There was something aggressive in his words. Gu Yun looked at him condescending and bullied: "who stipulates that I can''t bully? Also, I am the rule of the world! " Xiao Fang looked at her incredulously. Obviously, she had been refreshed by her shocking words. She was so shocked that she was tongue tied, and there was only a blank in her mind. Is this arrogance? No, she''s just explaining a fact that all Kyushu mainlanders know. From the moment Gu Yun became the Communist of Kyushu mainland, she was the new rule of the world. In a word, they can decide their life and death! Chapter 731 "In addition, there is another thing you need to know. Xiao Qingluo has not been your Xiao family since the moment you drove him out of the Xiao family. Therefore, his business is no longer the business of the Xiao family! You don''t deserve to be called his family. Please clarify your identity! " The cold voice sounded again. Not only the Xiao family was shocked, but even Xiao Qingluo raised his head in amazement and looked at Gu Yun. At this moment, she was dazzling. A certain position in my heart became particularly soft because of her words. At this time, there was a sea of people outside the gate of the Xiao family. Everyone stared inside. Without paying attention, they learned a secret about the Xiao family. It turned out that there was a young master in the Xiao family, and he was still an alien Gu Yun''s eyes swept everyone, and they suddenly felt a chill behind their necks. They were even more cautious, and they didn''t dare to make any sound, just as they were fixed in place, for fear of angering the female emperor Langya. If they had known that the female emperor Langya was here, they would not have come to join the fun! "Now that you are all here, listen. Xiao Qingluo is my righteous younger brother. My people, even the king of heaven and Lao Tzu, can''t move half a minute. Who do you think you are?" In the dead silence, the lonely cloud''s cold and arrogant voice clearly passed into everyone''s ears, like a thunder falling into their minds. At this moment, everyone looked at Xiao Qingluo with envy. No one dares to say no if he can get the shelter of the female emperor Langya, even if he eats all his life and waits for death and achieves nothing. His identity is more noble than any royal relatives and relatives! Thinking of this, the ridiculed eyes of the people turned to the Xiao family, and the eyebrows did not hide their schadenfreude. The Xiao family treated this alien boy as a monster and abandoned him like my shoes, but now he has become the righteous younger brother of the female emperor of Langya. The Xiao family is not even worthy to give him shoes. They understood the meaning of Gu Yun''s previous sentence. The Xiao family really didn''t deserve to be called Xiao Qingluo''s family, because they couldn''t stand it at all. Gu Yun''s words are crazy, proud and domineering! But no one here suspected that she was exaggerating. She had too much power to turn corruption into magic. What''s more, she is only 20 years old now. No one can predict how strong she will be ten or a hundred years later. The only thing is certain that she and Siqi will be the two most promising people in Kyushu mainland to break through the barrier of immortality and become gods in the past few hundred years! The faces of the Xiao family became particularly ugly. Gu Yun''s words undoubtedly hit the Xiao family hard. They couldn''t imagine that Xiao Qingluo, who was good for nothing except his face, had found the female emperor Langya as his backer. How could he be! Xiao Zhi''s face looked unwilling. Strong jealousy grew madly in his heart and occupied all his thoughts. There was nothing left in his brain except jealousy and hatred. He stubbed his neck, met Gu Yun''s eyes, and gritted his teeth and said, "Lady emperor, forgive me for asking, do you accept Xiaoye... Xiao Qingluo is a righteous younger brother, but he has a crush on his face?" He blurted out his words without thinking. When talking about the little wild seed, he keenly felt the coldness of Gu Yun''s eyes. Instinctively, he took back the last word he didn''t have time to say, and reluctantly shouted his name. idiot! Hearing the speech, Xiao Qingluo snorted imperceptibly from his nose. Chapter 732 The old lady of the Xiao family''s face became whiter. The whole person trembled like a candle in the wind. First, she was afraid and second, she was angry. At this moment, she wanted to rush up and block Xiao Zhi''s mouth. Xiao Fang also glared at Xiao Zhi, but they surrendered at the foot of Gu Yun. They could do nothing but stare anxiously. It happened that Xiao Zhi, a fool, hit the muzzle of the gun at this juncture. Dying also involves the whole Xiao family! There was another strange silence at the scene. Xiao Zhi''s words did not prohibit everyone from thinking. Traditionally, those strong women love to keep a male pet around them. This kind of thing is no wonder in Kyushu mainland. What''s more, there is no lack of suitors around a woman like Gu Yun. But The cold figure of Si Qi appeared in everyone''s mind, and they couldn''t help feeling cold all over their body. The relationship between the female emperor Langya and the great emperor cangqiong is well known to the people of Kyushu mainland. Moreover, they also know that the great emperor cangqiong has a strong desire for possession of the female emperor Langya and bears a whole body of murder for her. Compared with the lonely cloud, it is cold outside, but it has its own principle and never kills innocent people indiscriminately. Si Qi never plays cards according to common sense. His temperament is uncertain, and his life and death are all in his mind. What they are more afraid of is the Heavenly Emperor who is like the reincarnation of Shura. Will such a strong man allow his Taoist partner to keep a male pet under his nose? The answer in everyone''s mind is no, but the female emperor Langya is not an ordinary woman. Her strong aura is no less than that of men Xiao Qingluo looked at Xiao Zhi, who was in a hurry to die. He laughed in his heart. He had grown meat for more than ten years, but his brain was still in his early childhood. He wanted to be Gu Yun''s favorite, but her heart never meant that. Brother He is not willing to be her brother. What he wants is not this identity, but her! Everyone could notice that after Xiao Zhi blurted out that sentence, the Qi field around Gu Yun was colder. It was colder than Longdong. It seemed that even the blood in his body was frozen. Everyone''s lips trembled and their teeth trembled uncontrollably. Facing the anger of Gu Yun, the Xiao family felt that death was approaching them, and their despair swallowed up their hearts bit by bit. This kind of spiritual suffering was more painful than the body, and those with weak will gave birth to the idea of self settlement. Lonely clouds are more terrible than expected. In the past, they just listened to others describe how strong Gu Yun Siqi was and often turned over clouds and rain. When I really experienced her strength, I realized that this person and they are people of two worlds! When they asked for mercy, Xiao Qingluo''s indifferent voice came over: "sister, why waste saliva with these people and kill them directly!" His cold and ruthless appearance made Gu Yun feel a little strange. In her memory, it was the first time that Xiao Qingluo showed such an expression, which was enough to see how much he hated the Xiao family in his heart. From his appearance, the attitude of the Xiao family towards him can see what kind of inhuman treatment Xiao Qingluo received when he was young. From the Lord to the servant, there is no one with good intentions! Before Gu Yun could react, Xiao Zhi was already jumping over the wall. He pointed to Xiao Qingluo''s nose and scolded: "little bastard, you want to kill us. Who gives you the courage to say this?! It seems that you have forgotten all the lessons you were taught before! " Chapter 733 His handsome face, which could have been called a beautiful face, was twisted by great anger, and the veins on his forehead burst. If he hadn''t been under the pressure of lonely clouds, at this moment, he must have rushed to Xiao Qingluo and tried his best with him. Gu Yun''s eyes fell on him and became dark, "I''ll give it to him!" As soon as the voice fell, the momentum poured out unreservedly and pressed on Xiao Zhi. He only felt that the surrounding space was compressed at the moment, all the air was plundered, but his breathing was getting faster and faster! His eyes kept widening. In the end, his eyes had protruded from his eyes. His face was swollen into the color of pig liver, and his tongue came out of his mouth, describing it as ferocious and terrible. It seemed that an invisible hand was pinched around his neck in front of him, and the sense of suffocation invaded all his senses. His hands and feet kept waving, as if he wanted to break away from the invisible hand, and the dead ash slowly climbed up his face. The old man of the Xiao family couldn''t bear to stand up and save his little son several times, but Xiao Fang pressed him back. He looked at all this indifferently, and his eyes did not show half an emotional fluctuation. It seemed that the boy who was about to die in front of them was not his brother with his father and mother, but a stranger. Xiao Qingluo looked at Xiao Fang and sneered. At this time, his eldest brother finally exposed his nature. Except in front of him, Xiao Fang is a modest gentleman in front of anyone. In fact, he is more despicable than anyone. More than ten years ago, he was forgotten by the Xiao family in the factotum, but he was suddenly charged with theft. He had just turned six years old and had been whipped all night in the punishment hall. If he hadn''t been sensible, he would have done all kinds of chores. His physical endurance was far higher than that of people of the same age. He had died there. The next day, when he was released, he could not find a good skin on his body except his face. Until now, those scars were still on his body and did not disappear. It seemed that he should always remember the humiliation and pain brought to him by the Xiao family. It was the expulsion of the Xiao family that really destroyed him. Before being expelled from the Xiao family, the Xiao family''s mistress, the current old lady of the Xiao family, personally brought people to destroy his spiritual pulse, cut off all his hopes and let him never turn over. He was wrapped with a mat by the servants of the Xiao family and threw it as a dead man in the random burial post outside canglan City, but he was so lucky that he survived under such inhuman torture. Xu''s life should not be destroyed. Let him keep this tone just for this moment! Why is it like this? He has been thinking about this problem. Since childhood, he has learned to be cautious, look at people''s eyes and act carefully. He has never made any big mistakes. Why was he suddenly stigmatized and charged with theft. In his capacity, he doesn''t even have the qualification to step out of the factotum room. How can we talk about approaching the Xiaos'' room to steal their things? How eager that man should be to solve him if he doesn''t even want to find a good excuse! It was not until later, when he awakened the blood of the elves, and the vague memory of his childhood was clearly replayed in front of him again, that he remembered the conversation between the two servants of the Xiao family who carried him to the random burial post on the day he was driven out of the Xiao family. He finally realized the truth of everything in those years! It''s not that he did something wrong, but that he was born a mistake. Chapter 734 By chance, Xiao pingwan learned about Xiao Qingluo''s situation in the factotum room from the servant girl. It occurred to her that they had forgotten the shame of the Xiao family and allowed him to grow up. Xiao pingwan is a stronger person than anyone in the Xiao family. She can''t tolerate sand in her eyes. Once Xiao Qingluo''s identity is discovered, the reputation of the Xiao family will be damaged. At that time, it will involve her, and her painstaking image will be stained with a stain from now on. She will never allow any imperfection in herself. Therefore, she wants Xiao Qingluo to die. Just driving him out will not make her feel at ease. Only when she dies completely will others not know that there is an alien young master in the Xiao family. She won''t do such a thing herself. When it comes out, someone will say that she is vicious. She can hurt a six-year-old boy, and she won''t do anything that damages her image and reputation. And someone is willing to do it for her. Everything was arranged by Xiao Fang. It was just to deal with a young child. He didn''t need to bother at all. Therefore, he casually charged him with theft, took him out of the factotum and threw him into the penalty hall. The punishment Hall of the Xiao family may not survive a night even if it is an adult, not to mention a child who has no strength to bind chickens, so he expected that Xiao Qingluo would not live the next day. As a result, to his surprise, Xiao Qingluo''s life was harder than he thought. Although he was unconscious, his heart didn''t stop. In full view of the public, it is inconvenient for him to kill again, but he is not in a hurry, because there is another person waiting for him! The Xiao family''s mother came to the punishment hall with people. As early as six years ago when he was born, she wanted to kill him. But at that time, the Xiao family''s master thought of the old relationship and didn''t give her a chance to do it. Now, she wouldn''t allow him. It is reasonable that those who are expelled from the Xiao family should be sober on the second day after they leave the punishment hall before they are expelled. The Xiao family''s mistress couldn''t wait, so when Xiao Qingluo was carried out of the punishment hall and was still in a coma, he ordered someone to abolish his spiritual pulse. He woke up with pain in a coma. When he opened his eyes, he saw the indifferent faces of the Xiao family''s mistress, Xiao Fang and a group of Xiao family. None of them stood up to plead for Xiao Qingluo. They all looked like watching a good play, and even didn''t hide their contempt and disgust for Xiao Qingluo. In their hearts, the alien is not easy to die, that is, they should not exist in this world. Even they think that the punishment of the punishment hall for Xiao Qingluo is too light. They should let him try every kind of capital punishment in the punishment hall, so as to be happy. At this moment, they all forget, or don''t care at all. The man in front of them is just a six-year-old boy. Except for his eyes, he is no different from ordinary human beings. He passed out completely. But Xiao Fang still didn''t let him go and secretly asked the two slaves who carried Xiao Qingluo to the random burial post to make up another fatal blow in the random burial post. However, the two slaves disliked the bad luck of the random burial post and didn''t want to stay for another moment. They saw that Xiao Qingluo had only one breath left. It was expected that he would not last for the next day. Moreover, there were wolves coming out to look for food from time to time in the random burial post. Perhaps, without waiting for the next day, he would soon become the belly food of the wolves. After all, children are delicate and tender, which is the favorite of these animals. So they threw Xiao Qingluo directly into the pile of dead people and left in a hurry! Chapter 735 If he had not been driven out of the Xiao family, he would not have lived in purgatory in the following years. Whenever he thought about it, he had an impulse to kill himself. It was a nightmare that tortured him for many years Now, the only pity he felt was that he couldn''t kill them himself. He was looking forward to seeing them look at him with fear, but it didn''t matter. He still had a way to torture them. After all, it was impossible to erase his hatred by letting them die so happily. With a slight click, it rippled in the silent space. Xiao Zhi''s head seemed to have lost all its support. He hung weakly on his neck in an arc that ordinary people would never do. His eyes had turned white and all the breath of life had completely disappeared. The old lady of the Xiao family burst into a cry. The sharp voice stimulated everyone''s eardrums. They had a moment of tinnitus. "Bitch, I''ll kill you!" The old lady of the Xiao family condensed spiritual power and frantically attacked Gu Yun and Xiao Qingluo. Her power was extremely disordered and disorganized. Seeing a group of spiritual masters outside, I was amazed. The young old lady of the Xiao family was also a famous young genius with good cultivation. However, after being the master mother of the Xiao family for decades, she neglected her cultivation. Now she has retreated to this place. Even those spiritual masters in the state of Qingxiu are more decent than her! Now, they can''t help but spit on themselves when they saw the sad face of the old Xiao family. Such an attack looks full of momentum. In fact, it is fierce and weak. Before Gu Yun''s body is close, it has been suppressed by momentum. In an instant, the old man of the Xiao family seemed to be several decades old. His face, which had been in its thirties and forties, was covered with wrinkles bit by bit, and his skin became waxy yellow and dark, like an old man in twilight. She trembled her withered hands and touched her face. There was another loud scream, full of despair. For so many years, she has been maintaining her face with spiritual power, but just now, she extracted all the spiritual power in her body and gave a fatal blow to Gu Yun and Xiao Qingluo, but the spiritual power in her body is fixed. She has been in a high position all year round, so she has forgotten to practice. If she doesn''t stop, even the spiritual pulse has degenerated so that she can''t absorb the spiritual power arbitrarily. Therefore, once she used her only spiritual power in her body, her face would age rapidly. At this moment, the age of her appearance has exceeded her real age. The man who maintains her appearance by spiritual power is not as old as the spiritual master who spontaneously stops her appearance at a certain age with spiritual power metabolism every day. When she does so, she will also have phagocytosis. The old lady of the Xiao family is now like a person who can''t see the light. She is afraid of hands and feet. She blocks her face with wide sleeves and keeps roaring at everyone: "get out! You all get out! " Xiao Qingluo couldn''t help laughing, but her eyebrows were taunted. She had been a domineering old lady of the Xiao family all her life. At this moment, she was like a poor worm, but she didn''t deserve any pity. These people really dirty Gu Yun''s hands! He has changed his mind now. Xiao Qingluo walked up to Gu Yun, only one punch away from her. He said, "sister, can I kill them myself?" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously. The Xiao family is also a spiritual master above soul cultivation. How will he deal with it? Chapter 736 Xiao Qingluo took out the three blasting talismans given to him by Gu Yun and said, "sister, did you forget that you gave me a self-defense weapon? It can be used at this time. If it''s not good, I still have a spirit!" Gu Yun really turned around and forgot this stubble. As for the spirit, he forgot to the horizon. This is an enhanced version of the blasting talisman. The power of any one is equivalent to the full force of a immortal Xiu. It''s nothing to say against the Xiao family, that is, razing the whole Xiao family residence to the ground. The spirit is more powerful than the blasting symbol. Gu Yun looked at him and asked an irrelevant question: "are you afraid?" In her impression, this was the first time that Xiao Qingluo took up the butcher''s knife and became a butcher harvesting human life. Since you are in this world, you can''t never have blood on your hands. The rule of the world is the law of the jungle. If you don''t want to be the weak and be arbitrarily dominated by the strong, you can only pick up the butcher''s knife, cut through thorns and thorns and climb to the position of the strong. Sooner or later, Xiao Qingluo will experience these bloody storms, so Gu Yun will not stop him. Once the flowers in the greenhouse leave the shelter of the family, they will be eliminated by the world. Although she can protect Xiao Qingluo for a while, she can''t protect him for a lifetime. If he wants to ascend to the position of the spirit family in the divine world, he will go on a blood path piled up by corpses, killing step by step. If he is not strong enough, he will be the next to be reduced to a corpse to pave the way for people! Hearing the speech, Xiao Qingluo was stunned for a moment and didn''t realize the meaning of Gu Yun''s words, but soon he understood. Gu Yun asked, are you afraid of killing for the first time? He tried his best to resist the smile that would overflow to his lips. He was mugged by Gu Yun and asked this question in a very serious voice. While his heart was warm, he discovered for the first time that there was such a lovely temperament hidden under Gu Yun''s cold temperament, which made people even more happy. When he was six years old, he began to wander in the east continent and often dealt with dead people. When he really killed for the first time, he was seven years old. How was it described by others at that time? Like a mad dog, he jumped up and bit the enemy''s neck. When the man died, there was no movement and his teeth never loosened. It didn''t stop until he bit the meat in his mouth with blood. He doesn''t care what others think of him. He only cares about what he is in Guyun''s eyes. In order to make himself a weak person who needs Guyun''s protection, he can''t leave Guyun at all. He hasn''t killed anyone in front of her once. Now, we will make an exception. Xiao Qingluo answered Gu Yun with a firm voice: "hatred has gone beyond fear, so I''m not afraid!" Even if born in dust, he also has his own clank iron bone. Whether to be subdued by fear or turn fear into strength is all in one''s own mind. Now, Gu Yun has no worries before. She thinks it''s time for Xiao Qingluo to start cultivating. Unlike human beings, if the spiritual pulse is destroyed, it will be destroyed forever. Except for the hard-to-find Lingying root to reshape the spiritual pulse, she will never have a chance to cultivate. Xiao Qingluo bears the spirit blood. Even if it is thin, it is better than nothing. Moreover, once the spirit blood awakens, it will completely occupy the body. This is the domineering power of other alien blood except human beings. The difficulty is that if the elf family blood is too thin, there will be only one percent chance of awakening, which is equivalent to No. Chapter 737 And this problem, in Gu Yun, is completely free from concern. She has many ways to awaken Xiao Qingluo''s elf family lineage. Once the lineage awakens, Xiao Qingluo will no longer need to practice according to human cultivation methods. The cultivation methods of the elf family form a set of systems and are most suitable for them. However, the elves have always been conservative. Their cultivation methods are never published. Even if they are published, others can''t understand the profundity. Therefore, in the inheritance and memory, there are few relevant contents about the cultivation methods of the elves, all of which are one-sided. Therefore, after Xiao Qingluo awakened the spirit family''s blood, Gu Yun couldn''t help him, but fortunately, the genius of the spirit family is naturally engraved in the blood, which can also be called inheriting memory and inheriting talent. In other words, as long as the people of the elves wake up their blood, their memory of how to practice will revive, which is their natural and unique talent. The later cultivation depends on Xiao Qingluo to explore slowly. "Sister, can you go out first? I don''t want you to see the next scene. " Xiao Qingluo spoke to Gu Yun in a voice that was almost deceptive. The next scene is murder. He still doesn''t want to let Gu Yun see his bloody side after all. Gu Yun nodded gently. His cold eyes swept over the Xiao family. When he turned and was about to go out, suddenly, Xiao Fang''s sarcastic voice came and made her footsteps stagnate in place. "Do you think how clean the person around you is?" Gu Yun turned his eyes and his eyes fell on Xiao Fang. Xiao Qingluo''s hand suddenly clenched, killing and overwhelming. Xiao Fang, with a malicious smile on his face, looked at them fearlessly. He simply bent his knees and sat on the ground, provoking: "the man around you was played by dirty and despicable servants in the factotum since childhood." "As far as I know, every place on his body has been touched by those people without reservation. Do you think it''s disgusting! Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect that the person you take with you every day is actually dirty to the bone, and even the soul stinks. " "How noble do you think you are? In fact, he has been infected with the stench. He is rubbish and you are rubbish! You should both go to hell! " In the end, Xiao Fang''s gentle mask was torn apart, revealing her original face. She was crazy and had lost all her calmness and reason. He can die in the hands of anyone, but he can''t die in the hands of Xiao Qingluo, who was trampled on the soles of his feet in the past. This dirty and disgusting bastard is not qualified! Therefore, he deliberately abused Gu Yun and angered Gu Yun, hoping that she could give them a pleasure directly. They were lucky to die in the hands of the Communist Lord of Kyushu and the female emperor Langya. Even if he is dead, he will make the living unhappy. At this moment, saying this is just a response to the lonely cloud and disgusting lonely cloud. It also tramples Xiao Qingluo''s dignity on the ground again. Xiao Qingluo''s hands trembled uncontrollably. Tyranny eroded his heart. He was going to kill Xiao Fang and everyone in the Xiao family! The deep green pupils spread a touch of bloodthirsty scarlet, which was already on the edge of rage. He didn''t dare to see Gu Yun. He was afraid to see the familiar disgust on her face. Even if he was disgusted and despised by everyone in the world, he wouldn''t care at all, except Gu Yun. Chapter 738 Xiao Fang''s crazy laughter was still in his ears. Just as Xiao Qingluo was about to kill, his voice suddenly stopped, a blood mist dispersed in front of him, and the smell of blood filled his nose. "Noisy!" Gu Yun''s cold voice came over. There was no disgust, only thick impatience. She raised her feet again and walked outside the gate of the Xiao family. Everyone looked at her like a ghost and scattered in a crowd. In front of the gate of the Xiao family, there was only depression left at this moment. Her voice fell into his ear: "I''ll wait for you outside. It''s over. Let''s go home together!" Home Xiao Qingluo''s pale fingers could not help shrinking, clenched them tightly into a fist and trembled gently. This time, it was neither anger nor fear. What occupied his heart was an overturning great surprise. Gu Yun, just like when we first met five years ago, no matter how bad he was, even if ten thousand people despised her, she would always lend him a helping hand, and there would never be disgust in her eyes. She said he was her family and would not leave him anytime and anywhere. She did it! Her words defeated all the fears of Xiao Qingluo, like a beam of warm sun shining into his dark and narrow heart. As soon as Gu Yun left, Xiao Qingluo''s momentum changed completely. It was strange and oppressive for no reason. Everyone only felt a tight heart, and one heart had begun to be afraid. If the feeling of Xiao Qingluo in front is pure and harmless, now he is like a life-threatening impermanence, with a soul-stirring smile on his lips, but it only makes people feel the extreme cold. ¡­¡­ Outside the Xiao family''s residence, Gu Yun looked up at half the sky dyed red by the sunset, like weeping blood. She was stunned for a moment until a burst of footsteps slowly approached her. Gu Yun tilted his head slightly and looked at Xiao Qingluo who came to her in the glow. His exquisite face looked charming under the outline of the glow, like a goblin that captured people''s hearts and souls. Even after a killing, his body was not stained with half blood. There was no big noise from Xiao''s house. Gu Yun knew that Xiao Qingluo must be a dimensional space. "Solved?" She asked. Xiao Qingluo nodded and raised a bright smile at Gu Yun, removing all the haze: "let''s go back!" Gu Yun nodded and summoned the flying monster. After the two sat down, the flying monster flapped its wings and left without hesitation. Everything about the Xiao family narrowed little by little in the bottom of his eyes until at last he could see nothing. Only the mountains were rolling under their feet. Xiao Qingluo took back his eyes. At the same time, the raging fire suddenly came to the Xiao family residence with the potential of starting a prairie fire. This ancient house, which has been inherited for hundreds of years, was swallowed up by the fire overnight and turned into a piece of ruins. Together with the remaining 120 bodies in the Xiao family, they were burned in the fire The fire was unprepared and inexplicable, but no one cared. The Xiao family did terrible things, and it should have been retribution long ago! On the green feather Luan, Xiao Qingluo said to Gu Yun, "sister, give me a new name. The Revenge of the Xiao family has been avenged. The name Xiao Qingluo will completely become a past tense. I want to start a new beginning with a new name and myself." Chapter 739 The memories brought by the Xiao family to Xiao Qingluo are full of pain and gray. Don''t forget it! Gu Yun nodded and thought carefully. Like the protoss Ji family, the demon family Gu family and the ghost family ghost family, other races in the divine world also have a surname that symbolizes identity and race. The elf family takes Xi as its surname. Gu Yun pondered for a moment, and a light flashed in his mind: "Xi min!" "Xi min..." Xiao Qingluo whispered the name at the tip of his tongue. The quiet green pupil suddenly became bright. He smiled, "OK, I''ll call Xi min in the future!" The voice of the spirit sounded in his mind at this time: "I know, I know, Min has the meaning of light and beauty ~" She blinked and asked for praise. Xi min just deepened the smile at the bottom of her eyes. Whether the word min is Gu Yun''s impression of him or Gu Yun''s expectation of him, Xi min doesn''t care very much. What he likes is that Gu Yun didn''t come up with his name at will, but thought it over and over in his mind for a long time before deciding. Does this mean that he also occupies an important position in her heart? He turned sideways and looked at the eyes of Gu Yun, filled with a smile. As early as four years ago, the day he awakened the blood of the elves, he already knew the specific meaning of the surname Xi, but he never thought that Guyun would name him after it. Sure enough, the guess is right. Gu Yun is from that place! When Gu Yun Ning Mei thought about where to leave the mortal world as a breakthrough, suddenly, Xi min approached her, and a pair of cool hands gently held her. When Gu Yun instinctively wanted to take his hands back, he heard him say, "sister, you won''t leave me, will you?" Gu Yun was stunned and looked at him suspiciously. Xi min then said, "as you can see, both my origin and experience are embarrassing. In this world, there will never be a second person who is so kind to me except you, so sister, will you hate me? Will you not want me? " Xi min looked at her eyes, like emerald soaked in a stream, with some water mist, which contained deep fear. Although Xi min is now over 18, his appearance looks much younger than his actual age due to the ancestry of the elf family. He looks at Gu Yun like a little milk dog afraid of being abandoned. He is very pitiful. He looks and moves with careful wings. Gu Yun''s heart was touched. He remembered the attitude of the Xiao family when they faced him. He also knew that this deep-rooted uneasiness could not be erased overnight. Her action of taking back her hand was stiff in the middle of the way. Reluctantly, she let Xi min pull it. Her voice is still very light, so people can''t hear the ups and downs of emotion, but she is also very serious: "no, I will protect you before you have the strength of self-protection." Gu Yun is a man of heavy promise, so she won''t promise easily. Once she makes a promise, she will try her best to fulfill her promise. This is what people who have been around her for a long time know. Xi min hooked his lips and smiled, and the bottom of his eyes flashed cunning. Today, he arranged so much that he didn''t hesitate to expose his scars for the sake of Gu Yun. Otherwise, the Xiao family would have ceased to exist two years ago. Little by little, he planned to weave a huge net, just for one day, to trap Gu Yun around him forever and completely belong to him! ¡ª¡ªDigression¡ª¡ª Annotation: Xi min [x] ¨© xu ¨£ n£Ý Chapter 740 When Qing yuluan landed in the holy land, Gu Yun saw the figure standing against the wind at the first sight. The cold wind rolled up his white clothes, like plating a layer of bright moon, and so did the nine heavenly gods. A picture flashed in Gu Yun''s mind. She always felt that she saw a familiar shadow on Si Qi. But she couldn''t tell her name. She shook her head, forgot the thoughts in her mind, and walked slowly to Siqi. She was surprised and closed for several days. Siqi''s strength jumped up at an amazing speed. Now she has been promoted from the second realm of Xianxiu to the fifth realm of Xianxiu. Even she can''t do it so quickly. She put a smile on her lips: "Siqi, congratulations." Although he didn''t meet for only a few days, Gu Yun felt that it had been a long time. At this time, when he saw Si Qi, there was nothing left in his mind. Joy occupied the whole heart. At the moment when Gu Yun approached, Si Qi suddenly hugged her in his arms, shackled her hands around her waist, and silently told Xi Min that she was mine in a gesture of declaring her sovereignty! Siqi''s possessiveness was not understood for the first time. Xi min picked his eyebrows and silently provoked Qi''s warning eyes: then you can be optimistic. Sooner or later, she will belong to me! Any of his disguises are futile under Siqi''s insightful eyes. Therefore, Xi min never hides his true face and purpose when confronting Siqi. In essence, they are very much like the same kind of people, but they will only stand on the opposite side forever. But Siqi''s anger is still a little afraid after all. Among all the people he contacts, it is undeniable that Siqi is the most incomprehensible. He exists like an abyss. The closer he is to him, the more he pushes himself into the abyss. So far, he is the most dangerous person he has ever met. Xi min took back his eyes, smiled and said hello to Gu Yun, and then went back to his room to rest. It''s him, after all, it''s him. If he doesn''t have this patience, he can''t live now. Only Gu Yun and Si Qi were left in the huge square. There was no moon tonight. The thick clouds shrouded in the night, darkening everything. Si Qi gently released Gu Yun and held her hand. The voice of magnetic sink sounded in Gu Yun''s ear: "Gu Yun, sometimes what your eyes see is not true." After all, he didn''t tell Gu Yun the true face of Xiao Qingluo. Gu Yun trusted him so much that he couldn''t be overthrown overnight. This man disguised so well in front of Gu Yun that he was impeccable. Therefore, when he heard that Gu Yun and Xiao Qingluo left the holy land together and went to the Xiao family in canglan City, he could hardly control himself and rushed over immediately. But he also knew that he could not do so. He could not make Gu Yun feel pressure and embarrassment. So he waited here, waiting for her to return. If Gu Yun didn''t come back tonight, he would rush to canglan city without hesitation. Gu Yun was puzzled by Siqi''s unexplained words. She looked at Siqi. Obviously, Siqi didn''t intend to say anything more. He didn''t know his thousands of feelings. She just took the meaningful hug as a hug to meet again after a long separation, and didn''t do what he thought. Holding hands with Siqi like this, she walked comfortably in the night wind and enjoyed the rare peace. She said slowly, "let''s leave the mortal world tomorrow!" Chapter 741 "Good!" Si Qi replied, paused for a moment, and added, "I''ll go wherever you go." Gu Yun smiled and clenched his hand. This fetter is already unbreakable. Finally, Gu Yun found the answer she wanted in her inheritance memory. It was completely beyond her expectation. She thought that leaving the mortal world was like leaving the divine world. She only needed to open the channels of two spaces to shuttle freely. However, she never thought that the mortal world was at the bottom of the three worlds, affecting the whole pattern. In other words, pulling one hair and moving the whole body to open the channel from the mortal world to the nether world will cause turbulence in the whole three worlds. At that time, it will be difficult for those people in the divine world to pay attention to her. Gu Yun resolutely gave up this method and turned his attention to the second method. Each of the three realms has different particularity. From the divine world to the nether world or the mortal world, you can go immediately with a thought. Only from the upper world to the lower world, you will be suppressed by the laws of heaven and earth. What you can avoid is that there are gods to kill in the lower world. Ten years ago, Gu Yun was a special case. At that time, she didn''t fully master the divine power and break through the barrier of the three realms. She just relied on the brute force brought by her blood. If she didn''t just hit the Phoenix Nirvana, I''m afraid she would be dead now. From the nether world to the mortal world, you need to make your own channel. A little carelessness will cause the space of the mortal world to collapse. Although the nether world is in the middle of the three worlds, they also practice divine power like the divine world, so the power they exert is unbearable to the mortal world. Compared with the divine world and the nether world, the heavenly way is much more demanding on the mortal world. First, the people in the mortal world have low strength, and it is difficult to break the barriers between the three worlds in their poor life. Second, although the mortal world is at the bottom, it is a special existence in the three worlds, which is like the foundation of a building. If one foundation is unstable, the whole building will be shaky. Therefore, when someone forcibly wants to break the barriers outside the mortal world and lead to the nether world, the movement below will spread to the top. A series of limitations are blocking the road of the mortal world. So, thousands of years ago, in the 100 years since the establishment of the three realms, the gods who were sent to the mortal world united to open a channel between the mortal world and the nether world, which is like building a bridge between the two realms. Without time, cultivation, race and other restrictions, anyone can cross this channel and naturally shuttle between the mortal world and the nether world. However, along with the convenience comes the subversive danger. The monsters bred in the nether world are mutant fierce beasts, cruel and bloodthirsty, with strong attack power. In the netherworld, except for the existence of these special monsters, few living people appear. Because of the bad environment, they can only stay here for less than a month. More of them actually die here, which makes the people of the three worlds stop. This bloodthirsty carnivorous monster, without the barrier of space, poured into the mortal world in large numbers. What is more terrible is that their strength is not bound by the laws of heaven and earth, and the gap between the two sides is highlighted. Those monsters who swarmed into the mortal world slaughtered wildly on this land, eating human flesh and drinking human blood. Finally, they paid a huge price to kill all the animals, but this passage can''t be left, and it can''t be made up again. Chapter 742 Finally, the only way to seal it is to make concerted efforts again. Although the channel is sealed, no one can guarantee that there will be any trouble. Moreover, the temporary seal will loosen one day sooner or later. At that time, it will be another disaster. The fragile mortal world can''t stand such trouble at all. At that time, all the remaining strong people in Kyushu mainland were demon people. Therefore, the task of adhering to the two boundary channels fell on the demon people at that time, but if the seal showed signs of loosening or weakening, they would strengthen it immediately. Over time, that place became the territory of the demon family, called the demon God leader! Looking at the familiar three words, Gu Yun frowned gently, and a bad memory came to his mind. Nianxi Yuxue''s lovely little face turned black and boasted: "how can it be the demon God''s lead? It means that we want to return to the demon God''s lead?" As soon as the demon God led three words out, all the faces present were stunned. Only the big forces standing at the top of Kyushu mainland know the existence of demon God leader. Although they don''t know much about demon God leader, they all know that this is an ancient, mysterious and powerful existence in Kyushu mainland. It is said that those living in that field are powerful aliens Even they only know one-sided about the demon God leader. If they have to use anything to describe the demon God leader, it is a beast dormant in a corner of Kyushu mainland, but it can never be ignored. It shows the world only the tip of the iceberg, but only this tip is enough to stop them. Even the most powerful beings in Kyushu, the Holy Land and the bright god religion, dare not fight with the demon gods. Anyone and any force in Kyushu mainland can be surprised and look up at the world in your own field. Once you are led by the demon God, it will be as small as a drop in the sea. If the people led by the demon God had never been born, the pattern of Kyushu would be another shape. Baililan Jiu saw the obvious look change of Gu Yun and nianxi when they talked about the demon God collar, and couldn''t help asking, "Gu Yun, have you ever been to the demon God collar?" All eyes focused on her. The world only knows the existence of the demon God leader, but they can never touch its way. It''s like a place that exists in other people. No one can find the way to the demon God leader. Therefore, Jing Chenyuan and his family have listened to the legend of the demon God leader as a story since childhood. If it weren''t for Gu Yun''s own words, he would never believe that the demon God led this place to really exist! Gu Yunwei nodded uncertainly. Her memory dates back to six years ago. That was her fourth year in the world of mortals. She met the bottleneck of cultivation. By chance, she learned the existence of demon God from a spiritual master who had experienced in the mountains near Jili village. Listening to their tone, they are all yearning, but hiding downward is fear. Frankly speaking, human spiritual masters can''t break through the barriers above immortal cultivation on the Kyushu mainland. Maybe there will be a breakthrough opportunity under the leadership of demon gods. At that time, she wanted to be strong as soon as possible and return to the divine world for revenge, so after the bottleneck period, she resolutely went to the demon God leader in order to find a breakthrough opportunity. If you can choose again, the solitary cloud must be able to hide as far as you can. From the moment she left the demon God leader in the past, Gu Yun thought she would never go back. However, to her surprise, the track of fate finally connected with the demon God leader after sparing such a large circle. Chapter 743 "It''s not a good memory!" The lonely cloud said quietly, with some helplessness in his expression. Listening to Gu Yun''s words, Jing Chenyuan looked at Gu Yun and worshipped him deeply. Even the demon God leader broke through. I''m afraid there is no place in the Kyushu mainland where Gu Yun has never been. After knowing it, Jing Chenyuan reacted and asked: "then again, Gu Yun, what two boundary channels do you say are demon God leaders? What''s the matter?" Gu Yun was stunned. Now he realized that he didn''t confess his identity with them. To the confused eyes of the previous pair, Gu Yun pondered for a moment and said, "do you really want to follow me?" When Gu Yun said he wanted to leave, Bai Li lanjiu, Jing Chenyuan and Na Lanxue packed their luggage without hesitation. They said goodbye to the humanity in the family early and didn''t give themselves any chance to repent. Nalan Snow said, "it''s up to you!" "I always think the gap between me and you should be less experience, so, Gu Yun, you can''t leave us and pat your ass." Jing Chenyuan smiled, his eyes filled with excitement and expectation. The lonely cloud was silent for a moment, and his voice became ethereal: "if you were by my side, you might die?" Her side has never been a happy place. Every step she takes is passing by death. The danger will not stop, but will come one after another. If they only want excitement and freshness, they will be disappointed and even lose their lives. Gu Yun is not a joker. They all know that since she said she might die, the situation must be more serious than they thought. But if they are afraid of death, they don''t deserve to stand by her side. Baililan nine looked very serious and said, "you said before that opportunity is accompanied by danger. If you are afraid of danger and death, you will never achieve much in your life. We don''t want to be ordinary people." From the moment they become friends of Gu Yun, they will always follow her footsteps. "I''m not afraid of heaven. Will I be afraid of death!" Jing Chenyuan said with an eyebrow. Nalan snow also put away his carelessness and looked very serious: "lonely cloud, we want to stand in a higher place with you." Listening to their words from the inner house, Gu Yun had no worries in her heart. She smiled gently and looked at the distant sky. She said, "in that case, I want to confess something to you." Everyone looked at her suspiciously. Xi min''s hand in his sleeve can''t help holding tight. He knows that what Gu Yun wants to say next is an answer he has been looking for. His heart can''t help but be nervous. "In fact, there is not only Kyushu in the world. The existence of the three realms is not a rumor." Gu Yun said slowly. A look of amazement floated in the eyes of several people. The word "three realms" was mentioned in those ancient books that have turned yellow. What is three realms? What is the third world like? Is there really three realms in the world? These three issues are not described in detail in any ancient book. Moreover, these ancient books referring to the three realms are ancient stories made up by some predecessors, and the authenticity still needs to be studied, so they have not studied them carefully, but they should be a legend made up by people in the three realms. Now, Gu Yun broke their cognition and told them that the three realms really exist Chapter 744 They won''t question Gu Yun''s words, because they all know that anyone can joke and cheat them, but Gu Yun won''t! Everyone was silent, leaving only the voice of lonely cloud. "The real pattern of the world is divided into three worlds. The so-called three worlds are the divine world, the nether world and the mortal world. Kyushu mainland is in the mortal world, and the gods in your mouth are distributed in the divine world and the nether world." A speech has completely subverted all their cognition, and a huge shock has flooded their hearts. The three realms are not rumors, nor are the gods! Until now, they have found that for so many years, they are like frogs at the bottom of a well. I thought I saw the whole world, but I just peeped at the tip of the iceberg. Gu Yun continued: "I am not from the mortal world. Ten years ago, when I was ten years old, I came here from the divine world." Her voice was always calm without any ripples, but when it fell to their ears, it set off a storm in their hearts. They had long guessed that the origin of Gu Yun would not be simple, but they did not expect that she was much more noble and complex than they thought. Now, they finally understand the doubts that exist in Gu Yun. It was as if she suddenly appeared on this continent one day and appeared in the eyes of the world. No one could trace her origin and life experience. It turned out that she was not from this world. The strength of Gu Yun is not like a God, but that she is a God. When you come from the cloud to the world, you still have to go back to the cloud. Nalan snow asked, "is the divine world the divine world in the Ninth Heaven?" Gu Yun nodded. You can understand that. Nalan Xue opened her mouth in shock and said incoherently, "God, there is a divine world in this world. What is the divine world? What about the gods? Are the gods young? The gods mentioned in the book are immortal. Everyone has a very good-looking face. Is it true? Is it true? Ah, I''m going crazy with excitement! " Nalan Snow''s excited voice broke the silence. When talking about the gods, her beautiful eyes were full of expectation. She even wanted to rush over and hold Gu Yun excitedly, but she counseled her boss Qi''s alienated eyes. No matter when and where, she is still afraid of Siqi. Not only Nalan snow, but also Ling Qingchen. Everyone else is excited and yearning. Ling Qingchen''s eyes flickered slightly, and a faint light fell. The divine world is far from as beautiful as they are Here with him and Gu Yun, this place is full of painful memories and indelible hatred. Gu Yun shook her head gently, took her eyes back from the boundary line between the sky and the earth, and took out a crystal clear glass ball. She said, "now, I''m leaving the mortal world. The next place I''m going to is the netherworld. The demon God leader you just mentioned is the two boundary channels between the mortal world and the netherworld." Everyone''s eyes fell on the glass ball in Gu Yun''s hand. The bright and clear light flickered on the glass ball. Through it, you seem to see a beautiful world. Like a bewitching magic, he couldn''t help but be guided to reach out to the glass ball. But when he was about to touch the glass ball, the lonely cloud suddenly retracted. Chapter 745 She said, "this is a demon core bead, which will devour your spiritual power." Hearing the speech, several people looked at their hands and felt a lingering fear. Nalan snow asked, "what is the demon core bead?" Before that, they were unheard of. They had countless curiosity about the unknown. Gu Yun replied, "you can understand it as a sound stone." She thought of the boy with a pair of golden demon pupils. She could not refuse to put the demon core bead into her hand. With an animal smile on her lips, she said in her ear: "take it, even if it is thousands of miles away, as long as you call the king, the king will rush over immediately. If you dare to throw it away, I will get on you immediately, Burn my mark on your body and even on your soul. " Gu Yun''s face suddenly sank. Even now, she was still instinctively afraid of him. That man is the only one that makes her afraid Gu Yun''s instant mood change did not escape everyone''s eyes. They looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on the demon core bead. It seemed that the demon core bead reminded her of some bad memory. Nianxi couldn''t help covering her face. She also thought of that person. Who could think that the strong Gu Yun had been bullied by others. Siqi''s mind sank when the look of solitary cloud changed. The chilling cold was like a sharp edge in his eyes. He whispered in his heart: Demon God lead The hand holding the supreme sword could not help but increase its strength. Gu Yun breathed out a long breath. The memory at that time was too deep for her, so she didn''t want to set foot in the demon God''s collar anymore, and she didn''t want to be involved in any relationship with that person. Therefore, four years ago, even if she was dying, she didn''t use the demon core bead. But... God won''t let her shrink back! "Let''s go!" Gu Yun said that he had made the greatest determination to force himself to inject the spiritual power into the demon core bead in his hand. In a moment, the demon core bead burst out a dazzling brilliance and swallowed up a line of nine people in an instant. At the moment when their figure disappeared, a group of people hurried over, but just passed by. Li Yi grabbed his hair angrily: "I knew, I knew, these two people just patted their ass and left!" Mo Jinyu and Ji Pu looked at each other silently. What slipped in their eyes was the same look: no surprise! As expected! No one noticed that the corner was filled with dark color, and a shadow leaned there quietly, without sound and temperature, as if integrated with the air. "Jie Jie, she''s gone. Now, only this seat can help you..." a burst of Jie Jie strange laughter suddenly sounded in this space. When it came out of the corner, it dissipated into the air. Mo Jinyu was a group of people, and no one had caught the movement here. The voice is hoarse, such as the harsh sound made by the friction of two blades, and the surrounding air becomes restless with his sound. The boy covered in black robes clenched his pale hand, and his low voice spread faintly: "god world... Demon God lead..." "She is a variable in the world. I reminded you to put down your delusions about her, otherwise you will fall into the abyss..." the hoarse and harsh voice sounded again, with cold and everywhere. The man suddenly raised his head. Leng Bing''s eyes fell on a certain point in the air, but his lips were rippling with a vicious smile: "before I fall into the abyss, it must be you who disappeared first!" Chapter 746 "Stubborn!" There was anger in the voice, and then it disappeared. The boy slowly raised his pale and thin hand and pressed it on the position of his heart. All his anger disappeared in an instant. A touch of bitterness blended with solitude in his eyes. If delusions can be easily put down, how can they never forget! ¡­¡­ It was only a few breaths before they arrived. When the white light dissipated from the eyes, the people couldn''t help but marvel at the scenes in front of them. They thought that the demon God leader, like its name, was the place where the demon lived, and it should be a continuous jungle. However, what appeared in front of them was a wall five feet high. At this time, they stood under the wall as small as dust. They couldn''t help wondering whether it was a wall or a cage. Not far away, the city gate is located. The dark brown city gate is four feet high, and its scale is several times that of the ordinary city gate they have seen. The ferocious monster totem is engraved on the heavy city gate, and a cluster of strange dark blue flame is burning at the eye of the monster totem. When they got close, they found that the flame was not as hot as the ordinary flame. On the contrary, there was a bone chilling cold. Nalan Xue held her arms and smoothed the goose bumps on her arms, muttering, "it wasn''t so cold just now!" Hearing the sound, Guban was about to take out his fur clothes from the space spirit and put them on for her, but he was surprised that this place cut off their connection with the space spirit. In other words, any space spirit came here as if it were in vain. Gu Yun suppressed his discomfort and explained to them: "there are restrictions on space and flight in the demon God''s leadership. Not only space spirit tools, but also contract space are prohibited here." Read Xi inserted a sentence: "that''s why I ran out in advance!" Xiaoqing lay on her head and looked around with big eyes: "the spatial magnetic field here is so strange." "It''s strange. This is the junction of the two worlds, mixed with the turbulence of time and space." Nianxi explained to him that she had a small proud face. At least she had stayed in this place for half a year and finally had her advantage. After listening, Guban nodded clearly and simply took off his coat and covered Nalan snow. Nalan snow was happy to open his face and shouted, "thank you, dear ~" A burst of cold, they hurriedly distanced themselves from Nalan snow. Seeing them like this, Nalan snow smiled more happily. The movement here soon attracted the attention of the guards on the city wall. A fierce drink sounded over their heads: "what are you doing? Don''t make a noise outside the evil demon!" The voice was full of breath, like a heavy thunder exploding in their ears, which made their eardrums ache. At this time, baililan Jiu found that the plaque hanging above the city gate said "evil demon capital". It was just that the word was not a common word for them, but a more ancient and complex word that they couldn''t recognize for a while. "Evil demon, what a strange name." Bai Li Lan Jiu murmured. Without waiting for them to say anything, suddenly, there was a stir on the wall, and several voices came down at the same time. "It''s human breath, they''re human!" "What! Humans run to the demon God? Hurry, hurry, inform the west wind hall leader! " "Alert, come on, alert!" There was chaos one after another. In a moment, Gu Yun was surrounded by groups, all of whom were fighting each other. Chapter 747 Instinctively, Jing Chenyuan put his hands on his weapons and stared at a group of strange people around him. To be exact, they can''t be called people, but they have the form of people and retain the characteristics of monsters. For example, some people have a pair of furry ears on their heads, and some people drag a big tail behind them... A pair of evil pupils are full of vigilance. This is an alien they have never seen on the Kyushu mainland. Their heart can''t help but tighten. Demon clan, so this is the demon clan. Did it evolve from demon beasts? The same question floated in their hearts. Although these demon families have different forms, they all have strong strength, and their tight muscles can burst out amazing attack power at any time. At this moment, no one dare take it lightly. The two sides are deadlocked and wait for an opportunity. Yesu looked around at the demon clans with swords in his spare time. However, all the demon clans who had been swept by his eyes instinctively shrank. They could feel that this person was very strong. I''m afraid only people above the hall leader level could compete with one of them. At this moment, the heart mentioned his throat. Although the fear has reached the extreme, but no one flinched, but no one dared to act rashly. Gu Yun''s eyes skipped them and fell behind the gate. She was waiting for someone. As time went by, they were already fighting between heaven and man. Sweat soaked their clothes and stuck to their backs, which was another grinding suffering. Baililan nine wondered. These demon clansmen seemed to be afraid of something and didn''t start. Their eyes always looked at Siqi from time to time. They didn''t know whether it was Siqi or Yesu At this time, the sound of the city gate slowly opening came suddenly, which relieved the demon family guards. They knew that the west wind hall leader was coming! If they don''t come again, they''ll lose control of their feet. The leader of the west wind Hall said that losers should never lose power! A gentle sound of footsteps came from far and near, and came to them in the blink of an eye. It was an enchanting man in red. His collar was slightly open, revealing a jade like porcelain chest, like an attractive crime. A touch of enchanting red in the center of his eyebrows added charm. Nalan Xue felt that the word Meiyan would be so suitable for men for the first time. Red clothes are like blood and beauty is like a demon. He is like a beautiful demon who can attract souls and make people sink from body to heart. She is glad that people like Gu Yun, Si Qi, Yesu and Xiao Qingluo are also beautiful, which makes her have a certain immunity to beauty. As soon as he appeared, all the demon people surrounded him like stars and the moon. He didn''t stop all the way. He went straight to Gu Yun before he could stand still. Xi min immediately raised his eyes and looked at him closely. But he saw the man bend over slowly, and the white hair like silk tilted down from behind him, enveloping the whole person of Gu Yun in the shadow. He provoked the red corners of his lips and showed a evil smile. The shape of Gu Yun was tweezed in his red phoenix eyes. "Six years, you are finally willing to come back!" The low magnetic voice seems to contain the power of bewitchment, pulling people into a gentle vortex. "West wind." Gu Yun looked at the demon Yejun face, which was only three inches away from him, and called softly. At the same time, he took a step back silently and leaned against Si Qi unexpectedly. Before he could respond, he was shackled by Si Qi in his arms. Chapter 748 Siqi looked at him warily, a pair of black pupils quenching the cold ice. Xifeng also noticed Si Qi. When his eyes swept Si Qi''s face, they flashed a startling color. He said, "what a beautiful face, but..." Xifeng''s eyes slowly moved down and fell on the hand around Gu Yun''s waist. His eyes darkened. "If you dare to touch Gu Yun, my king will be angry!" Listening to the words of the west wind, the lonely cloud slightly condensed his eyebrows, and his voice became colder and colder: "west wind, he is my lover!" As soon as they said this, everyone felt a burst of cold from all directions. They were out of breath, and everyone was shocked. The west wind in front of them was still smiling, but the bottom of their eyes was full of cold, vaguely surging with killing opportunities. The arms holding hands of the demon clansmen around them trembled involuntarily. It is well known in the evil demon that the leader of Xifeng hall is a very good tempered and easy-going person. He is easygoing. There is little that can make him worry except being loyal to our king. This was the first time they had seen him so angry. It was a foreign human girl who caused this situation. Did she have any origin with the leader of Xifeng hall and my king? Their thoughts can''t help but pull back to six years ago. In these hundreds of years, only one human girl broke into the demon God leader, that is the lonely cloud six years ago. When she came, the whole demon God leader became earth shaking. It can be said that she was a nightmare for all of them. At this moment, looking at Gu Yun again, a group of demon clansmen are shocked. The answer has been revealed in their hearts. Only that person can make the west wind hall leader deal with it like this. Gu Yun, come back At the moment when Gu Yun''s voice fell, Si Qi''s hand holding her waist trembled slightly. Anyway, he didn''t expect Gu Yun to say this at this time. The cold feeling in the pair of Jian pupils slowly dissipated and turned into a soft color. Gu Yun gently patted his hand. After Siqi released it, she looked up at the cold pupils of the west wind mixed with anger. "I have nothing to do with him from beginning to end." The voice of the lonely cloud was so clear that it seemed to come from the top of the distant snow mountain. The west wind once again approached her, and the majestic pressure shrouded the lonely cloud: "I''ll treat you as a child without taboo. There''s no second time. My king''s anger is unbearable not only for you, but also for the whole mortal world. If you don''t want to disturb the divine world, you should know what to do!" Gu Yun frowned. She had already experienced the power of that man six years ago. "Lonely cloud, not threatened!" In their silence, suddenly, a cold voice came. The next moment, Gu Yun was pulled behind by Si Qi, and a dark storm was set off in the deep ink pupils. The west wind was just the moment when he met Siqi''s line of sight, and a burst of unspeakable oppression penetrated every nerve of him. When standing behind Gu Yun, the young man in white in front of him gathered all his edges in his eyes, as if he were an ordinary person. Therefore, in the initial confrontation, he was only surprised by his appearance and never really regarded him as an opponent. In his eyes, apart from that face, the young man was the most insignificant among all living beings. He even sniffed that Gu Yun fell in love with such an ordinary person like dust. But at this moment, when the bullying momentum was vented, he found that he was very wrong. He was so sharp that he was difficult to resist for a moment. Chapter 749 The west wind was shocked by those deep Jian pupils. Even though the young man''s cultivation is strong outside the demon God''s leadership, it is only a little better in front of them. However, it was such a young man that his momentum deterred him. And The west wind frowned slightly. Somehow, the feeling of this teenager to him was always ethereal, as if... From another world. Soon, the west wind denied the absurd idea. Anyway, it was just a slightly eccentric human youth. Xifeng''s evil face looked like a smile and said in a determined tone, "you can''t protect Gu Yun. What qualifications do you have to stand beside her!" In this world of power, the strong is the existence with absolute voice. Talking and laughing can decide the life and death of others. An excellent woman like Gu Yun can only exist like my king if she can stand beside her. What Xifeng wants is for him to retreat in the face of difficulties. The smell of gunpowder between the two people has filled the whole space. Nalan Xue clenched his fist and stared angrily at the west wind. Nalan Xue spat in his heart: white blind such a face. This arrogant guy really wants to punch him in his face! Ling Qingchen''s cold eyes fell on the west wind and frowned slightly. Even he couldn''t find the depth of his cultivation with his divine power. The only thing he could be sure of was that he was very strong, surpassing any strong person in Kyushu mainland, and even surpassing Siqi and Guyun. As a special existence in the mortal world, the demon God leader is in the middle of the two worlds and is not limited by the law of space, so their cultivation will not be suppressed when they reach a certain height like the people in Kyushu mainland. They are more inclined to the nether world. The man in front of him has lived in this world for at least 500 years. Even now, the strength of all of them is superimposed together, and he also hits the stone with an egg. Fortunately, he doesn''t have much malice, or all his malice is directed at one person Xi min looked at this scene, and the corners of his lips aroused a smile of interest. Finally, someone was able to press Siqi. Even though there was an unknown rival behind him, at least now their purposes were the same. Siqi was the biggest threat. As long as Siqi was there, there would be no other people in Guyun''s eyes. If this can make him retreat and stay away from the lonely clouds, it will be a happy thing for all. Listening to the words of the west wind, Yesu hissed lightly, but a little demon of only 600 years dared to talk in front of the emperor. There is no one in this world that the emperor can''t protect! It''s even more ridiculous to say that no God is qualified to stand beside lonely clouds. Their word is the life and death of the weak. Without God''s respect, it is the survival of the three worlds. If the Emperor didn''t ask him not to show off and give Gu Yun enough room to grow up, he would have been unable to bear the violent factors in his body. He can feel that Siqi is getting closer and closer to the original godless respect, but he has been suppressing his edge, which makes people ignore a series of changes in him. After learning about Gu Yun''s life experience, he was crazy to practice. If it goes on like this, soon their godless respect will come back! Thinking of this, Yesu''s eyes burst out a bright light, and he was looking forward to that day. Chapter 750 "Enough!" The voice of the lonely cloud, like wrapped in cold ice, suddenly sounded, breaking the strange situation. She raised her eyes, looked at the west wind, and said very seriously word by word: "I''m not coming back to catch up with you! Whether six years ago or now, you have no right to interfere in my decision! Siqi, he''s weak and he''s strong. What''s the matter with you! Since I chose to be with him, my heart will not change! You should know that the son of God and devil loves you most! " Lonely clouds are often cold and indifferent, and rarely have such a domineering side now. Not only the west wind was stunned, but also Nalan snow. They were stunned to stay where they were. It seems that Guyun doesn''t have inverse scales. It''s just that no one dared to provoke her in Kyushu mainland. Her inverse scales are Siqi! Just as Siqi''s inverse scale and bottom line are solitary clouds Gu Yun coldly took back his sight and took Siqi''s hand. It was not until he faced Siqi that Gu Yun''s cold eyes melted. She said, "let''s go!" Bypassing the west wind, Gu Yun went straight into the evil demon capital, but none of the demon people around dared to stop. They looked at the west wind indecisively. My king had ordered that anyone who hurt Gu Yun should be skinned and made clothes for Gu Yun So even if they are beaten by the lonely cloud, they dare not fight back! The west wind came back and looked at the back of Gu Yun. Finally, he sighed helplessly and muttered to himself: "the little wild cat finally knows to resist!" Then he couldn''t help laughing. When he first came to Gu Yun led by the demon god six years ago, he didn''t bring sharp claws and teeth, but in the end, he was all polished by our king. It is most effective to take the most direct violent suppression against Gu Yun who doesn''t eat soft and hard. But now it seems that Gu Yun doesn''t have to be the little girl six years ago. The young eagle has finally grown up! Seeing that Gu Yun had left, Nalan Xue immediately followed him and found that there was no great difference between this place and the human world, but the buildings built were several times larger than those of human beings. Previously, they didn''t understand why the walls and gates of the evil demon capital were built so high, but now they suddenly realized after seeing the situation inside. Although the demon people are no different from humans when they maintain their human shape, their original shape is not human after all. They often lose control and show their original shape. For example, in the street of disaster demon capital, looking at the petite and exquisite little boy, the next moment, they become a huge thing four or five meters high under the eyes of everyone, directly crushing the stalls on both sides of the street. In this regard, all the human demon clansmen were surprised, calmly cleaned up the mess, got compensation from the behemoth, packed up the package and left. Moreover, not all demon clans are keen on human appearance, and some have always maintained the prototype, because only the prototype state can make their power to the extreme. When Gu Yun and his party stepped into the evil demon, everyone''s eyes stuck to them. Alert, curious and malicious. But when their eyes swept through the lonely clouds, they seemed to see something terrible and immediately withdrew. Jing Chenyuan joked, "it turns out that Gu Yun still has such a deterrent." "That''s because the master almost brought all the evil demons to one pot!" Nianxi said excitedly. Now they are actually looking at the rebuilt disaster demon capital. The disaster demons are inherited from ancient times. Six years ago, they maintained their ancient appearance until Gu Yun cut half the city with a sword Chapter 751 Hearing the speech, all faces were covered with shock. Jing Chenyuan asked, "how big was the lonely cloud at that time?" "Master 14!" Read back. People: "..." Gu Yun really began to be abnormal since he was a child! Gu Yun''s memory of that time was vague, because it was the first time she lost control. When she tried to use the power of the gods and Demons sealed in her body, she was dominated by the power of the gods and demons, and there was only killing in her mind. When she woke up, the evil demons had become a mess. Later, Xifeng joked with her: "fortunately, our demon people are rough and fleshy, otherwise they really can''t carry your violent attack. You should thank my king. If it weren''t for him, you''d be dead. Don''t you have a saying to promise to save lives? My king lacks nothing, he lacks you!" Now, you can''t avoid the west wind and that person. Only that person can open the road to the nether world The sound of detailed discussion came from all directions. Although they were very quiet, any small sound could be amplified several times by the spiritual power into their ears in front of the practitioners. "Why did the evil spirit come back? It''s over, our good days are over! " "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, we still have my king..." "My king is not here. My king has left the demon God for two days!" "Play with eggs..." "It''s all right. The owner of the west wind hall is there!" ¡­¡­ Hearing that the man was away, Gu Yun''s nerves suddenly relaxed, although she was anxious to leave the mortal world now. The man is strong enough to cover the divine consciousness in the whole area of the demon God''s leadership. Any wind and grass are under his control. If he is, she should appear when she stepped into the demon God''s leadership. "If you want to leave the mortal world, I''m afraid you''ll stay here in the next few days. My king has something to do. He''ll go to the divine world and won''t come back in about three or four days." The voice of the west wind came from behind. As he approached, the banshees around him burst into screams. The goods also enjoyed their admiring eyes and flirted with them, which made the banshees around more crazy and excited as if they would faint to the ground the next moment. Gu Yun looked at him silently. For six years, this guy hasn''t changed at all. Xifeng walked leisurely to Guyun, and naturally put a white porcelain hand on Guyun''s shoulder. It looked like a close relationship, as if the battle just now was just a memory disorder. He said: "xiaoyunyun, I can keep your room all the time!" Gu Yun brushed off his claws and said in a low voice, "let''s just live in the post station." The west wind gave a chuckle, and the narrow Phoenix eyes swept around: "I''m afraid no one dares to take you in!" I saw that when Gu Yun said he wanted to live in the post station, all the post stations of the evil demon made a loud sound of closing the door. At the same time, a banner appeared on the door - our store closed down and will not be open for a month! Baililan Jiu and Nalan Xue were stunned. How cruel! Gu Yun: " "Hahaha, let''s go. Our hall leader will treat you and your friends well before my king comes back! Gu Yun, I haven''t seen you in six years. We should talk about the past! " The west wind turned around laughing and walked towards his mansion with big steps. Nalan snow sighed: "after all, I still have to go to the wolf''s nest." Gu Yun: "it''s a fox''s nest!" Chapter 752 Nalan snow blinked for a while, as if she couldn''t understand the words of Gu Yun. Gu Yun didn''t explain any more. He kept up with the west wind with a wooden face. The west wind''s residence is located in the south of the evil demon capital, far away from the downtown, but it is only clean. It is surrounded by large and small residences, showing a situation of stars supporting the moon. "So this is the real inhumanity!" Nalan Xue looked at the building made of gold bricks and jade tiles in front of her and sighed. Her eyes didn''t know where to put them at the moment. With the return of the west wind, servant girls in the mansion gathered around. These servant girls were all dressed exposed, enchanting and beautiful, and became a beautiful scenery in the mansion. "Master, you''re back. People are going to miss you." "Master, you are tired. Let me serve you and bathe ~" "Master, do you want me to pinch your legs? Yu''er''s technique can be better and better. I''m sure it can make you comfortable." ¡­¡­ The charming voice penetrated every nerve. Baililan Jiu stumbled at his feet and nearly stepped on the steps. Fortunately, he stabilized his body in time and didn''t have a close contact with the ground. My heart was really cold. What bad taste is this? Still playing the master''s game? Gu Yun learned the virtue of the west wind six years ago. Now he passed them directly and walked into the reception hall opposite. At the moment of stepping in front of the lonely cloud, a small figure rolled over like a ball and hugged her leg, "sister, you''re finally back, Wuwu, little stone misses you so much!" Before they could recover, a tearful cry suddenly sounded. Everyone''s attention was attracted by the little guy at Gu Yun''s feet. It was a little boy who looked only two or three years old. He had a pair of furry white ears on his head and a snow-white tail behind him. He was soft and cute. The little boy''s skin color was milky white, tender and tempting. The blue pupils looking up at the lonely cloud were filled with water light, as if tears would flow down like broken beads at the next moment. Nalan snow had a loving mother heart. She squatted down beside the little boy excitedly. Before she opened her mouth, she scared the little boy to hide on the other side of the lonely cloud. The tears she could hold back now completely burst the embankment. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu The little boy''s frightened voice sounded again. The listener was sad and the listener shed tears. The servant girls around Xifeng were distracted by the little boy''s cry. Suddenly, their bad eyes were locked on Gu Yun and Nalan Xue. Nalan snow petrified abandoned woman?! "What are you going to do to the little stone! Let go of the little stone! " A little servant girl in a green skirt crossed her waist with both hands, made a ferocious look and roared. The west wind looked at the scene from a distance, aroused his lips with interest, and watched the good play with leisure. These servant girls came to the house not long ago, so they don''t know Gu Yun. They just heard the name of Gu Yun from some old people in the house, but they are unfamiliar with Gu Yun''s appearance. The only portrait is the lonely cloud written by small stone... They can''t touch the essence! In their opinion, since these foreign humans have made the small stone cry, they must have come to smash the field! Chapter 753 They completely ignored a problem. These people were brought in by the west wind! But before they took action, the little boy waved his hand and said, "no, no, this is sister Guyun. Sister Guyun won''t hurt me!" The little boy Yuxue''s lovely face turned crimson. Nianxi came over, smiled and said, "yes, the master didn''t hurt you in vain!" Looking at the little girl in front of him, little stone blinked suspiciously. Although there was no impression of the little girl in his memory, he felt a strong sense of familiarity from her, as if it was engraved in his mind. Until the girl''s fiery red eyes, a figure quickly passed through his brain. The little stone stared in shock and couldn''t put the channel: "are you reading?" "Who else can I have besides your boss!" Nianxi raised one eyebrow and hummed. The eldest brother pulled the memory of the little stone back to six years ago. The watery eyes were immediately filled with tears and shouted, "eldest brother, Wuwuwuwu, how did you become like this!" Read: "??" Shouldn''t her transformation be a happy thing for all? This guy cried for her! A helpless sigh sounded over his head. A cold hand fell on his head and patted him lightly: "six years ago, I''m still a crying guy!" Looking at the little stone, Gu Yun''s eyes showed a complex look. Unconsciously, the little demon she saved had grown so big. She didn''t expect that Xifeng took him in after she left "Sister." The little stone wiped the tears in his eyes, stretched out his claws and grabbed Gu Yun''s hand. He rubbed his face reluctantly. The smile at the corners of his mouth was brighter than the scorching sun. The aggressive servant girls were like a basin of cold water poured on their heads, all their anger was extinguished, and their fear made them tremble uncontrollably. Gu Yun is no stranger to the whole demon God. She is the only woman who has been admitted into the demon Temple by my king for thousands of years You know, only the demon king, demon queen and the big demon at the hall leader level are qualified to enter the demon temple! Other women have long been grateful for this honor, but Gu Yun turned away from the demon God without hesitation! For a long time, she has been a topic that many demons like to talk about. Just now, she was rude to her, and her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. However, Gu Yun didn''t even give them the light from the corners of her eyes. After her eyes left from the small stone, she looked at the west wind. It happened that the west wind was also looking at her. At the moment of the intersection of her eyes, the lips of the west wind aroused a confused smile. He said, "you will be interested in some things about the small stone." The little stone pointed to himself and said vaguely, "are you talking about me?" "No one here is called little stone except you fool." Nianxi looked sad and groaned. He didn''t make this guy have a long IQ in six years. It''s also a miracle that he can live to the present. Gu Yunwei nodded uncertainly and said, "I''ll find you!" Get this sentence, the west wind''s narrow Phoenix eyes flashed cunning, waved, and turned away: "I''m waiting for you to come to me. In addition, your room hasn''t changed, and your friend''s room is arranged around." Chapter 754 When the west wind left, the surrounding Yingyan also scattered in a swarm. Under the guidance of the demon God, they have a tacit rule to offend the six hall leaders and never offend Gu Yun! As soon as these people left, Nalan Xue immediately surrounded Gu Yun in the center. Gu Yun will never stop until he tells the story of himself and the demon God. Gu Yun didn''t intend to hide it from them, so he told them everything six years ago. Six years ago, at the age of 14, she encountered a bottleneck in her cultivation. In order to cross the realm of Qing cultivation and enter soul cultivation as soon as possible, after learning about the existence of demon God leader, she decided to go there to find a breakthrough opportunity. At that time, she didn''t have the token of the demon family. After a lot of twists and turns, she finally felt the boundary of the demon God''s collar. Thanks to the fact that the protoss blood was the bane of all the boundaries in the world, she successfully broke the boundary outside the demon God''s collar and mixed in. At that time, her foothold was in an ancient forest far from the center of the demon capital. She was ambushed by monsters. Fortunately, the monsters there were low-level monsters. She could cope with it with her strength to clean up the nine territories at that time, although she was disheartened and embarrassed in the end. However, luck is not forever. When she was exhausted after she had just solved the wave of haunting monster, she ran into a group of demon people who came here. Gu Yun''s human identity was immediately recognized and there was no unnecessary communication. The ten demon clansmen attacked her and nianxi without hesitation. At that time, they had no room to fight back. Are you going to be slaughtered? Gu Yun never had these four words in her dictionary. Even if the fish died and the net was broken, she had to fight. However, the huge disparity in strength was something she could not shrink, not to mention that she was still injured at that time. Each of the ten demon clans was equal to the strength of human holy practice realm. At that time, she was just Qingxiu nine realms. At a critical juncture, Nian Xi thought of an ancient secret skill in his mind. Although he didn''t know why he knew this ancient secret skill, he couldn''t allow him to think much at that time. Without any hesitation, nianxi started the secret art. Since it woke up from nirvana, it has always known that there is a powerful force sealed in its body. This force is dormant in its blood, but it can''t be used by it. Because its power is not enough to break the seal. This secret skill can transfer its power to the contractor. Nianxi doesn''t dare to transfer too much power to Gu Yun at one time, because it knows how overbearing this power is. It''s afraid that too much power will counteract things when they reach the extreme, but harm Gu Yun. After all, at that time, the solitary cloud only used the human body. Whether it was the divine pulse or the magic pulse, it was also sealed, and the power that the body could bear was very small. But even the tiny power of the Phoenix made her strength jump to the fifth realm of holy practice in a short time, which was enough to compete with the ten demon clans. Finally, Gu Yun won, but the price was reversed. Nianxi''s Phoenix power was tempered in the nirvana karma fire. Only the body that has also been reshaped by the karma fire can bear it. Even though Gu Yun accompanied nianxi in the nirvana karma fire for more than a month, most of the karma fire power at that time was turned to suppress the violent divine and demon blood in her body. Therefore, her body is still her original body. While using the power of the Phoenix, this red flame is also burning her body. The most directly affected is the sea of consciousness. At that time, she was tortured by reverse phagocytosis. After all, she failed to resist the past and fell into the darkness of chaos. She didn''t know what happened later. Her consciousness floated in the endless darkness and lost all contact with the outside world. When she woke up again, it was ten days later. She opened her eyes and saw a completely strange environment. She was instinctively alert. Chapter 755 She is in a room burning tranquility incense. The layout is atmospheric, everything is exquisite, and there is luxury everywhere. However, in such a large room, she is alone and quiet. It seems that she is the only one in the whole world. At that time, even though she left the divine world and lived in Jili village for four years, she was still full of grass and trees. The accident at the age of 10 had always been a lingering nightmare in her heart, so Gu Yun was careful about everything around her. It was not until nianxi sensed that she woke up and flew excitedly into her arms that her heart settled. Since she came to the mortal world, nianxi has never left her side, and she is only nianxi. It was Xifeng who came in with Nian Xi. That was their first meeting. At that time, Gu Yun met him. From nianxi and Xifeng, Gu Yun knows everything. When she used the power of Nian Xi to repel the demon people who wanted to take her life, the power of the Phoenix spread far into the demon capital. In essence, the Phoenix family also belongs to the demon family, and it is a powerful existence standing at the top of the demon family. So at the moment of the birth of the power of the Phoenix, all the demon people in the demon God''s leadership felt it, both afraid and excited. The ancient and mysterious Phoenix family, even if they have lived for hundreds of years under the guidance of demon gods, have only heard their deeds from legends. Because ancient races such as the Phoenix and the Dragon came out of the famine and had a powerful power to subvert a space. Even in the ancient times and the era of the rise of the gods, they also occupied a position that can not be ignored. Therefore, the Phoenix family has lived in the divine world since its existence, and the next two worlds will never see them Now, this mysterious and powerful race even appeared in the demon God''s leadership, so they were jumping and excited. However, the remaining power that only spread to the demon capital made them tremble. Then, what power should it be to be really close to the power center. They have no doubt that the power can drive them to death in an instant, so they yearn and fear at the same time. When they hesitated, a command from the demon king completely determined them to die in the demon capital. ¡ª¡ªDuring this period, all demon clansmen are not allowed to take half a step! And their king took two hall leaders and rushed to that area immediately. They found the lonely cloud and found the existence of nianxi. Their original intention was to bring only nianxi back to the demon capital. They would not care about the life and death of a human being. However, nianxi vowed not to obey, and they had to die together with Gu Yun, which made them quite a headache. Unable to, they had to take the gray solitary cloud back to the demon capital and let people heal her. West Wind smiled and said, "at that time, when my king saw this little Phoenix, he just said, ''is this pheasant a phoenix? When did the Phoenix gene mutate to this extent? " His words made Nian Xi look at each other angrily, but also enlivened the tense atmosphere. Gu Yun''s nerves have been tense since he woke up and relaxed a lot under the witty words of the west wind. From his words, Gu Yun learned that now they are in the evil demon capital, one of the six capitals led by the demon God, and her place is Xifeng''s residence. Even though she is the master of nianxi, she is human after all. There are demon people everywhere in the disaster demon city, and the demon people are extremely reluctant to see human beings. Because of human greed, they are completely disappointed in the human race. Chapter 756 Thousands of years ago, the human race and the demon race were friendly, but later, the greed of the human race expanded day by day. They were no longer satisfied with having a contractual partner, so they began to force more demon clans to submit to them. At the beginning, the human race and the demon race made an equal contract, but later, the contract changed from equality to master and servant. In the master-slave contract, human beings require their monsters to submit to themselves wholeheartedly. When the master is threatened with life, they are duty bound to rush over and take their body to block the fatal blow for the master. When the monster is dead, they will immediately turn around and look for the next monster to make a new master-slave contract. From the beginning of the existence of this domineering and unfair master-slave contract, the contradiction between the Terran and the demon has intensified, which is like a fuse to ignite all the disputes between them and become more and more intense until they get out of control. The demon clan is also a proud race. They are dissatisfied with the fact that under the condition of equal strength, why do they give priority to human beings and serve them! Therefore, they want to change this distorted concept. Monsters are not born to submit to human beings. They also have their dignity. After the talks broke down, they completely stood on the opposite side, and the smoke of gunpowder surrounded them all the time. Under the protracted contradiction, the demon people''s feelings for human beings have evolved into hatred. In their ideas, they have formed a kind of cognition: since human beings use them as tools, then they use human beings as food in their stomach! In that ancient forest, if Gu Yun hadn''t fought hard, now she had only a pile of bones left. Therefore, among the whole evil demons, only Xifeng''s residence is the safest. At least with his deterrence, the servant girls in the residence have no courage to move lonely clouds. As for nianxi, no one except the demon king and the six hall leaders regarded it as a Phoenix. In their eyes, nianxi is not much different from the birds in the mountains. At most, it is a little bigger. It is recorded in the general history of the demon family that they collected in the ancient book Pavilion: the Phoenix is an extremely beautiful and powerful creature. Nianxi is neither beautiful nor powerful! This makes nianxi''s little heart very hurt. Even if she was in a coma for more than ten days, she didn''t let Gu Yun go. After she woke up, she made a comeback. Every torture seemed to go through hell. Even the west wind couldn''t do anything about it. The power of the Phoenix can only be solved by being as powerful as the Phoenix. Among the demon God leaders, the only one who can solve the reverse bite of the Phoenix''s power is the demon king. However, that guy can never fight for human beings. It''s not how much he hates human beings, just because he despises the weak, not to mention the human beings who are hostile to the demon family. All, only Gu Yun grits his teeth to bear it. Although the reverse bite is painful, it will only last for a month at most. As long as it lasts for a month, it will be safe. Gu Yun was born with an unyielding spirit. Even if the pain was unbearable, she also clenched her teeth and didn''t hum. Even as a man and a big demon, Xifeng couldn''t help but marvel at her willpower when looking at Gu Yun. Admiration came from the bottom of my heart. This nature of mind is qualified to be the master of the divine beast Phoenix. Although the process was a little painful, it was finally gratifying that after surviving the counterattack, her cultivation success broke through from the nine realms of Qing cultivation to the one realm of soul cultivation, which crossed not a realm, but a watershed. Chapter 757 Seeing a series of changes on Gu Yun, the west wind was shocked and finally ran to the demon king to praise Gu Yun. Xifeng is not easy to praise others. Everyone who has worked with him knows this. Often when they try to praise someone, they ask Xifeng''s opinion. Without exception, Xifeng calmly replied to them: "generally, it can''t compare with our hall leader!" Make the most of your shameless skills! When he praised Gu Yun again and again, all the hall leaders present looked at him strangely. They had seriously doubted whether the west wind in front of them had been taken away, or what medicine they had taken today. The west wind glared at five people and said, "put aside all your previous views on human beings, this girl is really one that people have to admire. It''s useless to tell you. Only those who have personally touched her will understand her shining point." The tsunami couldn''t help teasing him: "why, the proud west wind hall leader is now a follower of a small human girl?" These words made the other three burst into laughter. The tsunami walked over and patted Xifeng''s shoulder, straightening his face: "I have also contacted the human being. On that day, when you and I went out with my king to find the whereabouts of the Phoenix, we were gloomy. No ordinary human being was so weak that I could crush her with one finger." The west wind said nothing but the mouth of the tsunami. After listening to his words, the demon king fell into a burst of meditation. Anyway, the demon God leader, who has been calm for hundreds of years, suddenly broke into a human, which will not only break the calm, but also bring some other interesting things. Boring for thousands of years, will there be some differences because of the arrival of this human girl. It is undeniable that his heart, at this moment, finally had some interest in the human girl who broke in. However, Gu Yun did not intend to stay in the demon God leader for a long time. She broke into the demon God leader just to break through the soul cultivation. Now, her goal has been achieved. Naturally, there is no need to stay in this place where there is a crisis everywhere. Due to the west wind, the demon clansmen in the house did not dare to have any evil thoughts on her, but outside the house, there were countless demon clansmen eyeing her. Gu Yun is used to believing only in himself and relying only on himself. Therefore, after the breakthrough, Gu Yun immediately packed up her things and prepared to leave. Her move frightened the small servant girls outside. They thought it was because they didn''t take good care of themselves that Gu Yun wanted to leave. It''s nothing that she left, but the leader of Xifeng hall didn''t see anyone when he came back. It must be them that blame. So, a group of graceful banshees all rushed to the foot of the lonely cloud and cried with pity. It was like Gu Yun was about to abandon his wife and son. He almost didn''t point at her forehead and scold the heartless man. Gu Yun is the first time to face such a situation. She is stunned and at a loss. If these are fierce opponents in front of her, she will clear the road without hesitation! However, in front of her now are a group of women who show no intention of killing, but cry and pull her trouser leg and ask her not to leave. Neither move nor do you move. Gu Yun''s whole body was frozen there. Seeing this, the moment they lowered their heads, a cunning smile flashed in their eyes. Before they came in, they had informed the leader of the west wind hall and believed that they would come back soon. Chapter 758 Xifeng didn''t expect that he was so good in the mansion that Guyun thought of leaving. However, if she wants to go, the west wind will not stop her. The demon God leader is ultimately the domain of the demon people. As a human being, Guyun stays here like a sweet cake, which is always remembered by people. It''s better to leave and return to her human world than to be wary of the hidden dangers of passers-by every day. When Xifeng came back, he waved his hand and sent back the group of banshees who tried to sell pity and softness. He couldn''t help smiling at Gu Yun''s rigid appearance. He approached Gu Yun, bent slightly and approached her. Obviously, Gu Yun was not used to keeping such a close distance with people, so at the moment he approached, she instinctively wanted to step back. But behind her is the wall. Just now, in order to prevent the lonely cloud from slipping away, the group of banshees blocked her in the corner as soon as they came in. At this time, nianxi has been lured away by the group of banshees with all kinds of good food. It thought that no one dared to move the lonely clouds in the west wind''s residence, so it immediately pursued its own heart and rushed to the delicious food. Under the strong oppression of the west wind, Gu Yun felt that it was particularly difficult to move. She couldn''t help but close her lips, and her face suddenly cooled down. At this time, the west wind and her nose are almost next to the tip of her nose. She can even feel the breath of the west wind spraying on her face This distance has exceeded the normal speaking distance, which makes Gu Yun feel resistance and disgust from the bottom of her heart, and her eyes are angry. Finally, he saw other expressions except cold indifference from Gu Yun''s face, and the restless heart of Xifeng was satisfied. He just wants to try if she doesn''t have the joys, sorrows and sorrows that a person should have before Gu Yun leaves. From knowing Gu Yun to now, no matter when and where, she has a cold face and refused everyone thousands of miles. Even when she was tortured by the back bite, she just clenched her teeth and frowned. From that time on, he doubted whether the human girl had suffered any stimulation, resulting in that she did not have the joys, sorrows and desires of a normal person. Moreover, he boasted that he was unparalleled in beauty, not only the evil demon, but also the male demon and female demon led by the whole demon God. Whenever he saw his face, he would show amazement. Even if it was a tsunami, the five people said that his face was a disaster more than once. It''s a pity to tease him that he didn''t become the demon imperial concubine of the disaster country. Before meeting Gu Yun, he never doubted his beauty. However, after meeting Gu Yun, he was deeply suspicious, because he didn''t see any amazing beauty in Gu Yun''s eyes like a secluded well when he met for the first time or later every day. Yes, just calm. His eyes were the same as those of the toad demon with crooked melons and split dates. This frustrated Xifeng''s self-esteem. He began to doubt himself. After self doubt, he began to doubt whether there was a problem with Gu Yun''s aesthetics and whether she had eye diseases they didn''t know. Looking at the eyes that are always wrapped with snow in front of you on weekdays, Xi Feng lit up his anger at this time, and smiled: "now this appearance is much more vivid than usual, Gu Yun, do you know what you usually look like? If you have to describe it, it''s like a dead man. At this moment, you really seem to be alive. Although I don''t know what I''ve experienced in you, I hope you don''t live so tired. Those who cultivate the spiritual power of heaven and earth will live hundreds of years longer than ordinary people. If they live like this for hundreds of years, It''s not just tired, it''s just looking for sin for yourself! " Chapter 759 The words of the west wind stunned Gu Yun for a long time, and his anger dissipated imperceptibly. The smiling Phoenix eyes in front of her brought her a strange throb. The west wind stepped back and opened the distance between the two. He looked at the rising sky outside and said with a smile, "don''t be in a hurry for a while. Why don''t you go after lunch?" Gu Yun returned to her senses, and her face changed back to her usual indifference. Without hesitation, she bypassed the west wind and walked away. From a distance, her voice came: "no need!" Staring at the determined figure of Gu Yun, the west wind sighed a long breath and said, "you are really a heartless guy!" Gu Yun alone must not be able to get out of the evil demon city safely. With the heart of saving people to the end, Xifeng arranged people to protect her in the dark. Gu Yun has a demon pill given to her by the west wind, which can cover her human breath. But Rao is so. Her appearance has attracted the frequent attention of the demon people in the evil demon city. In the demon family, only powerful demons can completely hide their demon and beast characteristics, so that they are no different from humans except the pupil color of their eyes. In their eyes, Gu Yun obviously became such a big demon. Before leaving, Xifeng cast a spell on Gu Yun''s eyes, making her black pupil become a common light golden animal pupil in the demon family in a short time, making her close to the demon family both in breath and appearance. In addition, Gu Yun''s momentum was introverted. All demon people could not detect her cultivation level, so they guessed that she was a big demon from other demon cities. Their curiosity made them look at Gu Yun more, but it was only so. The big demon''s temper is mostly strange. If he approaches rashly, he will only send himself to death. No one will be so stupid. At the beginning, nianxi was always worried and nervous. She was wary of every demon family around her who focused on Gu Yun, lest they find out Gu Yun''s human identity and have evil intentions. But with the peace along the way, its hanging heart finally returned to its original position and breathed a long sigh of relief. "Master, will we come back later?" Nian Xi turned into a pocket shape, squatted on the left shoulder of Gu Yun, lowered his voice and asked. Although the memory brought to it by the demon God leader at the beginning was not friendly, it felt very kind here. Generally, everyone here is its ethnic group. Although it is not the same race, it is still different from the human world. The most important thing is that during this time in Xifeng mansion, his group of enchanting servant girls are changing patterns to feed it every day. Although Xifeng feels romantic and affectionate with people, in fact, in addition to the dozen beautiful servant girls, there are only a few old demons left in his house, all of whom have been around him for many years. It''s just that they have no mood, so for them, the days when the west wind is not in the house are extremely boring. Their greedy mouth has become their only fun, that is to learn from human beings to make delicious dishes. Most of the demon people retain their animal nature even if they are transformed. They are not so particular and picky about food as humans. Sometimes when they are very hungry, they will swallow it raw and let the blood splash all over their faces, hands and bodies. The color of blood and the smell of blood will make them excited, and the primitive animal nature will be stimulated. Often at that time, they are crazy. Chapter 760 Most demon clansmen are not particular about food, which makes it difficult for a small number of demon clansmen who like to cook to find confidants. Therefore, when nianxi appears, the beautiful servant girls spare no effort to use all their skills. For nianxi, food is more important than everything. This happiness hit it in the air and made it dizzy. This suddenly wanted to leave, and some reluctant feelings came out of nianxi''s small heart. However, with food and solitary cloud, it did not hesitate to choose solitary cloud, but it still couldn''t help hoping that it could come back next time! Until the voice of the lonely cloud sounded, its hope was dashed: "no!" Without any hesitation, I almost blurted out the negative answer the second I read and asked. The shining light in nianxi''s eyes is dimmed, replaced by pain. Its food is drifting away from it! Gu Yun went out of the evil demon capital smoothly. Two completely different worlds were formed inside and outside the evil demon capital. As soon as he came out of the city gate, he saw the boundless forest, lush, overlapping layers, and could not find the boundary. At the moment when the lonely cloud walked out of the evil demon capital, the city gate was closed again. With the heavy sound of closing the door, the surroundings fell into silence. Nianxi couldn''t help getting nervous, because there were not any demon people around them. They were all these ragged demon people. At this moment, they looked at them with fierce eyes. These people seemed to be integrated with the air and couldn''t even capture the sound of breathing. Nianxi''s hair exploded: "what''s going on? "The demon pill has failed?" The danger was approaching them step by step. Gu Yun clenched his fist, and the micro awn of Lingli loomed in her hand. Her eyes scanned around the covetous demon people, and she calculated their strength and the probability of their retreat. For some unknown reason, these demon clans are always isolated from the evil demon capital, but they linger here and don''t want to leave. It seems that they are waiting for an opportunity to return to the evil demon capital However, their strength can''t compare with the demon people in the evil demon capital. The lonely cloud stood in place, and the group of demon people also stood still, just looking at the lonely cloud with their silent eyes, and a layer of dead ash was obviously and easily shrouded on their faces. Stalemate, no one moved, as if time had fixed on them. As time went on, Gu Yun no longer had the patience to spend time with them. Just as she was ready to fight a way, suddenly, a little girl in hemp clothes with a pair of rabbit ears on her head came to her. The little girl''s face was dirty and seemed to be afraid of lonely clouds, so she kept two steps away from her when she came over. The tension made the little girl stammer: "this adult, can you help us?" Her voice was filled with tears, and her red eyes were filled with tears, which made people feel pity. However, the scene in front of me was strange everywhere. In addition to the little girl, the other demons looked at the lonely cloud, as if their soul had been taken away. The little girl''s hopeful eyes have been lingering in her mind, such as a magic spell to induce her to agree with the little girl and leave with her In the dark, those demon clansmen who were arranged by the west wind to escort Gu Yun frowned and thought: this human has indeed been bewitched by the sin demon. Chapter 761 I couldn''t help but despise that human beings are human beings. I fell into the trap so easily. If it weren''t for the order of the west wind hall leader, they wouldn''t disdain to protect a weak human. Despite all kinds of reluctance, they can''t watch Gu Yun die in the demon God''s collar. The order issued by Xifeng is to escort Gu Yun to leave the demon God''s collar safely. So, just as they were going to show up and rescue Gu Yun, a startled scene happened in front of them. I saw that the human girl who should have been confused unexpectedly put her hand around the rabbit girl''s neck and took control of her lifeline in an instant. Several demon clansmen couldn''t help but stay in place and stare at Gu Yun''s face for a long time. The confusion previously shrouded in the eyes of the lonely cloud has completely disappeared and replaced by the cold killing intention. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun''s men increased their strength and made a light sound, which was magnified several times in the quiet space. The hearts of all the demon people also trembled. Their eyes stayed on the little rabbit girl. Looking at her shocked face, she slowly lost her vitality. Her head suddenly lost its support and hung askew until she died. A chill spread all over their limbs and bones. Even the most ferocious Banshee in the demon family had never been as cruel as the human girl in front of them! Isn''t it said that the rabbit is the most popular among human women in the demon family? Where do you like it? The rumor is wrong! There must be a mistake in the rumor! Gu Yun, let them refresh their understanding of human weakness and deception. At least, at present, they only see ferocity in Gu Yun. Gu Yun indifferently released the little girl''s body, and the camouflage and bewitching skills she was proud of were already exposed in her eyes. Under the innocent little girl''s appearance, she is a banshee spirit who has lived for hundreds of years. Because of the demon Dan, she regarded her as a big demon and immediately had bad thoughts. In the demon family, there is such an existence. Their talent is very poor. With their own efforts, they may not be able to condense a demon pill even if they have practiced for hundreds of years. Without a demon pill, there is no doubt that they will experience life, age and death with ordinary demons. Therefore, in order to pursue strong strength, they embarked on another road of no return, that is to take the power of swallowing others as their own. This can not only quickly obtain strong power, but also fully enjoy their success without spending too much time and energy. Such a group of demon people, known as sin demons, are not allowed to exist by the whole demon family. However, their power is too strong, so that they have to fear. In order to prevent the evil demons from harming the six capitals led by the demon God, their demon king set up a boundary outside the six capitals. However, even if they hide their breath deeper and change their bodies, they will be recognized by the boundary and blocked out. In the whole demon God leadership, not all demon clans belong to Liudu. Some demon clans live outside Liudu for their own reasons, so they are not under the jurisdiction of the leader of Liudu hall. Then, if they want to enter Liudu, they need to wait for the opening time of Liudu three times a month. The time of opening the city gate these three times is uncertain, which is all determined by the six hall leaders according to their mood. Therefore, those demon clans who do not live in Liudu can only wait for the city gate to open outside the demon capital every day. Sometimes it takes half a month to wait, and those who are lucky may hit the opening time of the city gate, so this is about luck after all. Chapter 762 Therefore, a dozen or even dozens of demon clans linger at the gate outside the demon capital every day. Sin demons often hide in this group of people and wait for the opportunity to move. That group of dull demon people were captured by the sin demon and had become a puppet controlled by her. The demon clansmen who were arranged by the west wind to escort Gu Yun were shocked not only by Gu Yun''s ruthlessness, but also by her strength, how did she make the sin demon die in her hands without Parry? Doubts filled their hearts. Several people looked at Gu Yun and wanted to ask, but they found their embarrassing identity. It was inappropriate to ask this at this time! Gu Yun just looked at them indifferently, then turned and left with reading Xi. It''s not how strong her cultivation is that she can kill the sin demon in an instant, but that the sin demon is too stupid. In order not to be found by the guards on the wall of the evil demon capital, she deposited her soul on the little girl, and the original owner of the body was swallowed by her. How can a little girl''s weak soul defeat the big demon who has practiced for hundreds of years. Therefore, when she saw the lonely cloud, she didn''t dare to approach rashly. Because of the limitations of her body, she couldn''t give full play to her strength and could only use the art of bewitching. She was afraid of the demon pill of the big demon on Gu Yun, so she tried to test it carefully, but Gu Yun found the disguise. Gu Yun simply cooperated with her. When she put down her defense and thought she was successful, she was surprised and killed. Gu Yun is never soft hearted towards the enemy. What''s more, this sin demon not only wants demon Dan, but also wants her life! When those demon clansmen were stunned, Gu Yun had entered the forest. When they reacted to look for Gu Yun, they couldn''t find her anywhere. Several people immediately panicked and lost Gu Yun. Their task was to fail. The price of failure was to be sent to bite refining Valley for reconstruction. It was a place more terrible than hell! Several people felt uneasy. Without hesitation, they plunged into the forest and began to look for the whereabouts of Gu Yun and Nian Xi. After Gu Yun left the evil demon capital, she successfully lost her direction in the forest sea. No matter from which point of view, the surrounding environment is not much different. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find the place where she first came to the demon God. For half a month, she and nianxi were trapped in the jungle. The jungle still maintained its original appearance. Every place was full of crises. Seemingly ordinary streams were very likely to jump out of it in the next moment. This makes Gu Yun''s heart watch around all the time, and his nerves are as tight as a bow string to the extreme. Every day in the past half a month, Gu Yun and nianxi have been fighting on the edge of life and death. Unconsciously, they have also created an iron walled body. Even nianxi feels that it is a miracle that Gu Yun and it can live to the present. After half a month of desperate resistance, Gu Yun''s tired body has reached an extreme. She needs to rest, otherwise she will fall next. However, the endless dangers did not allow her to rest for half a minute. Fortunately, they encountered all kinds of crises hidden in the jungle and ordinary monsters, and did not encounter other demon people. With Gu Yun''s physical condition, he could last for another five days at most, and it was at this time that a turnaround appeared. It was the first time she met him Chapter 763 After all, that day was a little different from normal. Dawn was about to break. When Gu Yun got up and was about to extinguish the bonfire in front of him, suddenly, a bright light burst out from a center of the jungle, which was enough to compete with the sun and the moon, and then an ancient and mysterious power wave came out. The sudden change made the whole jungle restless, and even the mind that couldn''t stop dozing was full of energy. It also felt the tension and oppression dispersed in the air. This is an extremely powerful force. It is it, a lonely cloud, and the existence that the whole demon God leader can''t resist. Even, it also felt the suppression of blood lineage, which is unique to the demon family! Although this suppression has no effect on it, it is real. One thing is certain that this power comes from the demon people, and the demon people are comparable to the ancient races such as Phoenix and dragon. Or... Stronger? Nianxi''s cultivation is not enough to get more information. The only thing you can be sure of is that the people behind this power are very strong! Strong enough to destroy the whole demon God leader! At the same time, in the thousands of miles of jungle, all demons and beasts prostrated on the ground towards the center of power, and sent out a slight purr from their throat. It was they who were greeting their king! The lonely cloud frowned slightly, and this power... Is divine power! Even though her divine vein is sealed now, she has lived in the divine world for ten years and is familiar with divine power. In the mortal world, no matter the human friars she met in the ancient mountains or the demon people she saw in the demon God''s collar, she practiced spiritual power without exception. Because of the lack of divine power in the mortal world, the spiritual power is constantly filled. Gu Yun has lived in the mortal world for four years, but the divine power she sensed from this space is negligible. The divine power erupted not far away is already equivalent to the power issued by the heads of all ethnic groups in the divine world If it had not been for that person''s intentional suppression, now, the whole world of mortals should have been involved and trembled. Gu Yun could not help but clench his fist. Could he be a man in the divine world? At the moment when the idea grew in her mind, the scenes of the past reappeared before her eyes, and the heart occupied by hatred almost lost her reason. But soon, Gu Yun calmed down. Limited by the laws of heaven and earth, gods of all ethnic groups are not allowed to visit the lower interface in person, because even if Heaven tries to suppress them, their fierce power can also cause the collapse of space between their fingers. The consequences are unimaginable! Therefore, those who appear in the demon God''s leadership will never be the group of people who live forever. So who would it be? The only person who can come to the mortal world through the two channels can only be the people in the nether world. Can it be a ghost family? Gu Yun urgently wants to know the answer. She can only judge that this is divine power from the power. She can''t see through the essence like nianxi and know that this is the power of the demon family. Without hesitation, Gu Yun rushed to the source of power. After reading for a moment, it was too late to stop Gu Yun. He had to flap his wings and catch up quickly. The closer you get to the center of power, the more intense this repression will become. Like carrying a heavy load, you weigh a thousand kilograms. However, this is not something that Gu Yun can''t stand. After entering the area where the power is located, no living creatures can be found around! Chapter 764 When the wind blew, only the rustle of leaves sounded in the huge jungle. Slowly, the sound of the roaring wind symphonized with it, like wild animals roaring in the dark. Gu Yun cautiously approached the source of power. She found that the closer she was to that place, the more luxuriant the ancient trees around her, and the layers of leaves covered their heads, so close that even the light could not penetrate. Therefore, the whole forest is plunged into darkness, which devours everything bit by bit, like the insatiable gluttony, and danger is everywhere. Since entering here, nianxi''s nerves have been tense, and a heart has never been able to fall to its original place. The powerful pressure spreads everywhere in every corner. When passing them, it increases sharply, as if silently warning - moving forward, it will be an abyss! Nianxi''s heart trembled fiercely, and immediately flew to Gu Yun and stopped her progress, "master, you can''t go ahead!" Gu Yun''s puzzled eyes fell on him. Read Xi anxiously: "there is danger ahead!" "Are we in less danger these days?" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun replied in a faint voice and rushed to the center of power again. Even though there are unknown dangers ahead, she will not stop. Since it is the divine power in the mortal world, it may have a certain origin with the divine world, and this may be an opportunity! Looking at the determined figure of Gu Yun, after reading for a while, he hurried to catch up. The more you go forward, the more obvious the invisible oppression becomes. The forehead of Guyun has been covered with a thin layer of cold sweat. If ordinary people were crushed by this threat, they would have disappeared. At this time, Guyun is very glad that she has divine and demon blood in her body, which makes her able to carry the threat. However, nianxi is unable to move forward. Even though it bears the blood of the Phoenix, after Nirvana rebirth, its cultivation will return to zero. Among the same races, in addition to racial repression, there is also strength repression. In the face of great disparity in strength, it can only stop. Except for them, all the living creatures in this area fled with their families. The biggest danger in front of them was the people behind the unknown power. Therefore, after a little thought, Gu Yun asked nianxi to wait for her outside. There is nothing near here that can threaten nianxi''s safety. She can''t be bothered by her decision. Although I don''t want to, I also understand that this is not the time for it to succeed. However, the most important thing to worry about is herself! I was worried and anxious. I felt that my hair was going to be bald because of worrying about lonely clouds. Gu Yun''s cultivation has made a new breakthrough. However, in front of that force, it is like a drop in the ocean, and there is a gap between dripping water and the ocean. Gu Yun also knew this, but what she made up her mind would never change, even if she hit her head and blood. But if you don''t try, how can you know whether it''s good or not! She only insists on doing what she wants to do. As for the result, that''s the later thing. After a long time of painstaking persuasion in nianxi, he couldn''t see the smoke in his throat. There was half a moving face in the look of lonely cloud, so he knew there was no way to do it. I vaguely remember that since it followed Gu Yun, it had not seen her retreat. It should have understood that in the eyes of Gu Yun, there was only forward, not backward Looking at the back of Gu Yun''s determination, nianxi thought anxiously. It has never been so difficult for him for a moment as now. Chapter 765 The road behind was full of thorns, and the adult tall weeds covered the head of the lonely cloud. Dark crows squatted on the dead branches on both sides. Their bad eyes followed the lonely cloud, and sometimes made a sad cry, which added horror to the surrounding atmosphere. Gu Yun broke a dead branch from the tree next to him. The fragile dead branch seemed to be endowed with infinite power in Gu Yun''s hand and turned into a sharp blade. When it was swept out in the cold light, the road ahead showed its true face from under the thorns and weeds. This is a desolate land, which has not been haunted by living creatures for hundreds of years. Therefore, no footprints of living creatures can be found. Some are just bones buried in weeds, which have been covered with traces of history and turned into vicissitudes after years of wind and rain. Gu Yun''s eyes only stayed on these bones for a moment, and he continued to go ahead without hesitation. The burning light scattered in the sky had disappeared, and the powerful force suddenly burst out was weakening step by step, but the power shrouded in her was not reduced at all. Through this grass, there is a dense forest, and the answer she seeks is right there! Thinking of this, Gu Yun could not help but speed up his feet. Even though the thorns in this area were not difficult for her, they seemed to have extremely tenacious vitality. After she cut off her waist, they quickly grew out and recovered in less than three seconds. Therefore, solitary clouds have only three seconds to cross them. This is a very physical project. When she reached the woods, she was out of breath. On the one hand, she was under great pressure, and on the other hand, she had to mobilize her spiritual power to deal with the thorns in the way. Even if she was not a physical fetus, she could not bear it. Through the gaps in the woods, a faint golden light came out, breaking the heavy darkness. Gu Yun clenched the dead branch in his hand and approached that direction step by step. The pressure disappeared, and her body was surrounded by a strong divine power. Even in the divine world, she had never felt such pure divine power. Gu Yun couldn''t help being kind to this divine power. The divine pulse in his body had a faint tendency to be awakened. Gu Yun immediately moved all the power in his body and pressed it towards the divine pulse, making it deeply sealed again. Now is not the time to awaken the divine pulse or the magic pulse! Through the dense woods, a huge lake appeared in front of Gu Yun. The water and sky were the same, and the blue waves were vast. The lake was shrouded in a dense white fog. Even if he was not close, Gu Yun also felt the deep chill from the water. However, it is also full of fatal temptation to her. This vast lake contains endless divine power At the moment when the lonely cloud was stunned, suddenly, layers of microwaves rippled on the lake, and a vortex appeared not far from her. Gu Yun immediately became vigilant. With the sound of a burst of water, a huge spray suddenly splashed from the lake. The lonely clouds couldn''t escape. The cold lake water was drenched. It was originally described as embarrassed, but now it is even more embarrassed. She couldn''t care about her wet clothes, because in the lake, a man slowly emerged from the lake. Gu Yun felt a burst of oppression again, attacking every nerve of her, which was stronger than before, and completely made her unable to move in situ. Chapter 766 Through the dense woods, a huge lake appeared in front of Gu Yun. The water and sky were the same, and the blue waves were vast. The lake was shrouded in a dense white fog. Even if he was not close, Gu Yun also felt the deep chill from the water. However, it is also full of fatal temptation to her. This vast lake contains endless divine power At the moment when the lonely cloud was stunned, suddenly, layers of microwaves rippled on the lake, and a vortex appeared not far from her. Gu Yun immediately became vigilant. With the sound of a burst of water, a huge spray suddenly splashed from the lake. The lonely clouds couldn''t escape. The cold lake water was drenched. It was originally described as embarrassed, but now it is even more embarrassed. She couldn''t care about her wet clothes, because in the lake, a man slowly emerged from the lake. Gu Yun felt a burst of oppression again, attacking every nerve of her, which was stronger than before, and completely made her unable to move in situ. Gu Yun''s eyes locked tightly on the man, and Xiumei frowned deeply. In the dense white fog, a young man with black hair slowly came out of the water. His upper body was naked, revealing his thin waist and tight muscles. Every place contained strong strength. The water drops flowed down from his bronze skin, as if depicting the outline of his body, giving people a great visual impact. The boy has a pair of aggressive golden demon pupils, which is different from any demon clan Gu Yun has seen in the disaster demon capital. Most of the demon clan are light golden demon pupils. Only special blood will have eyes of other colors. The eyes of the young man in front of him are more dazzling gold, the purest gold. At the moment when people meet his eyes, they think of the nobility, glory, luxury and brilliance symbolized by gold in their mind! This kind of golden pupil can never be replaced by ordinary demon people. The young man approached step by step, stopped three steps away from Gu Yun, looked down at her, and his eyes flashed a dangerous dark light, which made Gu Yun want to retreat and stay away from the forbidden area. However, her body could not help being called by her. It was like being frozen on the shore of the lake, allowing the young man to look at it wantonly. For a long time, I heard the boy''s low voice with some fun in her ear: "it''s the son of God and devil, interesting!" Gu Yun could not guess what the boy was thinking. The only thing he could feel was that the boy was stronger than she thought. Since there is only a young man in this place, he can only be the master of the previous power. At the moment of seeing young Jin Tong, Gu Yun knew his identity in his heart. He was not only a demon family, but also had such a powerful power. This man can only be the demon king in Xifeng''s mouth, and the leader of the whole demon God. To her surprise, the young man''s strength was equal to that of the demon emperor in the divine world When her thoughts drifted away, a low smile came into her ear, "dare you separate yourself in front of the king? You have a lot of courage! Aren''t you afraid that the king will eat you? Son of God and devil, it''s really rare to live to your age, but I don''t know how it tastes! " Suddenly, the boy bent down and approached her. The face with wild beauty suddenly approached her. It was only a finger away from her, and her breath was completely sprayed on her neck. It was ambiguous and beautiful Chapter 767 The young man''s eyes turned with a narrow smile, with evil nature and his evil taste: please the king! Gu Yun''s fist became tighter and tighter. If her actions were not limited, this fist would have fallen on the young man''s face. In this lake, her psychic force was suppressed by divine power in the spiritual veins, unable to mobilize any minute, and her two hands were fastened by a young man''s hand, and that brute force could not be free from all her strength. His feet were also suppressed. This action seemed to warm up the lake. The boy stuck closely to her from behind. Across a layer of clothing, he could also feel the hot temperature of his body and the powerful heartbeat. Even if Gu Yun was born with few tendons, he felt embarrassed at this time. The young man just looked at her with determination. There was a cold light in his aggressive golden pupils. Under his careless appearance, he was actually a bloodthirsty and cold heart. Gu Yun knew that if he didn''t fulfill his wish today, he would watch her drown in the lake without pity. But her pride never allowed her to bow her head and beg for mercy. The moment when two people''s eyes met, it was a clash of swords and shadows. Suddenly, the young man seemed to find something and whispered in surprise, "Ji Moyan... Ji yunhuan, a thousand years of inheritance memory..." Speaking of this, the boy stretched out his bony fingers, provoked Gu Yun''s jaw, and looked at her with deep eyes: "are you the descendant of Ji Moyan?" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun frowned slightly, Ji Moyan... This name is not strange to all Protoss people, because this is the first generation patriarch of the protoss, the first emperor of the three worlds, and it is he who led the protoss to grow and grow, so he has this status today. She was surprised that the boy would know Ji Moyan''s name. In the divine world, such as the emperor, the gods respected his title. They would never have the courage to call the emperor directly. Over time, their names were ignored or even forgotten. Only close people know. And Ji Moyan, not long after the miracle disaster, also fell. It has been thousands of years and changed one era after another. Except for his brilliant deeds, almost no one knows his name. Only the gods who have entered the tongtianshu Pavilion know his name, because since the creation of the world, the names of the heads of the eight nationalities have been engraved in the most striking place of the tongtianshu Pavilion, and there are special ancient scrolls to record their brilliant lives. And Gu Yun can know Ji Moyan''s name because of his inheritance and memory. But she was even more surprised that the young man not only knew Ji Moyan''s name, but also saw at a glance that she was his descendant. What a terrible insight. What shocked her more was still ahead. The young man stared at her for a while. Without waiting for her answer, he said, "at your age, is it Ji yunhuan''s daughter? Or granddaughter? Granddaughter? " At this time, Gu Yun was too stunned to think. "He''s fourteen years old. It looks like he''s a granddaughter or granddaughter. Ji yunhuan''s dead and serious temperament won''t mess with women and give birth to a daughter as young as you." The boy hissed and said slowly. At this time, he released the solitary cloud without warning. As soon as she was free, her instinct to survive made her swim to the lake for the first time, and there was a dull pain in her chest. Chapter 768 Later, Gu Yun asked why he knew the names of Ji Moyan and Ji yunhuan several times. He always answered her with a smile: "do you want to know? You give birth to some cubs for the king, and the king will tell you! " Therefore, Gu Yun didn''t ask him why later. She didn''t find out his identity until she became familiar with him. It was far more than the demon God leading the demon king He is a stronger existence than any God in the nine heavy heaven. He is also the only one in the three worlds who can shuttle freely through the three worlds. Why such a powerful person doesn''t live in the divine world, but goes to the mortal world to lead the demon king, which is joked by the three worlds as the gatekeeper, has always been an unsolvable mystery. The answer is in his heart, and no one else will know it except himself. Even the six most trusted and close hall leaders around him can''t see or guess. Gu Yun simply confessed to them some things he had experienced in the demon God leader six years ago. She didn''t mention those details, especially about that person. The latter is nothing more than being forcibly brought back to the demon capital by the man, and forbidding her to leave the demon God''s collar in the name of caring for her deceased orphans. No, I can''t. Hide, can''t hide. At that time, Gu Yun felt powerless. What she couldn''t figure out was why that person had such a feeling for her Nalan snow could not help but hear it. She was silent in the lonely cloud. She couldn''t help asking, "is it gone?" Gu Yun shook his head: "no!" Bai Li Lan Jiu thought for a moment, looked at Gu Yun and asked, "Gu Yun, you haven''t told us why the demon people in the evil demon capital are afraid of you?" "Because..." Gu Yun frowned and thought hard, "once, I don''t know what caused my power to get out of control, and my consciousness is not dominated by myself. I don''t have any impression of what happened behind. As soon as I woke up, I saw half of the walls and houses of the evil demon capital razed to the ground, and then the west wind told me that I did all this!" On this point, Gu Yun''s impression is not very deep. In the state of being out of control, self-consciousness belongs to the state of sleeping, and the nature of killing dominates the body. Therefore, when the west wind vividly told her how he split half of the country of the evil demon capital with one sword, her mind was at a loss. But since then, all the demon people who had been biased against her began to fear her. For a period of time, where she passed, all the demon people immediately scattered and competed with each other, lest they ran behind and fall into her claws. West wind also teased her that she has now become the first female devil led by the demon God. Gu Yun rubbed his eyebrows a little impatiently. Now he remembered those things in the past. Before she came to the demon God, she was most worried about the man. The man''s desire for her possession was a problem that could not be ignored. Therefore, when Xifeng asked Siqi, she confessed her relationship without hesitation. She just wanted to break the man''s mind. Now when she remembered it, she found that she was too serious and thought all this too simply. The man regarded her as his property. Although he would not force her, he would never allow others to touch her. How can a person who has been arrogant for a long time expect him to have the great righteousness of wronging himself and becoming a beautiful man, not to mention that he is the leader of the demon family. His animal nature is not lost, and some are just overbearing and possession. There is no way to avoid, Si Qi is still involved in this vortex after all! Chapter 769 Several people wanted to ask a few more questions, but when they saw the fatigue between Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes, they gave up the idea. Nalan Xue looked at the late sky and said, "it''s dark. It''s time to sleep!" With that, she jumped and hung her hands and feet on Guban. Guban immediately held out her hand to prevent her from falling. At this time, several beautiful banshees came over gracefully and smiled at them: "dear guests, your room is ready. Please follow me ~" Several people nodded, said goodbye to Gu Yun, and left with several banshees. "Let''s go, too." Gu Yun took Si Qi''s hand and walked all the way to her residence. Although she hadn''t come back for six years, every layout and every road here were engraved in her mind. The man once asked her to live in the demon temple, but she didn''t go. She preferred to live in the west wind''s mansion than the demon temple. Si Qi clenched Gu Yun''s hand. Everything today made him feel powerless and potential threat. People here know Gu Yun deeply. During that time, he did not participate in the lonely cloud life. Xifeng''s provocation was more clear to him than anyone. He was warning him to leave Guyun, and he was also giving him a battle. They would take Guyun away from him one day. Unknown enemies, full of contempt and provocation, all these made him uneasy from the bottom of his heart. He was not afraid of the west wind and the demon king led by the demon God, but... He was afraid of Gu Yun leaving him. The only thing that can affect his whole mood in this world is lonely cloud. The night wind, accompanied by the hazy mist, outlined everything as ethereal. Under the water like night, a lonely cloud''s heart gradually precipitated, and all the sadness was emptied in my mind. No one can predict what will happen in the future. Instead of always worrying about what hasn''t happened, it''s better to cherish the present. "Si Qi." Gu Yun whispered his name. Si Qi bowed his head slightly. Her figure was clearly reflected in the deep Jian Tong. "When everything is settled, let''s go back to seclusion." She has never had a moment of peace in her life since she was born into the world. The road under her feet has always been a rough and rugged road, but the peaceful life within reach of others is extravagant hope for her. "OK." Si Qi should say that the decadent sound stirs up the night and has an inseparable tenderness. At this time, they do not know that the conspiracy hidden behind the world is quietly approaching them step by step. When everything is subverted and their other identity is revealed, a peaceful life is destined not to belong to them. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun went to the west wind room as promised. The radiance of the night pearl made the big room as bright as day. When Gu Yun arrived, the west wind was playing with a milky white thing similar to canine teeth, which had obviously been waiting for her for a long time. Gu Yun''s eyes rested on the things in his hands, and he frowned slightly. "But I''ve waited for you. If you don''t come again, I''ll doubt your repentance!" The west wind''s charming eyes fall on the lonely cloud, which is more charming than spring. "What is this?" Gu Yun''s attention was all on the things in his hands and asked suspiciously. As soon as Xifeng threw it away, he threw the little thing into Gu Yun''s hand, stretched his waist and said, "canine teeth, if I guessed correctly, should belong to jiuyouming cat." Chapter 770 The answer of the west wind surprised Gu Yun a little. She carefully looked at the canine teeth in her hand. It was not big. It was only the size of an adult nail, but it was as sharp as a sharp weapon. It was different from the canine teeth of ordinary monsters. The surface of the canine teeth was smooth. Holding this small canine tooth in her hand, she could feel the subtle lines on it. Jiuyouming cat is a special race in the demon family. Although they have ancient blood, they are not divine beasts, but they are more mysterious and ancient than ordinary monsters, but their attack power scares all divine beasts. About the records of the nine nether cats, there is little information available in the existing ancient books, because they were born after the establishment of the three worlds. They have been living in the nether world since they appeared in this world. They were active in the netherworld earlier than any creature in the netherworld. Nine nether cats, cat clan An answer came out of her heart between the lightning and flint. Gu Yun suddenly raised his eyes and clenched his little canine teeth. She said, "is little stone a member of the nine nether cats?" The reason why she was not sure was that there was nothing on the little stone that accorded with the characteristics of the nine nether cats. It is said that the nine nether cats live on the Bank of the yellow spring and were born from Manzhu, Warsaw. They are dark all over and perfectly integrated with the dark night. Except that the white position of their eyes is white, they can''t find a second color all over their body. The little stone is a white cat saved by Gu Yun at the instigation of Nian Xi. At that time, the little stone was just a thin kitten, ignorant of everything. When he asked his name, he just shook his head, so he named it now. Asked the reason, nianxi bangse replied: "because the stone life is hard, this little guy looks at the dying child. At first glance, he is a miserable child who will die at any time. Therefore, the moral of taking the small stone is to pray that it will be as hard as a stone." At that time, none of them cared about little stone''s life experience. The cat family has always been a large number of demon families, so it is not uncommon, not to mention a wandering cat demon. When Gu Yun saved the little stone, he was being beaten by a group of demon clansmen. There was only one breath left. Gu Yun could only take him back to Xifeng''s residence to heal. Since then, he completely relied on her. That was one of the few people who really treated her after Gu Yun came to the mortal world. However, compared with the human world outside the demon God''s leadership, this is a more suitable place for little stone to live, so she didn''t take him away when she left the demon God''s leadership six years ago. "No doubt, that''s what you said!" Said the west wind, confirming Gu Yun''s guess. When Gu Yun''s puzzled eyes cast over, Xifeng slowly explained: "six years ago, after you left, the small stone was low and MI for a period of time. Later, I didn''t know what stimulation you received. Suddenly he told me he wanted to find you and read. I thought he was just on a whim. After leaving, he would be frightened back by those demon clansmen outside in a short time, so he didn''t stop much." Hearing this, Gu Yun''s eyebrows had been deeply screwed up. She knew that little stone depended on him, but she didn''t expect to come to this point. When she left the demon God to say goodbye to him, he cried and asked her to leave with him, but she didn''t move her decision. Little stone''s nature is simple and simple. In the human world full of intrigues in Kyushu mainland, he will be eaten to the bone, not to mention that he is still a demon people and will not be tolerated by humans! Chapter 771 But she can''t protect him all the time. Most importantly, her own existence is the greatest danger. Being away from her is the source of all dangers. Even if Gu Yun makes a new choice now, she will leave the small stone in the demon God''s collar as she did six years ago. While Gu Yun thought, the west wind had told what happened later. "Little stone left here alone with a small burden. I sent two people to follow him. When I waited for little stone to come back and admit my mistake to me, I didn''t wait until they came back. Until the next day, I saw them. It wasn''t little stone who came back. It was the two people I sent to follow little stone. When I came back, I had only half my life left." At this point, the west wind stopped, slowly picked up the teacup at hand and took a sip. Gu Yun couldn''t help urging: "what happened later?" West Wind looked at her with a smile and said teasingly, "I thought you were really a heartless person. It seems that you don''t care about small stones. Is there only small stones in your heart? My king and I treat you very well. Then, in your heart, what position are we in? " Speaking of the back, Xifeng''s expression suddenly became serious. Her Feng eyes locked the figure of solitary cloud, and she couldn''t hide. "..." Gu Yun felt helpless. At this time, he was still struggling with this problem. Location It can only be the position of friends! "Stop, if you want to say friends, don''t say it again. I''m glad to be treated as a friend by you, but, you know, what my king wants is not the identity of a friend!" The west wind interrupted her before Gu Yun answered, looking a little annoyed. He has always been puzzled about the brain circuit of Gu Yun. My king wants power, strength, appearance, figure, power, financial resources. Why does she always avoid Gu Yun when she is here. He can say without boast that there is no better man in the world than my king. If other women had been favored by my king, they would have cleaned themselves up and lay flat on my king''s bed. But Gu Yun, after months of getting along and sincere treatment, failed to move her cold heart. He once doubted whether Gu Yun had no heart at all. It is probably because of her difference that my king treats her differently. When my king released Gu Yun back to Kyushu, he asked him why he didn''t leave her with him forever, but let her leave. He replied: "Guyun has never been a canary in a cage. No one can bind her forever. What''s more, she will come back!" As he said at the beginning, six years later, Gu Yun came back. However, her heart already belongs. He thought, this may be something that my king didn''t expect. He could not believe how terrible it would be for my king to know the news. There was no doubt that he would kill the human youth. "I can''t give him what he wants." Gu yunmu said coldly. Seeing the atmosphere more and more solidified, the west wind sighed helplessly. This stubborn nature really hasn''t changed at all. Their wise and powerful demon king is doomed to stumble here. Chapter 772 "Stop this topic here." Xifeng leaned back weakly on the chair and continued to talk with Gu Yun. He had to be angry with her. The lonely cloud was silent. "I learned from the mouth of the two wine bags that the little stone was robbed by the Sirius demon who suffered from the demon capital. The Sirius demon is no stranger to you. He is a big demon second only to my king and our six hall leaders. His strength is fierce. It is understandable that my two men were defeated by him. Since it was done by the Sirius demon, I can only do it myself. " When the west wind talked about the Sirius demon, his eyebrows made no secret of his disgust. Gu Yun searched for the part about Sirius demon in her memory. When she heard the name, she felt a sense of familiarity. Soon, she remembered such a person, but it was not a good memory. Normally, no one who doesn''t matter will be concerned by her, but she happens to remember this Sirius demon and is still very impressed. She finally remembered why she was out of control in the disaster demon city. Everything was caused by Sirius demon. Sirius demon is the existence of people led by the whole demon God. Sirius demon is a powerful race standing at the top of the wolf family, and its cruel and bloodthirsty nature increases sharply with its strength. Sirius demon is a real sex wolf. His color is not only for women, but also for beautiful men. Sirius demon''s color center also has no lower limit. He won''t let go of two or three-year-old children except men and women. It happened that this man was powerful, and no one could help him. If he couldn''t fight, he could only hide. Therefore, in the suffering demons near the city, no matter men, women, young and old, anyone with good appearance would destroy his face without hesitation. No one has ever been so positive as them. Over time, there were no good-looking demon people in the evil demon capital, so he set his eyes on the evil demon capital. Gu Yun unfortunately became the first person to be watched by him. The original intention of the Sirius demon was to knock her out and bring her back to the affected demon''s own residence. In that case, no one dared to break in and spoil his good deeds. However, what he didn''t expect was that the seemingly slender and weak Gu Yun was not a soft persimmon. When the Sirius demon attacked her, she noticed it and immediately dodged. Although she didn''t fight, she already felt his strength. At that time, the west wind was in the demon temple, and no one could help her! When the demon people in the disaster demon capital saw the appearance of Sirius demon, they ran for their lives and ran away from the block as fast as they could in their life. After several attacks failed, the Sirius demon finally became angry and gave up the original idea. Since she didn''t want it in a gentle way, don''t blame him for "following the law" to her! The evil in the eyes of Sirius demon made Gu Yun realize what he wanted to do, and his heart couldn''t help getting colder. It was during the confrontation with Sirius demon, when she was in a desperate situation, she forcibly used the power in the blood of the gods and demons, but she was eaten back and became a puppet of power. The Sirius demon didn''t expect that Gu Yun was the son of the gods and demons. Such scarce blood doomed her life experience. He finally realized that he had kicked the iron plate this time, so he ran away in a hurry and escaped from Liudu. Along the way, it learned that Gu Yun was a human girl who had been widely spread recently and given supreme power by their demon king, so the Sirius demon fled the demon God''s lead overnight and went to Kyushu mainland to do evil. Chapter 773 No one knows the horror of the demon God leading the demon king better than him. He dares to ignore the six hall leaders, but he will never dare to be half disrespectful to the demon king. His fear of him was deeply engraved in his bones. As long as he thought of the crazy face in his mind, he could not help trembling. The Sirius demon escaped and completely out of control, she transferred her target to the whole evil demon. If the man and Xifeng hadn''t heard the movement of the evil demon, I''m afraid the whole evil demon would have been razed to the ground. After all, he saved her life. If he didn''t do it, she would lose control forever. After her self-consciousness was completely wiped out, she would become a tool for killing. She owes him after all! The west wind''s eyes have been paying attention to the lonely cloud. Seeing that she has fallen into meditation, she knows that she must have remembered the day when she lost control. That day, when he followed my king back to the evil demon capital, he saw that half of the prosperous evil demons were razed to ruins and everywhere was in chaos. He was so frightened that he almost thought he had gone to the wrong place. Not only he, but also the other five hall leaders were shocked by everything in front of them. Who could have thought that the solitary cloud that didn''t say a word could burst out such terrible power, no less than the six of them. Also at that time, they found the true identity of Gu Yun. The girl who broke into their demon God''s leadership and was put on the top of my king''s heart was not a weak human at all, but the son of God and devil in the legend! Until then, they found that they had been stupid enough to regard the son of a great God and devil as a human. There was a difference between the two. Xifeng didn''t have time to love his territory, because the state of Guyun in front of him was very abnormal. At a distance, Gu Yun found their existence, and his cold eyes turned to them. He found that there was a strange light in her red and silver pupils. The blood pupil is red and ghostly, and the silver pupil is dark. What is more unusual is the weird smile on her lips, which is full of evil. The same appearance makes people feel completely strange. If the lonely cloud in ordinary days is as cold as the Xuannv of Jiutian, then the lonely cloud in this state now is like the evil girl of the world. The west wind still feels frightened when he thinks of it now. Later, the king issued a death order to the Sirius demon in the whole demon God. However, when they were ready to lift the Sirius demon''s nest, they found that the buildings had already been empty. If the wolf demon hadn''t escaped quickly that day, it would have been broken to pieces at that time. How could there be anything later. When they thought the Sirius demon would never come back, soon after Gu Yun left the demon God''s lead, his back feet came back, but he didn''t dare to use his previous appearance and identity. He not only hid his Sirius demon breath with demon Dan, but also fed his previous strong body with three layers of fat, completely changing from a capable man to a fat man. It deceived everyone, including their six hall leaders. Until he took away the small stone, he exposed his disguise and was recognized by his two men. There are only five Sirius demons under the leadership of the demon God, and he is the only one with the strength to reach that level. He guessed it as soon as he guessed. Therefore, Xifeng personally killed the Sirius demon with a vast group of people, but found that he didn''t need to rescue it at all. Xiaoshi had ripped the Sirius demon that even he was afraid of Chapter 774 They followed the traces left by Sirius when he fled in a panic. They found Sirius and small stones in a remote mountain and a dark and narrow cave. When they arrived, the cave was filled with a strong smell of blood, with the peculiar stench of Sirius demon. The ground around them was covered with large and small puddles, which had been dyed red by blood and mixed with dark gray wolf hair. Some even tore off their flesh and skin, and what shocked them most was the eye-catching scene in front of them. Under a huge rock, the Sirius demon''s fat body leaned on it, and there was no inch on it. However, from his throat down to his lower abdomen, it was forcibly torn open by something, revealing the structure inside his body. All the internal organs were hollowed out and scattered in different positions on the ground. The liver and gallbladder were under their feet The skin on his arms and legs was not intact. It was full of claw marks, skin and flesh turned out, and blood was dripping. Obviously, the Sirius demon turned into a prototype to resist before he died, so he had wolf hair on the ground. However, in the face of the great disparity of strength, he was forced to change back to human shape. The appearance of Sirius demon''s death was ferocious. His eyes were wide open, and his eyes had protruded from his eyes. His mouth was slightly open, and his saliva hung on his face. His whole facial expression was distorted by excessive fear, as if he saw something terrible before he died. The fact proved that the terrible thing he saw was also extremely terrible to them at this time, and his scalp was numb. Opposite the Sirius demon, there was a thin little boy kneeling. The little boy was also naked. From his thin back, it can be judged that his body shape and appearance will not exceed three years old. Like ink splashing hair pouring down and spreading on his back, there was a slender black tail on his tailbone, which swayed slightly. A pair of small black sharp ears stood between the hair on his head. Like the ears of the cat family, he heard the movement behind him, and the small ears moved. The little boy slowly tilted his head towards their position. His appearance was exposed in everyone''s eyes. Consistent, everyone took a breath. Because this is a face they are familiar with. In their memory, this childish face always has a naive and lovely smile, and it seems to melt one of their hearts immediately. However, what they saw now was that the little boy held his beating heart in his right hand. His claws stretched out between his fingers and fell into his heart. The blood wet the soft black hair on his claws and fell drop by drop into the puddles on the ground, making a tinkling sound. The pair of dark black cat pupils looked at them perplexedly, their faces were covered with blood that had not dried up, and sharp canine teeth were exposed from the red corners of their lips, stained with blood. It was an extremely delicate young face with an ignorant look, which was incompatible with the ferocious acts he was doing. A section of the field in the broken belly of the Sirius demon is still hanging outside. The blood has been drained, rendering the whole cave into a bloody purgatory. The little boy in front of them is a chaotic body of angels and demons. Xifeng felt his throat hoarse. He knew what to say at this time to break the treacherous atmosphere, but his mind was in a mess and could not organize any language. Chapter 775 The atmosphere was solidified. When he thought about whether to evacuate immediately, the little boy fell down without warning, his eyes closed, his whole body was twitching, all the blood color on his face faded, and he was as pale as a piece of paper. Xifeng couldn''t care so much. He rushed over immediately, picked up the little boy, kneaded a cloud formula, and hurried back to the evil demon capital. Finally, he picked up the life of the small stone. When he treated the wound on the body for the small stone, he found that there was an imperceptible red mark behind his neck, which was similar to the existence of a birthmark, but it was not a birthmark, because the pattern was too realistic, as if it had grown on it. That is a red Datura in full bloom The meaning behind the mark made his hand tremble on the red Datura mark. Black cat... Red Datura This is the characteristic of the nine nether cats who were born on the Bank of the yellow spring! The west wind''s eyes fell on the young face of little stone, whose eyebrows were still locked even when he was unconscious. He clenched his lower lip, his sharp canine teeth had pierced the skin, and the blood beads rolled down immediately. Without hesitation, the west wind will pull out his canine teeth, which is the only way to restrain the restless blood of the nine nether cats in his body. ¡­¡­ After hearing everything behind, Gu Yun''s eyebrows twisted deeper and deeper. Through little stone''s real life experience, she realized a deeper problem. It seems that her path has been arranged. She needs to lead through the demon God to the underworld. Therefore, six years ago, she tied a deep tie with the demon God. She wanted to go to the netherworld and withdrew her engagement with ghost Jue. Therefore, little stone came to her. His life experience behind him was closely related to the netherworld, so that she had already planted a connection with the netherworld. Everything seems to be too coincidental, but it makes people feel they deserve it Gu Yun was bored again. I hope she was worried too much! I don''t know when, a series of things around her have become complicated At the end of a long night''s talk, the sky outside had broken dawn. The lonely cloud looked at the dawn in the sky and stared quietly for a moment. She said, "west wind, take me to the two channels between the mortal world and the nether world." Xifeng shrugged helplessly: "you know, I don''t have the power to open the door of space." Gu Yun nodded: "it doesn''t hurt. I just want to have a look." The two channels are led by the demon God. In addition to the demon king and six hall leaders, the most powerful big demon guards them. They are also the most selfless group of people led by the demon God. If you want to enter there, you must hold the letter written by the demon king before you can let it go, or the hall master level demon comes in person. Xifeng readily agrees, but makes it clear that she can only be alone. The demon God has the rules of the demon God. All the demon people have followed the rules for thousands of years. After the arrival of Gu Yun, although many rules of the demon God leader have been destroyed, they are harmless. Everyone has been exposed by the demon king with one eye closed. However, the two channels are different, which is related to the safety of the whole mortal world. They dare not have any carelessness and omissions. Xifeng only believed in Gu Yun, not to mention that she was the most special existence in the demon God. Gu Yun nodded. After passing the news to Siqi and Nalan Xue, he followed the west wind to the position where the two boundary channels were located. Chapter 776 Although all demon clans know the existence of the two boundary channels, there are no more than 100 who know its real location. The west wind brought the solitary cloud through a dark tunnel. In the short time of darkness and light, it shuttled from a large space to a small space. The hot temperature rose from under his feet, and the lonely cloud looked down, but found that he and the west wind were standing on a cable bridge at this time. Because they suddenly carried the weight of two people, the cable bridge began to shake in a small arc, and under the cable bridge, there was boiling molten slurry The coming heat wave evaporated the air into a high temperature. In just a moment, the back of the lonely cloud was covered with layers of hot sweat. The water and ice power in the body were suppressed to death, and only the fire power was particularly active. The width of the cable bridge can only allow one person to pass through. If it is accidentally stepped empty, it will fall into the molten slurry, and finally there will be no bones left. The west wind walked steadily across the cable bridge, and Gu Yun followed. Opposite the cable bridge is a cliff, on which two dragon columns stand. When the west wind and solitary cloud appear on the cliff, 20 demon clans in heavy armor fall from the sky, all of them are unfathomable strength. The demon clan headed by him came out of the queue, bowed humbly and said, "I''ve seen the leader of Xifeng hall!" "General tiger, you''re welcome!" The west wind smiled. "Is the leader of the west wind hall going to the two boundary passages?" "Exactly!" Smelling the speech, the demon clan called Tiger general turned his eyes to Gu Yun, who was full of vigilance, because he didn''t feel any demon flavor on Gu Yun, that is to say, the girl brought by the west wind hall leader was not a demon clan! "What is this?" General tiger asked in a calm voice. The west wind patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be nervous, this is my king''s distinguished guest, but I''m curious about what the two boundary channels look like. I just want to have a look!" However, the tiger general was not accommodating at all. He stared at a pair of powerful eyes and said, "except for the six hall leaders, anyone who wants to pass through here and approach the two boundary channels needs my king''s handwritten letter! Does this girl have my king''s handwritten letter? " Xifeng couldn''t help but want to help his forehead and write a letter. These days, my king is not led by the demon God at all. He doesn''t even know the news of Guyun''s return. There is no written letter. But... There''s one thing that works better than a handwritten letter! "There is no letter, but she has this!" The west wind motioned Gu Yun to take out such things. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment and couldn''t reflect his meaning. However, the only thing in her body that was related to the demon God collar was the demon core bead that the man gave her. So, Gu Yun took out the demon core bead. The clear light seemed to isolate the surrounding heat wave. Holding it, Gu Yun immediately felt cool for a while, which spread all over her body through skin contact, and the unbearable heat disappeared. She blinked suspiciously. For the first time, she found that the demon core bead still wanted this effect. On the other side, General Hu was so shocked that he couldn''t close his mouth when he saw Gu Yun take out the demon core bead. His eyes seemed to stick to the demon core bead and couldn''t transfer half a minute! This is the demon core bead, which belongs to my king! The tiger general looked at Gu Yun and looked at him. What does this girl of unknown origin have to do with my king? Why did my king give her all the demon stones? Chapter 777 However, no matter how he peeps, he can''t get half the answer from Gu Yun''s face. Not only hold the demon core bead of the king, but also accompany the leader of the west wind hall. This girl''s identity can never be as simple as a distinguished guest! After twisting his mind, the tiger general didn''t say anything more, just raised his hand and signaled: release! "Let''s go!" The west wind took the lead in walking ahead, and was familiar with every step. Through the two dragon columns, they shuttle from one space to another. In front of them is a stone step extending into the clouds. Both sides of the stone step are surrounded by gauze like white clouds, like a sky step leading to fairyland. Gu Yun is in a trance for a moment. It seems that after going up from here, it is the familiar divine world "There is no need to go down the road behind. Climbing the 666 stone steps is the real channel between the two worlds. However, only my king can open it himself." The sound of the west wind sounded on one side and was spread far away by the vast space, showing some hazy unreal. Gu Yun nodded, knowing that it was useless to climb up. The purpose of her trip was just to get familiar with the road. "Go back!" Gu Yun took his eyes back from the steps, whispered, turned around first and walked in the same direction. Just as she was about to cross the space boundary, suddenly, an old ethereal voice fell into her ear: "child, you are finally back!" Gu Yun suddenly turned around and looked back. His face was full of warning. West Wind looked at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter?" "West wind, did you hear anything just now?" Gu yunning asked, holding his hand on his side. The voice seemed to come from the void. Although it was ethereal, it was very real. It could not be her illusion! The doubt between the west wind''s look was deeper: "no? What did you hear? " With that, he looked around. There was no third person here except them. Gu Yun stared at the steps hidden in the clouds behind the west wind for a moment, and all kinds of unclear tastes filled her heart, which made her head ache. For a long time, she slowly shook her head: "nothing, maybe I heard wrong." With that, she turned and crossed the space boundary and returned to the cliff. From beginning to end, she looked cold and calm, and even the west wind realized that her state was unusual. Just Gu Yun didn''t say, no one could guess what she was thinking. He vaguely felt that it should have something to do with what she just said. However, just now, there was no other sound except the sound of his conversation with Gu Yun and the sound of his footsteps when Gu Yun turned and left The cloud of doubt filled Xifeng''s heart. Thinking secretly, he and Guyun had left the two channels and returned to the evil demon capital again. To Gu Yun''s surprise, after walking through the two boundary channels, her strength showed signs of breakthrough. There is no grade above Xianxiu, but only breaking through the last barrier of Xianxiu is the real transcendence. After the immortal cultivation, the immortal is divided into ten realms, from low to high, from one realm to ten realms. The demon people in the demon God''s leadership are generally the strength of the realm of the immortal. Therefore, after they came here, Gu Yun became the lowest kind of existence. She temporarily suppressed her strength in her body and went back to her residence. There were only Nalan Xue and Guban in the huge courtyard. Gu Yun asked, "where are the others?" Chapter 778 "Lan Jiu, they are all stimulated to practice in isolation." Nalan snow held her cheek and smiled. Gu Yun: " "This morning, Jing Chenyuan proposed that we rarely come to the demon God leader. It''s a pity not to go around. Moreover, the spirit tools led by the demon God are famous and powerful. No spirit Master can resist the temptation of spirit tools, so we all went." Nalan Xue slowly talked about their experience in the evil demon capital during the absence of lonely cloud this morning. When Gu Yun and his family lived in Xifeng''s residence, Xifeng announced to the demon people of the whole evil demon capital that these people are distinguished guests led by the demon God. They should be good guests and should not have different intentions. Therefore, in the evil demon capital, Baili lanjiu can walk horizontally. Behind them is the solitary cloud, and behind the solitary cloud is the leader of the demon God! But although these demon clans dare not have crooked ideas about them, the gratitude and resentment between demon clans and human clans are always stabbed in their hearts, so that they can''t let go of their hostility to mankind. On the surface, the demon people can''t take the initiative to find Baili lanjiu their trouble, but behind the scenes, the Yin moves emerge in endlessly, openly provoking and arousing their anger. Guban was the first to be angered. In the attic of a spirit tool, a male snake demon stared at Nalan Xue and made no secret of his covetous heart. His words were frivolous and menglang. Even the banshees around him were blushed by his words, let alone Nalan Xue. This is no longer a simple molestation, but a humiliation, but also a hint of desire. Who can''t bear it? Gu Ban''s violent temper rubbed up, but before he started, a demon clan wearing light armor suddenly appeared, and an arrow rushed over to stop Gu ban, leaving him no room to fight back. He claimed that he was a guard to maintain the harmony of the evil demon city and was specially responsible for stopping all fights in the evil demon city. Except for the formal competition of strength, all fights were not allowed. The snake demon proudly raised his chin, exposed two dark nostrils to them, and said contemptuously, "unconvinced? If you are not convinced, come and compete with me! " After a pause, he snorted a sneer from his nose: "all of you go together. Save time to say that your snake grandfather bullies the small with the big. How dare you fight!" For the sake of being provoked, whoever can bear it is the grandson. Not to mention that the shameless snake demon humiliated Nalan Xue. Immediately, baililan Jiu, Jing Chenyuan and Guban should be challenged by the snake demon. Now that it has been made clear that this is a duel, the guard did not stop any more, but just watched. There is no doubt that in this competition in the name of competition, more than nine people in baililan were defeated miserably. From the beginning, the snake demon had no room to fight back with its rolling strength. At that time, they were deeply aware of what kind of huge strength difference they had between themselves and the demon people under the leadership of the demon God. Their strength is above the lonely clouds. They finally understood what it was like to have people outside the world. In Kyushu mainland, even if they are not the top in strength, they are as weak as ants when they come here. The heart of the strong lit a raging flame. They vowed to return the humiliation suffered by the snake demon today a hundred times and a thousand times in the future! So after being abused by the snake demon, they didn''t have the mind to stroll anymore. When they returned to the mansion, they were closed. Gu Yun feels that this is a good phenomenon. In a world of strength, if you don''t want to be trampled on by others, you should stand at the top of the world and look down on all sentient beings, so that the world will be afraid from the bottom of your heart! Chapter 779 "I was very angry after being humiliated by that bastard, but I don''t feel angry when I see the result now." Nalan Xue said with a smile, probably after spending a long time with Gu Yun, they gradually had a dependence on her, but they didn''t have to worry about their own safety if there was Gu Yun. In such a comfortable day, he gradually developed a kind of inertia and became more and more careless in cultivation. As a result, his cultivation still stopped for so many days. Now, everyone''s strong heart has been intensified again. It''s not a good thing. They should also reflect on themselves. "The reason why we are still here is waiting for you to come back. Now the news has been conveyed. Guban and I are going to close the customs. We will never leave the customs without breaking through Xianxiu. Gu Yun, don''t worry. Next time you see us, it must be a new look!" Nalan Xue clenched his fist and looked solemn. Hearing the speech, the corner of Gu Yun''s lips aroused a light smile, and she said, "OK!" If you want to be really strong, you should first have a strong heart, and then make persistent efforts. Moreover, they do not lack talent. As long as they have this heart to the top, she will take them to the throne of God! This is the promise she can give them. "By the way, Gu Yun, I almost forgot to tell you something. Xiao Qingluo, ah bah, Xi Min has something to go out for a while. He asked me to inform you and told you not to worry. There are spirits around him to protect him. He said he would come back soon." Nalan Snow said. Gu Yun nodded gently. The spirit was so powerful that no demon family in the demon God''s leadership could compete except that person and the six hall leaders, so Gu Yun didn''t worry. She hasn''t found any trace of Siqi since she came back. She can''t help asking, "Xueer, do you know where Siqi is going?" Nalan Xue shook her head for a while, then nodded again, with a little tangle between her looks: "Your Highness Siqi, I don''t know where he has gone, but I heard him say that he is going to look for an opportunity to break through his strength, so he left. It will probably take some time before he comes back, and Yesu left with him." After listening, Gu Yun could not help but frown. She just left for a morning, and everyone around her was closed. When she went out, there was no one left around her. She sighed and her eyes fell on the distant sky. She said, "OK, I know. You go and shut up. Don''t worry about things outside. I can handle them." Nalan Xue nodded. After saying goodbye to Gu Yun, she took Gu ban and threw herself into seclusion. There is no time for cultivation. The next time they come out, they don''t know what time. I''m afraid she will stay at the demon God leader for a period of time. In his mind, Gu Yun recalled the voice he heard in the channel between the two worlds. She frowned and thought, who could it be? Since he appeared in the passage between the two realms, even the west wind didn''t notice his existence. At least this person should be a cultivation above the immortal. Is he... A person from the netherworld? Gu Yun couldn''t figure out any thoughts, so he simply gave up and went deep into it, step by step. At that time, the answer will be revealed. She stretched out her hand, and a flash of light flashed. When it lingered in her hand, it turned into a world-wide sword. The bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes was cold. She protected her weaknesses very much and was unreasonable. Since those who dared to move her would have to pay ten times the price! Chapter 780 It''s very easy to find out who the snake demon is. Because baililan''s nine people are led by the demon God brought back by Gu Yun, and they are a few human beings, they attract much attention when they appear on the street in the evil demon capital. Gu Yun came to the spirit ware pavilion that Nalan Xue and her friends had visited in the daytime. There was no need for her to say anything. The boss of the spirit ware Pavilion knelt down on the ground in fear when he looked at her coldly. While saying that what happened in the daytime had nothing to do with him, he sold the snake demon completely. He not only told Gu Yun his name, appearance and address, He also clearly shook out where he was now. In his eyes, Gu Yun is not only a evil god, but also a murderous God. He was afraid that what he said wrong would lead to disaster. By means of Gu Yun, he believed that there was nothing she couldn''t do. Killing him with one sword and splitting him with another sword were just things to do. Gu Yun just stared at him coldly for a moment. When he learned the answer he wanted, he immediately turned around and left the Lingqi Pavilion. The demon people who watched the excitement around immediately retreated to both sides like a tide. The snake demon never dreamed that he would teach those human teenagers who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Instead of warning from the leader of the west wind hall, he provoked Gu Yun''s revenge. On this day, as usual, he walked into the railing yard drunk to meet his old friend. After flirting, he took off his clothes and was about to take up his gun. Suddenly, a huge explosion came from outside the railing yard. Then the whole railing yard began to shake violently, and dust and sand were scattered from the cracks of the roof. His old lover screamed, quickly wrapped his clothes and rushed out of the room. The snake demon had a bad premonition in his heart for no reason, and almost couldn''t help but want to escape here immediately. But if he did, the prestige of his snake grandfather in this evil demon capital would disappear! So when he picked up his pants, the snake demon rushed out with a gloomy face. He wanted to see who had no eyes and dared to spoil his interest and let him catch him. He had to be broken into pieces. All the way out, the snake demon was thinking in his heart. If it was a banshee, it would spoil her. If it was a male demon, it would make his life worse than death. Half of the buildings in the GouLan courtyard collapsed into ruins. However, all the demon clans in it did not escape, but abnormally knelt on the ground, trembling all over, their faces were full of panic, pale as paper, and they were all silent in the same direction. The snake demon raised his head and saw the unique figure standing in the air. At once, his feet were soft, and he almost knelt on the ground like other demon people, but he held the fence nearby in time, so he didn''t fall down. All kinds of complex expressions flashed on the green and white face with obvious excessive lust. It was obvious that he was afraid of solitary clouds! The gentle wind stirred the solitary cloud''s black hair. The exquisite face like ice and jade was shrouded in frost. The condescending eyes were not mixed with any temperature. It was like the wind blowing from the absolute zero snow. It was cold through the heart and covered all over the limbs and bones. Such a look means that Gu Yun has moved his heart to kill. At this moment, the snake demon finally realizes where the bad premonition at the bottom of his heart comes from. Chapter 781 The other demon clansmen did not dare to move, but were completely deterred by the coercion of Gu Yun. Although they knew that Gu Yun did not come for them, they were already scared to face the coercion of Gu Yun at this moment. Tacitly, all the demon clans knelt on the ground and kept silent to reduce their sense of existence to the greatest extent. They waited for Gu Yun to leave as soon as she had solved her private affairs. Everyone was relieved to see that another protagonist today, the snake demon, finally came out slowly. Although they are very unkind, they all eagerly hope that the snake demon will appear soon and show their seven inches to let Gu Yun kill them, so that they will be safe and free! Gu Yun looked coldly at the snake demon wearing a pair of trousers when he came out of the room. His bony upper body seemed to be sucked out of his blood, which was particularly shabby. The Qingshi sword in her hand suddenly burst into bursts of strong light, accompanied by strong anger. She knew that the Qingshi sword was excited, which was the excitement of killing and blood. The snake demon''s sinister eyes fell on Gu Yun and suppressed his fear. From the moment he saw Gu Yun killing the door, he knew that Gu Yun came to avenge her friend and would never forgive him. In that case, why should he make a humble appearance to beg for mercy. The snake demon licked his dry lips and smiled fiercely, "I didn''t expect that Grandpa snake would be so beautiful when I went to the railing yard. It''s a great blessing to come to the door to find me in person. I just don''t know what my king thinks when he learned that!" All the demon people present were shocked by his provocative and presumptuous words. They can''t help thinking that it''s over. The snake demon has been scared crazy! It''s all beginning to talk nonsense! Slowly, they turned their attention back to Gu Yun. At this time, half of the railing yard was destroyed, and then the girl who had been standing still finally moved. Gu Yun fell from the sky and approached the snake demon step by step. The majestic pressure made it difficult for him to breathe. His white face was covered with dead gray, but his eyes staring at Gu Yun were more and more unrestrained, revealing the dirty and beautiful idea in his heart. "If someone else moves half a minute, I''ll make him pay back three points!" The cold voice seemed to come from nine days away. When it fell into their ears, not only their hearts, but also their souls were greatly impacted. This is the really terrible place of Gu Yun. It is clear that the strength of each of them is above Gu Yun. If the person in front is not Gu Yun, but other people with the same strength as her, they have already completely trampled each other on the soles of their feet. However, this person is a lonely cloud, an existence that has gone against the sky! Her real strength and cultivation are not equal forever! They can belittle anyone, but they can''t belittle Gu Yun. Otherwise, they will force themselves to death. Six years ago, they had personally experienced her horror. Although the power played by Gu Yun this time was not as shocking as when a sword split half of the evil demon six years ago, it was enough to make them fear again. "Since you dare to touch my people, you have to pay the price of death!" The last sentence was like the sentence of death, and the invisible oppression was like a hand pinched on his heart. The snake demon laughed wildly! Chapter 782 What a price to die! His ending had been decided at this time. However, he didn''t make a meaningless struggle to fight with Gu Yun, because it was futile. In that case, why did he waste his strength. Even if he died, he would be disgusted. The snake demon looked at Gu Yun wantonly and said, "she is worthy of the king''s favorite woman. Her appearance and body are unique. People can see that her bones are crisp and ecstatic! How ecstatic! In other words, those teenagers are not your friends. Hahaha, human women are just promiscuous. It''s no wonder that they raise so many male pets around them... " Later, the snake demon never had a chance to speak. Blood gushed from his neck. The snake demon opened his eyes full of unwilling. He slowly stretched out his hand and touched his neck. The viscous blood passed through his fingers. He touched the deep sword mark on his neck. Finally, he had time to twist his facial features and stare at Gu Yun angrily, He fell to the ground. Until death, those eyes were full of blood. Pools of blood spread all over the place. The smell of killing did not dissipate. The blood stained with the world-class sword was quickly absorbed by it. It couldn''t make waves of clanking sword sound, expressing its excitement. However, this is not enough. It yearns for more. Gu Yun indifferently put away the world throwing sword and suppressed the evil spirit in it with his spiritual consciousness. The world sword cuts not only the body and life of the snake demon, but also his soul. The demon clan has reached the level of snake demon cultivation, and the soul body has already had its own consciousness. If it doesn''t cut the roots, he will make a comeback in less than ten years. Instead of leaving a hidden danger for herself in the future, she prefers to completely erase it once and for all at this moment. To the outside world, Gu Yun has never had any extra kindness. All the demon people present looked at the miserable body of the snake demon and swallowed their saliva. Sure enough, no one can offend Gu Yun, even her friends. They can never bear her anger. After six years, Gu Yun''s toughness and terror have risen to a new level. Such a woman, I''m afraid no man in the world can tame her, not even their demon king. People in the world like to compare women with flowers, because their tenderness is like charming flowers, but solitary clouds are a special kind. She will never be a delicate flower in the greenhouse that needs to be taken care of. She was born through wind and rain. She is the Falcon fighting in the sky. She is destined to look up at the sky and stand proudly at the top of the world. They are very glad that they have never offended Gu Yun. Make friends with her or stay away from her. Never offend her! When they suddenly came back to God, Gu Yun had disappeared here, but the news quickly spread all over the evil demon city at the speed of ten to one hundred, and even the whole demon God leader smelled the wind. At the same time, far away in the demon Temple of the demon God''s power center, the six hall leaders got the news from the evil demon for the first time. The west wind shrugged and looked like I had nothing to rely on, "although the rule of the demon God is to strictly prohibit killing and killing in the six capitals. But who dares to stop Gu Yun and confront her? Anyway, my people''s wine bags dare not! " When he said this, everyone could see the narrow smile between his eyebrows. Chapter 783 The leader of TIANYAO hall also sighed for a long time. He supported half of his handsome face with one hand and said helplessly: "since Gu Yun came to the demon God collar, does the demon God collar have any rules with her?" The demon city hall leader echoed: "it was like this six years ago, and now it is more arrogant." Su Lian, the leader of the demon city hall, said with a smile, "but I have to say that the demon God has returned with her. It''s a lot of excitement." Xifeng: "the evil demons are all those wine bags. It''s time to cry when they hear you." Mulo, the leader of the spirit demon hall, laughed with a puff: "as you said, I want to get together with ah Yun now. He hasn''t seen him for six years. Ah Yun should be beautiful again, but I don''t know if he has forgotten me." Xifeng: "don''t worry, she must forget you!" Melo flew over with an eye knife. Nine Qi, the leader of the refining demon capital hall, tutted twice. He said, "Gu Yun, only my king can suppress her. I just hope my king can return as soon as possible, otherwise the day led by the demon God will be lifted by the little girl!" Asked the sky and said, "there is news from the divine world today. My king will return tomorrow!" West Wind: "... Why did you suddenly advance?" He didn''t even think about how to tell the king that Gu Yun already had a partner. He now has a strong premonition that the world is coming to an end. "It can''t be regarded as ahead of schedule. It''s what I said when I left." Ask the sky and answer. With keen mind, he noticed that something was wrong with Xifeng''s look. He couldn''t help but tighten his heart and hurriedly asked, "is there something wrong with Guyun?" The only thing that can make the west wind so sad is my king. Now that my king is not led by the demon God, he doesn''t need to worry about anything. Therefore, it can only be Gu Yun. They know the king''s care for Gu Yun best Xifeng shook his head and didn''t answer the question directly. The impact of this matter is more serious than they thought. At present, let''s do it for the time being The west wind can already predict the Shura field that will happen later. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun walked slowly out of the gate of the railing yard. Outside, he was surrounded by demon people who had heard the news. But as soon as he saw Gu Yun coming out, he almost instinctively dispersed. He looked like there was no silver here. When Gu Yun raised her feet and was about to walk in the direction of Xifeng mansion, suddenly she saw a figure in black in the crowd. The most common dress, mixed in this group of demon people, is the most insignificant existence. But she found him in the sea for the first time. At the moment when her eyes met him, Gu Yun''s heart trembled for no reason. The man looked at her deeply across the crowd and turned away without hesitation. However, after a breath, she could not find him in the crowd. The action was faster than the thought, and Gu Yun immediately caught up. The demon clansmen didn''t expect that Gu Yun suddenly turned around and changed his route. Seeing her plundering away from them, everyone hurried to give way. However, due to the large number of people, the scene was in chaos. People turned upside down and were not lively. Gu Yun chased forward for a long time until he ran out of the gate of the evil demon capital, and he didn''t find the man again. She stood under the city gate and looked at the front. She was at a loss for a moment. Such abnormal behavior was really not like her style. Chapter 784 She didn''t know why when she saw the man in black, she was like being controlled by others. When she saw him leave, she instinctively chased him, but she knew that all these actions came from her heart. No one manipulated her. She didn''t know why she wanted to catch up with the man in black. She just vaguely felt that there might be some fetters between herself and him. She wants to know who he is! At this moment, on the wall of the evil demon capital, the demon guards found her at the first time when Gu Yun arrived, followed by a panic. Not long ago, they locked this man out of the evil demon capital. As a result, the leader of Xifeng hall came to meet her in person. Gu Yun, that''s the nightmare of the whole demon clan. It''s said that the girl will repay her if she has done anything, and those who have offended her will come to no good end. Now, she appears at the gate. Is she going to revenge them for their disrespectful hatred for her? Thinking of this, the fear in their hearts became stronger and stronger. They were wondering whether to go down now and take the initiative to admit their mistakes. When they were looking for a lighter punishment, they saw that Gu Yun stopped for a moment and left again. However, the direction she left was the jungle outside the evil demon capital, which made several guards heartbroken. Almost planted the city wall and hurriedly rushed to the demon temple to inform the west wind. The demon God leader outside Liudu is far more dangerous than anywhere in Liudu. Six years ago, Gu Yun was lucky and didn''t go to those purgatory places. Therefore, Xifeng gave orders to several guards. Once he found that Gu Yun or any of her friends were away from the evil demon, he should inform him at the first time. ¡­¡­ The lonely cloud quickly swept away into the depths of the jungle, startling one sleeping monster after another. They were angry that some guy who didn''t know how to live or die dared to disturb his sleep, but as soon as they noticed the spirit smell on the lonely cloud that broke the human disguise, they immediately withered and ran away with their tails. At the city gate, Gu Yun felt the sign of breakthrough again, so he simply went to the jungle outside the evil demon capital to make a breakthrough in one fell swoop. From Xianxiu promotion to Shangxian, you need to go through the thunder robbery. This thunder robbery is far beyond the thunder robbery of Xianxiu promotion. It has enough power to spread to ten miles around. Therefore, when crossing a mine, practitioners will not choose a place with many people or a place full of buildings. The sparsely populated jungle and desert are the most suitable places to cross the robbery. The solitary cloud swept all the way to the top of the slope. At the same time, the cloudless jungle was shrouded in dark clouds in an instant. The whole jungle fell into darkness, and the repressive atmosphere invaded every corner. The dormant monsters in the jungle raised their heads and stared at the sky covered with crow feathers for a moment. After reacting, they all moved closer to the nearby caves, and wave after wave of animal tide set off in the jungle. When the thunder robbery descends from the sky, the remaining power will spread within ten miles. Even if it is only a thunder robbery of immortals in the territory, it is also infinitely powerful. Only in these caves can we completely avoid being affected. The roaring thunder sounded over the demon God''s leadership. All demon people were attracted by the vision outside Liudu. They were familiar with this phenomenon. Someone crossed the thunder robbery of immortals in Liudu! Just¡ª¡ª Everyone frowned and thought deeply. The thunder robbery was different from the immortal thunder robbery in the territory they usually crossed. Its power... Was far more terrible than theirs! Chapter 785 Who did it! They looked at the clouds outside the six capitals and thought deeply. In the demon temple, the six people in the west wind looked at the rolling dark clouds over the jungle outside Liudu. Even if the thunder robbery had not been caused, the momentum of shaking the world was far away, and a consistent shock crossed their eyes. "Such a thunder robbery..." asked the sky, "do you think the momentum of this thunder robbery is 80% similar to that of my king when he used to cross the robbery?" After asking the sky, several people were shocked and finally understood why the more they saw the thunder robbery, the more familiar they felt. Although the thunder power of my king''s crossing the disaster is even greater, the momentum between the two is the same. This should not be the thunder robbery power that a normal immortal should have when he is promoted Generally speaking, this kind of thunder robbery, which is different from the ordinary one, must be that the person who crosses the robbery is the person who stands at the top of the world. Or someone who was born to stand in that position! Molo rubbed his jaw and thought deeply on his face: "you say, who will be crossing the robbery?" Several people shook their heads. At this time, a paper crane flew to the west wind against the strong wind. The west wind frowned slightly and raised his hand to catch the paper crane. The moment the paper crane fell into the west wind''s hand, it turned into a few lines of small words. In less than three seconds, the handwriting disappeared. A smile appeared in Xifeng''s eyes. He said, "I know who the robber is." "Who is it?" The five asked in unison. "Except for Gu Yun, no one else can make such a big noise." The west wind smiled. Molo was excited: "it''s really a lonely cloud." Su Lian said, "is it okay to let her go through the robbery alone?" Xifeng: "don''t worry, that guy is different from ordinary people. His life is hard. Don''t forget that she is the last son of God and devil in the world. The existence of the son of God and devil is going against the sky. No wonder Dujie can be so powerful!" Several people have to admit that Xifeng is very reasonable. An immortal at the age of 20 is unprecedented! unique! ¡­¡­ Outside the six capitals, in the jungle, when Gu Yun stood on the top of the slope, Lei Jie was ready to finish. Without giving her a chance to breathe, he split down from the clouds, and Gu Yun immediately built a barrier around her. The thunder robbery of immortals in a territory needs to go through three thunders. The later the thunders are, the greater the power is. This road is just the beginning. When the thunder arrived, the real body showed that Gu Yun''s eyes had changed back to a red and a silver seductive different pupil. At this moment, the different pupils looking up at the sky lit up a burning light, like a cold sword out of its sheath, bursting out a fierce and killing edge. Without the help of any external force, Gu Yun met the thunder blow from heaven alone. This scene was hidden in the eyes of the young people in the dark. Their eyes were dark, like the dark tide of the sea of the northern underworld, silent and deep. "I said that she was an unusual person. The thunder robbery in the fairy realm could not pose any threat to her, Jie... Do you believe me or her..." The hoarse and dark voice seemed to come from the abyss and fall into the young man''s mind, bringing a burst of tearing pain. The young man seemed numb, and his expression had not changed at all. He just looked at the lonely cloud attentively. In his eyes, there was only her figure. The dead heart was beating rapidly because of her, and all emotions floated with her. He turned a deaf ear to the man''s words. From beginning to end, he never had any doubt about Gu Yun. Chapter 786 Then why did you chase her here? The reason was that he wanted to see her more. He didn''t dare to expect any more. He thought he was already a ruthless enough person. When he saw Gu Yun again, he found that he just gave all his feelings to one person. All his emotions were placed on her and moved her all over. ¡­¡­ The first thunder was safely passed by the solitary cloud. The boundary was broken. The roaring wind dazzled the solitary cloud''s ink hair. All the trees around were shaking wildly, like one devil after another in the dark. Before the second thunder fell, Gu Yun tied his messy long hair into a bundle with a hair band, and the rest of the fine ink was a colder face. The world sword burst out in her hand, breaking the threat of thunder robbery. At the next moment, Gu Yun moved. As before, she took the most rigid method to face the shocking thunder robbery that frightened all practitioners. The dazzling brilliance burst out from the thunder seems to contain enough terrorist power to annihilate everything. Under the thunder robbery, the figure of solitary cloud is as small as dust, but it also has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. The light devoured the whole person of the lonely cloud, and there was only a white awn in the sight. At this moment, the boy couldn''t hold his breath any longer, clenched his fist and rushed over, but was stopped by the voice in his mind: "if you want to send her to die, go over now!" It endangers Gu Yun''s life and makes him freeze. "Just watch!" The hoarse voice came again. What was hidden under his voice was suppressed excitement. He once thought that only when there was no such existence as God can he be called a talent for governing the world. Now, after witnessing the lonely cloud crossing robbery, he found that there is another talent for governing the world, which makes people... Can''t help but want to destroy! The young man''s eyes were locked in the air. Finally, with another sword sound, the white light shrouded in the solitary cloud under the sky dispersed, and a dark shadow fell from the air. It was the solitary cloud. When she fell from the sky, Gu Yun supported her body with a world-wide sword so that she would not fall down, but she was embarrassed. Her face was as pale as paper, and a touch of enchanting blood spilled from the corners of her lips. At the moment, her morbid beauty added a soul stirring enchanting to her face, producing an aggressive beauty. Soon, Gu Yun''s body was in a flash, and he was spitting out his painstaking efforts. His bright red was like manzhushahua blooming along the huangquan road. After a while, Gu Yun stabilized his body again. Her bright red lips aroused a smile, and the demonic different pupils were shining at this moment, like the bright star river scattered all over the sky, which immediately captured the beauty of all things. The boy couldn''t help breathing. His eyes on Gu Yun''s face couldn''t be moved any more. He almost exposed his existence. He forcibly suppressed the amazement and strong feelings in his heart before he could look away. The lonely cloud looked up slightly and looked at the dark clouds slowly disappearing in the sky. At the moment, his mood was like this day, clearing the clouds and seeing the sun. Although she exhausted all her strength, the results were remarkable. She won! Until this time, the young man suddenly realized that the last two thunder robbers of Gu Yun were dropped together, which had never happened in history. He couldn''t help frowning and thinking about which link went wrong. "Don''t think about it. You can never figure it out. Even this seat, who has lived for thousands of years, is the first time to see this situation. This girl is destined to be extraordinary. Maybe she will be the second without God!" The voice sounded slowly with some elusive meaning. In the last sentence, he gave Gu Yun a great evaluation. The young man frowned and had some accidents in his heart. Chapter 787 Since he knew this man who claimed to be in ancient times, he has always been proud and full of contempt for everything in the world. This is also the first time he has seen him affirm a person so much. But he thought it was right that Gu Yun was the most amazing one in the world. The light in the boy''s eyes was bright and dark. At this moment, no one knew what he was thinking. After the dark clouds over the jungle outside Liudu dissipated, the night sky with bright moon and few stars was exposed. The quiet moonlight scattered everywhere in the jungle through the gap of the forest, leaving whirling tree shadows. The jungle was so quiet at night that only the sound of insects was left. Time passed between her fingers. Gu Yun didn''t expect that it was late at night after the robbery. She supported the world sword and wanted to stand up, but her whole body was weak. Gu Yun could not help but frown. Although she had expected this result, she could not help sinking when she really felt her weakness. At this time, if a person fought with her, she had no room to fight back! Just thinking like this, suddenly, a burst of movement came from the front. The cold eyes of the lonely cloud suddenly looked at the past, and their lips closed into a line. A figure came out slowly from the boundless night. Half of his face was covered by the black hood on his head. The black cloak attached to the hood wrapped his whole person in black, full of mystery and people felt unwarranted oppression. The remaining half of his face was hidden by a black mask, so that people could not see his half true face. Gu Yun recognized him at a glance. The man in black was the one she saw in the daytime. Unexpectedly, he was here, or did he follow her here? Gu Yun thought in her heart that although she didn''t feel half the killing intention from the man in black, she still didn''t dare to relax. She looked at the man in black with vigilant and wary eyes. When he approached him slowly, Gu Yun''s heart tightened. She can''t guess who this person is and what purpose he has, but somehow, a voice in her heart is telling her that this person will not hurt her Feeling the vigilance and vigilance in the eyes of Gu Yun, as well as the strangeness, the youth drew a touch of bitterness in his heart. He came to Gu Yun and stayed half a step away. His dark eyes locked on Gu Yun''s face, as if he could not see enough greedily. Gu Yun''s nerves are tight. His heart is filled with inexplicable feelings and his body is stiff, allowing him to look at it wantonly. At this moment, her mind was full of confused thoughts, unable to clarify the source. Suddenly, she felt that she couldn''t move all over her body. There was an invisible force on her, which limited all her movements. It happened that she couldn''t shake this force. Now, she flashed in her lonely cloud eyes, stunned, dyed some angry eyes and stared at the man in black in front of her. But he slowly raised his hand and gently fell on her face. That hand was like cold ice. Even if Gu Yun repaired the ice spiritual power, he was suddenly excited by the cold. This is not the temperature that a living person should have! By touching, she could feel that the hand of the man in black was stiffer than her body. She was suppressed and touched wantonly, which completely ignited the anger in Gu Yun''s heart. However, she could not resist. All her actions were shackled, and she could only stare at him with a pair of extremely cold eyes. Chapter 788 The man was not threatened by Gu Yun''s eyes. He looked at her with anger. The pale thin lips behind his mask aroused a very shallow smile. The cold, thin, pale fingertips slowly slid down to her lips along the contour of her face, paused for a moment, gently wiped the blood from the corners of her lips, and casually rubbed the tight lips of Gu Yun Gu Yun only felt that the situation was strange and treacherous for no reason. Finally, the hand left her face and clasped her jaw, forcing her to slightly open her lips. The other hand pushed a light blue pill into her mouth. The pill melted at the entrance. It didn''t give Gu Yun a chance to react at all, so it flowed into her abdomen and flowed along the spiritual pulse. Gu Yun immediately felt that her physical strength and spiritual power were recovering little by little. The man leaned in her ear, and a faint voice came: "we''ll meet again!" Then he got up and turned away without hesitation. Gu Yun stared at him with cold eyes until he disappeared at the end of the darkness again. As soon as he left, the shackles on Gu Yun disappeared, and she suddenly clenched her fist. When the man swallowed the pill and felt his own change, she realized that the man came to help her. However, this kindness is not enough to wipe out his bad deeds. No one will like the taste of being shackled, slaughtered and touched arbitrarily, but unable to struggle and resist! Just now, for a moment, she felt that the strong and deep emotion in the man''s eyes almost swallowed her. Suddenly let her remember some details that had been ignored by herself. Six months ago, when she and Siqi met again in Galanti, Siqi''s eyes were the same, just a little restrained, as if afraid to startle her away. Thinking of Si Qi, the anger in Gu Yun''s heart tended to dissipate. She sighed silently. Now she gradually realized how much Si Qi liked her. Generally, this feeling existed a long time ago, but it was repressed until she died. From the moment of her death, many things have been derailed. Si Qi is still trying his best to improve his cultivation and make himself strong quickly. After all, it is because he is still restless in his heart. There is no strong enough strength to protect the people or things they care about. No one can predict what will happen in the next moment, take away or destroy the things they care about, and there is nothing they can do except watch. Gu Yun suddenly pulled out the world sword on the ground. At this moment, she could understand Si Qi''s mood. Their strength is not strong enough after all! Gu Yun left the jungle and didn''t return to the evil demon capital. Instead, he went to the two channels with that embarrassed appearance. She had just arrived this morning, but she came again late at night. The tiger general looked at her with suspicion and examination. However, she was holding the demon core bead of the demon king, which made them have to release. General Hu was worried that the foreign woman harbored evil intentions and did not dare to let her wander alone in the two boundary channels. He wanted to follow her in, but he was stared at by Gu Yun''s cold eyes for a moment, timid and stiff in place. He realized that in just a few short hours, Gu Yun''s cultivation had been promoted from nine realms of immortal cultivation to one realm of immortality. Even the six hall leaders could not compare with it, so he couldn''t help but set off a wave of shock in his heart. Chapter 789 He was stunned for a moment. The lonely cloud had crossed him and entered the space behind the dragon column. Everything was the same as when she came last night. The long steps in front of him went straight into the sky, and the dense and hazy clouds shrouded in this space. Gu Yun slowly closed his eyes and said in a faint voice, "who are you?" She came alone this time to seek this answer. Last night, the voice suddenly appeared in her mind. Her keen intuition was inextricably linked with her inexplicable selection by the gods of light and darkness. Since she can break through the limitation of space and introduce sound into her mind from another world, it can''t be the people in the nether world, or even the highest god in the divine world. So, will this person exist like the God of light and the God of darkness? Gu Yun thought in her heart that the calm bottom of her eyes had set off a storm, and everything became strange. She couldn''t help wondering what kind of world this world was, such as the existence of the God of light and the God of darkness, what was it in this world? The answer to the mystery is something she can never guess. The truth is thousands of mountains away from her. Her voice spread far and long in this extremely empty place, accompanied by bursts of echoes, like a veil, with a hazy sense of unreal. For a long time, as if a century had passed, the familiar voice of the lonely cloud sounded again in her mind. After a long sigh, his words rang out: "I have been waiting for you here for 20 years, but I didn''t expect to be boarded first by the two treacherous guys of the God of light and the God of darkness." Vaguely, Gu Yun could hear the taste of gnashing her teeth from his voice. When she heard the two taboos of light God and dark god from his mouth, she knew that she was right. This mysterious man who has never appeared comes from the same world and has the same status as the God of light and the God of darkness. Thinking in his heart, Gu Yun asked his doubts: "like the light God and the dark god, you can appear in this space, but you don''t belong to this space. You are a more powerful existence beyond the three worlds. Am I right?" The voice of Gu Yun is still cold and clear, without emotional ups and downs. However, the edge lit up in her eyes is compelling. The man made a little surprised sound, which seemed unexpected. Gu Yun guessed his identity so easily. What he did not expect was that Gu Yun had only seen the light God and the dark god for a few times, and this was her first contact with herself, or did she piece together their origin with only a few one-sided messages obtained from the dialogue without meeting them. There was a smile in his voice, with a little relief: "yes, if you want." He frankly admitted his identity - God outside the three worlds! Hearing the speech, the nerves in Gu Yun''s mind were tighter, and a heart was beating wildly and rapidly, and the uneasy feelings occupied her whole heart. For others, suddenly one day they were told that they had been chosen by God. They were already ecstatic. This is a good thing that is more exciting than pie falling from the sky. However, in the past ten years, she has experienced too many incredible things, which has made her indifferent to these things. When her conjecture is confirmed, her heart is more rational and calm than ever. Is it a good thing to be chosen by God This problem is entrenched in the heart of Gu Yun and will not disappear for a long time. Chapter 790 In the world''s cognition, God is the supreme existence in the world. People yearn for God and worship God, reaching a point of near blindness. Is it a good thing to be chosen by God? Ninety nine percent of people will nod without hesitation. In their view, this is their supreme honor. From then on, their life will become meaningful. The remaining one percent will seriously think about it. No one can prove this answer, nor can they find a specific basis. For thousands of years, there have been many legends about God, true or false, false or true, which the world has long been unable to distinguish. Gu Yun is the only one selected by God for thousands of years. After all the past, she has already lost her faith. If God is the faith in the hearts of the world, then God is nothing in Gu Yun''s heart. When she was young, like her peers around her, she had a blind faith in the God of light, with a pious and sincere heart. But as she grew older and experienced all kinds of things, she became more rational than anyone. She doesn''t believe in God, because she is God! All she believes in is herself! Chosen by God, she will run counter to the peaceful life she yearns for. What made her think for a long time was why the gods outside the three worlds suddenly chose her as their successor. What''s the secret behind it? When this man frankly confessed that he was a God outside the three realms, the premonition in Gu Yun''s heart became stronger. All this was a conspiracy around the gods, and she was unknowingly involved in it. In the heart of Gu Yun, thousands of thoughts twisted into confusion. The more he thought, the more he trembled. She looked at a certain point in the night sky, and her eyes condensed, which gave him the illusion that she had found his existence for a moment He couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch the tip of his nose. There, as expected, there was a cold sweat. "In that case, is there another world like the nine heavens and the divine world outside the three realms?" For a long time, the slender and thick feather eyelashes of the lonely cloud gently gathered down, pressed down all the complicated thoughts, and asked calmly. She knew that even if she asked this person at the moment, he would not truthfully answer her the questions that lingered in her heart. Just like the God of light and the God of darkness, they seemed afraid of something and didn''t say it for a long time. The only thing was that when she had absolute strong strength, she would appear again and tell her everything she wanted to know. Since even they were afraid of something, the person who appeared in her mind must also be afraid. After she asked this question, the voice was silent for a long time before it sounded again, "no, the world is far more complex than you think. Isn''t the nine heaven and divine world in your mouth the place where you were born? Don''t make a rash decision, and don''t try to find the answer yourself, otherwise, you will be doomed! " When he said this, his voice was no longer as light as before, but full of dignity. The last warning was bitten by him. However, no matter how he pretended, Gu Yun also heard his fear hidden under the dignified. Gu Yun did not respond to his words, but thought about the meaning of his words. Since it is not the Ninth Heaven or the divine world, what kind of existence is it? What else is beyond the three realms? Is the existence that makes both the light God and the dark god afraid of people o Chapter 791 More and more questions accumulated in the lonely cloud heart, rolling like a snowball. His words had overturned all her previous perceptions, and shock surged in her heart like a dark tide. Everything unknown leads into the abyss A sigh fell into Gu Yun''s mind and pulled back Gu Yun''s thoughts in the mire, "I saw you a long time ago. You should be my heir..." A nonsense word came again, and the lonely cloud frowned deeply. And the man didn''t intend to explain more to her. He just told himself, "well, since you have been selected by the two guys of the light God and the dark god, I can''t intervene in your business any more. They will reveal everything to you." Gu Yun pursed his lips and said nothing. "The only thing I can tell you is that the danger you will face in the future comes from the people around you. If you can, make a decision now and stay away!" The last sentence is very light, such as murmuring, condensing a few complex emotions. People around me Gu Yun couldn''t help remembering what she said to her when she saw the light God in the light God cult a few months ago. Combined with the two, it is not difficult to guess that the man in his words alluded to Siqi. "I won''t leave him without making a decision!" This sentence, Gu Yun said loudly and forcefully, without any hesitation, he came out of his mouth, and his eyes flashed cold. Another sigh, full of helplessness: "well..." This is the way they have to go after all! He has said what should be said and advised what should be advised. It can be regarded as the best of benevolence and righteousness. I only wish that she would not regret her decision today in the future. As soon as he took back his divine knowledge, he raised his eyes and unexpectedly saw the black figure leaning on the Hanbai Tianzhu. His dark and cold eyes contained a ray of irony. He was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. He smiled carelessly and said, "what wind has blown the dark god! What a rare guest! " The dark god stood with his arms in his arms, and his eyes as deep as the dark night forced him to look at him: "Why are you sure that man will never come back?" Hearing the speech, he was silent for a long time. Just when all the patience of the dark god was running out, he answered slowly with a dry voice and his eyes fell to him: "that man won''t let him come back. What if he comes back, don''t you understand? He is no longer that man''s opponent! " The dark God smiled contemptuously. The smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, which made people feel a chill from body to heart. "You don''t understand! Haven''t you found out yet? All this has already changed. Next, please open your dog''s eyes and have a good look. Who is the real master? " With these words, the dark god left with a cold hum. Left him thinking in place for a long time. ¡­¡­ The man came suddenly and walked suddenly. Gu Yun couldn''t feel his existence anymore. She stood in place and meditated for a long time. Everything they said involved Siqi, so she had to care. If only being the successor of the God of light and the God of darkness can get close to the truth, then she will be broken to pieces and have to go to that position to uncover all the truth! Just¡ª¡ª What is the secret behind Siqi? Is his identity really as simple as an ordinary mortal? All things tend to be complicated. In front of her, the road ahead is shrouded in dense white fog. In the hazy, everything becomes strange. Chapter 792 Gu Yun stood in front of the long steps for a long time until dawn, and the dawn light fell on her slightly drooping eyelashes. She slowly raised her eyes, and her clear eyes settled in the sea of clouds in front of her. There''s nothing to stop her! Gu Yun resolutely turned around and left the two boundary channels. Her feet had just stepped out of the boundary between the two dragon columns. The tiger general stood up carelessly and couldn''t help holding his head high. It was like walking around the mountain in front of his king. All the demon clansmen behind him looked at him inexplicably. I didn''t know what he was smoking today. Gu Yun''s eyes just lightly flashed over him and jumped up without stopping for half a minute, stepping on the pumice and leaving here. It was not until she completely disappeared in the field of vision that the tiger general was relieved. As soon as he turned around, he looked at a group of subordinates with suspicious and strange eyes. He immediately frowned and stared: "what are you doing! It''s all idle, isn''t it? Do you want to go to the blood refining valley now? " He roared angrily, and all the demon people were solemn and did not dare to show half a curiosity. The tiger general shook his sleeves and left with great strides. Why do you suddenly start to be so afraid of Gu Yun? The reason is very simple. The identity of Gu Yun! After being deterred by Gu Yun, he knew later that she was very different from her last time. Not only because of the rapid development of her strength, but also because of her bold momentum and compelling coercion. The last time she came, she followed the leader of the west wind hall and restrained her momentum, which made him feel that she was no different from ordinary women except for her unique face. Until he saw Gu Yun''s real strength, he found that he was very wrong. He was led by the famous earthquake demon God, but he also looked out of sight. She''s not a human woman at all. But the son of an ancient, mysterious and powerful God and devil that exists in legend. That is enough to keep the three worlds away! For thousands of years, from ancient times to now, many sons of gods and demons have been born, but few can survive and inherit the power of gods and demons. The few who have successfully grown up, without exception, have the absolute strength to crush in the end, holding the supreme power of the three worlds, which makes the wind and cloud pale. However, in the end, they are either blinded by power, go astray and disappear. Either he committed many evils and killed too much. He was killed by the world''s great power at that time! After careful calculation, none of the sons of gods and Demons ended well. If you are content with the status quo and are willing to be weak, you will die young. However, with Tianbo life, it became strong, but it also ended in a miserable ending. Let the world have to doubt whether the way of heaven does not allow the existence of the son of God and devil. The demon clan is murderous and ambitious. Although the son of God and devil has half of the ancestry of the protoss in his body, how can he stick to his original heart all the time in the wind? Finally, the heart is still biased towards the demon family. General Hu sighed faintly. Although there was still a big gap between the current solitary cloud and the sons of gods and demons who startled the history, he believed that with her talent, she would soon become as powerful as them, or even stronger than them, stand at the top of the world, and all sentient beings were at her feet. As for whether she will end up like the sons of gods and demons in history, he dare not make a rash decision. The son of gods and demons, born extraordinary, born to fight with heaven! Chapter 793 In that case, why provoke such a terrible existence! Gu Yun intends to restrain his spirit breath, so it is very difficult to find it if he doesn''t pay attention carefully. ¡­¡­ After walking out of the two channels, Gu Yun rushed back to the direction of the evil demon capital. Now she is still in a panic after the robbery. However, her temperament was cool and her momentum was lingran. All the demon people looked at her all the way, but no one dared to despise her. Even if she was embarrassed, she still didn''t damage her style. She was the most dazzling existence in the crowd. "Oh, you are a lonely cloud!" When Gu Yun walked along the long river ancient road connecting the six capitals, suddenly, a joking voice sounded behind her. One word aroused thousands of waves. This is the most densely populated area in the demon God''s leadership, gathering demon people all over the six capitals. At this moment, hearing the word Gu Yun, they stopped their pace and threw their attention at Gu Yun in surprise. It seems that I didn''t expect to meet the lonely cloud that has been preached by the whole demon God recently. This girl is different after all. As the pedestrians stopped, if the people in front didn''t go, the people behind couldn''t leave, so they all surrounded. Within a moment, they had blocked the lonely cloud in the center on the inner and outer floors. But they all kept a great distance from Gu Yun. No one dared to be too close to Gu Yun. No one could guarantee that the girl who killed without blinking would kill them in the next second. When they saw Gu Yun''s description and realized that she was an immortal in the same territory, they realized that it was Gu Yun who robbed outside Liudu! If it''s Gu Yun, it''s not difficult to understand why the thunder robbery is different from the ordinary thunder robbery. Gu Yun is a monster. There are too many unimaginable things in her that can''t be explained. All the impossibilities have become possible in her. Therefore, they can accept her metamorphosis calmly now. Looking at the eyes of Gu Yun, many people took worship. Look up to the strong, no matter where you go or where you belong, it exists. This can completely dissolve their racial discrimination and various views. The strong are the strong. They have the absolute right to speak in this world. What they say is the truth. Under the fanatical gaze of a group of demon clansmen, Gu Yun stood still, just staring at the handsome boy lying on the river bank not far away. The boy had only his upper body exposed to the water, his thin waist was a beautiful back, his long dark brown hair was wet and scattered behind him, his white and slender arm was resting on the edge of the river bank, his exquisite jaw was on the back of his hand, and he narrowed a pair of smiling peach blossom eyes, which were pure and charming. Many people have swallowed spittle hard at the boy, and the salivation in their eyes is obvious. The young man just looked at the lonely cloud and looked innocent. He opened his thin lips like petals and said, "I have admired you for a long time ~" Hearing the speech, a cold breath sounded one after another. All the demon clans showed frightened eyes at the young man and expressed their admiration for Gu Yun. The demon clan is not as conservative as the human race. They are far more open than any race. As long as you love me, they can practice both calmly under the bright world and full view of the public. Chapter 794 Therefore, the extremely conservative races such as Protoss, elves and Terrans are crowned with the word "prostitution, chaos and absurdity" when they mention the demon race. However, they do not think so. This is the original desire of human beings, and it is also a way to reproduce. Why should they be ashamed? Moreover, no matter how dignified people look, there is also a beast in their heart, but they only dare to fool around behind their backs. They despise such people most. Therefore, it''s right for the young man to show his love. The mistake is that he shouldn''t show his love to Gu Yun! Gu Yun, that''s the demon queen appointed by the demon God and belongs to the king alone. Since she dares to covet the demon queen, even ten lives are not enough for the king! It happened that the boy who didn''t know the heaven and earth was not only coveting the demon, but also said his mind in public. Isn''t this a blatant provocation to the authority of our king! For thousands of years, he was the first person who dared to be so arrogant and completely ignored my king. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to call the boy brave, arrogant or stupid The scene was strangely quiet. Everyone held their breath and looked at the lonely cloud, waiting for her answer. If Gu Yun nodded in response to the young man''s love, it would not be a good play, but a disaster. The scope of influence is the whole demon God leader! Suddenly, they felt a chill around their necks and were afraid. Before they reached that point, they were already terrified. She looked straight at Gu Yun for fear that she would really nod. However, Gu Yun stood still like a wooden man. He didn''t even change his look. He was still used to expressionless. The young man frowned: "Gu Yun, what I said about admiration is admiration. In other words, I love you, I like you, and I want to be with you forever. How about thinking about me, would you like to be with me?" His voice was bewitching, like a gentle trap, luring people in little by little, and couldn''t help following his words. However, Gu Yun just looked at him indifferently and turned around without hesitation to continue his journey. Seeing the solitary cloud coming, the people around hurriedly retreated to both sides to make way for the avenue. Seeing that Gu Yun was about to leave, the boy was in a hurry. Suddenly, several green vines stretched out from the river, slid across the ground and approached Gu Yun like a spirit snake. Gu Yun''s eyes were cold. When he offered the world sword to cut off the vines attacked, suddenly, a deep and thick voice sounded over the people''s heads, "have you had enough!" With the sound of no anger and self power falling down, the powerful pressure spread out. Under the completely oppressive pressure, all the demon people were kneeling on the ground with their legs soft. However, their whole bodies were trembling. It was a response from inner awe. A heart beat anxiously and uneasily, almost out of their throat. They will not be unfamiliar with this voice. Although they have heard it only a few times, as long as they have heard it once, the voice will be engraved in their mind forever. At the moment of ringing, the name of the voice owner is ready to come out. On the ground, all the demon clans knelt down in a completely submissive attitude, squeezed out a voice from their teeth under great pressure, and shouted: "see my king, long live my king!" The young man in gold standing in the air is the king of all animals led by the demon God! Chapter 795 Under the blue sky, a group of people came from far and near. As soon as the first young man appeared, he lit up the whole space like a rising sun! The boy''s tall body stood in the air, dressed in gorgeous gold clothes, and his whole body exuded a noble and unparalleled temperament. His body shape was not as thin as that of ordinary teenagers, but strong and thin, with amazing strength. The boy has a pair of gorgeous and shining golden pupils, which is the most noble pure gold among the monsters and animals, representing the supreme power. However, when he is watched by the burning golden pupils, every nerve seems to be oppressed. It was a pair of aggressive eyes, such as predators, which made them shrink from the bottom of their hearts. At the same time, there was a bone etching chill, as if they were stared at by a fierce beast. The young man''s face is full of wild beauty, with defiance and madness. It is only because he has the powerful strength to despise everything, which makes people feel that he should have been so. At this moment, the eyes locked on Gu Yun are full of pleasure, and under the pleasure is his exclusive desire. Gu Yun''s body suddenly stiffened, and he held his hand involuntarily. He took several deep breaths to suppress the discomfort in his heart. She could hardly control it. Now she was about to turn and leave, but her feet seemed to be fixed in place and couldn''t move for half a minute. Under the pressure of this force, the attacking vine, like a mouse seeing a cat, quickly retracted into the water. When the boy in the water saw the man standing in mid air, he was stunned for a moment, then turned his mouth and said, "it''s annoying. I''m pursuing lonely clouds openly. Why can you stop me!" The young man''s voice broke the silence at the moment. Everyone looked at the young man with a look of jaw dislocation. He was so confident and even provocative when my king came. If the young man was not stupid, his identity was not simple! Until this time, they seriously thought about the identity of the teenager. From his appearance to now, the teenager has been in the water, only his upper body is exposed, and his lower body is hidden under the water, completely invisible. They could not help but turn their attention to the young man''s peach eyes. The pupil color was a rare dark blue in the demon family, like the color of the vast ocean Hearing the speech, Chi Yan slowly turned his eyes to the young man in the water, and a dangerous smile arose from the corners of his lips. "Just because she is the demon queen of the king!" This remark exploded in everyone''s mind like a flat thunder, which shocked them beyond thinking. Although the king had an ambiguous relationship with Gu Yun in the past, there was no news about whether the king would marry Gu Yun as the queen. However, people with clear eyes could see that he valued Gu Yun, so they tacitly accepted Gu Yun as the queen of the demon in their hearts, and the six Hall leaders also expressed this state. This is the first time that my king has directly admitted the position of Guyun''s demon queen in front of all demon people! Suddenly, Gu Yun''s cold eyes turned to Chi Yan and turned to the other party''s familiar eyes with banter and possessiveness. He had to refuse without thinking, but he found that there was no sound in his throat and he couldn''t even turn around and leave. Chi Yan''s smile at the bottom of his eyes has shown his crime. He can only do such a bad act at this time! Gu Yun clenched his fist and locked his angry eyes on Chi Yan. Chi Yan raised his eyebrows and smiled with evil spirit on his lips, leisurely enjoying the gaze of Gu Yun''s eyes. Chapter 796 At this time, the young man in the water snorted and looked disapproving: "just say it? Gu Yun hasn''t agreed yet! And you didn''t really get married! Even if Gu Yun really becomes your demon! I can dig at the foot of the wall and take her from you. " Listening to some arrogant and confident heroic words, the people couldn''t help twitching at the corners of their mouths. The boy really refreshed their understanding of him again and again. He was the second to provoke the demon king''s bottom line and patience again and again. And the first is lonely cloud At this time, they only felt that a violent storm was coming. Chi Yan''s aggressive golden demon pupils narrowed slightly, glittering with a dangerous dark awn, and his expression was cruel: "Lan Ji, don''t think the king really doesn''t dare to touch you!" Hearing the sound, LAN Ji pretended to shrink his smooth shoulders in fear, but smiled and said, "of course you dare. You also have that strength. After all, even the old guys in the divine world are particularly afraid of you. However, I know, you won''t hurt me because you have an agreement with my father!" This is why he is so confident. They just felt that they seemed to have heard a great news. Chi Yan pursed his lips and looked a little cold. Xifeng worried that he was really a beast. Regardless of the agreement with the man, he killed LAN Ji and hurriedly came out to make a round: "ha ha, harmony makes money, harmony makes money!" Chi Yan stared at him coldly. The west wind suddenly felt a chill behind his neck, and his scalp was numb. Wailing in his heart: boss, please don''t look at me like that. Do you always know that your eyes will kill people! The west wind''s heart is like ten thousand animals galloping, but his face is not obvious at all. LAN Ji snorted contemptuously from his nose, sniffed at the words of the west wind, and even wanted to laugh. The west wind withstood the pressure on both sides, but since they all stood up, there was no room to go back, so they had to harden their heads. Behind him, the five people all threw pity on him, from an old father''s eyes. Xifeng vomited blood. He was already disappointed by these leisurely and crazy friends. In the future, we will go up the main road and go on both sides! Five: exactly! Westerly: The smile on his lips was so stiff that it was more ugly than crying. As soon as his eyes turned, he saw the lonely cloud with a cold look below. He immediately had a countermeasure. At this time, moving out of the lonely cloud is the most simple and effective! So he immediately pointed to Gu Yun and said nonsense: "I think we''d better take into account Gu Yun''s feelings. Look at Gu Yun. He''s still dressed in rags and shivering in the cold wind. What a pity. I don''t know. He thought our six hall leaders abused Gu Yun during the king''s departure, so why don''t we go back first and let Gu Yun have a good rest? It seems that Gu Yun is too tired to stand! " Gu Yun: "??" Gu Yun: " If he could not speak now, Gu Yun would almost run away. Wen Tian and other five hall leaders: "!" I dare not let them go and pull them into the water in retaliation?! They thought it was time for the west wind to see eye diseases. Even though Gu Yun was embarrassed after the robbery, he didn''t feel so miserable as he said! ¡ª¡ªDigression¡ª¡ª Note: LAN Ji [l ¨¢ NJ ¨¬] Chapter 797 They even wanted to catch Xifeng''s collar and ask him, which eye saw the lonely cloud standing there like a wooden stake shrinking? Which eye is so tired that it can''t stand to see the lonely cloud that can kill people at the moment? She looks like this. It''s nothing to fight another 300 rounds! Several people have a new understanding of Xifeng''s ability to make up and shameless. But I have to say that Xifeng''s words did have a great effect. Chi Yan''s eyes fell back on Gu Yun and approached her slowly step by step. The distance between the two people was shrinking, and Gu Yun was close to his instinctive nerve. Finally, Chi Yan stopped in front of her. They were very close, and the sound of each other''s breathing was beside their ears. Gu Yun wanted to step back and open the distance. However, her body was completely out of her control and could not move in place. Chi Yan raised his hand, stroked Gu Yun''s face and engraved her eyebrows in his mind. "After six years, Xiao yun''er is finally willing to come back. His appearance has changed a lot. Fortunately, he has grown in good ways!" The low voice sounded in the lonely cloud''s ear, with a strong smile. Gu Yun just stared at him, because he didn''t open the prohibition on her until now. Chi Yan understood the meaning of Gu Yun''s eyes, but he raised his eyebrows, took another step forward, firmly held Gu Yun in his arms, and told everyone present that Gu Yun was his possession! He put his thin jaw on the top of solitary cloud hair. After a slight sigh, he said: "I knew you would not like it. However, I am the king of demons led by the demon God. How can I be rejected? I still want this face!" "So, I blocked your mouth first. Do you have any objection? If you have any objection, we say privately that although I said it, I won''t change it. Do you know what a gentleman''s word is irretrievable? " "The water thrown out can''t be taken back. Since the king has announced to my people that you are my demon queen and the only demon queen for thousands of years, whether you are happy or not, you are the king''s demon queen!" "The king will not allow you to refuse!" The last sentence was extremely overbearing and even unreasonable. He has been an egoist in this world for thousands of years. He has long lost the concept of bullying and bullying in his mind. He is the supreme in this world. What he said is the rules of this world. Who dares to disagree! His voice was so low that only Gu Yun could hear it. In the eyes of outsiders, the two people just hugged each other closely, which made more and more demon people gather around, cheering and jumping, shouting Gu Yun''s name, calling the demon queen and sending their most sincere blessing! This is a great event enough to stir the whole demon God leader and even the three realms. Chi Yan has succeeded the demon God to lead the demon king for thousands of years, but the latter one has been suspended, not only the demon queen, but also the concubine. This broke the hearts of the demons led by the demon God. It was a great event to reproduce. Even though ChiYan was strong and had a long life, he could not be alone all his life. They loved their king and regarded his affairs more important than their own. So they tried all kinds of methods to find a woman who was excellent in all aspects for the demon king. The most important thing was to get into his old man''s eyes. Chapter 798 Not only the Banshee of the demon family, except the Shura family, which has been annihilated by the Tao of heaven, the excellent women of the other six families have been netted by them. Most of them are willing to come to the door, which is called self recommendation. They see in their eyes, but their hearts are like a mirror. If they think carefully, they can''t see through. Chi Yan was once a friend without God''s respect. But later, he didn''t know why. The two broke up, and on the day of the break, they fought a big fight. The duel changed the color of heaven and earth, shook the earth and mountains, and deterred all the people watching the war. Finally, there is no doubt that Chi Yan lost. From then on, he left the power center of the eight nationalities and wandered freely in that ancient continent. Therefore, Chi Yan''s strength is beyond doubt, and his identity is also noble in the whole demon family. Later, the godless statue fell, the world was divided into three parts, and Chi Yan disappeared for a period of time. When the pattern of the three worlds stabilized, the world thought he might have died in the miracle disaster, he appeared in the world''s vision. His strength and identity make him the demon emperor in the divine world. It is natural for the patriarch of the whole demon family. However, to everyone''s surprise, ChiYan refused the invitation of the demon family in the divine world thousands of years ago. But went to the mortal world and somehow became the demon king led by the demon God. Even though he only led this small area, it was very different from the divine world, but no one dared to despise him. He is the ancestor of the whole demon family, and his strength is even higher than the gods in the divine world. It is no exaggeration to say that so far, no one in the three worlds can beat him. He is already above all sentient beings and the existence that the whole three realms should fear. Even if the gods, demons and elves see Chi Yan, they should be respectful. Although he looks like an 18-year-old boy, he is everyone''s ancestor! Few people have survived the disaster in ancient times and have lived until now, and he is the most powerful one. In addition, Chi Yan''s appearance full of wildness and power, when stared at by the aggressive golden pupils, people can''t help longing to be possessed and conquered by him. There seems to be a kind of magic on him. As long as he shows it a little, he can easily arouse the most primitive desire hidden in people''s hearts! So the women who want to climb into his bed every day can row from the mortal world to the divine world, no matter which of the three worlds or which of the seven races! However, from the beginning to the end, whether he sent them to the door, or the filial piety of the major demons, or had been dormant around him, he could not make him look more, and even his attitude towards them was full of contempt and ridicule. Chi Yan is a ruthless and cold-blooded person. After being convinced by him, those women with extraordinary origins and eyes higher than the top put down their lofty and dignity. When he came to the demon God to lead him with a heart, he trampled the hearts of the beauties on the ground without pity. Finally, he threw his sleeves and asked the demon soldiers to throw those women out with people and clothes In his place, I don''t know how to write the four words "pity and cherish jade"! In the long run, they can''t help worrying about their wise and powerful demon king? What are the hidden diseases? Chapter 799 That''s why I deliberately made a ruthless appearance and cut off the women in the three worlds from thinking about him, so as not to let people find out that he can''t do it? Or does he not like women at all? But a good man? Either way, they felt that the sky was falling, so in order to verify their guess and for the sake of the demon king''s lifelong happiness, they decided that even if the demon king really liked men, they would also find a best man for him. Even if the demon king wants to marry a man as a demon, they will definitely accept it! Therefore, the group of big demons collected a large wave of beautiful teenagers in the three realms. Except for the Shura family, all ethnic groups have different styles, and any requirements of the demon king can be met. On the night they happily sent these teenagers to ChiYan bedroom hall, ChiYan killed them all! The blood spread all over the dormitory hall, and the strong blood gas lingered in the dormitory hall for five days! And those big demons were severely punished for their own ideas. Until this time, they finally stopped. No one dared to talk about empress Li and Princess Na anymore. This is the millennium. The great demons who once broke their hearts about the demon king''s partner also passed away in the long river of time. It is their greatest regret that they failed to see their king''s marriage with their own eyes. Now, after waiting for a thousand years, they finally welcome their demon queen! This excited mood is difficult to calm for a long time. However, Gu Yun''s heart is disturbed. Chi Yan is a strong presence in the three realms. His every move is closely watched by the people in the three realms. As soon as this news comes out, it will inevitably attract the attention of those people in the divine world. Just a little check, her identity will be exposed! Finally, she got the freedom of body and speech. Gu Yun immediately wanted to push Chi Yan away, but he clasped his wrist. She couldn''t shake half a minute with all her strength. The other hand was still tightly around her waist. Gu Yun''s eyes were so cold that she said in a harsh voice, "you''re crazy!" This was the first time that Gu Yun showed such a furious look. In ordinary days, her look was light, and her cold eyes were as calm as a glacier. Chi Yan''s eyes quickly passed an accident. Before Gu Yun finished what he said, he interrupted her: "I know what you''re worried about. It''s nothing more than the group of people in the immortal heaven in the divine world. You can rest assured that the promise I made to you six years ago is still valid!" Gu Yun''s memory of six years ago is shallow. She only remembers some specific things that she has long forgotten. Now Chi Yan said so, she couldn''t help frowning to recall what promise he had made to her. In the distant memory, there was a time when what he said to her could barely be regarded as his promise to her. Six years ago, he told her that as long as she promised to be his demon queen, he would repay her for her revenge, and he would kill her enemies for her, even if he ran counter to the way of heaven and carried the evil of killing all over him. However, Gu Yun can''t give him the answer he wants. Moreover, in the matter of revenge, she hasn''t thought about who she wants to help from beginning to end. Instead of relying on others, Gu Yun believes in herself. What''s more, if you don''t cut the enemy yourself, what''s the significance and how can you call revenge. If she had not killed them herself, the hatred rooted in her heart would never have disappeared with their death. Chapter 800 Gu Yun coldly wanted to take back her hand. After several attempts were futile, she simply gave up. Leng glanced at Chi Yan and said, "no, I''ll kill my own enemy myself!" "My answer is always the same as six years ago. After I won''t be your demon, you also broke the idea!" "Even if you use mandatory means to keep me by your side, I will fight to leave, even if I die." "In addition..." Speaking of this, Gu Yun paused for a moment, and her tight face gradually softened at this moment. Her eyes turned to the sky, as if she saw another figure through the boundless land. Her voice is very low, but it is particularly clear: "I already have a person I like. That is the person I will take charge of my life. For him, I can do everything to stop killing God and Buddha!" After saying these words, Gu Yun could feel that the hand placed on her waist was suddenly tightened, the strength of clasping her wrist was also increased, and a deep red mark was drawn on her white skin. However, Gu Yun didn''t even frown. She heard Chi Yan''s heavy voice and forced to ask, "who is he!" These three words were badly bitten by Chi Yan. It seems that it took a lot of effort to get them out of the way between the teeth. In that silence, a storm that destroyed heaven and earth was brewing, as if it could sweep everything and destroy everything in the next moment. Gu Yun''s heart trembled. Chi Yan''s strength was terrible. She knew very well how serious the consequences of annoying him were, but she was not afraid that he hated her or that he would retaliate against himself. What she was afraid of was that Chi Yan wanted to kill Siqi with his strength. Even if she joined hands with Siqi, there was no room to parry. But if she obeys his will and becomes his demon, she can''t do it! At this moment, Chi Yan looked at the golden magic pupils of Gu Yun, full of darkness, which made people look at it, as if they had sunk into an abyss of eternal doom, swallowed up and destroyed by darkness! In those eyes, there are all kinds of feelings, including violence, destruction, occupation, bloodthirsty and madness Let the six hall leaders who have been paying attention to them all be frightened. At this moment, their hands and feet become particularly cold, as if they were in a cold pool. Surrounded by the noise of cheers and shouts of all demon people, the dialogue between Chi Yan and Gu Yun was drowned. Xifeng clenched his fist and galloped away to the location of Chi Yan and Gu Yun without hesitation. No need to listen to what they said, just the look on their faces at the moment has shown everything. He thought that Gu Yun would still be a little afraid of my king. He would not make everything clear at this time. At least he had to find a private time. However, in fact, he didn''t look through the lonely cloud at all. He thought he knew her enough, but he found that it was just his self righteous. Gu Yun''s temperament will not allow half deception, whether to others or to himself. What he is most worried about is that my king will really kill Gu Yun The demon clan also has the supreme feeling and nature. It is not without love and hate. There are many more. This contrast is enough to make people go to extremes and do things they would never do normally. Wen Tian and Mo Luo watched the west wind rush towards our king and Gu Yun. They knew it was really bad, so they immediately followed him. However, before they got close to Chi Yan and Gu Yun, they were isolated by a great pressure. That was a warning to them - don''t interfere in their affairs! ? Chapter 801 Their feet were frozen in place, and no one could disobey the orders of the demon king. But Xifeng''s fist became tighter and tighter. Several people in Moluo also stared at Chi Yan and Gu Yun, and their heart had been mentioned to their throat. They thought in their hearts, if the king really wants to kill her, what should they do? Should they just stand and watch Gu Yun die? They can''t do it! Slowly, other demon clansmen also noticed the solemnity of the atmosphere. When the coercion spread over, they silenced one after another, turned their eyes to Chi Yan and Gu Yun, and the scene became silent and depressed in an instant. In their eyes, the king still hugged the lonely cloud closely. However, the atmosphere around them was treacherous. It should have been a harmonious and beautiful scene, but it made them feel very heavy. Gu Yun looked at the hand shackled to him and said in a cold and calm voice, "let go!" "Tut tut Tut, I thought you really captured Gu Yun''s heart and dared to act like a disciple to her. It turned out that it was just relying on your own strength to strengthen people''s difficulties. Chi Yan, why didn''t I find you so mean before?" Suddenly, a voice of resentment came from afar. They didn''t have to look. They knew who it was. No one dared to talk to the demon king like this except the boy named LAN Ji. At the moment, the west wind wants to go and sew his mouth from the mouth of misfortune immediately. It''s time to join in the fun! Do you think your life is not short enough! This sentence is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire and pushing the tension directly to the tension. LAN Ji was not aware of how bad the current situation was. After saying that, he slowly came up from the river. When his lower body came out of the water, everyone was surprised and fixed his eyes on him. I saw that what left the water was not a pair of slender and symmetrical feet, but a long tail covered with deep to light blue scales. Under the irradiation of the rising sun, it reflected the sparkling brilliance. It was a very beautiful mermaid''s tail. All the demon people looked at LAN Ji, and all their eyes were tongue tied. No one expected that the young people confused among the demon people were people of the sea family Why do people who are both sea people appear in the demon God''s leadership? The same question swept through the hearts of all. LAN Ji''s words successfully transferred Chi Yan''s eyes to him. At this time, his anger was nowhere to go. LAN Ji undoubtedly hit himself at the muzzle of the gun. Chi Yan did not loosen his shackles to Gu Yun. His dark eyes stared at LAN Ji deeply. The bloodthirsty smile on the corner of his lips did not hide his killing intention. Xifeng''s heart had begun to tremble violently. Su Lian said, "my king really moved and killed his heart this time!" The west wind said, "it''s over. If the boy dies under the leadership of the demon God, the agreement with the man will be invalid. The consequences are unimaginable." Asked Heaven, "are we going to do it?" Do you want to do it? As soon as this problem came out, everyone was silent. They should stop the king''s next atrocities. However, even if they all add up, they will not be the king''s opponent. Moreover, it is more difficult for them to fight against my king than to kill them. However, the situation we are facing now is not only watching Gu Yun die, but also adding another fool! If you want to protect them, you will inevitably fight with my king Chapter 802 This is an extremely difficult choice for them. In their absence, Chi Yan smiled, his voice mixed with cold: "do you really think the king dare not kill you?" With this sentence, there was a thick killing opportunity, and LAN Ji''s face turned white. He knew that Chi Yan was serious this time, but he was not afraid! Although he was crushed by this majestic force, every part of his body was crying for pain, like every bone in his body was crushed, cold sweat fell from his forehead, and LAN Ji frowned deeply. This time, he snorted without pettiness. You know, if he was hurt at home, he would scream. His change surprised Xifeng, but now is not the time to pay attention to it. If it goes on like this, LAN Ji will really die! When they were at a loss in the westerly wind, the whole space began to shake violently. The river behind LAN Ji was like boiling, setting off waves and waves, beating the two banks. All the demon clansmen blew the pot. The sudden accident made all of them fall to the ground before they had time to respond. They were embarrassed. More were thrown directly into the river. However, most of the demon families couldn''t water. They kept fluttering and struggling, but the tremor in the next second space suddenly intensified, which made it hard for them to touch the hand on the shore again, fell back and drank a full stomach of water. The demon people who got up from the ground looked around in amazement, and fear shrouded their faces. "What''s going on?" "Is there an earthquake?" "No, it''s not! It''s not just the earth shaking, but the whole space shaking! " ¡­¡­ Those demon clansmen talked in panic. At last, they turned their eyes to Chi Yan. Now their king is their backbone. A pair of eyes full of doubt put their money on Chi Yan, waiting for his answer. However, Chi Yan''s face was cold and calm, and he turned his eyes to a place behind the people. The dark light flickered in the golden demon pupils. If you look carefully, you will find the exploration hidden in the bottom of his eyes. His heart was not as calm as it seemed. But he is the demon king. He should keep calm at any time. If even he is disordered, others will be more disordered. Instinctively, he pushed Gu Yun behind him to protect him. Chi Yan was silent, and other demon clansmen were silent, but their eyes were full of vigilance. Each nerve was tight and ready to go. With this change came the panic that hit them directly. They could feel the danger approaching them step by step. It was an unknown force. Although they didn''t face it directly, they all felt the strength of that force. Perhaps, the sudden shaking of this space is not accidental, but someone! The moment the answer rose in their hearts, anxiety occupied their hearts. Who the hell is it?! The demon God leader has existed for more than 1000 years, but such a thing has never happened today, because Chi Yan sits in charge of the demon God leader, and no one in the three worlds has dared to make trouble with the demon God leader. Moreover, there is an unbreakable boundary outside the demon God''s leadership, which was jointly set up by the gods more than 1000 years ago. Even today''s gods may not be able to shake half of it. Chapter 803 In the silence, a cold and solemn voice came from the distant sky: "let her go!" At the moment when the voice fell, everyone''s mind suddenly trembled. It seemed that even their souls were trembling. To be exact, it was trembling. Everyone raised their heads and looked at a place in mid air. They saw that place slowly twisted out of a space vortex, and someone came out of the vortex. It was a young man in white who trampled on the void and appeared on their heads. Trample on the void... Even those who have reached the immortal realm can''t do it! In other words, the sudden appearance of the young man''s cultivation is above Shangxian. They were shocked again that the boy would not be more than 100 years old, both in appearance and bone age. What is the talent of a powerful man under the age of 100? When they saw the young man''s face, everyone made a burst of amazing voices. They thought their demon king had the best appearance in the world. However, when they saw the young man, they found how short-sighted they were. It was a handsome face, both demon and immortal, with picturesque eyebrows. Every outline of the face seemed to be outlined with a brush, all of which looked exquisite and could not find defects. As soon as it appeared, it grabbed the charm of all things, as if everything around it had become dim. His deep Jian pupils, like the dark night and the abyss, seem to have fatal attraction and make people sink involuntarily. Even if there is an irreparable place, they will be broken to pieces! Like a moth to the fire, it makes people crazy and fall into the abyss! They looked up at him and crawled at his feet. Their thoughts had changed a hundred times. There was a complex aura of righteousness and evil on the boy, so that none of them could guess the boy''s intention Under the young man''s cold eyes, all the demon people immediately aroused their spirits and withdrew their eyes in fear. Their scalp was numb. They found that they were afraid of this beautiful young man for no reason A more powerful and majestic pressure quickly invaded the whole space, but in a flash, it pressed down the pressure of their demon king. They have ignored the terrible power of shocking teenagers, because they feel the threat of life. This pressure is not only oppressed on them, but also oppressed on their hearts and souls, thinking about every inch of their nerves. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and there was only one thought left in their minds, that is surrender! At the moment of this idea, one after another demon clansmen knelt down in the direction of the youth, and even some people crawled directly on the ground, completely humble. In front of the young man, all their pride was defeated, and they dared not have any idea of struggling and resisting. There was a voice in their heart telling them to surrender if they want to live. For a moment, they felt that the teenager standing in front of them was the supreme of heaven and earth, an existence enough to subvert the world. Xifeng several people stared at the white clad boy standing in the air. In any case, they didn''t expect that his cultivation improved so quickly in just a few days. The rapid progress is not enough to describe What shocked them most was that they felt the ancient power from the power of teenagers, or an extremely pure and powerful power. Chapter 804 They felt that their hearts were trembling at the moment, which originated from shock and fear. It was not only the demon people, but also powerful. If they couldn''t control to surrender at the moment, but their willpower was not very human. They suppressed the idea in the end. They were sure that when they saw the boy a few days ago, he did not have this terrible power, that is to say, this subversive power was only recently acquired by him. Forces that are not supposed to belong to them will inevitably conflict with each other or even bite back, resulting in great conflict. Even if the degree of fit is very high, it will take a long time to run in. However, there is no conflict between the majestic power that appears on the young man and him. On the contrary, it has a high degree of fit and has reached the point of perfect fit, as if it was his power However, it is a force from ancient times, and teenagers are just ordinary human beings in their twenties. The west wind thought deeply. Where did the boy get this ancient power? In ancient times, when most gods fell, their divine power disappeared between heaven and earth. There are few gods who will leave their strength in the world. And even if you find the power left by the gods in ancient times, you may not be able to inherit it. It is the purest divine power in the world and has great requirements for the inheritors, not just race, talent and will Everyone lost their mind and was afraid from the bottom of their heart. At the moment, only their breathing and heartbeat were quiet. Even in the face of their demon king, they have never been so afraid as now. The young man in white has a strong aura of natural veneration, which can not be developed the day after tomorrow. They are arrogant and arrogant, and all living beings are arrogant at their feet. While their hearts tremble, they also worship and yearn from the bottom of their hearts. Gu Yun was stunned when the boy appeared. A pair of eyes settled on the boy and couldn''t move away anymore. She didn''t expect Si Qi to come at this time. I haven''t seen Si Qi for a few days. She is thinner than before, but her momentum is also more fierce. Her strength is already above her In just a few days, she had such a big breakthrough. She couldn''t imagine what Siqi had experienced these days. Noticing the change in the look of the lonely cloud, Chi Yan''s heart sank suddenly, his bloodthirsty eyes became more intense, and there was violence that would destroy everything. Suddenly, he gave a low smile in Gu Yun''s ear, but the laughter was cold. He said in a low voice, "this person is the one you like?" His voice drew back Gu Yun''s attention. She suddenly turned back, looked coldly at Chi Yan and said, "if you dare to move him, I will never die with you!" However, hearing her threat, Chi Yan smiled again, full of destructive Sen Han. He approached Gu Yun''s ear and said, "Gu Yun, you really have the ability to make me crazy. Do you know that the more you care about a person, the more jealous I am and want to destroy it. I told you six years ago that you are my demon, you can only be you. From the moment I identified you, you are my possession." He whispered in her ear, breathing between her neck, with some crisp itching. Without waiting for his next move, a deadly attack suddenly flew from mid air, sweeping everything! Chapter 805 Once again, the whole space shook. Obviously, the young man in white not only wanted to Chi Yan''s life, but also wanted to destroy his demon God collar. They had no doubt that the young man''s all-out strike would split the whole demon God leader in half. At the moment when the majestic and powerful power flew over, all the demon people present were affected. Unfortunately, they turned into soot directly under the burning light of this power, and even screamed too late. A little farther apart, he was also seriously injured, hanging his last breath and dying. Seeing that the situation was wrong, LAN Ji immediately jumped back into the river. Only in the water was his world. When the deadly attack swept over, Chi Yan took Gu Yun in his arms, flashed aside and brushed away. At this moment, Si Qi''s eyes are full of frost, which contains the darkness of destroying the sky and the earth. The majestic pressure makes everyone out of breath. His faces have turned blue and white, like dead gray. "She''s mine!" The low and cold voice came again. There was uncontrollable anger. On the subject of madness, Siqi was more successful than Chi Yan. He couldn''t bear the thought that he wanted to split the whole demon God immediately. Chi Yan smiled evil and raised his head. The handsome face full of wildness was provocative. The corners of his lips slightly lifted up and said with disdain: "what if I don''t?" With his words falling, Gu Yun also struggled. She said coldly, "let go!" Who knows, Gu Yun''s words met Chi Yan''s tyrannical nerve again. He suddenly raised his hand and pinched Gu Yun''s jaw, so that she had to look at him directly and stare at the anger at the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes. Chi Yan clenched his teeth and said: "what''s the matter? So soon? " Gu Yun frowned. However, Chi Yan turned his eyes to Si Qi in the air again without waiting for her answer. He expected that he would not do his best because he was afraid of Gu Yun in his hands. First, he was afraid of hurting Gu Yun by mistake. Second, he was afraid that he would be forced to do something to Gu Yun! In that case, he didn''t really do anything to Gu Yun, which was a pity. Chi Yan hooked his lips at him: "since you pay so much attention to the king''s demon, I don''t do anything. I really failed to live up to your heart!" When he finished, he suddenly approached Gu Yun and made a gesture to kiss Gu Yun''s tight lips and completely cover Gu Yun with his own mark. The pupil of Gu Yun suddenly widened. At the moment he approached, he immediately turned his head. Chi Yan''s lips wiped her face and finally fell to the tip of his ears. Just at this moment, they heard a crisp sound like broken glass ringing in their ears. They all looked up and looked at the sky above their heads. Due to the encirclement of the border, the sky led by the demon God seemed to be covered with a layer of gauze, which was hazy. However, at this moment, they saw a gap split from the sky. With the gap getting bigger and bigger, they saw the sky different from that outside the demon God''s leadership. It was clear and washed blue. At this moment, it was like lifting the veil, and the sky showed its original face. The crisp breaking sound did not stop, but continued to spread until the whole enchantment shrouded in the demon God was broken! In the field outside the demon God''s collar, when the boundary was broken, the whole picture of the demon God''s collar was exposed to the air. Pedestrians along the path stopped their steps and looked at the scene in amazement. Chapter 806 A pair of eyes are full of unbelievable words. It seems that I didn''t expect that overnight, a huge thing will rise up in front of me. Its scale is no less than that of the grand Empire and the Xuanyin Empire, and even wider than their territory "What''s going on?" "Was the underground palace born?" "But even the underground palace doesn''t have such a large scale!" "Look, look at the pattern on it. Shouldn''t it be something hundreds or even thousands of years ago?" "There are these traces. It''s at least a thousand years old!" "Is this the ancient city thousands of years ago?" "The most important thing is that it doesn''t come out of the ground, but out of thin air!" "Why don''t we inform the Lord of this news first and wait for the Lord to make a decision!" "When historic sites are born, there must be secret treasures. Are you really willing to let others divide these things?" Suddenly, a person in the crowd snorted and said loudly. The greed in the voice was undisguised, and the eyes that fell on the demon God''s collar showed their essence. If he hadn''t feared that there were too many unknown dangers ahead, he would have gone alone long ago. How could he remind these fools that the baby in front of him didn''t want to embezzle himself, but he naively wanted to go back and hype, attracting more people to compete. I''ve seen fools, but I''ve never seen fools like them. With his words, everyone was silent and looked at each other. They all saw their familiar greed from each other''s eyes. People die for money and birds die for food. Everything else is no longer so important in the face of absolute interests. After calming down, the young man who made a voice and proposed to inform the Holy Lord of the Holy Land swallowed his saliva, and had to say that this interest moved him. He cleared his throat and pretended to be decent and said, "since it is a monument born in the sky, it is dangerous. Why don''t we go to explore the depth first and inform the Lord and others when we are sure there is no great danger?" Everyone listened to him and smiled tacitly. There was contempt in their eyes. They have seen a lot of dignified people like him. How can they not know the crooked intestines in his heart. After they go in for a while, the things in this historic site will be swept away by them. When the Lord comes, there will be only an empty city left, and they will rely on this wealth to win a completely different life. The more I think about them, the more excited I can''t extricate myself. It seems that I have seen myself admired by thousands of people in the future. After a little discussion, a group of people planned to explore immediately. When they finally touched the entrance of the demon God leader, they found that a man had arrived one step ahead of them. It was a young man in red, with a face more beautiful than a woman, but it would not appear feminine. The moment they saw him, they didn''t notice his face first, but were completely deterred by his fierce momentum. At this moment, there was only one thought in their mind. The boy is very strong, stronger than anyone they have seen before. It is a powerful existence that all of them can''t deal with together. At this time, if they want to fight hard, they will never get benefits. Is it that the boy is also here for the treasure in this historic site? In that case, there is room for discussion. They don''t mind more people going in with them to divide up the baby, not to mention that the teenager still has a very strong strength. Chapter 807 If he accompanied them, he would be a powerful assistant. At least in the face of danger, he could rush out first. So I thought, when they were about to invite the teenager to join the team, the teenager hooked his red lips, showed a cold smile, glanced at them obliquely and said, "if you don''t want to die, leave immediately!" Listening to his words, several people immediately reacted. The boy wanted to swallow the contents alone. What a arrogant boy! "This historic site has just appeared, and those who see it have a share. If you want to take it alone, we will never let you succeed. Although we can''t beat you, we can immediately spread the news of the historic site. At that time, the strong people in Kyushu will come one after another, and there are many more powerful than you!" A man stood up and stuck his neck. Although his face showed a fearless look, his trembling feet exposed his fear at the moment. In the face of this terrible momentum, he was very reluctant to maintain this standing position. "Yes! We are not afraid! " Another agreed. The young man hooked his lips. The sneer on his lips had been ironic. He tilted his head slightly, looked coldly at them and said, "do you know what kind of place the historic site in your mouth is?" When this question was asked, everyone looked at each other and saw a daze in each other''s eyes. One person intuitively believed that the sudden red clad boy was fooling him and immediately stood up and refuted: "if we knew, would we still call it a historic site? Aren''t these things left by our predecessors waiting for us to explore? Know so much about what to do! " The man held a ferocious face and talked, but his eyes were not good at staring at the boy and waiting for the opportunity to move. The young man in red smiled, raised his red lips and blurted out: "fool, you don''t even know where this is and dare to break in!" The man raised his eyebrows and asked in a thick voice, "don''t you know where this is?" The eyes of several people were full of doubt. "Have you heard of it?" The boy looked at them with leisure. As soon as the three words of demon God collar came out, several people''s faces took an unbelievable look. However, all spiritual teachers who have been wandering in Kyushu mainland for many years have heard about demon God collar from other people more or less. However, they just listen to it as a legend. This kind of thing is ethereal. No one can prove its true existence. Perhaps, like those so-called gods, it is made up by predecessors. Therefore, when the youth said the three words of demon God collar, they could not believe that they had witnessed the emergence of demon God collar in this world. They were traveling here, but suddenly a huge thing appeared out of thin air in front of them, blocking their way. Several people who didn''t know each other gathered together at the moment because of the same experience and the same purpose, just to explore the things in it. The demon gods lead the people in the world to pass on the gods, but they can''t believe it. Since there is such a powerful existence, why can''t they be found everywhere in Kyushu mainland. The strong man stared at the young man with doubts in his eyes, and couldn''t help but have a bad voice and a bad way: "you didn''t make it up to scare us to achieve our own goal, did you? I tell you, we will never allow you to swallow the baby alone! " Chapter 808 Listening to the questioning words of the strong man, the young man shrugged indifferently: "I have said what I should say and advised what I should advise. Since you are stubborn and determined to die inside, go in!" Then the young man stepped back and lit up the gate behind him. The gate was a dead corner. Looking at the past, he could only see an endless darkness. Everything hidden in the darkness was unknown. When his eyes stared at the darkness ahead, it was like staring at an abyss, which was frightening. The timid one couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, took a step back, came close to the other person''s ear and whispered, "Hey, do you think there will be a man eating beast dormant here?" When he said this, everyone felt a chill from his back. The cold wind blew across his neck, causing his skin to tremble, and his fear grew deeper and deeper. Everyone was frightened by his words. But in the joking eyes of the young man, fear was immediately replaced by anger. The strong man looked back and glared at the man. His rough voice echoed in this space for a long time: "don''t scare yourself. What can it be? Just a little darkness will scare you out of your blood. You''d better pack up your things and go home to feed your mother. Ha ha ha." At last, the strong man laughed loudly, and several people looked at him with anger. However, this man was the strongest of them. No one had good fruit to eat if he offended him, so after staring for a while, no one said anything. Dare to be angry but dare not speak! It was the strong man who took the lead in crossing the gate into the demon God. He took a huge axe on his shoulder and swaggered in. When he passed the young man in red, he hummed heavily at him, full of provocation and disdain. However, the young man did not respond to his provocation, but looked at him with reverie. When he looked carefully, he could find that his eyes at the strong man were like looking at an idiot. The other few people saw that the strong men had walked in. After looking at each other for a while, they quickly followed his steps. In a moment, their figure disappeared in the demon God''s lead. The young man in red at the door stretched himself a lot and muttered to himself as he walked back: "I''ll see you for a long time. Now humans are so keen to die." He shook his head for a while, and then he snapped his fingers. A transparent border surrounded the whole demon God leader. Little by little, the demon God leader disappeared in the sunlight of Kyushu mainland, and peace was restored Here, as if nothing had happened before. And those humans who entered the demon God''s leadership were found less than an hour after they entered. Their monster swallowed it and became their belly food. Only when they died did they suddenly realize how big a mistake they had made. He knew all this, but he didn''t stop these monsters. He had advised them outside the door. They insisted on coming in and dying. How could he fail them. The reason why he was there was just to deal with the aftermath of his emperor. He knew that with his possessive desire, he would never allow anyone to move alone. It was not impossible to destroy the whole demon God''s collar. Now Siqi can''t be generalized with before. Night Su recalled all that Siqi had endured for rapid strength in recent days, and shook his head again. Chapter 809 He felt that the current emperor was familiar and strange. What he was familiar with was his usual fierce momentum, and what he was strange was the changes he made for Gu Yun. With a sigh in his heart, Yesu accelerated his pace and rushed to the direction of Guyun and Siqi. The emperor can do anything in the state of crazy as a devil. I just hope he doesn''t really destroy the demon God leader with a sword. In today''s entire three realms, the demon God leader is a vital existence. If the demon God leader is gone, the balance of the three realms will be the first to be affected, resulting in a series of terrible consequences that no one can predict. On the other hand, when the enchantment led by the demon God collapsed, all the demon people were defeated on their faces. At this moment, they felt as if the world was about to be destroyed. The demon God leader has always been the place where they live. Leaving the demon God leader means that they will return to the human world. Even though the human race and the demon race lived together under the same sky thousands of years ago, they have been living in the demon God leader since they have memory. I know a little about the human world, but I know that the human race and the demon race have an indelible hatred for thousands of years. But it is the protection of the demon God that keeps them away from war and all ethnic disputes. This requires them to suddenly live in a place with humans. If they look up and don''t look down every day, they will feel unable to adapt and out of tune with the world. In addition, the contradiction between the demon family and the human family is doomed. If they are in the sky, there is only war around them. At that time, the whole mortal world will be doomed to death. It is the result that none of them wants to see. Although they hate mankind, they don''t want to live with mankind in the war-torn Kyushu continent. Thinking of all kinds behind, the face of each demon clan was pale. Siqi slowly raised his hand, and a cluster of bright and dark blue flames jumped in his palm. At the moment of the emergence of this cluster of flames, the temperature of the whole space suddenly decreased, and it seemed that he came to the extremely cold place in an instant. However, the cold of his body could not withstand the cold of his soul. At the moment, all the demon clansmen crawling on the ground are shivering and trembling. It seems that for a moment, they have lost control of their body, leaving only their instinct. The voice of begging for mercy is stuck in my throat and can''t be swallowed. Some of them have recognized Si Qi. When Gu Yun returned to the evil demon capital that day, she did not return alone. There are several young girls behind her. In their view, they are too weak to be attacked, so they have never paid attention to them. Only one person made them care a little, because they didn''t hear what Gu Yun and Xifeng said at that time, because they were far away. Later, a young man in white suddenly hugged Gu Yun from behind, and his nature was cold. Gu Yun, who always refused people thousands of miles away, didn''t break free You should know that it''s more difficult to get close to Gu Yun than to climb to heaven. Because Gu Yun doesn''t like the touch of others, even the leader of Xifeng Hall who makes friends with her deliberately keeps a distance from her. It''s not just to avoid suspicion, but also to be cold and alienated from anyone. It was the first time that they saw Gu Yun so close to a person. Even their demon king had never been so close to Gu Yun. Chapter 810 So they care a little. Such intimate behavior is nothing. In the open demon family, ordinary friends can hug each other like this. But the problem is that Gu Yun is not an ordinary identity. It is a woman who is likely to become their demon God after leading the demon. How can other men get close. Obviously, the last time we met was a few days ago. At that time, he was so weak in their eyes that one finger could crush him. Among the evil demons, a casual demon clan was stronger than him. So they didn''t care too much at that time. After all, no one in this world would like the weak, not to mention the existence that should have stood at the top of the world. Who knows, in just a few days, the young man''s strength has advanced by leaps and bounds to this point. No one present can see how much his cultivation is. He just knows that he is unfathomable at this moment! Even if it overturned the whole demon God leader immediately, it was just a matter of hands. Unexpectedly, he reached such a terrible level of strength in such a short time. Even if he went astray, he couldn''t do it. Then how did he achieve great growth in such a short time? They couldn''t figure it out. However, even if they lent them a hundred courage, they didn''t dare to go up and ask Siqi. At the moment when the blue flame lit up, Chi Yan''s look changed greatly. A pair of golden pupils were filled with incredible. He murmured unconsciously: "how possible! How could it be that man''s God quenching fire! " His expression has completely lost his previous calmness. A heart seems to have been greatly impacted. He looks at the blue flame in Siqi''s hand. It is a strange fire he is familiar with. It is called God quenched fire, which belongs to that person alone! Thousands of years ago, after the man fell, the God quenched fire also disappeared in this world. God quenched fire is the most of all different fires. Even the gods with the immortal body of King Kong can burn. Not only the flesh but also the spirit will be damaged. The reason why he knows so well is that God quenched the fire with his own eyes. He also took the name! It is precisely because of his hand that God quenched the fire. There is no second person to inherit except him, so it will be completely extinct after his fall. However, this strange fire, which should have been extinct thousands of years ago, now appears in the hands of the young man. Why is all this? Or is the teenager inextricably connected with him? Chi Yan looked at Si Qi''s eyes full of examination. The storm in his heart has not subsided until now. The closer he looked, the more frightened he was. He saw the man''s shadow on the boy''s face. They were five points alike! From his appearance in this world to his fall, that man never left his children in this world. Not only that, there was no woman beside him except Dharma protector! He once teased him. Even though he has supreme power and status, he doesn''t even have a woman and children around him. People who don''t know still think you have any hidden diseases. He ignored the teasing in his words, but calmly answered his words. He said that everything in the world was illusory in his eyes. Since it would disappear sooner or later, why should he keep them by his side. As a result, he stepped back from his footsteps! Being alone for a long time will eventually become a habit! Chapter 811 He thought he would spend the rest of his long and endless life like this. Until the lonely cloud appeared, he found that the world was not so boring. So he wants to hold Gu Yun''s hand. Thousands of years of loneliness is mostly for the fate of this moment. Before Gu Yun appeared, he could have endured loneliness. However, after tasting the sweetness of getting along with Gu Yun, he became addicted. The whole person was fascinated by it. He knew that he could not live without Gu Yun. He put Gu Yun in the only place in his heart, but there was no place for him in Gu Yun''s heart. However, he had plenty of time and patience to wait for her. He was confident that he would be able to wait for Gu Yun, because there was no other person in the world who was qualified to stand beside her, but everything was derailed from what he thought. He never thought that Gu Yun would like others, or a very weak human in his opinion. But I have to admit that when Gu Yun confessed that he had someone he liked and Si Qi appeared, a pair of eyes involuntarily turned to him. At that moment, in addition to angrily trying to destroy all this, there was a feeling called jealousy at the bottom. The taste of jealousy made him crazy for the first time. The demon family is a cruel and bloodthirsty race. They are used to following their inner thoughts and never have the concept of great benevolence and righteousness. Therefore, every demon clan has grown up in fighting since childhood, and worse, even in killing. Therefore, the common demon clan is much stronger than human beings. They believe in doing what they want to do at will. As for the results that will be produced by doing so, it is what will happen later. They did not consider it at that time. They only wanted to be happy for the moment. However, this young man is greatly beyond his expectation. He is not an ordinary human at all. Since he can have God quenched fire and contains pure power, his birth will not be ordinary, even if now human blood flows in his body. While Chi Yan was stunned, Gu Yun fiercely broke free from his shackles and finally got free. She turned her body and stepped back a few steps to distance herself from him. When her hand moved, the sword appeared in her hand, clanking and loud. Chi Yangang turned his eyes to Gu Yun. Suddenly, a fierce attack came from the air. Because of this power, the air in the whole space is flowing rapidly, which has broken the balance of space. It is not only the demon God, but also directly involved in the mortal world. The whole mortal world is fluctuating because of this power. Fortunately, the range is not too large this time. Except for the demon God in the fluctuation center, it has been very small when it spread to Kyushu mainland. If it is not felt carefully, it is difficult to detect it. Otherwise, the whole Kyushu mainland will fall into panic again. ChiYan dare not be careless. Even he is afraid of the power of God quenching fire. The power of different fire directly diffused every corner of this space. When their lives were threatened, those demon people who had been stiff in place stood up instinctively and fled around one after another. They looked like burning their hips, but in the twinkling of an eye, those demon people who were still alive could not see the shadow. Chapter 812 And those demon people who had been injured before and had difficulty in moving could only watch the cold different fire climb up their bodies little by little. Once they got it, they could no longer put it out. The different fire is different from the ordinary fire after all. Before they could even scream, they had been burned to ashes and dissipated into the air without trace by the cold wind. The six people of the west wind retreated again and again, and worked together to build a solid barrier in front of themselves. Only then did they reluctantly resist the spread power, but they were close to the state of collapse. The six people were stunned by what happened in front of them. This was the first time they saw him shocked by something and showed so obvious that they wrote almost all their emotions on their faces. The cause of this is the human youth from Kyushu mainland who follows Gu Yun! Obviously, now this human teenager can no longer treat him as an ordinary human. They have experienced his horror! Among them, the most complicated mood is the west wind. Both of them were led into the evil demon capital by him. Obviously, when they first came to the demon God, their strength was in a low position. Casually catching a demon clan can defeat them. However, in just a few days, it''s like sleeping time for them. The strength of these two people has improved by leaps and bounds, especially Siqi. Now they have reached a point where they can''t find out the depth. Then the strength can only be above him! The west wind felt a little frustrated. LAN Ji was frightened when he looked at this scene under the water. At the moment, he should be glad that he had foresight and jumped into the water in advance, so as to avoid this disaster. He should also be glad that his words of admiration for Gu Yun had not been heard by the terrible young man, otherwise would his end be like ChiYan to carry his anger? After thinking about it, LAN Ji still feels that it is safest to turn around and stay away from here right now. This is a duel between the two great powers, which has always affected them. Thinking so, he also swam to his palace at the bottom of the river. It took Chi Yan all his divine power to resolve Siqi''s divine quenched fire attack. Different fire is different from divine power. When the master''s strength is weak, the power of divine power will be greatly reduced. However, different fire will not change from beginning to end. Just then, Yesu hurried over and collided with Chi Yan as soon as he approached. They were shocked and speechless. He looked at each other in amazement. After a long time, he said in the same voice, "you''re not dead!" Chi Yan: " Yesu: " Chi Yan coldly raised his lips: "of course I won''t die. Even if you die for 10000 years, I won''t die!" "That really disappoints you! I''m not dead, I''m alive! " Yesu flicked the dust that didn''t exist on his red clothes and said with an eyebrow. After a pause, he then said, "it''s you. You''re getting more and more cowardly. You''ve even mixed in this corner. It''s a shame for us!" Chi Yan snorted: "I''d like to! Can you control it! No matter how bad it is, it''s better than someone being sealed in the ancient heritage secret territory. Moreover, the king is not bound by the three worlds and can shuttle freely among the three worlds! " Chapter 813 After they hurt each other all over, they gave a cold hum, shook their sleeves and left each other. At this time, Si Qi had stood in front of Gu Yun and protected her firmly behind him. His eyes looking at Chi Yan were still full of cold and undisguised killing intention! At this moment, Yesu''s expression is somewhat dark and unclear, with a complex color in his eyes. It''s an accident to meet ChiYan here, but what comes out behind him is that it involves the Emperor It seems that they have little time left! Chi Yan went to a position five steps away from Si Qi. Before he started, he said in a deep voice, "I''m not sure you''re him, but when I saw Yesu, the answer has been revealed silently. Can''t you really remember the past?" In terms of the complexity of the mood at the moment, Yesu can''t compare with Chi Yan. It''s clear that there is still an endless relationship between love enemies a moment ago. The purpose of the two people is very clear, that is to kill each other. However, the next moment he was told that this person was the one he admired most. Such a gap made Chi Yan taste all kinds of tastes. At this moment, he not only looked at Si Qi, his eyes were complex, but also his mood was quite complex. However, he will not give up! Even if this person is strong! Si Qi frowned. From his conversation with Yesu, he had guessed that this man must also be one of the gods who survived in ancient times and have a good friendship with godless respect "It seems that I really forgot all about it!" ChiYan looked at the strangeness between Siqi''s looks and tutted twice. Gu yunning looked at them with eyebrows. From the meaning of Chi Yan''s words, it seems that he knew Si Qi a long time ago But the two had never met before! How do you know it? Gu Yun wondered. Not only her, but also Siqi''s heart was full of confusion. Yesu proved to him that he was the reincarnation without God. However, even so, it was the former him. He had no impression of the so-called past! "Do you know your name?" Suddenly, Chi Yan asked again. His eyes locked on Si Qi and didn''t let go of any change in his look. Siqi still looked at him indifferently. Yesu looked back and looked at Chi Yan in surprise. Even the twelve Dharma protectors who have been with him all the year round can''t know the real name of wushenzun. When they knew him, he was already one of the eight races and the godless God at the head of the gods. Chi Yan is probably the only one in the world who knows that there is no real name of God. Night Su frowned, ChiYan exactly what he wanted to do. If he wanted to use this to awaken the memory of no God, it would be too naive, because even no God forgot his name. It seems that this taboo has become his name. But he doesn''t care. The most confused about all this is the western people. They are confused when they look at Chi Yan and Si Qi. They don''t know what the situation is now. The two people who fought a big fight the moment ago are now peaceful. However, after throwing out the question, Chi Yan didn''t rush to give the answer they wanted to know, but leisurely turned his eyes to Gu Yun and smiled: "Gu Yun, do you know the real identity of the person standing next to you!" Chapter 814 He immediately received the warning from Yesu. Now is not the time for Gu Yun to know all this! Chi Yan shrugged indifferently. It turned out that Gu Yun didn''t know his true identity! Gu Yun frowns. She has not doubted this problem before. Both the supreme sword and Yesu make Si Qi''s identity confusing. It seems that everything around him is related to no god respect, but Gu Yun always can''t believe that Si Qi is no god respect. All kinds of things happened later, which made her temporarily suppress her doubts. Now, after Chi Yan said, the answer in Gu Yun''s heart is close to the truth. If Si Qi is not without God, he must be inextricably linked with without God. This conjecture made Gu Yun unable to calm down for a long time. No God is the legend of the world. Even though she knows everything about no God because of the inheritance of memory, it is out of reach for her. He is a legend, but he is only a legend! Although she hid in the Shura hall ten years ago in order to avoid the pursuit of the immortal heaven, where she saw the jade statue without God''s respect, she was young at that time, and now after so many years, her impression of the face without God''s respect has been blurred. But at this moment, I don''t know why, looking at Si Qi''s face in front of me, it strangely coincides with the blurred face without God in my memory! Gu Yun was secretly surprised. What she couldn''t believe before was confirmed by Yesu''s attitude and Chi Yan''s words. Perhaps, Siqi is no God "It seems that I have guessed!" Chi Yan''s voice came again, with a tone of moderation to see a good play. Si Qi''s pale and thin fingers could not help tightening. His heart, which had always been fearless in front of others, was tense at this moment. He wanted to say something to Gu Yun''s cold eyes, but all his words seemed to be blocked in his throat: "Gu Yun, I......" Gu Yun knows that there is no God, and even she knows better than him. However, from the beginning, he never thought about what he would be the reincarnation without God. He didn''t doubt what Yesu said to him, but didn''t believe it at all. What happened later made him have to believe that from some time ago, every time when he obtained the power of no God, some pictures about no God always appeared in his mind. However, they were scattered fragments and could not be put together. Whenever he wanted to recall those things, his mind would produce a sharp pain. Later, the feeling became stronger and stronger. For many moments, he felt that he was born to stand at the top of the world and look at everything. He is without God! However, he didn''t know how to tell Gu Yun. What happened to him was incredible. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, no one could believe it. Who could have thought that the godless Zun, who should have died thousands of years ago, came back to life again. It was just a change of shell and identity. Although he knew that he was the reincarnation without God, there was no memory of no God in his mind. What they are familiar with, what happened thousands of years ago, is at a loss in his mind. Chapter 815 They were relatively silent for a long time, and Si Qi felt uneasy, "I......" he wanted to say something to Gu Yun to break the strange silence, but he found that his voice was dry. At this time, Gu Yun suddenly held his hand, "whether you are Siqi or no God, you are always you. You are the person I want to take charge of my life. What identity and race are not important, as long as you are by my side!" Gu Yun''s voice was very light, and it seemed that it would dissipate at any time in the wind. However, Si Qi caught it and was stunned between his looks. He slightly lowered his head and looked at Gu Yun with determination. All his thoughts were captured by her appearance at this time. At this moment, his heart was trembling. Because of Gu Yun''s words, his state of mind could not be calm for a long time. The heart lake rippled with layers of ripples. After all, all his emotions revolve around Gu Yun, happy for her and worried about her! Although the fact that Si Qi has no god respect shocked Gu Yun, she soon accepted that what she likes is him, not his identity, so she doesn''t care who he is, what race and identity. Just at the moment when Siqi''s identity was revealed, she knew that the road between them would not be smooth in the future, but even if it was full of thorns, she would go on with him. Until then, Gu Yun felt that fate was so magical. Ten years ago, she hid in the Shura hall and slept all night on the knee without the jade statue of God. At that time, she was only amazed at his appearance. She never thought she would have any intersection with this person. After all, this person had disappeared in the world more than a thousand years ago. There are only legends about him. They are separated by more than 1000 years. At that time, she never thought she would meet him in five years and have such a big fetter with him. Si Qi stretched out his hand and held Gu Yun tightly in his arms, as if he wanted to melt her into his own blood and never separate again. Gu Yun also reached out and hugged him. Looking at the two people tightly embracing each other, Chi Yan flashed a complex emotion in his eyes, and his hand hanging on his side tightly clenched into a fist. Yesu came over and suddenly grabbed his neck and said, "I still have a lot of things to ask you. Let''s go to the other side." He deeply thought that it would be better to leave Chi Yan at this time. He never thought that since they both liked the same person more than a thousand years later, it would be more terrible than the destruction of the world. Emperor Zun''s overbearing and possessive desire will never allow anyone to covet the lonely cloud. In his opinion, these are hidden dangers. Since they are hidden dangers, we should strangle them in the cradle before they become a scourge. Although emperor zunda vs. ChiYan, there is no doubt that emperor zunda won. However, this space can not withstand the attacks of the two of them. The world is not the world more than a thousand years ago. It has become fragile, not to mention the mortal world. Now emperor Zun and Gu Yun express their feelings to each other as if there were no one else. Chi Yan must be the first to break out. So Yesu temporarily put down his gratitude and resentment with Chi Yan and pulled him away. The rest of Xifeng looked at each other. After looking at each other, they turned and left without hesitation. Whoever stays here at this time is in the eye! As Yesu was on guard, a border was set around them, so their dialogue did not spread to the west wind. Chapter 816 It''s too early now. The less people know that God is not dead, the better. Otherwise, no one can predict what will happen. Although Siqi has now grasped most of the power of no God, it is far from enough. Yesu is very clear that the fall of no God thousands of years ago is not as simple as it seems. But what is the truth behind that thing? Only godless self-respect knows. Before the disaster of miracles, godless Zun always seemed to be looking for an answer. When they asked about godless Zun, he just shook his head and didn''t reveal anything to them. When they proposed to help him find the answer, he resolutely refused. Until now, he still remembers that the emperor warned them not to intervene in this matter, otherwise they would face a real disaster. At the beginning, they did not understand the meaning of this sentence, but when the miracle disaster came, they understood it. What emperor Zun did was contrary to the way of heaven, so the way of heaven sent down heaven''s punishment. Is it really that simple? Yesu doesn''t think so. The only thing you can be sure is that there is a conspiracy behind it. The leader of this conspiracy is a very powerful man, but he has been in the dark. His purpose seems to be just to wipe out godlessness. However, for the next thousand years, he was trapped in the ancient heritage secret land, but he couldn''t help trying to find out the truth behind the sudden change that changed the whole world pattern. What he guessed was that there was a powerful enemy hidden in the dark behind the emperor. Before determining who the enemy is and when the emperor regained his peak, his identity will not be exposed, otherwise he will be in deep danger. The open gun is easy to hide, and the hidden arrow is difficult to prevent. No one knows when and how the danger will come. Si Qi and Gu Yun are not completely strong after all. Before that, he must try his best to protect them! Gu Yun didn''t ask where Si Qi went, what adventure he had and how to get the power in his hand. They all gave each other enough space to do their own things. In that case, why ask again? As long as he was still around him, he was better than everything. Siqi''s idea of becoming powerful is only to protect the lonely cloud. Now when Si Qi returns, Chi Yan is also there. As long as Nalan Xue and them leave the pass, Gu Yun can leave the demon God''s guide and go to the netherworld. After all, this place gives her bad memories. Gu Yun doesn''t want to stay here for a long time. After the marriage with ghost Jue, she and Siqi will go to various places in the three realms to experience and find opportunities to improve her strength from all kinds of dangers. She must return to the divine and Ming realms within five years to avenge her revenge ten years ago! ¡­¡­ The night came as scheduled, with no moon or star, and the dark color continued. After a bloody wash in the daytime, the demon clansmen in Liudu were seriously injured and kept their doors closed. At this time, everyone could detect the unusual in the air. The hidden killing machine oppressed their heartstrings. At this time and here, only their home was the safest. The only thing they can be thankful for is that when the border shrouded outside the demon God collapsed, some kind-hearted power rebuilt it for them, so that they don''t have to be displaced and go to the human world. Chapter 817 Siqi quietly came to the demon temple, the power center of the six capitals. At this time, ChiYan and Yesu had already been waiting inside. When Siqi walked slowly from the night, Yesu shouted, "Lord emperor!" Compared with the title of boss, he still likes to call him emperor! Because he is the only one who can be called emperor in the world. No one will have this qualification even after thousands of years or tens of thousands of years. Emperor, the emperor of all living beings, the emperor of all things! This time, Si Qi didn''t correct his address again. His dark and deep eyes looked at Chi Yan. No one knew what he was thinking. Chi Yan frowned. Although there was a natural gap between the boy and the godless, his natural momentum was close to the godless. Perhaps, when he remembered everything a thousand years ago, the supreme of the three worlds would return. "Yesu, there are some things I want to say to him alone!" Chi Yan said in a deep voice, his eyes always kept on Si Qi, and his aggressive golden demon pupils contained a complex look. Under the obliteration of the way of heaven, we can escape a disaster and safely enter the reincarnation. What kind of state has the former non god respect become powerful? When he looked at him, a guess suddenly formed in his mind. More than a thousand years ago, the Tao of heaven suddenly sent down a scourge and annihilated the godless in heaven and earth as punishment. Could it be because the Tao of heaven was also afraid of the strength of the godless? Chi Yan himself was shocked at the moment when this conjecture came out. I don''t know whether it was because he mentioned the way of heaven or because he was close to the truth, his brain suddenly felt dull pain. He immediately pressed down the thought in his mind, and the pain was relieved. However, his heart was dignified. Yesu stared at him for a long time. Finally, under Siqi''s nod, he left with some unwilling. As soon as the night sun left, only Siqi and ChiYan stood opposite each other in the huge King''s hall. The dark tide between them was surging. If it turned into reality, it must be a sword. Chi Yan snorted and took the lead in breaking the silence. He threw the same thing in his hand to Siqi and said, "now it''s back to its original owner! As for whether such a thing can remind you of something, I can''t give you the answer. But what I want to tell you is, after reading it, think about it. What are you doing for her! Or push her into the land of eternal doom! " With that, Chi Yan turned and left without any stop. He knew that if Si Qi really remembered something through that thing, he would take the initiative to leave Gu Yun! Chi Yan thought so. His mind was pulled back to a thousand years ago. He should have given it to no God thousands of years ago. However, what happened later made him give up the idea and hide it from himself. It didn''t take long for the miracle disaster to come. When he rushed over, everything had fallen to the ground. He didn''t know whether it was because this thing was privately withheld by him, which resulted in no God''s respect being wiped out by the way of heaven, but he knew that no matter who took it, it would cause a disaster. He finally gave it back to him. The reason why he changed his mind now includes his selfishness. Even though this means is a little mean, he will not hesitate as long as he can achieve the goal. Siqi''s departure will be his chance! Chapter 818 Siqi raised his hand and caught the thing thrown by Chi Yan. It was a small finger bone. Its appearance had turned yellow and had a long sense of history. Aside from these, this is an ordinary finger bone, which does not contain any spiritual or divine power. However, just by virtue of this finger bone, people can''t tell which race it comes from. Si Qi took the finger bone in his hand and looked at it carefully, but he didn''t find any clue. Suddenly, like a blessing to the soul, a light flashed through his mind, and he had a countermeasure. Generally, Siqi refined the purest part of his divine power, and then injected it into the phalanx. With the injection of divine power, the humble phalanx emitted a glittering shimmer, and the next shimmer increased sharply, turned into a ten thousand light, and covered siqilong in it. Siqi''s consciousness was in a trance for a moment, and he found that he had entered another space from one space. However, everything in this space is nothingness. There is no physical feeling under your feet. It seems to float in the air, and there is a white awn around your body. In the face of the changes around him, Siqi''s eyes were calm and seemed to have expected all this. He slowly closed his eyes, and there seemed to be such a scene in the depths of his memory, especially familiar. When he opened his eyes again, Siqi''s eyes had become sharp. He raised his eyes and looked forward, and his sight was fixed there. At this time, a distant and ethereal voice came into his ears "Emperor die string!" The sound seemed to come from all directions. At the moment of falling, the lingering sound curled up, making it impossible to tell where the speaker was hiding. This voice called a name. When it fell in Siqi''s ear, he felt strange and familiar, distant and close at hand. Emperor die string Si Qi whispered the name in his heart, and the tip of his heart was trembling. "How long will you sleep in this beautiful dream?" The voice came again, calm as an ancient pond, without any emotion mixed in it, with some hazy unreal. This sentence was like a blow to Siqi''s head. A stabbing pain spread from his mind to all parts of his body. Then the stabbing pain on his head turned into swelling pain, and some strange memories poured into his mind like a tide. Everything he saw in front of him became strange. He seemed to have gone through the cycle of the four seasons, the change of times and returned to the beginning of the world at this moment. When he opened his eyes, he saw a chaotic world. Gradually, the world had life, everything recovered, grass grew and warblers flew, and developed from a desolate early world to a prosperous and prosperous world. He saw that the first group of humans in the world lived on this continent like wild animals. If they did not have human form, they could not be connected with current humans. This period is the primitive period of the world and the earliest flood and famine era. Then came the rise of the eight ethnic groups. With the rise of the eight ethnic groups, there were people''s most primitive greed and desire. Under the expanding ambition, they fiercely competed for territory and launched wars one after another. The smoke of gunpowder and war spread across the whole continent, causing people to die. Finally, what he saw was an era of peace. The eight ethnic groups restrained each other and never launched a war again. It was during this period that the world developed rapidly. Chapter 819 This whole period laid an indelible position without God. Siqi looked at all this as if he were a bystander and experienced it himself. It should be a strange scene, but in his opinion, it shows incomparable familiarity. This is the evolution of the world. It really happened thousands of years ago. It is also a memory without God''s respect. However, it is limited to this. What he saw only roughly presented the process of the evolution of the world in front of his eyes and deepened his understanding of the world. In addition, there is nothing else about the lack of God. He can see this not because he has restored his memory of a thousand years ago, but because the person who spoke wants him to see it. "The great creator created the world, but your appearance changed the world. It is you who make the barren land prosperous and let life multiply." While Siqi was meditating, the voice came again. "That''s not what I want to hear. If the emperor''s death string is my name, I want to know what kind of secret was hidden behind my death more than a thousand years ago? What is the truth? " Siqi slowly opened his mouth and asked a question entrenched in his heart. Even though he had no memory of being without God thousands of years ago, he had a strong intuition in his heart that his death was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. What was the secret behind it? Or a conspiracy? So what is the truth of all this? Everything around him is complicated and confusing. However, the more unknown things are, the more dangerous they are. Therefore, Si Qi wants to know all this. He wants to strangle all dangers and hidden dangers in the cradle. He will never allow any possibility that makes Gu Yun in danger. However, after he asked this question, the voice in Bai mang didn''t answer him, but fell into a long silence. It seemed that he was hesitant to answer his questions and tell him all this. Behind the silence was his inner struggle. Siqi didn''t have much hope that he would tell him all this, so he just waited quietly. For a long time, when Si Qi thought he wouldn''t answer, a sigh came from afar, "I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question, because there are too many things involved. If I told you, it will only make you expose yourself earlier and lead to endless pursuit. Your spirit is already very weak and can''t stand too much toss." What he said made Siqi frown deeply. What he said was a little knowledge. After listening, he not only didn''t solve the questions in his heart, but made more and more questions. He couldn''t help thinking of the last words Chi Yan said to him, so he asked, "will my existence bring danger to the people around me?" This time, without any hesitation, the voice answered him firmly: "yes!" Siqi''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley, and his bones and limbs were cold. The calm on his surface could no longer be maintained. Waves of waves were set off in those deep bents like the world, almost crushing all his reason. If the danger around Gu Yun is caused by him He can''t forgive himself, even though it''s not from his heart! "Why?" When Siqi asked this, his voice was extremely cold, and his bony hand was tightly clenched into a fist. Chapter 820 There was a long silence to answer him. Si Qi knew that he couldn''t ask anything here today. He resolutely turned around and was about to leave. Far away, the voice behind him came again, "all I can tell you is that what happened around you is just your dream. Remember not to sink, otherwise you can only be hurt. The things buried in your blood are waking up step by step, and those memories belonging to you will eventually return. In the next time, All you need to do is be fast and strong, and then leave the world. Here you have stood on the edge of the abyss! " This is the longest paragraph he said. Siqi suddenly turned and looked behind him, but everything was still invisible. The next moment he had left that space and returned to reality, and the phalanx in his hand was silent after a burst of light and darkness. No matter how he called, he didn''t move. At the moment, Si Qi''s heart is like the dark night outside. He can''t be calm for a long time. However, the edge in his eyes is becoming more and more prosperous. In his mind, he constantly ponders everything he sees and hears in that space, and every word said by that voice is crushed to think deeply. Now the only thing he can make clear is that he has a hidden enemy, and has a supreme position and strong strength, which makes everyone deeply afraid. Siqi''s face is pale at the moment and has lost all his blood color. That sentence always circulates in his mind and lingers - your existence will bring great danger to the people around you! If it were just others, Sikes didn''t care about their life and death. However, as soon as things involve Gu Yun, Siqi''s nerves will become more nervous than ever. His heart has long been numb. However, as long as he thought that he would make Gu Yun into an irreparable situation, the devastating pain and despair occupied his heart. He had no doubt about the authenticity of this sentence, because he knew very well that he would not deceive him, although he had never intersected with the speaker before. If this is the established outcome, only by becoming the Supreme God and having the absolute power to subvert everything can he change, then he will be duty bound to turn back! No one can hurt Gu Yun, including himself! ¡­¡­ This night, Gu Yun didn''t sleep peacefully. She always felt that something irreversible was going to happen. The silent depression made her unable to relax. She simply sat up and meditated. Since Si Qi is working hard and strong for her, how can she fall behind. One day, she will narrow the strength gap between herself and Chi Yan to zero. If she feels like being slaughtered once, she won''t want to have a second time. Sitting and practicing all night, when the fish belly appeared white in the sky, Gu Yun stopped and slowly opened his clear eyes, which had precipitated all his sadness. Several days have passed since the day when Nalan Xue and his disciples closed, but none of them showed any sign of going out. Most of their accomplishments were distributed in the realm of soul cultivation, and only Ling Qingchen''s accomplishments were slightly higher. So Nalan Xue made a heroic statement - he will never leave the pass until he breaks through Xianxiu. It will be three or five years later, and there is not much time left for Gu Yun Since she came to the demon God, Gu Yun''s heart has not been quiet. That anxiety has been dormant in her heart, and now it has taken root. Chapter 821 At this time, the idea of seeing Si Qi at the bottom of Gu Yun''s heart was particularly strong. It seemed that only seeing him could suppress his uneasiness. Thinking so, Gu Yun walked to the room where Si Qi was without any hesitation. Although their rooms were separated by some distance, it only took a moment at the speed of solitary clouds, but they were stopped by Chi Yan on the way. The morning light sprinkled on Chi Yan like a layer of dazzling but soft golden light, which was reflected in his golden pupil. He stood with his arms in his arms, as if he had been waiting for the lonely cloud for a long time. Looking at him, Gu Yun immediately stopped his pace, opened the distance between them, and frowned. Chi Yan stared at her and said displeased: "Gu Yun, when did we get so strange?" "Just now!" After that, Gu Yun passed him without hesitation and wanted to go ahead. However, Chi Yan made a hand and stopped her again. Gu Yun had to stop. She frowned slightly and looked at Chi Yan''s eyes, which were already covered with frost. Chi Yan''s look had been sulky, and his voice contained all the low pressure: "if you want to find the boy named Siqi, then you don''t have to go, he''s gone." Suddenly, Gu Yun''s eyes caught senleng''s Murder: "what did you do to him?!" Si Qi will never leave quietly. Even if he wants to leave and go to a place to experience, he will definitely come and tell her in person. Only when she happens to be away, Si Qi will let someone tell her. This has been the case since the reunion a few months ago. She was in the room, but Si Qi didn''t tell her that Chi Yan was the first to know, which made her have to doubt. Siqi is her inverse scale. Touch it and die! Whoever this person is! For shangguyun''s eyes full of doubts and hidden murders, Chi Yan''s heart became violent again. At the same time, he also heard a dull pain. Even if he was seriously injured, he never frowned once. However, under this heartache, he felt that life was better than death. Gu Yun is really a ruthless and ruthless person! Or it should be said that all her feelings are used on one person, so there are no more feelings that can be divided on others. He endured the violence in his heart and didn''t move Gu Yun. It''s rare to keep a distance from her. He said: "Gu Yun, do you know that you are a gentleman with a villain''s heart? Haven''t you seen the situation yesterday! I have had a friendship with the Lord without God. How can I touch him! " Speaking of this, Chi Yan paused for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and then continued with a very unwilling face, "there is another point, although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say, otherwise your misunderstanding of me will accumulate more and more. Now even if I want to move him, he doesn''t have that strength at all. You saw yesterday''s war! " At the same time, Chi Yan''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and his eyes did not dare to look at Gu Yun again. This was definitely the biggest shame in his brilliant life, and his own words and recognition expanded the shame several times. After listening, Gu Yun was silent for a moment and already believed what Chi Yan said. If it was just about force, Chi Yan was indeed under Siqi. Even though Siqi is weak now, he is also a reincarnation without God! Chapter 822 If it wasn''t Chi Yan, why did Si Qi leave without saying goodbye? Gu Yun''s heart sank, and he wanted to speed up his steps to Siqi''s residence. If he left voluntarily, he should leave something even if he didn''t say goodbye to her However, as soon as Gu Yun took a step forward, Chi Yan immediately pulled her back, and repeatedly stopped her, which had made Gu Yun''s anger burn to the extreme. Before the outbreak of Gu Yun, Chi Yan took out something and put it in front of her, diverting Gu Yun''s attention. Chi Yan raised one eyebrow and said, "if you insist on going to Si Qi''s residence for this, I''ve brought it out." What ChiYan took out was an envelope. He handed it to Guyun. He turned around smartly and waved: "Guyun, although my behavior is worse on weekdays, what I will never do is hurt you. I don''t want to see prejudice and some views on me in your eyes. In addition, I won''t give up even if you already like someone!" Gu Yun slowly raised her head and looked at Chi Yan''s back. Her look became complex. She knew that things would develop to this point. Six years ago, she would not choose to go to the demon God collar, so there would be nothing behind. Feelings are always up to you. If she hadn''t appeared in the demon god six years ago, Chi Yan wouldn''t like her. There should be a woman more suitable for him to accompany him for the rest of his life. Until Chi Yan''s figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, Gu Yun took back her eyes. She looked at the envelope in her hand and frowned for a while. She began to be nervous for no reason. She took it apart. There was a thin piece of paper in it. The content on the paper was also very simple, with only eight words: Become God for you, invincible! Looking at these vigorous and powerful eight words, Gu Yun''s heart trembled, and all kinds of feelings rushed to her heart, making her hold this thin word in her hand. This is the love words between the wind and the moon, the commitment to fight side by side, and the oath to protect! Just the word "Cheng Shen" means a thousand kilograms. He fell from the clouds into the mortal world, from the supreme emperor to the most ordinary human in the mortal world. There is a big difference between the two. If he wants to return to the original height, he will have to pay an effort and price that ordinary people can''t imagine. She didn''t know what had happened to him, which made him have this decision, but the uneasiness in her heart became stronger and stronger. Siqi left without warning. Yesu left with him. As for where they went, no one knew except themselves. When Gu Yun was ready to leave, a surprised voice called her: "Gu Yun! Lonely cloud! You''re here, so I can have a good meal! " Hearing the sound, Gu Yun raised his eyes and saw a young man sticking out his head from behind the wall. He waved to her happily and winked at her for a while. Then he looked at her and said, "Gu Yun, my cultivation is too low to leave the water for too long, so I can''t go to find you. Will you come here?" Being looked at by those wet eyes, it is easy to have compassion. In addition, he is naturally bewitched in his voice, which is hard to refuse. However, Gu Yun''s heart was made of stone, and his light eyes fell on LAN Ji without the slightest intention of passing. Chapter 823 Blue Ji looked more annoyed: "why don''t you come? I won''t eat you! " As he spoke, he showed a look of great injustice. "Oh, what a coincidence!" At this time, a very eye-catching man in red appeared beside Gu Yun. Naturally, he wanted to put his arm on Gu Yun''s shoulder, but he fell empty because Gu Yun moved to the left. West Wind: " He coughed and covered up his little embarrassment. His narrow Phoenix eyes stared at Gu Yun, pretended to be angry and said, "Gu Yun, why are you becoming more and more stingy!" On the other side, LAN Ji''s watery, deep blue eyes, like a vast ocean, stared at the west wind with a questioning look and asked, "west wind, why are you here? No, you followed me again? " Westerly wind: "??" What do you mean again? The corners of his mouth could not help pumping. What a free man! He is a busy man now. No, he is busy demon. He is busy to death every day. He is busy having fun under the low pressure of our king and laughing with him under the low pressure of our king! I don''t have the energy to track a little fart child who is half a man and half a fish! However, he can only say this in his heart. In front of him, he is very delicate. LAN Ji has been ashore for some time and has spent all his time looking for Gu Yun. Now he has to go back to the water, otherwise he will face the danger of his life. Although he is a little unwilling, he can''t joke about his life. He turned his mouth and said to Gu Yun: "Gu Yun, now I have to go back to the water. Next time I come to you, you must stop running around!" With that, he turned reluctantly and walked away, but he turned back step by step. When his figure disappeared in sight, Gu Yun asked Xifeng, "who is he?" "Ah, Gu Yun, don''t you know him?" Who knows, as soon as she asked this question, Xifeng asked her with a very exaggerated look. "... should I know?" Gu Yun was silent for a long time. There was no LAN Ji''s name and figure in his limited memory. He confirmed that he really didn''t know him. "OK, the hall leader will be kind to introduce you. This man has a great background." At this point, the west wind deliberately paused, leaving enough suspense before continuing. "Lan Ji, the youngest son of Hai Huang, the chief of the five remaining families in the divine world, is also the most beloved son of Hai Huang. However, he was born at an untimely time and was born in a bloody battle, so he fell ill and became weak from an early age. If the Hai Huang had not netted all the panacea in the divine world to renew his life, he would not have grown so big." The west wind talked to himself and didn''t notice Gu Yun''s cold eyes when he heard the word "Hai Huang". There was a surge of hatred and bloodthirsty killing. Ten years ago, the sea emperor threatened her with her grandfather''s cold body to go out of the Shura hall and take the initiative to surrender again in his mind. It was so clear that it seemed yesterday. It was him who led the way. Ten years ago, he forced the nanny to death, his grandfather to death, and his once naive and weak self. After taking a few deep breaths, Gu Yun reluctantly suppressed the hatred in his heart, but his hands were tightly clenched into fists to restrain himself. She never thought that Lan Ji was the son of the sea emperor and her sworn enemy "So, this boy''s life is very delicate. When he was in the divine world, he was spoiled by the sea family. He is a bully walking sideways. It''s very bad. However, if you meet my king, you can break your claws no matter how sharp they are. Therefore, the blue Ji you see now is much more restrained than when you first arrived at the demon God leader! " Chapter 824 Gu Yun was silent, and his thoughts had become complicated. "Gu Yun, don''t you have any questions to ask me?" While Gu Yun was meditating, the west wind suddenly called her name, looking very helpless. After talking about so many things about LAN Ji, she didn''t arouse her interest. At this time, shouldn''t we ask him why QIANJIAO baigui Haihuang Yaozi appeared in the demon God''s collar? Gu Yun raised his eyes and said, "No." Then she turned and left. The west wind was stunned for a long time before he reacted. He immediately shouted at the back of Gu Yun: "Gu Yun, do you know? You have made yourself an old woman! " His gorgeous eyebrows and eyes are full of indignation. He hasn''t seen anyone who has no desire and no desire than Gu Yun in hundreds of years. It''s just that she has the ability to make people angry! Xifeng leaned against the wall and couldn''t help holding his forehead. He was more and more curious about what Guyun had experienced before he came to the mortal world, which led to his cold temper. The divine world is the realm of the gods, the most of the three worlds, and the sacred place pursued by all creatures. If the three worlds are regarded as a big world, then the existence of the divine world is the scorching sun. After knowing Gu Yun, Xifeng thought that there might be many unknown sides behind the brilliance of the divine world. However, Gu Yun did not disclose to them more than half of her situation in the divine world. She didn''t mention anything about the divine world, but her look would condense every time they talked about the divine world. They only learned her identity from my king later - the youngest princess of the Protoss. I don''t know anything about it. So he thought that Gu Yun should know LAN Ji. He heard that the five remaining ethnic groups in the divine world have harmonious relations and often have contacts. Since Gu Yun is the princess of the divine family and LAN Ji is the prince of the sea family, the two should have known each other since childhood. And it turned out that he was wrong again. What happened to Gu Yun is always so complicated that people can''t understand it. The west wind shook his head and left. Gu Yun returned to her residence and put the letter left by Si Qi into the most prominent place of the spirit instrument in the space. When the spirit consciousness swept the whole space, she suddenly found something she had forgotten for a long time. She took it out. It was a small black box. The moment her hand touched it, there was a chill of bone erosion. She found that the box had changed quietly around her. When she got it for the first time, even though it was dark, it could be seen that it was a wooden box. However, now she can''t see any texture. Gu yunning eyebrows. The box was handed over to her by the wandering soul when it was in the ancient heritage secret place. It also called out the word princess at the moment it saw itself, thus pulling out everything behind it. Gu Yun tried to open it, but in vain. Since it was deliberately handed over to her after seeing through her identity, it must not be an ordinary thing, perhaps related to its engagement with ghost Jue. Thinking of this, the depression between Gu Yun''s eyebrows intensified. Anyway, she didn''t expect that there was still an engagement with the ghost family on her. It was like a thorn in her heart. It was hard to get rid of it one day. Just as she was thinking, suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps from the outside. Before the sound, people came first: "sister, I''m back!" Chapter 825 Hearing the sound, Gu Yun turned his head and saw a young man in blue coming in against the light. The delicate and soft face was filled with a smile. Only her figure was reflected in the quiet green pupil. Under this, it was a dark sea. Gu Yun nodded and didn''t ask where he had been these days, but said, "Xi min, do you want to be the king of the elf family?" Without warning, Xi min''s feet suddenly stopped at a place five steps away from Gu Yun. His expression was full of consternation. He couldn''t figure out why Gu Yun suddenly asked this question. The shock came from his heart. He was a little nervous in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking whether Gu Yun had found anything? Then he denied his conjecture. His disguise was impeccable. It was impossible for Gu Yun to find everything he had plotted, but it was undeniable that Gu Yun was right. He had been plotting to stand in that position since the man found him a few years ago and awakened his talent! On the one hand, it is for his ambition, on the other hand, it is because after learning Gu Yun''s real life experience, he wants to stand at the same height as her. In Xi min''s heart, all kinds of thoughts turn a thousand times, but he can''t weigh up an answer. Is Gu Yun testing him? If the answer is yes, will it be regarded as ambitious? If you don''t want to answer, you will be regarded as having no ambition and the mud can''t help up the wall! What Xi min thought in her heart, Gu Yun didn''t know. She just felt that it was about time to make a decision. Now they are approaching the divine world step by step, and there is less and less time left. It is his nature that Xi min can grow up after awakening the blood of the elf family, but she will do her best to help him! But his life belongs to him. Even she can''t intervene, so she gives him a choice! If Xi min answered, she would send him to that position. If she doesn''t want to, she won''t let Xi Min stay with her and go the next way. Her side is doomed to be full of dangers. The enemies she will face in the future are not only those in the open, but also many enemies in the dark, unknown and more powerful than they think. Next, every step she takes will be fighting for her life from death! She can''t involve Xi min in danger. Without strong power in hand, she will become one of the thousands of dead in the world at any time. A calm, windless life is not bad! Xi min was silent, and Gu Yun quietly looked at him and waited for his answer, which would be a great turning point in his fate. For a long time, when everything seemed to be silenced, Xi min clenched her fist and answered her in a loud voice, "yes!" This word, he said particularly firm, sonorous and powerful, also conveyed his determination. Xi min looked at Gu Yun and didn''t want to hide his ambition. Hearing his answer, Gu Yun''s cold and hard look tended to be soft. The person she chose did not disappoint her! Gu Yun slowly stood up, and Xi min''s heart was full of anxiety with her movements. He was not sure whether it would make Gu Yun dislike him, but she had to know after all. When he was thinking, the voice of Gu Yun came again, very light, but with arrogant self-confidence: "OK, I''ll send you to that position!" Xi min glared again and looked at Gu Yun incredulously. She can always give him unexpected surprises! Chapter 826 "You have a thin ancestry of the elves. Although I can awaken it, there is still a gap between you and the real pure ancestry elves, so it is doomed that you have to pay ten times and one hundred times more efforts than them. Can you do it?" The lonely cloud said again, and the cold eyes showed oppression invisibly. Xi min smiled gently: "if I can''t do this, what qualifications do I have to stand beside my sister! Sister, don''t worry! In any case, I will live up to your expectations! " At this time, Xi min seemed to radiate a bright light, which was incomparably dazzling. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. After a while, she said, "now I can help you awaken your Elven blood." When she finished, Xi min shook his head: "sister, don''t be so hasty. How will tomorrow be?" Gu Yun nodded: "then tomorrow." I can''t leave the demon God for a few days. That night, when everything was quiet, a man quietly left the western residence without disturbing anyone. His figure seems to blend with the boundless night, but after a few breaths, he has come to the jungle outside the evil demon capital, where one person has been waiting for a long time. The man''s body was completely shrouded in a wide black cloak. He was not tall. He had an unusual thinness. He leaned on a tree with his arms in his hands and slightly lowered his head. Until a very light sound of footsteps came, and a strange fragrance was mixed in the chilly wind. The man slowly raised his head and looked at the source of the sound. In the night, Xi min''s quiet green pupils twinkle with treacherous light. His eyes are cold, like the wind blowing from Jiuyou, hitting the forest cold of the soul. The sheer momentum of his body made the air flow around him rapid. As long as he wanted, the jungle could be razed to the ground by him. The man shrouded in the cloak smiled in a low voice, hoarse and cold: "call me in such a hurry, but what''s the danger of your little lover?" Before he finished this sentence, he was restrained in his throat by the cold eyes swept by Xi min. "If there is another time, you know what to do!" Xi min''s voice without any emotion sounded in the cool night. He had felt the killing intention from his voice. The chill spread all over his body, and his heart was afraid. He knew he was not talking. He can joke freely in front of him, but he can never touch the solitary cloud. If he crosses the thunder pool, he will touch his scales. At that time, he will not hesitate to exile him to that cursed continent. Once he has been there, he will never want to go again. It is a more terrible existence than a nightmare and an abyss. So he silenced and stopped talking nonsense. Often at this time, the emotions surging in his heart are particularly complex. A few years ago, he found him, awakened the blood of the elves for him, and gave him strong strength, just to train him into his own puppet, turn him into a murderous weapon and let him be manipulated by himself. But who could have thought that it was just a few years. It was not that he tamed Xi min, but that he became Xi min''s subordinate and worked for him. Fate is really fate! However, he chose it willingly. Among all the fallen elves, no one can compare with Xi min''s cruel, bloodthirsty and cruel! Chapter 827 He straightened his face, looked up at Xi min, and said in a cold and calm voice, "I don''t know what the young Lord called his subordinates to come this time?" Xi min didn''t look at him, but put his eyes on his hands. There was Yingying brilliance among the green and thin fingers. The light cyan light lit up the darkness. It was a kind of clear light. It seemed soft, but it had the power to sweep everything. The man looked at him inexplicably and didn''t know what he meant. After a long time, I heard his voice and replied, "sister, tomorrow I will help me awaken the blood of the elves." Hearing the words, the man''s eyes flashed consternation, "but..." His lineage had awakened a few years ago. Since then, he has held a strong power in a short time. So far, he is the only one among them to reach this height. However, his talent is not the best. Looking at the whole three realms, among all the fallen elves, it is common to find those who are more talented than him and corrected by his blood. But now they are no longer his opponents. Xi min is not only cruel to others, but also more cruel to himself. After a few years of hurried time, he practices hard day and night and adopts many extreme methods, but he will use all kinds of means to obtain anything that can help him have strong power. In his heart, he never had morality. His world was divided into good people and bad people, only those who were beneficial to him. He regarded human life as grass and trampled it at will. It can be said that he has committed all kinds of evil and lost all his conscience. If there is hell in the world, he will go to hell on the 18th floor. Many times, Xi min''s scenes of killing and his means of killing people, even people with countless blood on his hands, can''t help but be shocked, and many are innocent people. However, in his opinion, these people are worthy of death. Their heart should have been corroded by darkness when they were reduced from the elves to the fallen elves. If anyone has feelings such as compassion and compassion, he is a traitor in the whole fallen elves. Once found, he will not tolerate it! Therefore, Xi min''s means, Xi min''s ruthlessness is the best among all the fallen elves. Their king appreciated his ruthlessness and directly pushed him into the position of little Lord. I don''t know that Xi Min wants more than this position. "That''s why I called you." Before he could finish what he said later, Xi min interrupted him again. He was more confused and didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Xi min''s gourd. "Help me seal the elf family blood in my body. Don''t leave any clues." Xi Min said again. This time he finally understood his intention, but he frowned deeply, and his expression was full of disapproval. "You can tell her directly. Why torture yourself like this?" His voice could not contain his anger, so he almost roared out. Sealing the blood line again is tantamount to abolishing one''s own blood. In addition to the unspeakable pain, all the efforts made in recent years and the powerful power obtained will also be wasted. This is like abolishing the spiritual pulse of a spiritual master who has practiced for decades and hundreds of years. The cultivation of fallen elves is not easy, and most of the methods are extreme. If you suffer, you are likely to be eaten back, and you will lose your life if you are careless. Chapter 828 "You won''t understand." Xi min just answered him faintly. Many explanations did not say that his eyes became distant and seemed to see a person in one place. It is impossible to say that it is no pity. In recent years, he has paid everything, exhausted various methods and means, and almost lost his life several times. Only then can he have today''s strength. He can trample on the people who once despised him and treat the lives of others as a game. In the period after Gu Yun''s death, he was also negative. In the first period, he paralyzed himself with the pleasure of abusing others, and then slowly broke free from the chaotic mud. It is precisely because he likes the feeling of arbitrarily manipulating others'' lives, trampling on others'' self-esteem and treating others as mole ants that he becomes more and more greedy, wants to obtain more powerful power and wants to surpass everyone. So he kept moving forward. He became the devil of the whole east continent. In the day, he did countless good deeds with his true appearance, and at night he turned into a devil to reap human life. The world loved and feared him, praising him and abusing him. But I don''t know that they are one person from beginning to end. This feeling makes him feel a different pleasure. He likes this distorted feeling. However, it was an accident to meet Gu Yun again in the ancient heritage secret land of the western continent. After staying with her, he realized that he had been so boring in the past few years, and all he wanted was her. So, in order to stay with her, there is nothing he can''t give up. After only a few years of cultivation, you can''t practice again. What he could do a few years ago, he could shorten his time and do it again a few years later. On the contrary, if she knew everything with Gu Yun and let her know that she was not weak and had no less than her cultivation, she would not let him follow her and rely on her. Although he doesn''t know Gu Yun completely, he also knows that Gu Yun won''t protect the people around him too much, which will make their growth space have great limitations. If he doesn''t experience the wind and rain, those valuable experiences and all kinds of adventures won''t belong to them. Therefore, Gu Yun is bound to let him leave himself, go to different worlds, experience different things, grow step by step in training, become stronger and stronger, and soar in his own world. But he didn''t want to leave her. The place where she was belonged to him. Gu Yun will not understand his mind, and others will not understand it, so Xi min always hides it in his heart. If he had to make a choice between strength and solitude, he would not hesitate to choose the latter. It was when it was determined that in the later stage, he could disguise himself as having never awakened his blood by re sealing his blood and special methods. Even the most powerful cultivator could not find the clue, so he agreed to learn and practice with him. I don''t understand These four words make the man covered in his cloak vomit blood. He really can''t understand. To be exact, no one in the world can understand Xi min''s complex and changeable mind. He is a freak in every sense. When he asked if he could disguise himself as an unawakened blood and never out of practice, he told him the truth without much thought. Chapter 829 Because he knew that no one in the world could resist the temptation of great power. In the past, when he found Xi min, he was only a 14-year-old boy. He was so weak that he could crush him with one finger. Moreover, he investigated him. Before meeting Gu Yun, he was bullied since childhood. His heart has long been dark to his bones. No one wants strength more than him. So he expected that after Xi min tried to hold the sweetness of powerful power, he would be like an addict. He would only pursue endless power and could no longer put it down. Because everyone in the world is like this, no matter which race. I really didn''t expect that after a few years, he would easily say that he had abandoned his accomplishments. Not only that, he would also seal his blood line again to try the torture of broken meridians. If his identity hadn''t been in front of him, he couldn''t help knocking on his head to see what was in his mind! Sure enough, crazy people do crazy things! And people who are loved by madmen Suddenly he felt pity for Gu Yun. He could think of what would happen in the future with Xi min''s crazy degree and his morbid love for her. However, until now, she has been kept in the dark. Xi min''s order, he could not disobey, took a heavy step, and he walked towards him The next day, Xi min came to the outside of Guyun''s room on time. He looked at Guyun with a clean smile on his lips. He said, "sister, I came to you on time!" Gu Yun nodded slightly, and his eyes fell on Xi min with some doubts, which made his heart follow closely. He knew that his face must be very bad at this time. After the great pain, he was like collapse. The sense of powerlessness he had not seen for a long time made him panic, but he was soon suppressed. He was no longer the same as he was a few years ago, and his control of his emotions was already pure. Otherwise, they will not be mixed up in the eastern continent with multiple identities at the same time, but people can''t find any clues. Although all the traces on the blood line were erased later, the weakness of the body was always there, and could not be repaired with pills, so his face was extremely pale at the moment. Before Gu Yun asked, Xi min took the lead in saying: "last night, because she was too excited, she didn''t sleep all night, so she looked worse, but it''s not a big deal, sister. Let''s start." The spirit sat aside and heard his words. He glanced away and said to himself: I really want to go now and expose the master, a big liar. It is clear that yesterday''s torture was worse than death. Since she followed him, last night was the first time she saw such a painful look on his face. However, regardless of the pain, he hurried over early in the morning and now told such a flawed lie. Gu Yun looked at him for a moment. Naturally, she didn''t believe his words. However, Xi min didn''t want her to know, so she was silent. After all, she didn''t ask anything. Just nodded and raised her hand again, a very pure force appeared in her hand. Xi min knew that was the divine power of Gu Yun. In the mortal world, Gu Yun rarely uses divine power, unless she is faced with an enemy many times stronger than herself, she will be forced to use it reluctantly, because the mortal world is fragile and can not bear the damage caused by her repeated use of divine power. Chapter 830 With the exertion of divine power, Guyun''s eyes are slowly changing. The dark color like the night is replaced by red and silver. Demonization and divinity are intertwined, which makes Guyun''s cold temperament more magical and soul stirring beauty. Xi min was stunned for a moment until the voice of Gu Yun came. "This process will be accompanied by a burst of pain. If you can bear it, you will bear it. If you can''t bear it, you will cry out!" Gu Yun said, looking focused and serious. Xi min smiled, nodded and said as if it were true or false: "OK, I also want to become strong and stand at the same height with my sister. I just hope you can pay more attention to me then. I paid such a high price for this!" Gu Yun frowned slightly, glanced at him, didn''t speak, and began to continue his actions. Before that, she had repaired the divine pulse for Ling Qingchen, so it would not be strange to do it now. What''s more, the power in her hand is not what it used to be. Gu Yun opened his divine consciousness and went into Xi min''s body to find the existence of the spirit family blood from all the flesh and blood. Because the blood is so thin that it is extremely difficult to find it. It took a lot of time to finally determine the position. The next thing was much simpler. Xi min endured great pain in the whole process, but he bit his lower lip and didn''t say a word. Xiuzhi''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Gu Yun can''t help but lighten his action, but he also speeds up his speed. It doesn''t take too long to complete all the follow-up. When he finally helps Xi min awaken the spirit family blood, Gu Yun is relieved. Xi min had already lost his strength. As soon as it was over, the whole person fainted on the ground and lost consciousness. This is what Gu Yun expected. Before the awakening of the elf family lineage, Xi Min has been living in the body of ordinary human beings. In the end, he is a physical foetus. In addition, he has never practiced for more than ten years. Up to now, he suddenly awakens the lineage and breaks away from the physical foetus. His mental power must be the first to be impacted, so he will be in a coma. When Gu Yun bent down to help him to the soft couch to rest, a voice suddenly stopped her movement, "Gu Yun, I''d better do this." The cold voice was ethereal, like a wisp of breeze. Then a white figure appeared at the door. White clothes are better than snow. They are not stained with fine dust. They are gorgeous! As proud plum in winter, as ice lotus on the top of snow, it has long been detached from the secular world! Seeing him, Gu Yun was surprised: "you''re out of the pass." Ling Qingchen smiled and nodded: "after awakening the divine pulse, my cultivation speed is advancing by leaps and bounds. Moreover, the concentration of spiritual power here is unmatched by Kyushu mainland after all, so it didn''t take many days to break through here." With that, Ling Qingchen easily helped Xi min to the soft couch on one side. Even if he was in a coma, his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Seeing this, Ling Qingchen knew everything in his heart and said, "Gu Yun, have you awakened the spirit family blood for him?" Gu Yun nodded. "After awakening the elf family''s blood, his road will be very different from that in the past, but the elf family in the divine world will not allow a clan with impure blood in their field." Ling Qingchen frowned slightly, thought for a moment and said. Gu Yun replied, "what if their king is an elf clan with impure blood?" Chapter 831 Hearing the speech, Ling Qingchen was stunned. In a word, Gu Yun had made clear her intention. She didn''t do this to let Xi min return to the forest of elves in the divine world. She wanted to send him to the position of elves king. "Gu Yun, are you doing this to create your own power in the divine world?" After a moment of silence, Ling Qingchen asked. Gu Yun replied, "maybe!" What she is doing now, no matter how she looks, is trying to win over an elf force. Hearing Gu Yun''s answer, Ling Qingchen thought secretly. After the disappearance of the Shura clan, now the remaining seven clans, the demon clan, have become her first force behind her. All the people in the mortal world on the Terran side will be soldiers fighting for her. As she is now in Kyushu mainland, she only needs a call, which must be a response. On the other hand, since the ghost family made an engagement with Gu Yun when they were young, they will certainly stand on Gu Yun''s side. Even if Gu Yun really withdrew his engagement with GUI Jue, the ghost soldiers can''t fight for her, but they won''t fight each other. Another is the demon clan. As long as Chi Yan is there, a group of demon clans in the divine world dare not touch her Then now the race that will be the enemy of Gu Yun is only the protoss, the sea clan, the elf clan and the Terran clan. As for the human race in the divine world, there is no need to worry. Among all races, the strength of the human race is the lowest, so it always needs to rely on other races to survive. Even if it is an enemy of Gu Yun, it can''t raise too much storm. If Gu Yun subdues another elf family and turns it into his own power, all she needs to deal with in the divine world is the Protoss and the sea family. But these two races are also the most difficult. Ling Qingchen looked at her and said seriously, "the hatred of the protoss is not just yours. If you need me to do anything, you must tell me!" Gu Yun looked at him, nodded solemnly and said, "inevitable!" Ling Qingchen smiled again, like breaking the light of the haze, which can always bring people countless hopes. When Xi min didn''t wake up, Gu Yun stood by and watched him at any time. The ancestry of awakened elves is different from that of protoss after all, and she doesn''t know much about elves, so she''s not sure if there will be any accidents after that. When night fell, the clouds shrouded in the night sky led by the demon God rarely dispersed. The moonlight was bright and the stars were bright. It was a night full of dreams and confusion. Gu Yun sits aside with an ancient scroll in his hand and is studying it with great concentration. A small figure lies on the door frame and looks inside until Gu Yun''s eyes are successfully transferred by him. He smiles at her. "Sister, are you free now?" The little stone looked at the lonely cloud and asked. "Yes." Gu Yun answered lightly, glanced outside, but didn''t find nianxi''s figure. He couldn''t help asking, "where''s nianxi?" "I went to uncle next door''s dog''s house to eat and drink." Speaking of this, little stone''s expression was full of grievances. Obviously, he was read and hurt a young heart. In front of nianxi, food is more important than everything. She can even deny her relatives for food, except Gu Yun. So it was obvious that the small stone was thrown down. "Sister, I found a place that made me feel very familiar, but there was no such place in my memory. When I wanted to go in and have a look, I was stopped, so can my sister go with me?" Chapter 832 Little stone told Gu Yun about his problems, looking a little anxious. Familiar with When Xiaoshi said these two words, Gu Yun frowned and couldn''t help thinking of what Xifeng said about Xiaoshi''s real life experience. The place where little stone can feel familiar should only be the netherworld, but the two boundary channels are guarded by heavy soldiers. The entrance is mysterious and mysterious. If there is no familiar person to lead the way in front, you will not be able to touch any way for the first time. Even if you break in, you can''t break into that position. So, what place can make the little stone feel familiar? Gu Yun couldn''t help paying attention. At this time, the little stone had summoned up his courage and ran over with his short legs. Holding Gu Yun''s hand, he went outside and said, "sister, sister, you accompany me to have a look. I don''t know why you always feel that place is very important. There is a particularly strong attraction." There are not many things that can make him so interested. Apart from Gu Yun and Nian Xi, this is the first thing that can make him so persistent. He was pulled out of the door by the small stone. Gu Yun looked back at the comatose Ximin. After setting a boundary outside the whole room, he followed the small stone to leave. As soon as they walked out of Xifeng''s residence, a group of red little things attacked them with lightning and were easily intercepted by Gu Yun with one hand. "Master!" "Master!" Two voices sounded one after the other, which was nianxi and Xiaoqing. Nianxi has changed back to its original shape, and its body shape has also retracted its mimicry, while Xiaoqing is pulling on its head. Gu Yun hasn''t seen them for some time. I have to say that during her absence, nianxi has gained weight for a whole circle. Feeling Gu Yun''s slightly bad eyes, nianxi shrunk the bird''s neck, quickly diverted her attention and said, "master, where are you going so late?" "Is there anything interesting? I''m going too! I''m going too! " Xiaoqing climbed back from nianxi''s head to its unique position on Guyun''s shoulder. Sure enough, it''s still the most comfortable and safe here. When Xiaoshi saw nianxi, he hummed angrily, turned his head and didn''t look at her. Obviously, he is still unhappy. Nianxi abandoned him for the food on that table. Seeing little stone like this, nianxi felt guilty, so she was very reluctant to coax him, such as saying that there would never be another time. However, those who stayed with her for a period of time knew that this next time was indefinite. Only when I trust her with all my heart, no matter how many times I am fooled by her, will I believe her nonsense. Read Xi''s very insincere words and coaxed the little stone to smile. It seems that he is not the one who just puffed his cheeks and sulked. In fact, he is not really angry with read Xi. He is just a little sad that read Xi left him, so he is very unhappy. But in front of nianxi, all unhappiness will turn into clouds and smoke. The time he spent with her was his happiest. Led by the small stone, they came to a sea of flowers, which was a place Gu Yun had never seen or heard of in the demon God''s leadership before. However, without waiting for them to take another step forward, suddenly a group of demon people in heavy armor fell from the sky, crossed the cold and sharp Trident in front of them, and said in a harsh voice: "this place is not for you. If you don''t want to die, leave quickly!" Chapter 833 The little stone trembled with fear. He immediately hid behind the lonely cloud and flew to him with a posture of protecting the calf. Gu Yun raised his eyes, and his cold eyes fell on several people, such as a quiet and deep ancient well, which made several people shudder. They found that under the momentum of the girl, they were unable to hold the weapons in their hands. Being stared at by such a pair of eyes, it seems that even their souls are penetrated. Although they were frightened, they still stood firmly in front of Gu Yun to prevent them from going further. When Gu Yun''s spiritual knowledge was swept away, the cultivation achievements of several people had spread to her mind. They were not her opponent. If they had to break through hard, it was not impossible. Gu Yun was silent, and those people didn''t speak again. They just looked at their eyes. The atmosphere has tended to solidify, and the solitary cloud lowered his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the small stone. Little stone, a lovely little face of Jade Snow, was tight, and his dark brown eyes stared at the people in front of him. Gu Yun asked softly, "what did you find?" Hearing the voice of Gu Yun, the little stone raised his head and looked at her. He blinked blankly. Then he reacted, stretched out his finger to a position in the sea of flowers and said firmly, "there is a voice calling me." Who knows, after listening to his words, the demon clansmen who stopped in front of them laughed one after another, and their eyebrows were full of ferocity: "little boy, if you talk nonsense again, you''ll really kill you!" Then he stretched his trident to the small stone, full of threat. Although they were afraid of the strange girl in front of them, they didn''t pay any attention to the weak cat family. However, before the Trident in their hands was one meter in front of the small stone, they felt a layer of obstruction in the air. Under this layer of obstruction, the sharp blade of the Trident had completely bent and changed shape. Facing the colder and colder eyes of Gu Yun, they suddenly knew that all this was done by the girl. Her accomplishments have been so deep! "Get out of the way!" If the sound of cold wind and snow sounded in their ears, they could not help shivering. The next moment, their body seemed completely out of control and made way aside Nianxi chuckled on one side and shouted, "master is powerful and domineering!" Xiaoqing looked at her with disgust: "at least you are also one of the strong respected races of the demon family. Your momentum? Logically, there is racial repression in the demon family. Low-level monsters will be suppressed from their blood when they see high-level monsters, but why didn''t you make good use of your Phoenix blood just now?" Hearing the speech, Nian Xi snorted: "I''m trying not to steal the limelight from my master!" She would have used it if she could! How could it fall into such a mess! Xiaoqing: " At the moment when they stepped into the flower sea, several demon clans suddenly returned to their senses, but it was too late. There was a border outside the flower sea, which would only be opened once a day. When they sensed that someone was approaching, they would automatically open a door for those who came, and would not be closed until they all entered. At that time, the people behind can''t go in again. They have to wait for the next day. Their complexion suddenly turned pale and looked at the lonely cloud in horror. They went deep into the flower sea step by step. They didn''t know what kind of crisis was hidden in it. The only thing they could be sure of was that since the existence of this flower sea, no matter who entered, they would completely disappear in it. Chapter 834 Like evaporation from this world, no one knows whether it is life or death Even if their demon king stepped into the flower sea, it took a full year to come out, but he was embarrassed. Since then, he ordered to seal the flower sea completely. However, the power shrouded in the flower sea came from the beginning of the ancient world. Whoever wants to cover the power contained in the sea of flowers, the final result is the same, swallowed and absorbed! Therefore, even Chi Yan can''t do anything about it. Fortunately, this flower has become a barrier overseas, which can only be opened once a day. However, the most strange thing is that this sea of flowers only appears on the full moon of each month, and no trace can be found in the rest of the time, as if it had never existed under the guidance of the demon God. This is the most dangerous and mysterious place in the demon God''s leadership. In order to prevent someone from breaking in by mistake on the night of the full moon, ChiYan ordered several of them to stay here day and night. As soon as the flower sea disappears, they will also disappear with the flower sea. During this period, their consciousness is chaotic and they lose their sense of everything outside, like falling into a deep sleep. Until the next full moon night comes and the flower sea is born again, their consciousness will wake up, as if they have coexisted with the flower sea, but they can leave. As long as they leave here, they will no longer be implicated by the flower sea. Because they guard this flower sea all the time, they have long been derailed from the outside world. They don''t know what happened outside the flower sea. They face this flower as soon as they open their eyes every day. They only know that they shoulder the task of our king and want to guard this flower sea to prevent demon people from entering by mistake. They don''t care what''s next. The initially impetuous heart has already precipitated in the dead silence year after year. In front of this dreamy and blurred sea of flowers, people can''t feel the vitality, only the dead silence, which is the dead silence accumulated over thousands of years. As for this sea of flowers, no one knows when it existed and who planted it. Only one day, when a demon family found it, it was already like this. With my king''s orders and too many lessons, even the three-year-old demon in today''s demon God collar knows that this sea of flowers is the forbidden area of the whole demon God collar. If you go, you will die! Therefore, no one has broken in for hundreds of years. Their defense heart relaxed for a moment. When they first saw solitary clouds and small stones, they didn''t care much. They just said that which child broke in by mistake and threatened to leave. Who knows, this girl who was regarded as a child by them directly crushed all of them. Let them in without paying attention. "What now? The girl and the little boy have broken in! " One of them panicked and said quickly. "What can I do! Just to die! " The other said disapprovingly, aren''t they used to such things? There are always some fools who don''t listen to their advice and insist on going inside to die, which is not a big deal. "But there is my king''s demon core bead on this girl..." the man who spoke earlier lowered his voice and said weakly. "Sleeping trough, why do you say it now! Do you want to die! " Several people were furious at the speech. Chapter 835 Those fire breathing eyes seemed to burn the man in the next moment. If the girl really had the demon core beads of the demon king, her identity would not be simple. "I just found out that they had gone in before I could remind and stop them!" The man''s voice was a little weaker. "Are you sure?" A man asked in a deep voice, his mood suddenly dignified. "OK." This time the man''s voice was a little louder. Several people looked at each other and remained silent for a while until one hoarse voice said, "it''s no time to delay. I''ll inform the demon king now. You wait here and pay attention to what''s going on inside!" Several people nodded together. Now they can only do this. They only pray that the girl should be an insignificant person, otherwise it is very likely that a group of them will be buried with her ¡­¡­ There is a breeze blowing in the sea of flowers. The breeze is mixed with bursts of flower fragrance. It is rich, warm and deep. It seems that they can lose here and sink forever in the next moment. There was nothing left except the dark sky and the dreamy sea of flowers. Looking at the past, I couldn''t see the end of the sea of flowers. I could only see the connection between the sky and the sea of flowers. Gu Yun turned and looked behind him. He saw that the place when he came had disappeared, and the demon clansmen also disappeared in sight. There was only a endless sea of flowers behind them. In this vast world, it seemed that only they were left. Death and loneliness surrounded them and defeated their inner depths bit by bit. This is a place where people are completely desperate and lost! Unknown dangers are everywhere. Gu Yun held her breath slightly and didn''t take in more flower fragrance. Although there was no basis, she had a faint intuition that the flower fragrance here would paralyze their nerves and was the culprit for their little loss. Gu Yun''s heart is a little heavy at the moment. This place is far more dangerous than she looks and imagines. She also feels nianxi and Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing frowned and said, "this is a space that is not parallel to the three realms!" A word aroused thousands of waves, and Gu Yun looked at him in amazement. Small feeling rare look serious: "so everything can happen here, full of variables we can''t imagine, and even if the chain of heaven and earth can''t play a big role here..." Speaking of the back, the little tender voice became heavy. He has experienced countless dangers and shuttled through many unknown spaces around Gu Yun, but he has never felt so uneasy at any moment. This place is far more dangerous than every place lonely cloud has experienced in the past. The words of little love made the atmosphere a little depressed, and her thick nerves felt dignified and dangerous. She couldn''t help looking at the small stone, but she saw that the childish face of the small stone was full of excitement and joy. His eyes looked at a place, glittering with bright light. "Xiao......" just as nianxi called out a word, the little stone immediately opened his feet and ran towards the place. The sea of flowers around almost drowned him. Nianxi''s heart suddenly raised and hurried to catch up. Without hesitation, Gu Yun changed three steps into two steps to catch up with the small stone, grabbed his back collar, and lifted the small stone in the air without effort. Chapter 836 Suddenly, he was stopped. The little stone''s feet kicked disorderly in the air for a while until he met Gu Yun''s cold eyes. He shrunk fiercely, shrunk his neck and said, "sister, what''s the matter?" His hands anxiously pinched the corners of his clothes, and his big eyes were full of confusion and loss. "What''s the matter? We should ask you this question. From the beginning of tonight, your performance is very wrong. It''s like being confused by some demons and ghosts and being lured into the trap they set up step by step! Obviously, I don''t know anything, but I still have a head of hot blood rushing straight inside! " At this moment, nianxi''s voice is dignified and mixed with anger, which is very different from her usual appearance. Seeing nianxi so serious for the first time, he looked like a different person from usual. Not only the small stone was stunned, but even Gu Yun and Xiaoqing were stunned for a moment. I always feel that this look of nianxi is a little strange, or this is her original appearance. Nianxi has turned into a human shape. Relying on his half head higher than the small stone, he suppressed his anger at the moment when the lonely cloud put him on the ground. Gu Yun thought to himself: nianxi cares about small stones more than any of them. "I''m sorry..." deterred by the terrible look of nianxi at this time, the little stone couldn''t help but red his eyes and said in an aggrieved voice. However, in his heart, he didn''t know what he had done wrong, but he felt that he should explain it well at this time, so he choked and said, "this place makes me feel at home, so I''m particularly excited. Although I''m well protected by Lord Xifeng under the demon God, it still makes me uneasy, I feel out of tune with everything around me. It''s not that they reject me, but that I reject them... " Little Stone said one by one. This time, he was stunned in his place. They didn''t know that such a heavy heart was hidden under the carefree, lively and cheerful appearance of little stone. Gu Yun knows his true identity, so he can understand it. The nine nether cats were born to keep company with the dark and deal with the dead. They are lonely by nature. Under this loneliness, they have no sense of security, so they don''t want to go to a foreign nation and only live in their own dark world. Anyone''s closeness will make them feel excluded. Even if those people approach them with goodwill, they just instinctively hate it. Although little stone has lived in the world of demon people since he remembered, so he will not be hostile to the whole world like most nine Youming cats, but his nature will not change. With the gradual recovery of the blood of nine Youming cats in his body, he will eventually become the king and loner in the dark like most nine Youming cats. Their blood inheritance is like this. Even if they were born in the human world, they can''t change their essence, and their strength can destroy everything. It was an accident for Xiaoshi to accept Gu Yun and Nian Xi. It was also an accident for the whole nine Youming cat family. Since the existence of the nine Youming cat family, they have never accepted any foreign family in their hearts. They are extremely arrogant creatures. Even in the netherworld, they never associate with any creatures in the netherworld. Their world is only their own, and the world of the nine nether cats is only their race. Chapter 837 Therefore, in the demon God''s leadership, Xiaoshi gets along with the demon people while rejecting them in his heart. The only thing he can accept is Gu Yun and Nian Xi, but they both left him, which is also a key to Xiaoshi''s awakening of the nine nether cat blood a few years ago. The most unacceptable thing for the nine nether cats is betrayal and abandonment! "They all say I come from the cat family, but every cat family I''ve seen doesn''t belong to my family. In my opinion, they are inferior and can''t be with me at all. This is a message from my blood." The little stone whispered. This is the first time he has confided his thoughts so clearly. Or talk to Gu Yun and Nian Xi. His hand clenched the corner of his clothes and was full of anxiety. He was afraid that he would be hated by Gu Yun and Nian Xi. He didn''t know when he had become so strange. His heart is always affected by all kinds of extremely bad emotions. Many times, when he dreams back at midnight, he has strange dreams one after another. In that dream, he stands in a sea of flowers, but it is not the sea of flowers at present, but a blood red, enchanting and blooming manzhushahua. Like a sea of blood, stretching to the end of darkness. I want people with black ears, black eyes and black tail around him. Their faces are hidden in the dark, and he can''t see them, but he knows that they are his people, and his appearance should be the same as them He was excited that he finally found his people. He wanted to get close to them and return to them, but as soon as he walked past, he woke up before he touched their clothes. When he woke up, he found that his side was still empty, only himself Therefore, he is particularly dedicated to finding his own people and the blood red flower sea where he was born. That is the world that should belong to him. He is very aware of these changes in himself, so he dare not tell Xifeng or anyone around him. Because he doesn''t believe anyone except Gu Yun and Nian Xi. And he was afraid that they would treat him as a monster and drive him out of the evil demon capital. Gu Yun once told him when he left that as long as he stayed in the evil demon capital, she might come back to see him in the future He waited for six years to keep this promise. Fortunately, she and nianxi finally came back. But the uneasiness that lingered in his mind never dissipated. She even began to exclude the world. He felt that every inch of land here disgusted him. Therefore, when he accidentally found the sea of flowers and felt the familiarity, he didn''t hesitate to rush in. He intuitively thought that was his destination. However, he couldn''t fight those demon clans. They only need to stop there to completely isolate him from the outside. He can''t. He can only go back to find Gu Yun and ask Gu Yun for help, because he knows that this is his only chance, the only chance to find the place where he was born and his clansmen. So at the moment when he stepped into the sea of flowers, his heart was like being confused, filled with excitement and excitement. There was a voice calling him in front, and you were his dream place. After hearing what little Stone said, Guyun and nianxi fell into a long silence. At this time, there was no room for a small feeling to interrupt. He sat quietly on Guyun''s shoulder and wondered if there was a way to break the space. Chapter 838 "You are such a fool!" After reading for a long time, she whispered. She stretched out her hand and fiercely held the small stone in her arms. She lovingly touched his head and said solemnly: "you said earlier, since you need maternal love so much, I can give it to you now! Don''t say it''s maternal love, even if it''s father''s love, I can give it to you reluctantly! " "Poof..." the little feeling from his meditation was just good. He heard a very shameless sentence and sprayed it directly without image. Then he coughed violently and choked by his saliva, although he was only a spirit. He once again deeply realized that nianxi''s ability to destroy the atmosphere could not spit out ivory from her bird''s mouth. In a word, he easily disintegrated the depressed, dull and dignified atmosphere. Xiaoqing coughed so much that tears came out, but I have to say that the interruption of jingnianxi made their hearts suddenly disappear, and the atmosphere around them became relaxed and active. Gu Yun sighed helplessly, and read Xi''s amazing ability improved again. The little stone that was read and pressed in her arms, Yuxue''s lovely little face burst red in an instant, three souls flew seven souls, and her mind was empty in an instant. There were no worries or thoughts. There was nothing left to do, and the shame in his eyes. The familiar Nian Xi is back! Arrogant, shameless, greedy and lawless! It seems that the serious reading just now is just an illusion. "Little stone, can you tell us what''s ahead now?" Gu Yun asked, this is the key to all this. "Ah?" The little stone whose thoughts drifted away from the nine clouds didn''t react for a moment. Gu Yun was asking what. He was stunned for a moment before he reacted. Nianxi let him go and made a posture of pressing questions. The little stone was silent for a moment before slowly answering: "there has always been a voice in my mind that guides me forward, so I found this sea of flowers. From here, the voice in my mind came from the front. He is calling me over. There is the answer I want to know, I can find my people and go back to where I belong. " Speaking of the last few words, he was afraid to look at nianxi''s eyes. At this moment, nianxi''s red pupil seemed to eat him the next moment. "What is the place that should belong to you? Shouldn''t the place where you have fallen leaves and returned to your roots be around me and my master? Little stone, you''re a traitor. You still want to leave us. You forget who saved you from the demon clan six years ago? If it weren''t for the master and me, you would be dead now, and you wouldn''t even have bones left. You ungrateful white eyed wolf, don''t you all say that the grace of saving lives is promised by yourself? Since the master saved you, you would be the master''s man, and you would die by the master''s side! " Her long speech without a pause hit the small stone. With her sad look at this time, it was wonderful, and her big eyes stared round. Gu Yun: " Xiaoqing''s small claw covered her face and couldn''t bear to look straight at her to remind her: "falling leaves and returning to roots and making promises with one another are not so understood or used!" It''s so frightening to say it from nianxi''s mouth. Chapter 839 "Really?" Read Xi a face of meditation, and then said, "almost the same, the same, why bother with these details!" Immediately, she seemed to think of something again. She immediately stared at Xiaoqing, crossed her waist and said in a high voice, "Xiaoqing, how dare you have an opinion on me?!" Xiaoqing: "... Dare not..." In front of Xiaoqing and Xiaoshi, nianxi always looks like a big sister. In her words, before ruling the whole demon world, first cure the two around you, which is a small step towards success. Xiaoqing reserved his opinion on every word nianxi said. He was afraid that one day his IQ would be biased by her. Little stone was scared to say a word by nianxi''s words. He felt that nianxi was on the verge of violence at this time, but every word she said made him feel very happy. She didn''t want him to leave. She cared about herself. But he still had to go back to his own place after all. In fact, he didn''t tell them that since a few years ago, there was an extremely powerful force in his body, which was ready to move and destructive. He was sure that if this force was not suppressed, very terrible consequences would happen. He still didn''t dare to tell Xifeng. He had to rely on his clumsy groping method. Although he suffered a lot, fortunately, he suppressed it in the end, but it was only temporary. Over time, this force will become more restless and will break out at any time. He is not sure what the consequences will be, but the anxiety in his heart is so clear. Maybe it will affect not only himself, but also the people around him. And there are only lonely clouds and Nian Xi around him. He must not let this force hurt them. The only way to dissolve this force is to go back to the place where he was born. This is his inherent force, which he can''t resist but can''t control. All you can do is stay away. As like as two peas, the cloud approached the place in accordance with the direction of the small stone. No matter where it was, the flower was uniform. It seemed that every flower was the same as the one, and it was like a space of false imaging. However, standing there, Gu Yun didn''t feel anything special. To be exact, she couldn''t feel anything except depression and uneasiness in this space. No life, no time "Little love, is there no way to leave?" Gu Yun looked around and spread his divine consciousness, but he couldn''t reach the end of the world. The space was bigger than she thought, but there was nothing else to live except them. Even these colorful flowers under her feet are in a state of static life. Flowers are real flowers, but they are not much different from fake flowers. This strong flower fragrance is not liked by her. After hearing it for a long time, even if it was as strong as a solitary cloud, it began to feel dizzy. However, in this place, she can''t even shield her senses. Because there are still some restrictions on power here. Xiaoqing suddenly shook his head, "no, this is a closed space without any breakthrough. Even if I start the heaven and earth chain, I can''t find it. This is a very special and complex existence in the whole three circles, which is very worth thinking about!" £¬£¬£¬ Chapter 840 He said that he was frustrated and had been seriously hit by the space. He always couldn''t understand the principle of the space structure. If he figured it out, the method of breaking it would be handy. The little stone silently looked at his toes and was unwilling. It was clear that he heard the voice coming from this place, but he didn''t know why he arrived, as if everything was an illusion. This place is just like a decoration. It can''t be started or connected to the inside. Otherwise, maybe you can ask Xuancang what the situation is. Gu Yun rummaged through the inheritance and memory, and did not find an existence similar to this space. Nianxi squatted on the ground, suffering a small face and a miserable look, and asked, "master, we won''t be trapped here all the time?" "No!" Gu Yun replied with a light but firm voice. If you can''t find a breakthrough in this space in the end, you have to take violence. This is also Gu Yun''s favorite and most commonly used method. It''s simple and rough. Xiaoqing knows what she''s thinking when she looks at Guyun. Guyun''s toughness can''t be measured by ordinary people''s indicators. She said that if violence was solved, it was really a sword that directly split the space. Xiaoqing has no doubt that Gu Yun has this strength, but he also said earlier that this place is not parallel to the three realms, but in the three realms, it is closely connected with each space. Once there is a great change in this space, even the whole three realms will be affected. As for the consequences of the impact, Xiaoqing can''t judge, but he can be sure that he won''t be optimistic. Xiaoqing was hesitating whether to persuade Gu Yun to think twice, when she suddenly stood up, scared Xiaoqing''s whole heart and liver trembled, and hurriedly shouted: "master! chill! Impulse is the devil! We are Sven! The Sven should solve the problem in a Sven way! " Nianxi looked at him with an idiot''s eyes and hummed, "there are no gentle people here!" Gu Yun looked at the little feeling lying on the little stone''s head inexplicably and said, "the gentle people don''t include me!" Just at that moment, Gu Yun thought of a method that he might try. If this space is in the three realms, can thunder robbers outside the three realms also come here? For the thunder robbery in the immortal realm, Gu Yun learned from the demon God''s leadership that the power is not a problem as long as it is strong enough to break a space. However, the key to the problem is that the thunder robbery is also bound by the laws of heaven and earth. When it comes to a space, it will change and control the power according to the tolerance of that space. Even the divine world cannot bear the power of the heavenly way. Therefore, in order to avoid the direct collapse of a space, when the heavenly way drops the thunder robbery, the law of heaven and earth will change the power of the thunder robbery into the range that the space can bear. This will not achieve the goal that Gu Yun wants. What she wants is the real power of thunder robbery! She also thought of Xiaoqing''s concern, so she thought of this method. Although the real power of thunder robbery is likely to destroy the whole space when it is lowered, the law of heaven and earth will come with thunder robbery. It will maintain the balance of the three worlds and make the power wave here reach less than the three worlds. This conclusion is not summarized by Gu Yun, but speculated by the world based on the miracle disaster of no god respect for thousands of years. Chapter 841 The catastrophe that had a great impact on the whole world and the whole race directly transformed a unified continent into three parts. The world was divided into three parts and formed three boundaries, thus creating a new world pattern. All this was caused by a scourge in the name of heavenly punishment. Before that, although there were thunder robbers coming to this continent, they were painless and could not lift any waves in terms of the pattern of the whole continent. They thought this was the power of thunder robbers and the power of heaven. However, after experiencing the miracle disaster, they realized that they were very wrong. They did not know that heaven and earth despised the power of heaven, which was a powerful existence enough to subvert the world and all life. Just like the creator God, he can create and destroy the world. From that moment on, they realized that their thunder disaster was just the tip of the iceberg of the power of the whole heaven. Only in that disaster did they see the real power of the heaven, but they also paid a painful price for it. When she knew that Siqi was without God, Gu Yun felt a dull pain when she came back to see what happened to him. Before that, she was a distant, strange and irrelevant existence. Therefore, she only held an indifferent attitude and worshipped him in her heart Admire this man. Because he is the only strong man in all kinds of senses in the world, and she is also the most recognized supreme of heaven and earth! However, after connecting this person with Siqi, her attitude, view and feeling have completely changed. She can''t imagine what kind of feeling it is to bear the power of the whole heaven alone. But it is undeniable that at this moment, Gu Yun already had the idea to be the enemy of heaven! Since there are ants under the heaven, she went against the heaven and broke the rule! The law of heaven and earth! She is the real law! Anyone who dares to move Siqi will never be tolerated! At this moment, Gu Yun''s fighting spirit lit up in her heart, which made her whole body become deadly, as cold as the opportunity when ten thousand arrows were fired at once. Xiaoqing''s heart was full of ups and downs. Nianxi also swallowed her saliva, and the little stone looked at the lonely cloud blankly. Two beasts and one spirit had a chill in their hearts at the same time: at this time, the master''s sister was a little terrible! There are several common ways to attract thunder robbery. First, when the cultivation reaches a certain height, it will enter the period of crossing the robbery, and every realm in the future will cross a thunder robbery. The second is the birth of divine weapons. When a sword casting master spent his whole life to create a peerless weapon, it will also lead to thunder robbery. Only after the baptism of thunder robbery can this peerless weapon be called an artifact. The third is the birth of divine elixir. Just like the divine elixir that Mu Changfeng refined for gusuya when he was in Galanti capital, thunder disaster has come before it is baked. Fourth, the divine beast was born. When an ancient divine beast was born, it will also lead to thunder robbery. This thunder robbery is generally borne by the ancient divine beast that gave birth to it. Fifth, it runs counter to the way of heaven At present, what Gu Yun can do is the first way. Although there is a divine beast around her, this divine beast can''t regenerate one. As for refining pills and tools, Gu Yun didn''t even touch the threshold. Chapter 842 It''s just that her accomplishments have just been improved. If she wants to make a new breakthrough, it will take several months or even more than a year. There is not such a long time for her to delay in the rest of Guyun''s time. Siqi is still working hard in an unknown place. How can she spend her time here all the time. If she had to choose between spending several months or even more than a year here to improve her strength and the balance of the three realms, she chose to sacrifice the balance of the three realms. Even if doing so will attract the attention of those old guys in the divine world! "Little love, is there any way to quickly improve your strength?" Gu Yunwu asked himself. He didn''t react for a long time. He is still immersed in the tangle that the lonely cloud is about to split the space. "Master, what are you going to do..." Xiaoqing asked weakly. "Lead thunder to rob!" Gu Yun replied. Three muddled faces looked at her, and their eyes were full of inexplicable looks. They didn''t know what Gu Yun was going to do this time. But no matter what she wants to do, they will firmly believe in her! Xiaoqing said: "there is no way to quickly improve our strength here, but one thing is that the time here is static, that is to say, even if we stay here for ten years, 20 years and 100 years, we only go out at the time when we just come in." Since there is no balance with the three realms, time will become a school of its own. Gu Yun''s heart settled down at this time. Since time is still, she can devote herself to cultivation in the next time until she breaks through again. After Gu Yun threw a word of silence to Xiaoqing, nianxi and Xiaoshi, he immediately entered the practice of selflessness. Once he entered the state of calmness, the whole outside world will be shielded by her. Now that the lonely cloud has settled, there are only three of them left in the endless sea of flowers. Fortunately, nianxi belongs to the kind of person who can find fun everywhere even if she has no fun. Not only that, she also has to catch Xiaoqing and Xiaoshi with her. So it''s not too hard for them to practice in isolation. It''s just that the little stone has been in a state of heavy worry. What''s strange is that in this place, the restless power in his body has calmed down. It''s more dormant than calm. This made him more sure that this place must be inextricably linked with him, but no matter how he looked for it, he couldn''t find the voice that guided him to this place. For a long time, he kept thinking about what he should do next and how to go. He was reluctant to leave lonely clouds and Nian Xi. He wanted to stay with them all the time and fight side by side with them, even if his strength was very small. However, he didn''t want to hurt them because of his existence. At least he couldn''t stay with them for a long time until he knew what the power in his body was. There is no time for cultivation. You can play between your fingers in a hurry. For solitary clouds, it is just a process from darkness to dawn, just between closing and opening eyes. The concentration of spiritual power in this space is much higher than anywhere in Kyushu mainland. In addition, the power of gods and demons in her body complements each other. In just three months, she has been promoted from an immortal in the first territory to an immortal in the second territory. The thunder robbery she expected came as scheduled! Chapter 843 With a roar of thunder, the calm of the whole flower sea was broken. The sky over the flower sea was not as blue as the outside world, but showed a gray blue color. It seemed that a hazy veil covered the sky. At this moment, when the rolling dark clouds rolled over from the sky, the veil was finally exposed. The sky of this space reveals its true face, which is barren and desolate gray. "You stand back!" The lonely cloud said with a condensed voice, and a pair of eyes forced to look at the dark cloud that had rolled deeper and deeper above their heads. Nianxi was unambiguous. He immediately grabbed the small stone and ran to the safe area. Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment. After returning to his mind, he immediately caught up with them. At the same time, he didn''t forget to look back at Gu Yun and was frightened in his heart. Gusts of wind roared past, and the black hair curled up and scattered, which showed her clear eyes. The power of thunder robbery was not what she wanted. The law of heaven and earth had suppressed it to the tolerable range of this space, which was far from the purpose of destroying this space. However, how to force Lei Jie to send out the real power, Gu Yun has no clue in his heart, but the only thing he can be sure is that he must surpass the power of the three realms. Above the three realms. Beyond the three realms. Heaven and earth. Gu Yun thought quickly in her heart. Suddenly, a spiritual light flashed from her mind. She looked down at the heaven and earth chain on her wrist. Under the refraction of lightning one after another, the white awn of star light flickered on it, bright and dark. The power of heaven and earth chain not only includes the vitality of the whole world, but also far beyond the three realms. With the increasing strength of solitary cloud, this feeling becomes more and more obvious in her heart. If the power of the heaven and earth chain determines the heaven and earth, maybe you can collide with the power of the heavenly way. Thinking of this, Gu Yun was eager to try. Xiaoqing, as the spirit of the heaven and earth chain, immediately noticed her intention when Gu Yun tried to cover his spiritual consciousness with the heaven and earth chain. Combined with the various behaviors and words of Gu Yun in front, Xiaoqing immediately pieced together what she wanted to do. It turned out that its owner wanted to borrow power from heaven. Only she could think of and do such shocking secular acts. But this is not the first time that Gu Yun was shocked by the secular world, so Xiaoqing accepted Gu Yun''s shocking move after a moment of shock at the beginning. After a long distance, the voice of Xiaoqing came into Gu Yun''s mind: "master, the heaven and earth chain can indeed affect the power of thunder robbery, but master, have you thought about it? Just the ordinary power of thunder robbery is unbearable. If you stimulate all its power, you may be in danger! Will die! " The more you talk about the little feeling behind you, the more excited you are, but you are not excited because of excitement, but mixed with deep worry and strange anger. He is angry with Gu Yun''s nonsense! "As long as it can arouse the full power of thunder robbery, it''s enough! You don''t have to worry about the rest. I can handle it! " With that, Gu Yun started the heaven and earth chain. Countless streamers overflowed from the chain of heaven and earth, like slender silver chains converging on the sky, and the whole space began to tremble because of the power of the chain of heaven and earth. Gu Yun was surprised that the power of the heaven and earth chain was stronger than she thought. If the power of the whole heaven and earth chain was released into the three realms, the three realms would be changed by him. Chapter 844 Although in this space, Gu Yun''s consciousness can not connect the heaven and earth chain, so as to get in touch with it, she can ferry her own power into it and lead out the real power of the heaven and earth chain. What you see in front of you is the power flying out of the chain of heaven and earth. This power is more vast than any power. It is an extremely pure and ancient power. As several white lights flew into the ink splashing cloud sea, they could feel the sudden increase in the power of thunder robbery in the clouds, which was far beyond the range they could bear together with this space. Nianxi looked at Gu Yun with a bitter face and worried eyes: "what''s going on? This thunder robbery is not the same concept as the last one! Even the demon king didn''t have such a big battle! " Nianxi deeply doubts whether there is a problem in any link. She has also seen a lot of thunder robbers, but this kind of thunder robber far beyond the bearing range of a space is the first time. This is not a robbery, but directly wants Gu Yun''s life! Nianxi couldn''t help but want to rush to help Gu Yun. Although her strength is weak, she can block the next one even with her body. It''s better than letting Gu Yun face it alone. However, without waiting for her to take action, Xiaoqing flew to her head, held her down and said, "believe the master, she will have her own discretion, which is also the result she wants." The words of little love make Nian Xi confused. What does it mean that this is the result the master wants? Did he mean that the thunder robbery was specially recruited by the master? Nianxi remembered that before Gu Yun closed the door, she asked Xiaoqing if there was a way to quickly improve her strength. She was so eager to improve her strength. Was it for the thunder robbery when the spirit Master of the fairyland world was promoted? She guessed in her heart, but had to say that she was close to the truth, but Gu Yun wanted not only the arrival of thunder robbery, but also the full power of thunder robbery. Anyone who heard her idea would probably think she was crazy! When he couldn''t understand it, the little stone became more confused. He looked up at the sky above his head. Although the thunder robbery was not ready at this time, he had felt what kind of terrible power the coming thunder robbery contained. "Sister is in danger." The little stone grabbed a corner of nianxi. His eyes were full of worry and said hurriedly. "Trust the master. It will be all right." Nian Xi made a sound and comforted little stone. Although her own heart had been up and down, her eyes looked at the lonely cloud. Like Xiaoqing and little stone, her eyes were locked in the lingran figure standing in the wind. Another roar of thunder exploded in the sky, and the thick lightning crossed through the dark clouds, as if tearing the black curtain out of a huge crack. The thunder robbery is ready to be completed, and the power that can destroy everything is in front of them. The trembling of the whole space is more intense. The cold wind roars past them again and again. Even if they are not standing in the center of the power, they are also stiff deterred by this subversive power. Under the power of heaven, all things are mole ants, and so are they! From the bottom of their heart, they feel timid and want to escape, but their body can''t be controlled by them. In this way, only surrender is left, impacting their heart again and again. However, only solitary clouds can make them surrender! No one except he Chapter 845 So they restrained the impulse in their hearts to kneel down and held the small stone tightly. The strength of the small stone was the weakest among them, so the damage they suffered was the greatest. He couldn''t control his original heart completely, and his face turned white. Nianxi noticed it, so she immediately hugged him, prevented some of the damage for him, and let the small stone support her without falling down. The little stone tightly protected by her arms, hard to open his eyes and look at her, with all kinds of complex emotions flashing in his eyes, but the tip of his ears was quietly red. Encouraged by an unknown emotion in his heart, he stretched out his hand and gently hugged Nian Xi, and the heart was peaceful in an instant. Nianxi thought he was afraid and patted him on the head to show comfort. At the moment when Lei Jie came down from the sky, it was as powerful as a thousand troops, sweeping towards the position where Gu Yun stood. The power was enough to annihilate everything. Gu Yun''s heart was not as calm as his face. The power of heaven cannot be provoked by mortals. Instinctively, fear rose from the lonely cloud''s heart, which was a very instinctive reaction of the body in the face of powerful forces that could subvert everything, surpass everything and come from outside the three worlds. The horror of this thunder robbery has far exceeded any one of the three worlds, only inferior to the thunder robbery that was annihilated by no God thousands of years ago. There are one twisted vortex after another in this space. The huge suction can bring them into an unknown and dangerous world at any time. Xiaoqing and nianxi are all defending around. At the same time, they look at the lonely cloud nervously, lest something happen to the lonely cloud when they are not careful. The thunder robbery must be unbearable for Gu Yun, and even there is no room for resistance. There is no doubt that if she really carries the thunder robbery, she will be annihilated in the world like no God. So she needs to leave here immediately with nianxi, Xiaoqing and Xiaoshi at the moment when thunder breaks this space! In this way, her thunder disaster is borne by this space! However, what none of them expected was that at the moment of falling, Lei Jie did break the space, but also distorted the space. In the lonely cloud, she stepped back a little and was ready to leave. Suddenly, a burst of darkness eroded her. Before she could react to what had happened, her consciousness had fallen into chaos. At the last moment, she only heard nianxi, Xiaoqing and Xiaoshi shouting at her! However, she was unable to respond to them. After that, she completely lost her perception of the outside world. Not only did her consciousness fall into the darkness, but also her body. The biting cold attacked her again and again, pulling her consciousness out of the chaos. However, she couldn''t open her eyes to see what was going on around her. She had an extremely heavy feeling all over her body. It''s a luxury to move. Before long, her consciousness returned to darkness. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the distant field of beast gods, the stars change in the polar night. A dazzling Phoenix star in the vault suddenly lights up, which immediately takes away the brilliance of all the surrounding stars and decorates it in the night, so bright that everyone can''t ignore it. "Finally back..." an old voice sounded in the silent night, with some complex emotions under the excitement. Chapter 846 "Well, my Lord, what''s going on? The Phoenix star is bright. Can that man come back? " At this time, a man in gray cloth rushed in, and the consternation in his expression had covered all his emotions. His voice had trembled with too much surprise. The old man who was called the priest nodded slowly, and his eyes were not far from the starry night sky. All the stars were not as dazzling as the Phoenix star. From the moment the Phoenix star lit up again, it was doomed that the field of beast God would never be calm again. Considering this, he couldn''t help but sigh. I can''t avoid it! ¡­¡­ When Gu Yun woke up again, she was choked by a strong smell of blood. As soon as she opened her eyes, her goal was a blood color. She struggled hard and found that she was sinking into a blood pool filled with viscous blood. It took a lot of time for her to climb out of the blood pool, but she has become a blood man. The thick blood stuck to her and fell to the ground. At this time, she can''t be completely described as embarrassed. Gu Yun coughed fiercely for a while. After coughing out all the blood in his mouth, he seemed to have a new life. However, there is a strong smell of blood between the nasal wings. Even the surrounding air is filled with the smell of blood. This feeling is not good. After a while, Gu Yun began to look at his position. This is a place like a cave. It is very simple, but powerful arrays are arranged everywhere. Even if she stands here now, she doesn''t dare to move, because even a very easy action is likely to touch an array, leading to unimaginable consequences. Next to her was a blood pool, in which stood a dark sword, which was covered with runes. However, even these runes could not cover up its evil spirit. Gu Yun stared at the sword for a while and frowned slightly. It is an artifact about to be born. It is quenched from the blood of living people. Once born, it will be a murderous weapon endangering the world. Feeling Gu Yun''s attention, the sword trembled slightly in the blood pool for a while, and a clear sword sound was emitted, which immediately aroused the resonance of the world-wide sword. Dugu Yun was surprised. This was the first time that Qingshi sword resonated with another sword. This forced Gu Yun to pay attention to the sword in the blood pool again. At this time, the sword spirit of Qingshi sword turned into a form and appeared beside her. As an instrument spirit, Qingcheng rarely turned into a form and appeared in front of her. Because she is far less powerful than Xiaoqing, even the instrument spirit can stay in the outside world alone for a long time, but she can''t. She can''t leave the world sword for too long, which will make her spirit body weaker and weaker. "Master." Qingcheng called, but his eyes could not leave the sword in the blood pool. Gu Yun looked at her and asked, "do you know her?" Qingcheng shook his head: "I don''t know. I''m an instrument spirit that has existed for hundreds of years, and this divine sword hasn''t been completely forged. I don''t even have an instrument spirit. How can I know." She said, "I just think the meaning of this sword is too strange." "Weird?" Gu Yun asked in doubt. "A sword soaked in a blood pool for seventy-seven or forty-nine days is not strange!" At this time, a familiar voice fell into their ears. Gu Yun was surprised. She looked behind her and called, "Xuancang!" Chapter 847 I don''t know when, Xuancang came out of the chain of heaven and earth, dressed in white to isolate all the blood around him. Qingjun''s elegant face frowned slightly when he saw that Gu Yun was embarrassed. With his appearance, Qingcheng returned to the world sword in fear. No matter when and where, she had a fear that she couldn''t adapt to him. Xuancang came to Gu Yun. His slender, powerful and bony hand held Gu Yun''s bloody hand and said, "let''s go. It''s too dangerous here!" Gu Yun nodded. As soon as Xuancang walked down the blood pool, he raised his hand. A burst of white light swept out of his hand and hit the blood pool. The upcoming divine sword and the whole blood pool were destroyed. Xuancang''s calm voice was cold at this moment: "this sword will harm the world. It''s simply destroyed now!" Gu Yun looked at the messy blood pool and could already foresee what kind of look the sword maker would look like when he saw this scene. Those powerful Dharma arrays on the ground were easily destroyed by Xuancang. Gu Yun couldn''t help saying, "Xuancang, have you completely recovered?" Her voice was mixed with surprise. However, Xuancang shook his head and said, "two thirds have been restored. It''s enough to deal with these dregs!" While talking, they have come to the outside of the cave. The goal is the mountains and lush forests. Only a few small trails are hidden in it. After waking up, Gu Yun did not find the figure of nianxi, Xiaoqing and small stone, so there were only two possibilities. They either stayed in the sea of flowers or fell into other places. When Gu Yun tries to find nianxi and Xiaoqing with the fetters of the contract, he gets nothing, but it''s always better than shichendahai. Shichendahai shows that they don''t stay in the same space with her, so they can''t find them until she leaves here. But now the situation is that they fell into this space with her, but there should be some prohibition in their place, which cut off the connection between them. As long as she is still in a space, she can find them! Gu Yun turned his head, but he saw Xuancang looking at the surrounding environment with a thoughtful look on his face, so he said, "Xuancang, do you know where this is?" Xuancang pondered for a moment and replied, "the field of beast God, my birthplace." There was a little consternation in Gu Yun''s heart. In the realm of beast God, in the realm of God, outside the heaven She went straight back to the divine world! Gu Yun''s hand could not help but clench, and his eyebrows and eyes suddenly became cold. Seeing her look, Xuancang knew what she was thinking, so he said: "people who live forever are not welcome in the beast God field. Don''t worry, they won''t appear here! I will protect you! " Gu Yun shook his head: "I''m not afraid to meet them here. It''s just that I have a grudge in the divine world." Although she was born in this world, she never felt kindness here. The divine world, the sacred place in the hearts of the world, is a lifelong pursuit. In her heart, it was no different from purgatory. "Then subvert the world, rewrite your rules, rebuild the pattern of the new world, and erase everything from the past in the divine world." Xuancang said, his voice full of arrogance and arrogance. Gu Yun smiled: "that''s what I mean!" Overthrowing the old world pattern is a shocking secular speech and an absurd idea to anyone. But for them, it''s not impossible! Chapter 848 Although the field of beast God is in the divine world, it can be regarded as an independent space. It is an ancient relic left from ancient times, and its history is longer than that of immortality. In the field of animal gods, the survival of ancient and powerful races born in the wilderness, such as Beiming Kunpeng, four spirits, Kirin, Phoenix After the disaster of miracles, the spirit of the earth was gradually missing in three parts of the world. Without God''s respect, the remaining seven ethnic groups no longer hid their ambition and greed. In order to compete for new fields, supreme power and long-standing contradictions, they launched ethnic wars again and again. The situation of stability and peace in the world was broken and plunged into the flames of war, resulting in the loss of life and destroying the newly established three realms. So the field of beast God faded out of the world''s vision and was isolated from the world. In the field of beast gods, most of them are ancient gods and beasts that have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years. They are the first generation of life who have witnessed the gradual change, evolution and degeneration of the world. After living in this world for a long time, all fame and wealth are indifferent in their hearts. In the first half of their life, they are struggling in endless killing. In the second half of their life, they just want to spend in peace. Therefore, they do not participate in the disputes among the three realms and hide outside the world early. It is precisely because of their disappointment with the world that they refuse to communicate with the people of Changsheng heaven. Every outsider is not welcome in the field of beast gods. Therefore, even if Gu Yun knows the existence of the field of beast gods, he doesn''t know it deeply. He just knows that even the gods with the highest combat effectiveness in Changsheng heaven don''t dare to set foot here easily. The word "beast God" in the field of beast God is a powerful existence that can drive together with the twelve Dharma protectors under the throne of no God in the past, which can not be compared by any God in the divine world at this time. In any case, Gu Yun did not expect that they would directly cross from the demon God to the beast God. She couldn''t help thinking. Is that a sea of flowers a channel connecting the two spaces? And the opportunity to start it is thunder robbery? Xuancang looked around at the surrounding scenery with a cold look. Although he was born in this place, he had no deep feelings for it. Since he remembered it, he was in a silent cave. There was no smoke around, forgotten, abandoned, and accompanied with loneliness for a long time. After leaving the cave, they entered a jungle with towering ancient trees. The tall trees covered the sun. The lush branches and leaves blocked the strong light from the hot sun above their heads. The mottled shadows of the trees were reflected on the ground, shining with the fallen leaves. The ancient forest was silent, and there was no other sound except their footsteps. When Xuancang felt the pressure from the four spirits, the demons and beasts in the ancient forest dormant in fear. When Gu Yun was thinking about the connection between the beast God field and the flower sea space, suddenly, there was a movement in the contractual connection between her and nianxi and Xiaoqing, and Gu Yun suddenly stopped. Xuancang stopped with her, and his puzzled eyes fell on her. Gu Yun said, "I''ve found the position of nianxi and Xiaoqing!" With that, she rushed in the direction indicated in her mind without hesitation. What she felt was not only their position, but also that they were surrounded by danger! Chapter 849 Xuancang looked at the direction of the lonely cloud, and his eyes suddenly sank. Before he could stop, the lonely cloud had disappeared in his sight, and Xuancang caught up without hesitation. Gu Yun''s speed reached the extreme, and the whole person turned into a residual shadow. He passed through the woods quickly, and Xuan Cang was surprised. When Gu Yun hit with all his strength, his power was much stronger than she should have. At this time, even he had to use all his strength to barely keep up with her speed. "Gu Yun, do you know where you are going at this time?" Xuancang said, with some dignity in his voice. "No matter where it is, I''ll go!" Gu Yun didn''t look back at him or stop. Every minute and second was imminent. She couldn''t allow her to consider these things. Even if she knew that there was a dragon''s pool and tiger''s den ahead, she had to break through, because there were her very important people there. Xuancang sighed slightly and explained to her, "if there''s nothing wrong, the place you''re going to is ghost valley. Like its name, millions of fierce ghosts are imprisoned in ghost Valley! Most of them are ghosts with thousands of years of cultivation! " In a few words, Gu Yun has heard the seriousness of the situation from his words. Since it is millions and has thousands of years of cultivation, it must have existed since ancient times. In that remote ancient period, no matter who, in today''s world, was an extremely troublesome role. "In a moment, you follow me closely. Don''t rush alone." Xuancang said, speeding up again. He knows very well that it is impossible to persuade Gu Yun to give up. Although Gu Yun has a cold temper, she is a person who attaches great importance to emotion and righteousness. As long as she is recognized and takes it to heart, she will not hesitate to go through fire and water for them. What''s more, nianxi has been with her partner since Gu Yun came to the mortal world. To say friendship, nianxi should occupy more positions in the heart of Gu Yun than Xuancang. It is impossible for Gu Yun to give up to rescue them for his own comfort! Therefore, Xuancang did not persuade her, but respected her every decision and could work hard for her decision. Soon, Gu Yun arrived at his destination. Before entering the ghost Valley, he just stood at the edge of the ghost Valley, and there were bursts of cold Qi rising from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. The cold idea immediately spread all over his limbs and bones. There is a boundary outside the ghost Valley, which separates them from the world in the ghost valley. Standing here, the feeling in Gu Yun''s heart becomes stronger. Nian Xi and Xiao are careful that they are inside! However, the boundary shrouded outside the ghost Valley completely closed the scenery inside. When they looked at the lonely clouds, they could only see a hazy fog, which seemed to converge into an ink sea. Everything was swallowed up and everything was invisible. When Gu Yun was about to break the barrier, suddenly, three angry voices sounded together: "Stop, what are you doing! Who? " "How dare you break into ghost valley without permission!" "Aren''t you dying?! I even want to open the border. You''re looking for death. Don''t take all of us! " Three gorgeous lights flew from the sky and ran straight to Xuancang and solitary cloud with lingran''s attack power. Xuancang looked coldly at the three attacks. As soon as he raised his hand, he easily strangled them between his hands. Chapter 850 "Er..." the three people who came from behind looked at this scene, and they were stiff in place for two steps. They didn''t dare to move forward for half a minute any more. At the moment they saw Xuancang, they had seen through his identity. They immediately felt bitter in their hearts. They knew later that this time they really kicked the iron plate. When they directly felt the pressure on Xuancang, they were frightened and wanted to turn around and run away immediately. The four spirits, that was the existence they couldn''t afford. But Xuancang didn''t intend to let them go now. They were enveloped by this pressing pressure. They couldn''t move a step. They could only look at Xuancang one by one, crying and shouting: "Lord white tiger, you are a small man with eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. Please spare your life!" "Yes, yes, we are all blamed for our clumsy eyes and offended Lord white tiger. Please let me go!" "Spare your life, sir. The little ones are rolling away quickly now. Lord white tiger doesn''t care about the villains. Let us go!" The three people were full of voice and emotion. Gu Yun noticed that they were all demon people who had not fully evolved, and they still retained the characteristics of monsters, one was a black leopard, one was a jackal, and the other was a patterned tiger. The patterned tiger''s legs trembled uncontrollably, so it was almost kneeling directly to Xuancang. Xuancang stared at them coldly and said, "lead the way ahead." "Ah?" The three people didn''t react. Regardless of their inner fear, they all looked at Xuancang blankly. Gu Yun understood Xuancang''s meaning, so his men kept moving. The next moment, he heard a clear sound like the lens was broken, which sounded in the extra quiet space at this time The three people stared in horror, looked at Gu Yun incredulously, and then slowly turned their heads to the boundary outside the ghost valley. They saw that the unbreakable boundary in their eyes had broken a small gap in Gu Yun''s hand that could be passed by one person. A steady stream of fierce ghosts scrambled to escape from the gap. The roar was heard all the time, which made their scalp numb. Their faces had turned white, as if they had lost all their blood overnight. They cried in their hearts: it''s over, it''s really over. The boundary of ghost Valley is broken, and the fierce ghosts locked in it run out. Even if they have ten heads, it''s not enough to cut off. Now they want to find a crack in the ground, bury themselves, sleep for a long time, and refuse to face a series of punishments that will happen next. They felt that their whole body had come to an end. All of the three faces were ignored by Gu Yun and Xuan Cang. When the fierce ghost wanted to rush out, Gu Yun immediately blocked them back. At this time, Xuancang had kicked the three people into the barrier without hesitation, giving them no chance to react. Since these three people are stationed here, no one will be more familiar with this ghost Valley than them. Looking for someone here is like looking for a needle in a haystack. You still have to find someone who is familiar with the road. While Xuancang was thinking about this problem, the three people sent themselves to the door. As soon as they entered the barrier, their bodies were swallowed up by the thick fog behind the barrier, and they couldn''t even find their breath. "Let''s go, too." Xuancang then stepped into the ghost valley. Gu Yun nodded and followed. Chapter 851 After crossing the barrier, the colder cold than before penetrated into the body, and even the soul was eroded. The lonely cloud immediately transported the divine power in the body to resist. In the ghost Valley, her spiritual power was suppressed in the spiritual pulse and could not be used, but there were a lot of divine power in this place, which was enough to support her to use it all the time in the next period of time. In the darkness, Guyun''s eyes turned back to red and silver, dotted with darkness and emitting bright light. They were so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes. As soon as the three demon clansmen who got up from the ground looked back, they looked at Guyun''s eyes and couldn''t help but be stunned in situ. One red and one silver, blood pupil and silver pupil, demon clan and Protoss, this humble girl is the son of God and devil! The hearts of the three people set off a storm, full of shock. No matter what they think, they can''t connect Gu Yun with the legendary fierce son of God and devil. The son of God and devil is the powerful existence of the sword pointing to the sky, but the girl in front of them The three people were silent for a while. They thought of Gu Yun''s previous toughness and broke the border outside the ghost Valley for hundreds of years with her own strength. I have to say that although the girl was covered with blood and described as embarrassed, which was very different from the legendary son of God and devil, she did have that strength! The three men took back their eyes and dared not look at Gu Yun again. They always felt that there was a force in those eyes, which made them almost unable to lift their heads. The three men stood frightened. At this time, they had understood Xuancang''s previous words. They were going to break into the ghost Valley! And you have to break in with the three of them! However, they did not care about worrying about their small life and pondered another problem. ¡ª¡ªWhere are they going in ghost Valley? Since I broke into the ghost valley with a purpose, it must be for something inside! But there is nothing for them to plot in the ghost Valley except those old ghosts who have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years. A demon clan carefully raised his head and looked at Xuancang and Guyun: "I don''t know where the two adults are going?" The fierce ghosts wandering around him had made his hair stand up, but he still had to ask Gu Yun and Xuan Cang under great pressure. At present, the place where the two of them are has become the safest place. All the roaring fierce ghosts around them withered for a moment. Under the strong pressure of the two people, they stepped back for a few steps and only dared to look at them from a distance, but did not dare to move forward for half a minute. Gu Yun turned around and looked at the road leading to darkness behind her. For a moment, her contact with Xiaoqing was broken again, so she didn''t know where to find them. "Are there any changes in the ghost Valley recently?" Gu Yun looked at the three and asked in a low voice. If nianxi, little stone and little love fell here, there should not be no news. If the three people have been stationed here, they may have found it when they fell here. However, to Gu Yun''s disappointment, the three people shook their heads neatly. A demon clan said, "if you return to adults, we didn''t find it." After listening, the lonely cloud coagulated his eyebrows. At this time, Xuancang said, "maybe they are in front. Let''s go first!" With that, Xuancang took the lead in stepping into the darkness full of unknown in the ghost valley. The faces of the three people on one side could not be described as surprised. They thought that even if they broke into the ghost Valley, they would only wander around the border, but they didn''t expect that they had been bold enough to go in like this! Even the four spirits can''t bear to stay in this ghost Valley for a long time! Chapter 852 The black fog was everywhere, and the screams of fierce ghosts could not be heard. It was sad and scary. One white shadow after another shuttled through the fog and could not catch any trace of them. The air was full of pungent and unpleasant stench, mixed with the stench of rotten corpses. Every extra moment here was a torment for them. The three demon clansmen covered their mouths and noses with their hands, holding their breath so red that they didn''t let go. They looked in admiration at the calm solitary clouds and Xuancang who walked to the front. They seemed not to be affected by the stink in the ghost Valley, but cautiously explored the way in front. The invisible boundary spread around with Xuancang as the center, isolating all the black fog. The bustling wandering souls in the fog followed them, but they always kept a distance from them because they were afraid of the ancient authority emanating from Xuancang. He looked at them covetously, and his empty eyes seemed to jump with ghost fire. "Mr. White Tiger, the little ones are nothing. They really can''t help. On the contrary, they may lag behind with us. At that time..." the wolf demon tried to make the last struggle. He looked at the heavy black fog ahead and his eyes were full of fear. Even before he got close to the land, he was already scared. However, before he finished his words, a cold look from Xuancang succeeded in blocking his unfinished words in his throat, and he didn''t have the courage to go on. Finally, both the wolf demon and the tiger demon set their hopes on the leopard demon. The leopard demon swallowed his saliva and pinched a cold sweat in his hand. He bit his teeth, crossed his heart, stood up and shouted, "Lord white tiger, stay!" This earth shaking cry made the dull expression of the wandering souls outside chapped and became more ferocious. A sudden roar made Gu Yun almost sweep away the world sword in her hand, and her eyes were suddenly cold. Xuancang''s cold eyes turned to the leopard demon. The leopard demon only felt like his back. Under this great pressure, he said: "Lord white tiger, you can''t go ahead. In front is, is..." At this point, his pupils trembled slightly because of anxiety and fear, and he couldn''t say those words. "What is it?" Xuancang asked in a cold and calm voice. From the beginning of entering this field, he felt the threat of seeming nothing. It was obviously a cold swamp, but it made people feel a burst of dryness and heat for no reason, which filled the whole heart with anxiety. The leopard demon clenched his teeth. The name had reached the tip of his tongue, but he couldn''t say it. His fear of it made him cold at the moment he remembered the name. "It''s the no man''s land of God level ghost!" The answer was the wolf demon. After saying this, he felt that the burden in his heart suddenly lightened. "God level ghost ghost ghost......" Gu Yun murmured these four words. Ghost ghost, especially those powerful powers who often call the wind and rain in their lifetime, will become ghost ghost after they die and have practiced for 800 years. Ghost ghost is only divided into three levels, from low to high, human level, immortal level and God level! The strength of a human level ghost is equivalent to the cultivation of those gods above the middle level in the divine world, while the immortal level can be driven together with the feudal gods. As for the divine ghost, it is already a legendary existence. If we have to give them a definition of strength, that is to be superior to the gods, second only to the powerful existence without God''s respect! Chapter 853 If there are gods in the ghost Valley, it will not only be difficult to describe. Xuancang''s eyebrows wrinkled, and his momentum became cold. The three little demons with low cultivation just looked at his appearance of not being angry and self powerful, and they were scared. Everyone buried their heads and didn''t dare to see him at this time. Finally, Xuancang''s eyes fell on Gu Yun. The meaning inside was obvious. He listened to her. As long as she said, he would continue to move forward without hesitation. As long as she said to leave, he would turn around and go. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun resolutely continued to move forward and tried to contact nianxi and Xiaoqing in her mind again and again. Occasionally, she could get sporadic induction, so that she could determine where they were and what direction she should go. She had silently answered Xuancang''s question. Xuancang smiled gently and had already expected that Guyun would be this decision. Guyun attached more importance to emotion and righteousness than it seemed, just like the temperament of the demon family. Even though the demon clan is bloodthirsty, cruel and ambitious, they will never attack their own people and will not fight in their nest. Compared with the protoss, the demon clan has too much emotion and nature. On this point, Gu Yun inherited her father, Gu Xie. The eyes of wolf demon three people looking at lonely cloud and Xuancang have become frightened. crazy! crazy! They read in their hearts that they didn''t want to follow them to the front. They were more willing to give them a fatal blow than to rise and fall into the hands of God level ghosts. Without warning, the three hugged each other and cried loudly. They said in tears, "pity my 80 year old mother! I am the only son. If I leave, she will be alone. How can I face to see my father who has died for many years under the yellow spring! " "My brilliant life is about to be explained here. I still have a good time to spend!" "Sobbing, sobbing, I don''t want to die!" All of a sudden, their majestic image collapsed, crying with snot and tears. Being a demon to this extent also lost the face of their demon people. However, at the moment, they didn''t care about these shameful things. They only knew that they were going to be finished! Don''t let them cry before they die, that is to abuse the demon! Gu Yun: " Xuan Cang: " The two men looked at the wolf demon three who had no image in front of them and sighed for surprise. Xuancang had an impulse to help his forehead. Were they so afraid of the divine ghost?! Without waiting for Xuancang and Guyun to say anything, suddenly, a voice of Jie''s strange smile came out from the black fog in front, "look, let me meet something unique!" The voice was gloomy and hoarse. Just listening to it made people feel very uncomfortable and numb. The wolf demon three stopped crying and roaring, and their vigilant eyes turned to the front. However, their feet were shaking uncontrollably. Fear invaded every corner of their hearts, and the powerful authority had covered the authority emitted by Xuancang. Strong comers! This is the only thought left in Guyun''s heart. Holding the world sword, Xuancang increased his strength. With a spin, Xuancang returned to Guyun, blocked her in front of her, and firmly protected her behind with a complete protective attitude. Chapter 854 The three demon clansmen trembled violently as if they were suddenly stimulated when the sound came. It was an instinctive reaction from fear. With a splash, they knelt on the ground, and their eyes looked forward with horror, as if they saw something extremely terrible through the fog. Looking at the reaction of the three people, Gu Yun can roughly guess who is coming! A heart suddenly sank, and the momentum on Xuancang suddenly became fierce. After the sound of Jie''s strange smile fell, there came a burst of crisp jingling bell, which slowly spread from far to near. At this moment, everything became magical. With the sound of the bell, a charming smile came: "Oh, sorry, this was discovered first ~" "Put your mother''s shit. I came first!" Before the woman''s voice fell, another rough male voice sounded, with endless irritability, and the voice was more like thunder. The faces of the wolf demon and the three of them have become very white. In their eyes, there is a thick despair. They were so lucky that once they met, they met three children! The black fog lingering in front of them slowly dispersed, revealing the appearance of the three people hidden in the dark. A pair of slender jade feet appeared in their field of vision. Two exquisite and small red bells hung on the slender jade feet, which were particularly eye-catching against the snow like skin. Standing in the front is a graceful, charming and enchanting woman. She only wears a light red gauze dress, revealing her white and slender long legs. Her chest is half exposed, looming under the gauze dress and half covered with a lute, which makes people infinite reverie. Behind her, there was a muscular man full of explosive power, and an old man with thin bones and sharp eyes like an eagle. He bent his waist and was a little shorter than the two beside him, but he didn''t lose to them at all. While they looked at the three, they also looked at Gu Yun and Xuan Cang. They were surprised. The old man said in a hoarse voice, "the white tiger, one of the four spirits, is really a rare guest. Your four spirits didn''t stay at their own mountain, but ran to our ghost Valley. Yes? You finally want to let us out? " As he spoke, the old man opened his dry lips and made a strange laugh. His eyes looked like a ghost fire lit in the night. When his eyes slowly fell on Gu Yun, he unconsciously licked his pale and dry lips. The smile on the corners of his lips was more strange. It seemed that he was not looking at a person, but a delicious food. A cold wind blew in the face, and the wolf demons were like fallen leaves in the wind. The depressed atmosphere in the air made them almost out of breath, and the growing fear in their hearts made them want to blacken their eyes immediately and faint. Xuancang''s handsome and elegant face was full of coldness and slaughter. He sniffed: "when did ghost valley become your territory? Here is just a prison in the field of animal gods. You are all prisoners here." The air became condensed in an instant, and the tense atmosphere became more and more intense. When the strong man was about to jump up angrily, he was pressed down by the woman in front of him. After warning him with his eyes, Shi Shi ran approached Xuancang and blocked the boundary between them. She regarded it as nothing and easily broke it. Xuancang''s eyebrows had been screwed up, and his momentum had instantly turned into a sharp blade, full of cold killing opportunities. The woman didn''t really get close to him and stood five steps in front of Xuancang. Chapter 855 "Mingming gave birth to such an excellent skin appearance. Why do you show such a ruthless look? Do you know how many beauties'' hearts will be hurt by this ~" the woman''s soft boneless hand gently stroked her charming face, and her light gray pupils were enchanted, which made people lose and sink. Gu Yun can''t see the specific accomplishments of the three people. However, it is certain that the three are not God level ghosts, but immortal level ghosts inferior to God level ghosts. Although it is only a word, it is different from heaven and earth. What she cares about is that from this person, she found the breath of nianxi and Xiaoqing. Gu Yun''s eyes have been cold to the extreme. Even if Xiaoqing and nianxi are not in her hand, she must have touched them. When Gu Yun was about to stand out, Xuancang looked down at her and motioned her to be calm. Although these three people were only immortal ghosts, they were difficult to deal with. The woman''s eyes fell on Gu Yun with Xuancang, "what a beautiful face. It is worthy of being the son of gods and demons. It inherits the excellent appearance of Protoss and demons. It makes people jealous and wants to peel it off for themselves!" The woman said, with envy and madness flashing in her eyes. "You caught the Phoenix in Fengqi mountain. Hundreds of years ago, you didn''t have much skill, but you have more and more courage!" Xuancang snorted coldly, and the momentum on her body overwhelmed the woman''s, forcing her to take her eyes away from Gu Yun. She pretended to blink blankly and said, "if you slander others without evidence, they will be very sad ~" "There''s so much nonsense. What do you do? Just fight and whet haw. Are you looking for the Phoenix? Oh, go to the mountain in the West. Maybe you can find bones now! To tell you the truth, the Phoenix, the spirit and the cat demon who followed her were sacrificed to our boss. Do you think the great God level ghost will be afraid to come to Fengqi mountain? " The man suddenly made a noise and interrupted the woman. His two eyebrows were horizontal, full of sarcasm and contempt. Their confidence comes from their boss. With the support of God level ghosts, they can walk horizontally in the ghost valley. Even the people outside the ghost valley will not pay attention to them. After the fall of wushenzun, the God level ghost ghost has undoubtedly become the most powerful God in the world. They are not afraid that the Phoenix will come to the door, but they are afraid that they will not come. If those old guys hadn''t shamelessly sealed the outside of the ghost Valley more than a thousand years ago, how could they be trapped in the Holy Ghost level? As long as you enter the ghost Valley, you will fall into their territory. Whether you kill or cut depends on their mood, regardless of your noble status outside. Gu Yun suddenly grasped the world sword, and his eyes changed little by little in the dark. The demonic red and sacred silver mixed darkness and light, abyss and temple, destruction and redemption. She suddenly raised her eyes, such as looking at the three with the cold wind and snow, which frightened them for a moment. It seemed that she was seen through the essence of the soul by these strange eyes in that moment Immediately, they expelled their brother''s absurd idea out of their mind. They laughed in their hearts. It was just a little girl film with no hair. They scared themselves into a nervous state. The more they lived, the more they went back. They met Gu Yun''s eyes and did not hide their defiant provocation. Chapter 856 When Gu Yun was about to go out, Xuancang stopped her. Gu Yun raised his head, and his cold eyes were covered with a thick killing machine. She said, "Xuancang, believe me, I can!" Being looked at by Gu Yun, Xuancang released his hand according to her words and believed... It''s really two words that people can''t refuse! "Oh, little girl, don''t you hide in your brother white tiger''s arms and run out in a hurry to die?" The woman''s eyes locked on Gu Yun and said with a smile, but her eyes became fierce. The other two people were also ready to move, and their eyes were full of salivation when they looked at Gu Yun, but they were still more or less afraid of Xuancang. Although the injury they suffered when they fought against the gods ten years ago has not fully recovered, and their strength has also fallen to half of the peak period. However, in terms of momentum, he is still stable at his peak, which makes people see no clue. This is why the three immortal ghosts have been grinding back and forth for so long, but they don''t start. Before fully understanding the strength of this divine beast, they dare not act rashly. They didn''t expect that the son of God and devil could not stand the provocation so easily. She was so excited that she took the initiative to run out from under the wings of the divine beast to die. They couldn''t hide the surprise at the bottom of their eyes. The wolf demon three tried to minimize their sense of existence. At this moment, looking at the lonely cloud rushing to die, their blood choked in their throat. The son of the God and devil who followed Lord white tiger said that the newborn calf was not afraid of the tiger. It was hard to say that they didn''t know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth! They simply closed their eyes and could already foresee the tragic scene that would happen next. They only asked the three immortal ghosts to let them go after they got the son of God and devil they wanted. At that time, even if there was the power of Lord white tiger, they would not go any further. They must roll out of the ghost valley. Gu Yun stood opposite the three, and the cold voice clearly fell into everyone''s ears, "you three, go together!" Xuan Cang: " Wolf demon, tiger demon and leopard demon: "!" Three people opposite: "??" The air solidified at this moment, and everyone could no longer maintain the look on their faces. They all looked at the lonely cloud with all kinds of eyes mixed on her. Xuancang''s face was worried. He found that, in addition to Gu Yun''s extreme emotion and nature inherited Gu evil, even his arrogance that everything was under his feet was the same as that of Gu evil. However, compared with Gu evil, Gu Yun was more shocking. At this moment, he saw a kind of domineering sword pointing to the sky on her. I can''t help but believe every word she said, even if it''s ridiculous and absurd After a shock, the wolf demon three were numb. At this moment, it was very certain that the girl did not know the greatness of heaven and earth, but simply wanted to die! They mourned in their hearts and wanted to find another way to die. Finding death in the hands of ghosts and evil spirits would be more painful torture than death, and even life would be worse than death. They couldn''t help seeing Xuancang. Seeing him standing still, they couldn''t help guessing what kind of relationship Xuancang and Guyun had. If they were friends and lovers, they couldn''t watch each other die! But if it''s the enemy The three immediately denied their guess. No matter what they think, Xuancang''s attitude towards Gu Yun will not be the enemy! Chapter 857 They just pretend to be dead. At the moment of hearing Gu Yun''s words, the three opposite people were stunned for a long time before they reacted. They lived for hundreds of years. Unexpectedly, they were provoked by a little girl film. The three faces looked different. "Oh, since you are so anxious to die, Grandpa, I can help you!" The man with a tiger''s back and a bear''s waist drank violently. As soon as his voice fell, he accumulated a thunderbolt and ran away to the lonely cloud. The burning light dispelled the darkness in this field, and all the wandering souls around retreated in fear when they felt this amazing power. The power of immortal ghosts and evil spirits is no less deterrent to them than the suppression of the blood of ordinary monsters by divine beasts in the demon family. Even if they have no self-consciousness, they are instinctively afraid. "Oh, let Lai Tao take the lead. We can''t fall behind!" After the enchanting woman finished this sentence, she also approached the lonely cloud. At this moment, her light gray eyes became a mixture of black and red. The old man looked at them gloomily. After a strange smile, Jie launched an attack unwilling to fall behind. The three fierce attacks of different degrees are intertwined, with the power of overturning rivers and seas. The spiritual power and divine power in the air are beginning to be confused, and the anxiety is scattered in everyone''s mind. Here, they have never had the concept of bullying the weak and bullying the few with more. They have never known what shame is. As long as they can win, they will not hesitate to use any means. Xuancang''s eyes are locked on Gu Yun, and he has accumulated strength secretly in his hands. As long as Gu Yun has the slightest sign of being defeated, he can''t care so much! In the eyes of the three people, Gu Yun is certain to die. Even without their full strength, they can kill her by moving their fingers. The son of gods and Demons has extraordinary destiny. Both Protoss and demons are particularly powerful among the eight families. They stand in two extreme positions, representing light and darkness. They are the two most contradictory forces between heaven and earth, but they have been perfectly integrated in them. The son of God and devil who has completely grown up is a powerful man that the world can''t imagine. Inheriting the advantages of the Protoss and the demons, the sons of the demons make them greedy everywhere. After abandoning humanity and practicing ghosts, they can completely use their talents and accomplishments by devouring others. As long as I think that after eating the son of the devil, her unique talent and her enviable accomplishments will be theirs, I can''t help getting excited and crazy. They love the color and taste of blood! However, in this critical moment, before their hands touched the solitary cloud, they were bounced away by an extremely pure and powerful force, and their power that could shake the landslide turned into soot and dissipated in the air in an instant. The three men raised their heads in disbelief and looked straight at Gu Yun. At that moment, a burst of burning white light suddenly burst out on Gu Yun, lingering around her, forming an unbreakable barrier. They were shocked that this extremely pure power had far exceeded the boundary of divine power. Perhaps it should be said that the power of light is more appropriate. As we all know, the higher the purity of divine power, the closer it is to the power of light. However, except for the gods born at the beginning of creation more than a thousand years ago, no one in the world has nearly perfect power of light! Chapter 858 The power of their eldest brother, the ancient gods and divine ghosts left over a thousand years ago, is more than a bit different from the pure power of darkness. "It''s my illusion..." the woman muttered to herself. In any case, she couldn''t believe what she saw in front of her. For them, the power of light has long ceased to exist in this world. "What a surprise!" The old man licked his lips. At the moment, his eyes to Gu Yun have become almost paranoid greed. Xuancang also didn''t expect that Guyun had such a powerful power. The power of light, that is, the emperor who was held to the altar by the world, who is known as the person standing at the top of the light, never really had the power of light In the three realms, having the power of light or darkness will mean that you can drive with the way of heaven, just as there was no God thousands of years ago! "I don''t believe this evil!" Lai Tao let out a loud cry and gathered his strength again. This time, with all his strength, even a mountain, he could flatten it with one punch. Just as the iron fist with the vigorous wind came close to the position of Gu Yun, suddenly, a plain hand stretched out from the white light and firmly caught the fist waved by Lai Tao, and couldn''t move any more. Lai Tao''s eyes were wide open. When he looked closely, he could see the panic in his pupils. "Is that the only strength?" The girl who came out slowly from the white light, a pair of deep different pupils interwoven with demon red and Jiao silver, forced to look at them, without any feelings, such as the glaciers in the far north, haunting the ice cold that will not melt for thousands of years. There was no reason to make them shiver. At this moment, the pressure on them seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms, which made their straight back bend down a little bit. They could no longer make a condescending attitude to look at the Ling but Li girl opposite. It''s just a head-on confrontation. They have realized what kind of strength gap there is between them. Although I don''t know why this girl suddenly has such a powerful power overnight, at present, it''s very bad for them if they don''t break the boat! After calming down, the three people suddenly became vicious when they looked at Gu Yun, and all put away their previous carelessness. "Let''s go together!" When the old man finished, his momentum was no longer restrained, and the inclination broke out, such as the wind rolled the residual clouds, the trees within a hundred miles were uprooted, and all the wandering souls around were involved in the center of the storm, and a chaos suddenly came. In that storm, the soul bodies of all wandering souls tended to be transparent little by little, and the roar full of desolation and pain almost overwhelmed the sound of the storm, such as the sound of the wave, drilling into their ears and causing a burst of tinnitus. The wolf demon three people clung to the ground, and their sharp nails were deep in the ground, leaving a long claw mark. However deep they clung, they could not stop their body from leaving the ground. The huge suction from the center of the storm forced them to get involved and become one of the powers of the immortal ghost. They don''t want to die! The desire to survive was born from the bottom of my heart. When I felt that my body was getting closer and closer to the center of the storm and death was only one step away from them, I immediately panicked and began to ask for help: "Lord white tiger, help!" "Lord white tiger, we don''t want to die. Sobbing, help us!" "Lord white tiger, please, help us!" Chapter 859 They shouted hysterically. Their voice had been broken. The only hope they could see was Xuancang. Only Xuancang could save them, and they could only ask for help Although they don''t have much hope Often the big people who stand above all living beings don''t care about their lives. Their lives are as light as a feather in their eyes. When they die, they die. Hearing the three people''s cry for help, Xuancang frowned and glanced coldly at the past. The next moment, a sharp light blade flew out of his hand and intercepted the suction generated from the storm halfway. The three of them were able to take a breath, ran to Xuancang, flopped and knelt at his feet, looked at him and said with tears: "Lord white tiger, the grace of saving lives is unforgettable. Let''s follow you to the death in the future!" Xuancang looked at them indifferently, frowned and meditated for a moment. Although the strength of the three demon clans is not high, they are not too low, and there is room for growth. When he is not around Gu Yun, he can block some trouble for Gu Yun. When the wolf demon three were worried, Xuancang slowly said, "I don''t need your follow. If you want to repay the saving grace just now, follow Gu Yun and protect her." The three wolf demons'' hearts fluctuated with Xuancang''s words. When they first heard the first sentence, their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley, but they can be relieved to think that they are just ordinary little demons. How can they arrogantly want to follow the white tiger, one of the four spirits. Those who can stand beside him must be as powerful as him, just like the son of God and devil. However, Xuancang''s words at the back of the road pulled back their heart that had sunk to the bottom of the valley. With their magic eyes, how could they not see that the white tiger adult and the son of God and devil were passers-by. Since you are a passer-by, following the son of God and devil is not equivalent to following Lord white tiger! Moreover, being able to follow the legendary sons of gods and demons is also their supreme glory, which is enough for them to boast in their own family for ten or eight years. And Throughout the ages, the son of God and devil has come to no more than two ends. One is to die young, and the other is to die miserably for various reasons when he is strong enough to be unmatched. Their eyes fell on the motionless solitary cloud even standing in the storm. The son of God and devil they saw lived to this day and did not die young, which shows that her ending may be the second. No matter whether they will die miserably in the end, there is no doubt that they will climb the throne step by step, stand at the top of the world, look down on the common people, and be strong enough to be unmatched. Perhaps they will witness this girl create her own legend. As soon as they think about it, they can''t restrain their inner excitement. Although it''s none of their business, others can''t ask for light. The three nodded like pounding garlic, which made Xuancang look at them suspiciously, wondering whether the three had any crooked ideas. Being looked at by Xuancang, the three immediately shrunk their necks and restrained the exaggerated look on their faces. Xuancang just looked at them, took his eyes back and locked them on Gu Yun again. Qingjun''s eyebrows were stained with some worry. His strength often increased suddenly, which was short-lived. As time passed, the counterattack came with him. What he is worried about is what kind of form the counterattack of solitary cloud will take, but no matter which kind, he will not be optimistic. Chapter 860 Lai Tao stopped in time before the storm formed. Looking at the particularly spectacular scene in front of him, he tutted twice: "Yuhe has really paid off this time!" Mi Qing said with a low smile, "if you can force Yu He to use this move, the son of God and devil is doomed to die today!" The two men made a conclusion, but they still didn''t forget to add fuel to the fire. All the wandering souls around turned into the source of Yu He''s strength. The lonely cloud stood in the center of the storm, and the ink hair was flying disorderly. The hair belt didn''t know where to go. Yu He''s lips raised a smile that he was determined to win. Too much power consumption made his face instantly aged ten years old. Originally, there were wrinkles. Now it has become like the bark of dead wood, full of gullies. Gu Yun raised her hand slowly. The wind power in the storm was very pure. Her mind moved, and the wind power in the storm was controlled by her. I saw that the storm full of manic power gradually slowed down in the hands of Gu Yun. In the end, it turned into a gentle wind and lingered around her. Not only that, it also blew away all the black fog in this area, revealing the original appearance of ghost valley. Looking around, I saw that the so-called ghost valley was actually a desolate ruins, surrounded by dead trees, which were uprooted by the previous storm. Accumulated on the ground are one after another yellow or white skeletons, some of which are still hung with rotten meat. Fat maggots shuttle in it, and the thick stench comes from there. Yu and several people had a look of jaw dislocation. They looked at her and couldn''t react for a long time. "I, am I right?" Said the wolf demon basilna, rubbing his eyes hard, but no matter how many times he rubbed them, the scene in front of them was always in front of them. The storm set off by Yu He, the storm that nearly killed them, was so easy to calm down in the hands of Gu Yun? Is it their fault? Or is the world wrong? The girl with cold temperament in front of her can''t just be described as a demon. The essence of this is anti human existence! Although she is not human They thought about those amazing and gorgeous sons of gods and demons in ancient history, but none of them had reached the point of going against the sky like her? Gu Yun raised his eyes, looked at Lai Tao and said coldly, "do you think you can make the wind?" At the moment when she said this, MI Qing and Yu he suddenly had a bad premonition in their hearts. Sure enough, the next moment, a new storm larger than the storm made by Yu he attacked and swept all over the world in an instant. Light is plundered and darkness returns. The sudden rise of wind and sand confused everyone''s eyes. The veins on Lai Tao''s clenched arm burst, and his whole body became tight. They often lived in ghost valley. They were used to the darkness. However, at this moment, they felt that the darkness around them was so strange, and the danger of dormancy in the darkness made them uncontrollably afraid. They can''t adapt to the darkness at all! "No, it''s not an ordinary storm!" Yu he suddenly uttered a voice. At the moment of his words, he found that his voice had trembled like words. Generally speaking, storms are generated by wind power. The power of storms is the greatest, while spiritual storms generated by the mixing of other spiritual powers are the most common, but they do not pose any threat to their level. Chapter 861 But obviously, the storm brought by the girl in front of us did not come from spiritual power, but a more powerful power! Standing in the center of the storm, the girl in black slowly appeared two rays of light circling up like a chain, one white and one black, crisscross and crisscross, which seemed to divide the whole space into two. At this time, a roar of thunder suddenly sounded in the sky. The distant and heavy voice seemed to shake the whole earth. The lightning opened the dark cloud curtain, and the light illuminated their pale faces. What accumulated in the bottom of their eyes was fear. I don''t know when, the sky of ghost Valley has been shrouded in dark clouds, layer by layer, without a trace of brilliance. There is no light around. All the wandering souls within a hundred miles are frightened by thunder and flee everywhere. The ghost spirit that lingers in ghost Valley for many years gradually fades away under the mighty power of heaven and earth, revealing a desolate and barren land, unable to find any vitality. In the dark, the scarlet eyes suddenly opened, and there was a bloodthirsty fierceness: "how dare you disturb my ghost Valley, how dare you!" ¡­¡­ In the heavenly palace standing in the sky, a man in blue stood with his hands on his back, raised his eyes, looked at the splashing sky over the ghost Valley, and murmured, "it''s strange. What happened to the ghost Valley recently? Has even stirred the visions of heaven and earth? " "It''s not good. Shall we go and have a look?" Behind him, a man in white slowly came forward, stared at the front, frowned and asked. "Are you going to ghost Valley? Take me with you! Take me with you! People have long wanted to see how much the legendary god level ghost has left! " As soon as their voice fell, suddenly, a petite figure rushed over, hugged the man in blue, said with a small mouth, and the pink eyes were full of excited light. "Ling''er, ghost Valley is not a place where you have played every family, and chiqianren is not something you can provoke!" Beside her, the man in White said coldly. "If you scare me again, I won''t believe you!" She said. "Ling''er, what Fulun said is true!" The man in blue pulled the girl''s hand away from his waist and had no choice but to warn. The girl hugged the man in blue again, shook her head and said, "no matter, no matter, people will follow you to ghost Valley!" "Well, go with you, Fulun, inform Zhengrong, let''s go!" "Yeah! Let''s go! " ¡­¡­ In the water mirror, everything that happened in ghost valley was clearly reflected on it. The woman in white smiled: "kill, you see, she still used these two forces after all." Behind her, the man in black standing with his arms hummed: "her life will be buried in her own hands sooner or later!" When the woman heard the speech, she gently shook her head and looked through the water mirror: "kill, you have too many concerns. She is more measured than anyone. We should be ready..." ¡­¡­ The boundary outside the ghost Valley is crumbling, and the raging storm swept through all. Yu and the three raised their heads, stared at Mokong in a daze, and whispered absently, "the power of light... The power of darkness..." In this field, the lonely cloud has become the master. What they can choose is either surrender or destruction! Under the absolute power of light and darkness, anyone and anything are suppressed, and all their forces lie dormant in their bodies in fear and completely bow down to be subordinates. Chapter 862 This is already beyond their reach, and any struggle will turn into meaningless. "Do we... Have to resist?" Mi Qing asked. When she asked this question, she already had the idea of giving up in her heart. "Resist! Of course! In any case, we have to hold on until the boss comes! " Lai Tao''s words lit up the light of hope in their hearts again, and their panicked eyes gradually became firm. "Yes, the boss must feel the movement here. I believe he will come soon!" Mi Qing gritted her teeth and said, however, when she wanted to gather strength, she found that the power in their bodies was completely out of their control. Ghost Qi belongs to the power of darkness. What was in front of them was an extremely pure force of darkness, which became complete repression. Yu He''s eyes became fierce, and his hoarse voice suddenly became sharp: "fight to death until the boss comes!" As soon as his voice fell, his hands quickly sealed, and a Dharma array was formed under his hands. Chaotic black Qi overflowed from the Dharma array. In a moment, it was densely distributed around Yu and his body, and evil Qi and evil Qi came all over the world. Mi Qing and Lai Tao saw Yu He''s intention. As soon as they clenched their teeth, they quickly formed a seal. The same Dharma array as Yu He appeared in front of them one after another, and the hostility increased sharply around them. Gu Yun looked coldly at the movements of the three people. The power of light and the power of darkness formed a barrier to isolate all the evil and evil spirits that spread. The storm was not flat, the dust was all over the sky, and everything became hazy. The power of light and darkness made by Gu Yun are only aimed at Lai Tao. Therefore, Xuancang and wolf demon can still freely call their own power. Xuancang raises his hand, white light flies out of his fingertips and falls into the air. An invisible boundary is formed around him to intercept the scattered evil Qi and hostility. His heart strings were always tight. Until this time, he found that he had pinched a cold sweat in his hand. "You asked for it!" Yu he said sternly, looking at Gu Yun''s eyes like poison, with strong malice. The lonely cloud did not move, but looked at them. The cold cold awn twinkled in the cold star like eyes, like a scabbard sword. If they don''t crush all their hopes, they won''t realize the gap between them that can never be crossed. They will die until they die. Gu Yun wants to know the news of nianxi, Xiaoshi and Xiaoqing from them. Even if she takes extreme methods, she will fight! "Go to hell!" With Yu He''s words, the Dharma array in front of them suddenly expanded several times and shrouded over everyone''s head. What they saw was even dark, such as the sea of clouds in ink. From the dark center, one after another ferocious dead crawled out, such as ants swarming in a dense area, which made their scalp numb and filled their hearts with horror. The wolf demon three could not control their soft legs and could hardly find their own voice: "this, what the hell is this?" "The dead! Thousands of dead! I''ve never seen so many dead in my life! " The leopard demon wailed and beat his chest and feet. "As you wish, now you see!" The tiger demon shivered and replied. "... who the fuck wants to see this?!" The leopard demon almost collapsed and roared. Chapter 863 "Shut up, you two!" The wolf demon said sternly to the two, and his dignified eyes fell on the dead falling like rain from the Dharma array. In essence, there is no big difference between the dead and the wandering soul. However, the dead are much more difficult to deal with than the wandering soul. The wandering soul just wanders in the wilderness. As long as they hide their breath well enough, it is very difficult for them to find that there are living people breaking in, so they will not take the initiative to attack. Unlike the undead, the undead is extremely sensitive to the breath and temperature of strangers. No matter how well they hide themselves, as long as you still have a heartbeat and your soul is still in your body, they can accurately find you, launch attacks wantonly and never die. Their hostility is more than twice that of the wandering soul. If there are dozens or hundreds of undead in front of them, they can still deal with them with ease. However, there are thousands of undead in front of them. Even if they are not swallowed by the undead in the end, they can kill themselves alive. "What a tricky guy!" Wolf demon spat. "We can''t stand and die! Grandma, we rush. At least we are also high-level creatures. We can say that we can jump. How can we be frightened by the dead who don''t even have self-consciousness? We fight! " The tiger demon picked up his weapon and was ready to attack with high fighting spirit. However, before he stepped out, an invisible force crossed in front of him and stopped all his movements. The tiger demon looked at Xuancang incomprehensibly, but saw that Xuancang and the wolf demon all set their eyes on the lonely cloud in the center of the storm. Far away, the lonely cloud sounded like a cold voice from the glacier, "don''t move!" At this time, he realized later that the power in front of them came from Gu Yun''s hands. It was totally different from the fierce when facing Lai Tao, but showed a gentle feeling. As soon as the voice of Gu Yun sounded, they dared not move any more. At this moment, the most terrible thing in the field is not Xuancang, not immortal level ghosts, but the son of gods and Demons - Gu Yun, who has not been valued by them from the beginning! Her words were like an order to them, which made them obey absolutely and uncontrollably. The wolf demon and the leopard demon looked at the demon pupil on the other side of the lonely cloud with excited light, such as two clusters of fire lighting up the darkness. The tiger demon was also infected by their emotions. The girl standing in front of them can no longer treat her as an ordinary crowd. She is a God, standing on all things in the world and a God in the clouds. Although now, judging from the situation, they have controlled the overall situation and steadily gained the upper hand, Yu he is still worried. He knows very well that the son of God and devil will never be so easy to deal with. If they don''t pay attention, they will be bound by themselves, "All up! Tear them up! Eat them! I want to see a bloody heart! " Mi Qing''s voice echoed over the ghost Valley for a long time. Her enchanting and charming face had become distorted, even deep wrinkles, and her charming face was gone. The atmosphere of killing was diffused in the air, and the atmosphere was tense to the extreme. Thousands of undead roared, showing their tusks, swept towards the lonely cloud and rolled up a gust of wind and sand. Gu Yun suddenly hooked his lips and said, "it''s up to you?" Words full of provocation easily aroused the anger of several people, burning, and finally turned into a prairie fire! Chapter 864 "You will pay for your arrogance!" Yu and Leng Dao, all the fears turned into anger in the end. Finally, the lonely cloud moved. She casually raised her hand. In an instant, the raging storm swept around. The dead who would be close to her were involved in the storm. It was just a breathing time. The dead who were involved in the storm only had time to make a sad scream and disappeared in the world. Here is the battlefield of Gu Yun, and she is the master! "This, this is impossible!" Yu he said incredulously, and all the anger in his eyes disappeared. "The storm... Scattered the whole soul!" Mi Qing also said in a sharp voice. An incredible scene happened in front of them. The violent power contained in the storm raised by the lonely cloud, such as the space torrent, all the souls involved in it had dispersed and completely disappeared in the vast heaven and earth before they had time to struggle. She''s just a little kid who has just entered the fairyland world! Even if she holds the power of light and darkness, she can''t play one-third of her lethality. Even if she is the son of such a powerful God and devil in the legend, the law of heaven and earth can''t be broken. Just now, they were frightened by her coercion. In addition, they first saw the existence of the power of light and the power of darkness, which shocked their hearts and made them ignore her own strength. Now when they think back, they have the confidence again. No matter how evil and strong she is, she will eventually lose at her age. No matter how talented she is, she can''t compare with their accomplishments that have lived for hundreds of years. She is just relying on her own dark power to suppress the power of several of them. If she doesn''t use these shameless means, who will win and who will lose, and it''s not certain! These undead, however, will not be affected by the power of darkness at all. They have no consciousness and do not practice ghost ways. Even if they are the lowest powerful beings in the ghost Valley, the combined lethality can not be underestimated. It is more than enough to deal with a small immortal. However, the reality makes them beat their faces hard. The strength of Gu Yun can despise everything. Her arrogance is due to her confidence! Yu he just talked a moment ago and asked Gu Yun to pay for her arrogance. At this moment, he felt a burning pain on his face. "How did she do it?" The wolf demons gathered together and whispered. Now the scene has been completely controlled by the solitary cloud. Let Lai Tao toss about, he can''t lift any waves anymore. They are very glad that they are people in the lonely cloud camp. Now they can talk nonsense like this. The leopard demon and the tiger demon looked at the dead who had been swallowed up by the storm, swallowed their saliva and replied with difficulty: "I don''t know, I don''t really want to know." On Gu Yun, they only saw terror. The three couldn''t help raising their eyes to look at Xuancang. Xuancang standing in front of them held his hand behind him tightly, which showed that he was not calm in his heart. No one could see what he was thinking, but he could see his deep eyes settled on the lonely cloud and his worried color was dormant inside. They don''t have the courage to seek the answer from Xuancang. Finally, they turned their eyes back to the lonely cloud not far in front of them and the completely stupid Lai Tao. Chapter 865 At this moment, their eyes were full of sympathy. In the past, they never dared to step into the ghost valley. Now, they not only came in, but also had a face-to-face confrontation with immortal ghosts. They tasted all their joys, sorrows and joys all over this day. There was never such an exciting day in their animal life in the past as today. At the beginning, they were forcibly kicked into the ghost Valley by Gu Yun and Xuan Cang. They were angry. When they lived to their age, they finally climbed to their current position. They also cherish their lives. However, now they are happy in it. Looking at those immortal level ghosts who had been arrogant in front of themselves, they were so embarrassed that they fell into the dust, and their hearts were somewhat subtle. In their absence, all the undead in this area have disappeared. Not only they can''t help but also Xuancang is shocked by the lonely cloud for a long time. According to the number of undead summoned by Yu He, this is probably the undead in the whole ghost valley. But it was solved by Gu Yun in less than half a column of incense. Even those Fengshen powers that call wind and rain in the field of beast gods can''t possibly achieve her! After swallowing all the dead, the storm disappeared and the dust settled. However, this is only the beginning. Another thunder burst in the sky, and their hearts jumped and wrote like this thunder, filled with anxiety. Lightning flashed across, and the light reflected on everyone''s face. They were bloodless and shocked both physically and mentally, like residual candles in the wind. Although the storm dispersed, the power of light and darkness in the hands of Gu Yun did not disappear. She was intricately entrenched among everyone. As long as she moved her mind, she could kill them immediately! The interweaving of light and darkness shows the two extremes of the world. They are also two important factors in the formation of this world. Most people distinguish people and things by light and darkness. Light is redemption, darkness is destruction! Now, redemption and destruction are only between her thoughts. She has the power to kill the three of them. Even if they are immortal ghosts, even if their cultivation is five or ten times stronger than her, even if they live decades longer than her and have much more experience than her. However, at this moment, they lost completely! Finally, they lowered their heads. Mi Qing''s charming Danfeng''s eyes were rolling with soft, boneless eyes and said, "we lost and were convinced. However, we haven''t done anything terrible. The son of God and devil won''t really kill us ~" When it comes to the end, her face is ready to cry. Her face has recovered its previous beauty. The beauty is weeping and the pear blossom brings rain. It is very distressing. Both men and women will feel pity when they see it. However, Gu Yun''s heart is made of stone. Moreover, no beauty in the world can rival Si Qi''s face. Therefore, MI Qing''s weakness can''t shake Gu Yun''s heart. Lai Tao and Yu he didn''t speak any more. They became king and defeated the enemy. They didn''t think they begged for mercy. Gu Yun would let them go! Gu Yun approached Mi Qing step by step and looked down on her, making Mi Qing''s heart suddenly tight and nervous. "Where is nianxi?" She heard the cold voice of Gu Yun, and then it came, killing her. Chapter 866 Mi Qing was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she didn''t understand who Nian Xi meant in Gu Yun''s words. "You''re talking about the little Phoenix?" Yu he said at this time. Gu Yun''s cold eyes turned to him. Yu he knew that he was right. Lai Tao clenched his hand tightly and kept gesturing Mi Qing and Yu He: I''m afraid the little Phoenix is gone now. You two hurry up and try to fool it! Mi Qing seemed not to see his sign and said frankly, "if you want to find the little Phoenix, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. It''s dead. Now, I''m afraid you can''t even find the bones!" While talking, her eyes were filled with a smile, but people couldn''t see the end at a glance. It was difficult to distinguish what the deeper things hidden behind the smile were. At the moment when her voice fell, they could obviously feel that the momentum on Gu Yun was colder and more threatening, with a sense of killing. At the next moment, the world sword with a cold edge crossed in front of them, less than a finger away from them. It seems that with one swallow of saliva, the Adam''s apple can touch the sharp blade. They hold their breath reflexively, and cold sweat comes out of the tip of their nose. They heard the cold and killing voice in their ears: "in that case, go and bury them!" They only felt that the air in their nostrils had been plundered, and the feeling of dying was so clear in their minds. They raised their heads and looked at the lonely cloud. They saw that her red and silver pupils seemed to contain a turbulent dark tide, full of destructive power, which made them feel like facing the abyss. The string in their hearts suddenly broke, and the last struggling hearts disintegrated under the forced eyes. Yu he opened his mouth and was about to say something. Suddenly, an extremely powerful force galloped from the sky and instantly defeated the shackles of Yu He and the three. The three opened their eyes wildly and looked at the direction of the force. They finally waited for their king! Far away, a dark shadow approached this side quickly, and the person came first before the voice: "I want to see who is it, and dare to go wild in the ghost Valley!" The voice is low, neutral, fierce and dignified. Gu Yun just took a faint look at the figure flying in the air and estimated the identity of the future in his heart. The only thing that can make these three immortal level ghosts show such an expression is the God level ghosts that are talked about by the wolf demon three people. Gu Yun''s eyes turned and the three wolf demons trembled when he saw that the three had been counselled and spineless. It seems that I want to dig a hole in the ground and run away. Xuan Cang''s look also became dignified, and his strength had been secretly stored in his hands. Gu Yun''s eyes turned to another direction in the void. In that way, there was also a wave of people approaching them quickly! come with evil intent! "Unexpectedly, after decades, I returned to the field of beast God again and tried the taste of being attacked from both sides." Xuancang also felt another wave of people coming towards their position, and couldn''t help but speak. "One pair, kill one pair!" Gu Yun replied, and the sword gave out a loud clanging sound, as if in response to Gu Yun''s words. The rage around the sword also increases sharply! Chapter 867 As the man approached, his appearance clearly fell into their eyes. To their surprise, the legendary god level ghost was a woman whose aura was not inferior to that of any man. The woman standing in the void is very tall, but she doesn''t look as soft and slender as ordinary women. On the contrary, she gives people the feeling that she is as strong as a man. With her height of nearly one meter eight, she is almost the same as a man if it''s not for her gorgeous face. Although strong, it''s just right. She won''t look burly. She wears gorgeous red clothes on her. The style is also neutral, which makes people unable to distinguish between male and female. Only that face will not make people mistake her for a man. It is a beautiful and heroic face. However, those beautiful light gray Phoenix eyes are fierce, sharp and full of lethality. The black hair is tied high with a jade crown and is valiant. This is a woman who will not be inferior to men in any way. Even, she is better than most men. In her body, you can see the spirit of the king. However, she is a ghost living in the dark, which makes people feel more evil and cunning. Like cold and poisonous snakes and scorpions, it''s hard to avoid. At a distance, Gu Yun and the woman looked at each other from a distance. The woman''s eyes were obviously surprised and immediately sneered: "interesting, the son of God and devil has mastered the power of light and darkness. However, your existence is doomed to become an unacceptable end in the future!" After listening, Xuancang frowned and looked at the woman''s eyes. Suddenly, the attack was ready to be completed in his hands. As soon as Gu Yun stopped, the power of light and darkness disappeared around her, completely, as if they had never appeared. At the same time, all the dark clouds covered in the sky dispersed, revealing its true face. The sun was like blood, and the thin glow sprinkled on the earth, making them have a short discomfort. The wolf demon blinked hard. At this moment, there was a feeling of crying with joy. He finally saw the light and was no longer shrouded in darkness. Does it mean that they didn''t completely come to a dead end? The three people looked at Gu Yun in unison, but after seeing that Gu Yun had put away the power of darkness and light, they restrained all their momentum, as if the domineering person was not her. She lowered her eyebrows slightly and sorted out her messy clothes. Now, she didn''t intend to touch the three immortal ghosts. Nianxi and Xiaoqing had a soul contract with her. She knew whether they were dead or not. Therefore, from the beginning, when the three immortal ghosts said nianxi and they were dead, she was skeptical. However, the current situation has become out of her control. She can only stand still and bring them out of the ghost Valley safely. Everyone looked at Gu Yun suspiciously and secretly guessed what medicine she was selling in the gourd. For a time, no one dared to act rashly. They all looked at her directly. However, Gu Yun only paid attention to one. The woman standing in the middle of the sky looked at the lonely cloud suspiciously, and immediately seemed to feel something. She looked in the same direction as the lonely cloud, and the others didn''t know. Therefore, they followed the direction of the lonely cloud and the woman and paid attention one after another. Chapter 868 In a moment, they saw a group of dark shadows in the distant sky. The woman looked at her with sharp eyes. Then, a sneering smile came up on her lips. The next moment, her figure appeared behind the lonely cloud, floating with a burst of dark fragrance. The lonely cloud did not hide, but looked at her indifferently. In the woman''s eyes, she didn''t feel the killing intention, as if she was purely for some other purpose. Gu Yun''s cooperation was beyond her expectation. Although there was only a short contact, she could conclude that the son of God and devil would never be a soft persimmon. On the contrary, she was a hard bone. For her, Yu and the three wastes ended up in a terrible defeat. She thought that her sudden attack on Gu Yun would be a struggle, although any of her resistance was futile in her eyes. But I don''t want to. Gu Yun doesn''t play cards according to common sense. "What''s your purpose with such cooperation?" The woman held her behind the lonely cloud and almost stuck it in her ear. "Don''t come near me!" Gu Yun said coldly and suddenly broke free, so he opened some distance between himself and the woman. Now, the surprise in the woman''s eyes could not be hidden, and the shock was difficult to add in her heart. "I underestimate you." She added. At this time, she was very sure that Gu Yun obeyed obediently and must have her own purpose. So, with strong interest, she didn''t really hold Gu Yun, but made an illusion. Xuancang saw through the small movements between the two people, and his heart fell back to the original place. His eyes turned to the approaching pedestrian and couldn''t help frowning. Unexpectedly, I met an old acquaintance here! "Look, look, there they are!" The silence was broken by the female voice from the sky. Wolf demon, tiger demon and leopard demon looked at the people coming from the sky, suddenly relieved, and their eyes lit up the light of hope. Sure enough, there is no way out of heaven! Unexpectedly, they were the first to come to ghost Valley! At this moment, they want to stand up and wave and shout at the pedestrian. They are right here. Come and save them! However, when they felt the pressure of the God level ghost dispersed in the air, their idea disappeared. They were sure that if they did, the moody God level ghost in front of them would kill them immediately and refine their souls into ghost soldiers for themselves. Therefore, for the sake of their own life, they only think about it in their hearts. They dare not do it. In this world, who does not hesitate to die! In a moment, they had come to them from the other side of the sky. At the moment when several pairs of eyes met, they had a bloody battle. Gu Yun looked at the visitor quietly. The first one was a handsome man in blue. His eyebrows were warm and his lips were smiling. He was like a breeze and bright moon, but he was also powerful. Next to him was a girl in pink, petite and lovable. She had a delicate and charming face, especially those pink apricot eyes, which were like treasures. When she was looked at by such eyes, it was easy to sink into it. She wanted to hold her whole heart in front of her with both hands. This is a pair of magical eyes, but it only works for people who are not determined. At this moment, when I look at them, I still have some naive ignorance of the world. Chapter 869 The other was a man in white, who seemed to come out of the sky. His face was cold and solemn. Compared with the gentle beauty of the man in blue, the beauty of the man in white was fierce, but it was obviously difficult to get along with. "Ah!" Suddenly, the girl in pink gave a cry of surprise, and her beautiful pink apricot eyes were full of surprise, "it''s actually the son of God and devil!" She shouted. It made everyone focus their eyes on Gu Yun again, but Gu Yun stared back coldly. Compared with the pressure exerted by these three people, it is obvious that Gu Yun''s is more threatening to them. "King Long quilt, what are you going to do!" The man in blue''s eyes fell on Gu Yun and the woman behind her. He looked suddenly cold and shouted. "Eh, brother yuan, do you know this God level ghost?" Mu Ling blinked his eyes suspiciously and asked. The garden gnashed its teeth and said, "it''s more than just knowing. We''ve had a hand!" This was the first time Mu Ling saw that the always gentle and jade like wheel garden showed such a look of hatred. She couldn''t help but increase her curiosity. However, she also understood that it was inappropriate to ask this question under the current situation, so she resisted her curiosity and turned her eyes back to Junchang''s quilt. This look, can''t help but be stunned again. Her pretty face is slightly red. It has to be said that the appearance of Jun''s long quilt, coupled with her strong momentum, is more eye-catching than men and makes people lost. Her subtle changes did not escape Fulun''s eyes. Fulun sounded an alarm in his heart and immediately lowered his voice to warn her: "ling''er, you should beware of this woman. She takes all men and women, and her favorite is those tricks that torture people." In order to avoid Mu Ling''s thoughts, Fulun exaggerated his words, but the previous sentence was true. "Ah?" Mu Ling exclaimed in disbelief. She quickly covered her mouth and blinked innocently. There was a strong shock inside. Her exclamation turned everyone''s attention to them again. After looking back and giving her a warning look, Juyuan continued to stare at the situation of Gu Yun and Jun Chang''s quilt. After hearing the words of the wheel garden, the king''s long quilt sniffed: "the defeated general under his hand, why, do you want to try the taste of being abused again." The smell of gunpowder grew stronger among them, and the smoke of gunpowder had dispersed. For a long time, Juyuan said in a deep voice, "let her go, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. Even though you are strong, there are three of us. " "No, it''s four people. I haven''t seen you for a long time, Xuancang. I didn''t expect you to go back more and more. Your cultivation has regressed to this point." As soon as his voice fell, Fulun''s voice rang out, and there was joy that could not be hidden. It was only then that the yuan noticed Xuancang standing on the other side. Just after he came and had a face-to-face meeting with the king''s long quilt, his heart was occupied by hatred. He couldn''t see anything else. Instead, he ignored other people nearby. Unexpectedly, he could meet his old friends decades ago here again. This joy finally washed away some of the hatred in his heart. He looked at Xuancang from a distance and said happily, "Xuancang, you''re back!" Xuancang nodded gently and looked at their eyes with a little complexity. "Unexpectedly, I still have the mind to talk about the past. Isn''t it too hard to pay attention to Ben Jun!" Jun Changyu''s eyes became cold and attacked the three people in the garden without warning! Chapter 870 The majestic force, like a mountain falling on the sea, pressed against the three people in the garden. Fulun immediately protected Mu Ling in his arms, while the garden stood in front of the two people and took more than half of the attack. A mouthful of hard work had poured into his throat, and finally he swallowed it back. It''s still too reluctantly against the supernatural ghost with their cultivation! "Brother yuan, you''re hurt!" Although the stuffy hum was not obvious, Mu Ling caught it. She immediately broke away from Fulun''s arms and ran towards Juyuan. When his arms were empty, Fulun''s heart was empty, and an imperceptible loss flashed in his eyes. Jun Changyu''s attacks are on a large scale. His subordinates have no weight, and the moment of his hand spread to Gu Yun. Gu Yun used his magic power to intercept the attack, and turned his eyes to the three men in the garden. When they shot, Gu Yun knew their identity - the divine beast Qilin. The real bodies of these three people are all unicorns! Jun Changyu''s attack didn''t stop. After one blow failed, she immediately made up for the next blow, and didn''t give the three of them a chance to breathe. It seemed that she was determined to kill the three of them. Gu Yun and Xuan Cang were affected and had to deal with the attack that had been forced to their eyes. Gu Yun can still do it easily. In this world, there is no threat to deter her. Although Xuancang will have some difficulty in dealing with it, it won''t be a big problem. It''s hard for the three wolf demons. Their cultivation is low. It''s just that these people are powerful gods. They can kill them with their fingers, not to mention the power of one blow with all their strength. In this power, they dodged in embarrassment, one by one. In the end, they were directly forced to show their prototype, so they didn''t die here directly. The power of God level ghosts and evil spirits is endless, but their power is limited. What''s more, they are pressed and beaten. In addition, they want to protect Mu Ling. They are already scarred and embarrassed. They underestimated the power of the king''s long quilt and overestimated themselves. Despair spread in their hearts. Fulun was annoyed. If he had known that it was the God level ghost King''s long quilt that caused the whole ghost Valley to change, he would stop the wheel garden from coming anyway, but there was no if. The blood had dyed the clothes on the two people, Juyuan and Fulun, so that when the dark sky was about to take action, suddenly, a very fast streamer cut through the sky and came in front of them. At the moment of landing, the streamer turned into a huge figure, lion head, antler, tiger eye, elk body, dragon scale, oxtail Kirin, one of the four spirits, is the most familiar appearance of Gu Yun. Her hand holding the world-wide sword trembled slightly, and her eyes fixed on the suddenly appeared Kirin, so she couldn''t move away. A name was in her mind: Towering! It was Si Qi''s towering. When the space in the mortal world collapsed, Si Qi let it follow Xuan raft to protect his safety. As a result, in the end, not only Xuan raft disappeared, but even Zheng Rong disappeared as if the world had evaporated. But never thought that Zhengrong returned to the field of beast God, which belongs to his hometown. A pair of towering, the strength of the king''s long quilt is equal to him, and it is difficult to win or lose at a time. This is also the scene that Jun Changyu doesn''t want to see, so what she doesn''t want to see is Zhengrong. Chapter 871 "Ah! It''s extraordinary, extraordinary. You finally come. If you don''t come again, you''ll never see us. Sobbing! " Mu Ling saw the arrival of the towering, and his big eyes flashed joy. Even if he was now disheartened, it was also difficult to hide his eye-catching charm. Zhengrong didn''t look at them, but looked at Junchang quilt. Suddenly, it saw a very familiar figure behind Junchang quilt. Zhengrong was shocked, and an incredible light flashed in Lingda''s eyes. It looked at the lonely cloud, and others had been regarded as nothing by it. The king''s long quilt frowned. Although it seemed that his eyes fell on her, he actually looked through her and looked behind her, and behind her, there was only the son of God and devil! Similarly, I have lived in this world for thousands of years. I haven''t seen anything. In any case, I shouldn''t be silly because of the identity of the son of God and devil. Then there is only one possibility. Zheng Rong and the son of God and devil are old acquaintances! Jun Changyu thought in his heart. When he looked at the lonely cloud, he picked his eyebrow and took exploration with his eyes. Towering, others do not know, but she knows that it was born in ancient times and spent some time with no God. Later, for some reason, it disappeared again, and it still disappeared completely. Until a few years ago, it suddenly returned to the field of beast God. However, after thousands of years, no one in the field of beast gods knows it except their old friends. Therefore, even if Zhengrong returns to the Kirin family, the people of his era have already fallen into the river of history. Therefore, it is accepted into the heavenly palace by the current Kirin family as people from other places. Because of its strength, it is extremely noble in the heavenly palace. As everyone knows, the towering that they regard as ordinary unicorns is the ancestor of all of them. Because of their experience and their own strength, few people can be accepted by Zhengrong and take it to heart. Although the three people in Juyuan have a good relationship with Zhengrong now, it took them three years to finally get his recognition. The son of God and devil is not over 100 years old, and his cultivation is not high. He is still from the field of animal gods, but he can be remembered by cosmetic surgery. There should be a very simple story in it! When she thought to herself, Zhengrong had come to Gu Yun. When everyone was surprised, he bowed his head, rubbed Gu Yun''s hand and shouted, "hostess, long time no see!" hostess? Everyone looked at Gu Yun strangely, especially Mu Ling. They had seriously doubted whether they had heard a mirage. Zhengrong said that it had a master and that its master was the most powerful existence in the three worlds. Is it not that the son of God and devil is its master? The three people looked at Gu Yun repeatedly up and down. However, she didn''t match the six words "the most powerful in the three worlds"! Although the son of God and devil became strong in the later stage, he could indeed go against the sky and subvert the three worlds, it was not impossible. However, it was obvious that the girl they saw did not have this strength at present. Besides, who can guarantee that she can really get to that point? Things are changeable. No one can tell! People looked at the strange scene in front of them, but the look in their eyes was frightening. "Zheng Rong, long time no see." Gu Yun said faintly, with a light smile in her eyes. She was glad that Zhengrong was not dead. Does that mean that xuanraft is also OK? Chapter 872 The towering humanized eyes also condensed a smile. It looked around and asked, "hostess, why are you here?" Ghost Valley, this is a place that people in the field of beast gods would never step into. Looking at the mess around, you don''t have to ask. You also know that it must be Gu Yun''s masterpiece. His heart can''t help sinking. There must have been a fierce battle here before he came. Even if Gu Yun was not hurt, he will never allow Gu Yun to be bullied in the field of beast gods! If the wolf demon, Yu and several people hear what he thinks in his heart, he will burst up and lift the table. Who is bullying who? "Read it." Gu Yun replied, his cold eyes fell on Jun Changyu. Jun Changyu frowned, but his eyes turned to Yu and the three: what good did you three do during Ben Jun''s absence? The three were stared at by the king''s long quilt and trembled suddenly. Mi Qing trembled and said, "back to the boss, the person she wants is the little Phoenix we offered some time ago." Hearing the speech, the king''s long quilt looked away at the lonely cloud and sniffed: "I thought it was the holy that made you so angry. Unexpectedly, it was the useless Phoenix!" Gu Yun''s cold eyes looked at her, and her voice became colder and colder: "how she is, it can''t be defined by you!" Gu Yun''s short guard can''t allow anyone to slander the people or things she cares about. Touching it will arouse her rebellion. The king''s long quilt suddenly smiled, and suddenly approached the lonely cloud again. She gently stretched out her slender and pale fingers to pick up her jaw, making her eyes meet with herself in mid air. The distance between them is less than a finger long. Her eyes are full of interest: "you are more interesting than I imagined. Otherwise, you follow me, This gentleman returns your little Phoenix. " In response to her, Gu Yun punched her head-on without hesitation, holding the violent power of darkness. Even the king''s long quilt didn''t dare to be careless, and immediately dodged away. Mu Ling exclaimed again, "I, am I right? It''s the power of darkness!" At the moment of the exit of the four words of the power of darkness, Juyuan and Fulun also looked at the lonely cloud together. They both had unbelievable eyes. Both the power of darkness and the power of light belong to the original power of the world. They have long disappeared in this world, but they never thought that they would appear on a girl who is not outstanding in any way except her face! Several people are tongue tied, but Yu and they have calmed down and secretly admire Gu Yun''s courage. They say to themselves: good guy, she dares to punch the boss in the face. She is the first in history! Before that, they were bound to believe that Gu Yun was dead. This provocation was tantamount to looking for death. However, now, their idea has been completely subverted. First, regardless of Gu Yun''s own strong power and the dark Cang and towering nearby, Jun Changyu''s attitude towards Gu Yun is very suspicious and ambiguous Xuancang and Zhengrong stood beside Gu Yun at this time. Their eyes looked coldly at Jun Changyu. Their attitude was very obvious. If they dared to touch Gu Yun again, they would waste her claws! Jun Changyu smiled with indifference. She looked at Gu Yun and said, "the more difficult it is to tame, the more it will make me have the desire to conquer and provoke me. This will be the trouble you can never get rid of!" Chapter 873 Listening to the words of the king''s long quilt, the lonely cloud frowned, and the Qingshi sword appeared in her hand again. The cold sword was raging, and the cold wind seemed to turn into a sharp blade at this moment, blowing through their skin and bringing bursts of sharp pain. Just then, another thunder came down from the clouds, and a shadow spread from the sky. Everyone looked at the sky and looked stunned. Obviously, this is not the dark cloud just summoned by the solitary cloud when he used the power of light and darkness, but the familiar thunder of crossing the robbery. They''re silent. They''re promoted after a fight? This allows them to work hard to cultivate, find opportunities and make breakthroughs after a narrow life. How can they live? They deeply understand what is more popular than dead! "The thunder robbery is coming down soon. Go and avoid it first. Don''t worry, I can deal with it!" Gu Yun looked up, stared at the ink space for a moment, and said to Zhengrong and Xuancang. They were worried that even if the thunder robbery was still brewing in the clouds and had not fallen, they had felt the majestic power hidden behind the clouds, faster than anyone when crossing the robbery. Thunder robbery is both a test and an obstacle for practitioners by the way of heaven. The spiritual power of practitioners to cultivate heaven and earth is a matter of going against the sky. Therefore, with the gradual improvement of cultivation, the way of heaven will reduce the pace of thunder robbery to prevent practitioners from moving forward. The more they go back, the more powerful the thunder robbery is. After passing through the cultivation to a higher level, if they fail, they will be scared. They can''t help Gu Yun except watching. During the thunder robbery, anyone who breaks in rashly will be regarded as the object of punishment by the thunder robbery. If one person joins, the power of the thunder robbery will be doubled. Therefore, they can''t help Gu Yun or help him! Xuancang thought about it and finally turned into a streamer and flew into the heaven and earth chain on the wrist of Gu Yun. The heaven and earth chain is an independent space, which is not limited by the three realms and the laws of heaven and earth. The most important thing is that the heaven and earth chain is not only shielded from the outside world, but also completely shielded by it. This is the place where Xuancang found the heaven and earth chain against the sky after waking up. Therefore, if he stays in the heaven and earth chain, Lei Jie will not feel his existence. In this way, if necessary, he can pass his strength to Gu Yun through the heaven and earth chain to help her. Everyone silently away from the lonely cloud. The thunder of crossing the robbery has exceeded their cognition. The amazing power contained in the clouds is feared by all of them. It seems that when it falls next second, all of them will turn into ash smoke in the remaining power The eyes of Jun Changyu and Ju Yuan looking at Gu Yun become complex. Their horizons are wider than others. Through this unusual thunder robbery, they think of something deeper. Through the ages, this kind of situation has not occurred in the ancient famine history. According to the predecessors and those ancestors, there is only one conclusion. If the thunder of crossing the robbery dropped by the way of heaven is different from ordinary people, it can only be one reason. This person is born extraordinary and really goes against the sky. In other words, this person will be the main force to change or overthrow the world. At this time, as his strength increases, the thunder of crossing the robbery is no longer a test, but punishment, warning and obstruction! This shows that the thin girl in front of them implies amazing power to change the world. If so The king''s long quilt and the wheel garden were silent, and he thought in his heart. Chapter 874 "Finished, the white tiger is gone!" The tiger demon shivered for a while. When he was about to look at Xuancang to find the backbone to calm his nervous heart, he found that Xuancang had disappeared. The wolf demon looked around. His humanized eyes were full of fear. He said, "do we want to stay here?" He said this sentence very hard. All around them are powerful figures in the field of beast God. Stamping their feet can make the field of beast God shake three times, and they are just unknown little demons. They will be able to maintain human shape, which is still beneficial to the mixed race in the body. In such a group of great masters, their existence is as small as dust, and they may die anytime, anywhere. This place, for them, is no better than purgatory. There is always a knife hanging over their heads! They were more frightened on this day than in the past 100 years combined. Therefore, after the wolf demon asked this question, they were silent for a while, face to face, and were obviously troubled by this problem. Normally, they should leave quietly without hesitation now, away from this damn place and these abnormal people. But they all hesitated. What Xuancang said to them is still in their ears now. They vowed that Xuancang would follow Gu Yun and protect her safety when necessary. At this time, it would be a breach of his promise to retreat. Between small life and credibility, they finally chose the latter. The white tiger, who lost his faith in one of the four spirits, gave them ten courage, and they didn''t dare. Silently with tears streaming down their faces, the three continued to squat in the corner trembling. Facts have proved that they are all worried. The strength of Gu Yun refreshes their cognition again. When the thunder robbery in the sky falls, Gu Yun completely ignores it and takes the world-wide sword to face it. Very valiantly broke the first thunder, followed by the second and third The dazzling white light swallowed up the figure of the solitary cloud. When everyone was carrying a heart, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, revealing the night sky with bright moon and few stars. The majestic power between heaven and earth suddenly disappeared, the white light gradually faded, and the solitary cloud fell back to the ground from the void. She obliterated the blood spilled from the corners of her lips, put away the world sword and approached the king''s long quilt. Everyone is still immersed in the shock just now. They can''t return to God for a long time. They just stare at the lonely cloud in a daze. There is a blank in their brain and they can''t calm down in their hearts. Her cold and fierce eyes forced her to look at the king''s long quilt and nailed them in their hearts word by word, "read where they are!" The cold voice pulled their thoughts back, and everyone was stunned at the lonely cloud, as if they couldn''t find their own voice. Jun Changyu stared at the lonely cloud for a while, and then she moved. She snapped her fingers. Immediately, a space vortex appeared not far in front of them. Nian Xi, Xiaoqing and small stone fell out of the vortex. Nianxi fell to the ground and uttered a shocking "ouch, my ass!" Everyone: " Is this really a phoenix? The little stone blinked and slowly turned his head to look over here. Then he found Gu Yun. He opened his dark eyes in surprise and shouted happily: "sister Gu Yun!" Chapter 875 At this time, Xiaoqing took the lead in rushing over and stretched out his short limbs. The bear hugged Gu Yun''s hand and cried bitterly: "master, Wuwuwuwu, I thought you had forgotten us all. Wuwuwu, I miss you so much. I''m going to forget you if you don''t appear again, Wuwu..." Gu Yun: " "Master! I knew you would come and save us! " As soon as nianxi heard the voice of Xiaoqing, the whole person jumped up, rushed forward and hugged Gu Yun''s legs. A pair of red eyes glittered, and his little face was full of joy. Then she loosened her hand, turned around, raised her chin high, put her hands on her hips, and said, "hum, I told you that my master is super powerful. Dare to imprison us. Be careful that my master beat you all over the place looking for teeth. Now you see, hum, you have to suffer to understand. I''m the master''s sweetheart, You can''t lose a hair! " Gu Yun: " People spit: Fox pretends to be tiger! incorrect! Huang feiyunwei! The little stone ran over, occupied the position of Nian Xi, and hugged Gu Yun''s leg. His small appearance was even more aggrieved than Xiaoqing: "sister Gu Yun, you finally came!" Gu Yun sighed, put her hand on the small stone head and rubbed it gently. Seeing that the three of them were not hurt, her heart finally fell back to its original place. Mi Qing''s mouth twitched. Lai Tao and Yu he have direct facial paralysis. Heaven and earth can learn. After they caught the little Phoenix and her partners, they served them delicious and delicious. At that time, they were happy and didn''t think of Shu. Now they are still wronged?! Since they were not hurt, Gu Yun didn''t say anything more. He took the small stone''s hand and walked outside the ghost valley. Nianxi swaggered and felt the evil spirit in his chest these days. He suddenly felt that his whole body was comfortable. Once he came to God, he lost the figure of Gu Yun and immediately caught up with him: "master, wait for me!" This is the end of the matter. The wolf demon three reacted and immediately followed Gu Yun in high spirits. Now, they can finally hold their heads high behind Gu Yun. It turned out that they are so manly and high spirited as the younger brother of the world''s strong man. They are satisfied! Zheng Rong looked at Jun Chang''s quilt with a warning and left with Gu Yun. Juyuan, Fulun and Mu Ling came back to their senses and immediately caught up with them. Looking at the back of the lonely cloud in front of them, the look in their eyes was complex. What Juyuan thought was Guyun''s thunder robbery, which was different from ordinary people, and the conclusion summarized by his ancestors. Fu Lun and Mu Ling are only because of Gu Yun''s identity. They always think that Gu Yun has other than the son of God and devil. Otherwise, with the cultivation of immortals in the three realms, how can the white tiger, one of the four spirits, the ancient divine beast Phoenix, be as powerful as Kirin and towering around her From the beginning, they underestimated the son of God and devil, underestimated her and thought her too simple. "Boss, just let them go?" Lai Tao asked hard. The king''s long quilt glanced at them and scolded coldly, "it''s not enough to accomplish things, but more than to defeat things. What do you want from you!" The three immediately fell to their knees and dared not say a word. Their bodies could not stop shaking. They obviously felt the oppression from the king''s long quilt. This time, their boss, one of the God level ghosts in ghost Valley, was really angry! Chapter 876 However, to their surprise, the king''s long quilt did not punish them, but waved his sleeves, turned and disappeared in place. At the moment of turning around, the eyes of Jun Changyu became treacherous. It''s rare to meet someone you''re interested in. Naturally, you can''t break it. Let her go now, but it''s because they''ll meet again sooner or later! She said she would be the trouble she would never get rid of. Thinking so, the king''s long quilt aroused a smile of interest. Yu and several looked at each other and saw the same information from each other''s eyes. Their boss seems to be in a good mood today? No matter how hard they tried to recall, they didn''t expect that what had just happened was worth their boss''s happiness. They sigh that the boss is the boss. What they think is what ordinary people can guess! Since the boss didn''t blame them, the three were relieved. They secretly wrote down the appearance of Gu Yun. Next time they meet her and everything about her, they''d better take a detour. This man is so cruel! I can''t afford it! "Hostess..." Zhengrong just opened his mouth, Guyun interrupted him, "call me Guyun." The title of hostess always made her unable to adapt. What''s more, like Xuancang, he shouldn''t call her master. Zhengrong nodded and did not stubbornly address the question. After Gu Yun finished, he then said, "Gu Yun, do you have any plans next?" Gu Yun shook his head and entered the beast God field just unexpectedly, and had time to plan in the future. "In that case, Gu Yun, go back to the heavenly palace with me first." It''s magnificent. Behind him, the three of Mu Ling were numb. Gu Yun nodded, just as she still had a lot of questions to seek answers here. Zheng Rong smiled in his eyes. He suddenly stopped, lay on the ground and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, come up, I''ll take you!" "Yes." Gu Yun answered softly. He put nianxi and the small stone on it first, and then sat on Zhengrong''s back. After she sat down, Zhengrong suddenly spread his wings and brought a gust of wind. He had soared over the nine days. Until this time, the three people in the garden reacted in the second half of the beat. Mu Ling stared and said, "God, Zhengrong is going to take the son of God and devil of unknown origin back to the heavenly palace. Is he crazy!" "No, he''s not crazy. He''s more sober than anyone else," he said calmly "But... Elder, they will not allow it!" Fulun said that the heavenly palace is the holy land of their Kirin family. Since ancient times, there has been a ban: all non natives are prohibited from entering! When Zhengrong first arrived, they explained the ban to him. However, he now knowingly violated it. Even if he was powerful and highly valued by the elders, they would never spare him. The garden looked at them and shook his head: "haven''t you found out that you''ve been with Zhengrong for so long? He is a special existence of the whole Kirin family. When the company commander gets along with Zhengrong, he always takes a little respect... " "What!" Mu Ling and Fu Lun spoke at the same time and were shocked. "As for why, I''m also confused. Maybe Zhengrong is not an ordinary Unicorn breaking in from outside the field of beast gods," yuan continued The shock of Mu Ling and Fu Lun''s heart has been difficult to add. "Compared with Zhengrong, I''m more curious about the identity of the son of God and devil. Zhengrong is so arrogant, but let her ride on her back..." Juyuan rubbed his jaw and muttered. Chapter 877 "We can''t know the answer to this question unless she tells it herself!" Fulun heard the speech and said. They just know the identity of the girl''s son of God and devil. They don''t know anything else, even her name. Juyuan smiled, "yes, let''s go. I always feel that there will be another good play next!" "Ah, what dumb fans do you two play? Wait for me!" Mu Ling stamped his feet, hurriedly caught up with them and ran to the heavenly palace on the top of Qijun peak. ¡­¡­ In order to avoid bumps, Zhengrong flies very slowly. A gentle breeze blows her face. The stars in the sky seem to be close at hand. The bright moon sprinkles cold silver on the lonely cloud, making her cold eyes tend to be soft. Zheng Rong asked, "lonely cloud, why did you appear in the field of beast gods?" Gu Yun told all the simple and extraordinary things that happened during this period and explained why he appeared here. Zheng Rong couldn''t help asking again: "Gu Yun, why isn''t the master with you?" This problem has been lingering in Zhengrong''s heart since he met Gu Yun again in the ghost valley. Although he didn''t stay with Si Qi for a long time after waking up from the underground tomb, Si Qi almost never left Gu Yun''s side in this limited time, and his feelings are deeper than others. Thousands of years ago, when he followed Fang Shuya, he saw much more about the deep relationship between Fang Shuya and Wu Qing, so he knew what the emotion leaked from the bottom of his eyes when Si Qi looked at Gu Yun, but he didn''t even know that he had moved his heart to Gu Yun inadvertently. He once thought that the emperor should be lonely forever. The most terrible thing is that he lives with heaven, never grows old or dies, and endless loneliness is the most tormenting thing. However, even in the ancient times when the gods rose, no woman stood beside the non God, that is, those gods, who had the powerful power of turning clouds and rain, and did not make the emperor look at one more person. However, he did not calculate that the emperor would be wiped out by the way of heaven, nor did he calculate that under the attack of the way of heaven, he saved his spirit, entered the reincarnation, and became a human youth, without even a little accomplishment. Compared with his former strength, he was as weak as a newborn baby. It has been nearly five years since he left the mortal world. Although these five years are only a drop in the ocean compared with their long life span, they are enough to change a lot. However, he firmly believed that the woman who could be loved by the emperor would not be ordinary. Moreover, after five years, he estimated that they should have achieved positive results. Therefore, when they met again, he called Gu Yun''s hostess to test it. Gu Yun didn''t deny it. He was sure that he was right. The two finally came together. Therefore, he also wondered more why Siqi was absent since Gu Yun appeared here. Gu Yun was silent for a moment before slowly answering. His voice was a little astringent, but he was particularly firm: "he''s waiting for me!" She didn''t say that Siqi left. In her heart, Siqi never left. In order to become stronger and protect each other, they are all working hard, and the pace of progress has never stopped. From the moment she knew that Siqi was without God, her goal was not only to return to the divine world for revenge. She''s going to fight for him! Chapter 878 Guyun''s answer made Zhengrong at a loss, but he heard that Guyun didn''t want to say more about Siqi''s whereabouts, so he didn''t continue to ask. At least it can be determined that emperor Zun is not in danger. Nianxi has fallen asleep in the arms of Gu Yun. The little stone looks at her anxiously, "sister, what''s the matter with nianxi?" Gu Yun Lian Mou: "don''t worry, she just fell asleep." The little stone nodded hard, showed a big smile towards Gu Yun, and continued to focus on Nian Xi. "Zhengrong, what happened to you and xuanraft five years ago? Where have you been in these five years? Where is Xuan raft? " Gu Yun asked three questions in a row. His voice was very light, but it was clearly transmitted to Zhengrong''s ears. Zhengrong pondered for a moment before replying: "five years ago, xuanraft sealed the space crack as a seal, but he was involved in the space crack. I chased him and rolled in together. Even in the heyday of that time, I couldn''t resist the power in the space crack. As soon as I fell into it, I lost consciousness and woke up again, I was already in the field of beast gods." Gu Yun thought deeply. It seems that she guessed right before. They really passed through the space channel and fell into another space. "However, xuanraft disappeared. In order to mobilize more people to look for xuanraft, I went back to the Kirin family and didn''t disclose my identity to them. I just deterred everyone with strength in exchange for my current status. However, in the past five years, even if we turned the whole field of beast gods to look for it, we didn''t find any trace of xuanraft. Therefore, I suspect that Xuan raft has fallen into another space. " Zheng Rong continued. Unless you enter the space channel with a clear purpose, you will reach the destination in your heart. Otherwise, no one can predict where you will be transmitted by the space channel. In the three realms, there are countless large and small spaces, and many places belong to a single space. If we want to expand the search scope to the whole three realms, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack. At least now, they can see hope. As long as Xuan raft is still in the three realms, sooner or later, she will find him! The night wind is blowing, and the stars are bright and dark. In this boundless night, there are three thousand floating worlds, all lonely. Ahead, standing on the top of Qijun peak, the heavenly palace hidden in the mountains has shown its outline in the night. Zhengrong is about to remind Guyun that they have arrived, but at this time, I heard Guyun ask: "Zhengrong, how much do you know about no God?" The speed of the towering flight decreased. In the end, it almost stopped in mid air. He was stunned. He didn''t expect that Gu Yun would suddenly ask about no God. Does... Does she already know? As soon as this question appeared in Zhengrong''s heart, Gu Yun gave him the answer. "As you think." Gu Yun said. Now that she has known the identity of Si Qi, it is not difficult for her to guess that Zheng Rong has already recognized Si Qi''s important identity when they first met when she thinks of the various manifestations of Zheng Rong in front of Si Qi in the past and his age. Zhengrong was silent for a long time. When the whole world was silent, he heard his voice ring out and slowly replied, "no God is the one I always wanted to follow a thousand years ago!" Chapter 879 The heavenly palace was near, but they didn''t move on. Gu Yun stared at the night sky and listened to Zheng Rong talk about the fetters between him and no God. More than a thousand years ago, in the tenth year of Zhengrong''s birth, compared with ordinary kirins, he was extremely thin and weak due to congenital reasons. He had no place in the world that respected strength. Generally, Qilin will grow stronger three years after birth. Therefore, Zhengrong has been bullied in the Qilin family because he is too thin and doesn''t look like a powerful Qilin. Even he hasn''t been given a name. Until one day, no God respected passing by, saw him bullied by his people and saved him. Although it was only his effort, everyone was afraid to punch him again. Without God''s respect, it was a powerful existence for which all things bowed down in ancient times. Their awe of him has far exceeded all. After being saved by the godless God on that day, he followed him step by step, even though he only dared to follow behind him quietly. Wushenzun went to many places every day, and experienced dangers that ordinary people can''t imagine. Many times, he almost died in danger. Finally, he robbed his life from death by relying on wushenzun''s hand. Finally, in desperation, wushenzun took him back to the Shura hall. The Tao is in the Shura hall. No one will bully him again. You can live here at ease, but for one thing, don''t follow him! Also at that time, he had his own name - Zhengrong! What is given without God''s respect is a privilege that makes countless people jealous. Therefore, Zhengrong was very grateful to no God. Since childhood, he made up his mind to follow him to the death. However, at that time, he was very weak and had no right to stand beside no God, that is, he had no right to be close to him. Therefore, he strengthened the heart that wanted to become stronger, not for himself, but just to be qualified to stand in front of godless respect and be valued by him. At that time, he dared not think of becoming a contract beast without God''s respect. Without the power of God, there is no need to rely on any contract beast to help him fight. He alone can reach thousands of troops and horses, and make a world. Even so, there are still thousands of sacred animals scrambling to follow around without God, all of which are standing at the top of the field of animal gods. However, there are only twelve Dharma protectors under godless Zun. These twelve Dharma protectors alone are enough to sweep the ancient wasteland. When he finally achieved a little success in his extraordinary strength, he happily wanted to find a report without God, and the disaster of miracles came. The whole world has fallen into darkness, the earth has collapsed, and there are vertical and horizontal gullies. A fire of karma has fallen from the sky and burned every piece of land. It is a nightmare for all of them. It is the end of ancient times. This catastrophe has directly overthrown the pattern of the world. That changed the world and brought hope and light to people without God, completely fell into the world, leaving only his legend, which later generations can''t surpass in their whole life! With the fall of godless, he became silent. In the past, his direction and motivation were qualified to accompany him and become his help. Now, without godless, his direction and motivation disappeared together. He could not see his next road, and there was only a blank in his mind. Chapter 880 Therefore, after the three realms were first completed, he went to the mortal world. The Shura hall was gone. There was no place for him in the divine world. In the god world and the nether world of the law of the jungle, he would sooner or later become a victim of the change of times before he had absolute strength. What''s more, the memory brought to him by this place is not friendly. Except for the time in the Shura hall, everything he experienced is gray. When Emperor Zun was away, he started over again, because he promised emperor Zun that he would become stronger and that he would make all the people of the Kirin family who despised him kneel down and become ministers. This promise made in the past has become his new driving force. So he went to the mortal world. From the bottom, all he had in mind was to become stronger. Later, he met Fang Shuya and his wife. Their great love made him put down his hatred and no longer hold on to the past. After he was relieved, he felt that he had lived again. Therefore, after Fang Shuya and Wu love died, even if he had strong power at that time, he did not return to the field of animal God in the Ming world to avenge himself. Instead, he voluntarily fell into a deep sleep until Gu Yun and Si Qi appeared. He was surprised that the emperor did not die, but appeared in front of him in another identity, but his soul was always him. Even if he had a mortal body, the power without God was still dormant in his body, waiting for the opportunity. And he, after more than a thousand years, finally got what he wanted and was able to stand beside him and escort him. The lofty voice was calm and gentle, and the lonely cloud listened quietly. Finally, there was a fuzzy picture of no God in his mind. That was what she saw when she entered the Shura hall by mistake when she was ten years old to avoid the pursuit of the immortal gods. She had forgotten it thoroughly, but she remembered his appearance again in her lofty words. Thousands of years ago, the godless reverence is still somewhat similar to the current Siqi. With the growth of Siqi, the similarity becomes more and more obvious. She actually ignores such an important point. Gu Yun thought of the Shura hall outside the immortal heaven. Even if there was no God and the Shura family disappeared, the boundary standing outside the Shura hall still existed, like a guardian, blocking all those who wanted to enter the Shura hall. Although the Shura hall has been reduced to a deserted place, it can not be invaded by anyone. However, she easily crossed the border and was not attacked by the border. If not for the deaths of many people under the border, she would almost doubt whether the border really existed. Why did the boundary shrouded outside the Shura hall allow her to pass through alone? Why did she enter the Shura temple without any attack? Two questions intensified in Gu Yun''s heart. She frowned and thought, is there any origin between her and the non god respect, or the Shura hall? She couldn''t make sense of this question, and the answer could only be known when Siqi recovered his previous memory. With all that said, Zhengrong continued to fly to the heavenly palace on Qijun peak. On the huge square outside the heavenly palace, the three of them had been waiting there. Mu Ling looked forward to it. When the towering figure finally appeared under the night, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Zhengrong was one step ahead of them, but they didn''t arrive. They couldn''t help wondering whether something had happened to them on the road. When they were thinking about whether to find it, they finally appeared. Chapter 881 "Towering!" Mu Ling tried to wave to Zhengrong and shouted. The voice spread all over Qijun peak. Fu Lun immediately grabbed her neck, covered her mouth and said, "keep your voice down. At this time, everyone should sleep!" Mu Ling blinked and nodded. Fulun reluctantly let go of her. Zheng Rong fell on the square. As soon as he settled, Gu Yun turned over and jumped down from him. Nianxi was awakened, rubbed his bleary eyes, looked around blankly, and asked, "is this where?" "Qijunfeng heavenly palace." The garden replied with a smile. "Qijunfeng heavenly palace..." she whispered the name, "I always feel familiar. It seems that I''ve heard it somewhere..." Little stone asked in surprise, "Nian Xi, didn''t you grow up in Kyushu?" "Yes, that''s why I say it seems. Maybe my memory is confused." Nianxi waved her hand and said carelessly. After listening to her words, Juyuan looked at her with more exploration. He naturally saw that nianxi was not a phoenix in the field of animal gods, because the Phoenix growing up in Fengqi mountain could never be as weak as her. But his words made him doubt. It is said that when the Phoenix reaches a certain age and is strong to a certain extent, it will experience Nirvana rebirth. After rebirth, it will return to its original appearance and lose all the memories of the past, and its once strength will be sealed in the body waiting for awakening. So, will this little Phoenix be the form of which Phoenix in Fengqi mountain after Nirvana and rebirth? The garden was thinking. Mu Ling ran over, hugged his hand, blinked Shui Lingling''s eyes and asked, "brother yuan, what are you looking at, so serious!" The wheel garden returned to his senses, smiled and said, "it''s nothing. Let''s go, let''s go back." He raised his eyes and looked ahead. Zhengrong had taken Gu Yun to the heavenly palace. One after another, Qilin arrived at the square. All his attention was focused on Gu Yun. There were doubts, curiosity, exploration and hostility in his eyes. No foreigners have ever come to the heavenly palace. Therefore, when Gu Yun and them appeared, all the kirins immediately noticed their unusual breath and couldn''t help being on guard. Most of the unicorns seen by Gu Yun have no shape, and their huge bodies stand on both sides like mountains. However, under the pressure of Zhengrong, no one dared to do anything to Gu Yun, which made them more curious about the relationship between this girl of unknown origin and Zhengrong. You know, Zhengrong, as the strongest member of the Qilin family, usually ignores all attempts to chat up others except talking to several people in the garden. Even those women who wanted to throw themselves into his arms were ruthlessly driven out by him. Their eyes lingered on Gu Yun. When they saw her red and silver eyes, they were surprised. They naturally understood what these eyes represented. They thought that the son of God and devil had long become a legend and no longer existed in this world, but they didn''t want to. Now they saw a living one appeared in front of them and didn''t die prematurely. Now they can understand why this girl can impress Zhengrong. The son of gods and demons is a special existence in the three realms. And their strength can surpass any of them. Chapter 882 The eyes of the kirins looking at Gu Yun changed several times. At this time, the atmosphere was very solemn, which made nianxi converge a little, grabbed Gu Yun''s hand, and the little stone stood beside nianxi silently, staring at the eyes around him. He clenched his fist and secretly made up his mind. If there was an accident, he would protect his sister and nianxi anyway. Through the connection between the contracts, Xiaoqing said in Gu Yun''s mind, "master, there are three strong smells in it. Be careful." Gu Yun nodded. As early as she stepped into this field, an invisible threat came over and shackled her. However, before long, this threat was deterred by Zhengrong. It can be seen that the people inside are extremely afraid of Zhengrong. When he approached the heavenly palace, Zhengrong was transformed into a human shape. A burst of white light shrouded Zhengrong. In the white light, Zhengrong changed from big to small, and finally began to take shape. He took a step forward, and the white light shrouded around him suddenly dispersed. What appeared in the original place was a slender and majestic man. A handsome face was carved like a knife, with sharp edges and deep, three-dimensional facial features and incomparable beauty. However, those calm and dark eyes were full of dignity, which people dared not despise. He raised his eyes and glanced at the solemn hall behind the gate of the heavenly palace. There were already waiting for a group of people who played an important role in the whole heavenly palace. They were calm and stared at the towering and lonely clouds already standing at the door. There was a burst of anger and fear in their eyes. Zhengrong just glanced at them lightly, took back his eyes and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, don''t care about them. Just take this heavenly palace as a holy land." As Zheng Rong stepped into the temple of heaven, the three of them: " They were afraid to see the three elders'' faces as black as the bottom of the pot. Mu Ling and Fulun bit their ears and said, "in the whole heavenly palace, only Zhengrong dares to talk to the elders like this. Do you think what brother Yuan said before implies that Zhengrong has other more powerful identities that have not been told to us, but the elders know?" Because they were close together, each other''s breath was sprinkled on each other''s skin. Fulun''s heart jumped very fast at this moment, which almost made him want to escape in embarrassment, so as not to blush, but in the end, he didn''t do so. Fu Lun calmed down and opened the distance between the two without leaving a trace. Then he answered Mu Ling''s question: "I have the same guess as you, but it seems that the Zhengrong''s real identity has not been found out, so we can''t know the answer." Mu Ling nodded approvingly. In her heart, there is nothing that Juyuan can''t do. Even if there is, it must be a thorny thing. Now, the problems that linger in their hearts are all around lonely clouds and towering, but no matter which one, they can''t figure it out. Zhengrong did not deliberately lower his voice. Therefore, not only the three elders on the main seat and Juyuan, but also the kirins outside heard it, but they all looked strange. They had long been used to this person not paying attention to anyone in the heavenly palace, so they were paralyzed on the ground. The three elders on the main seat want to lift the table angrily at the moment, but they dare not. Let alone Zhengrong wants to take an outsider to live in the heavenly palace. Even if he sends out the whole heavenly palace, he is also qualified. Chapter 883 The three men looked gloomy, but they only felt helpless. Who calls this man their ancestor? They can destroy the whole Qijun peak with their fingers! To the surprise of all Qilin, the three elders did not condemn Zhengrong, but silently let Zhengrong bring the girl of unknown origin into the heavenly palace to live, which set a precedent for the heavenly palace and refreshed everyone''s understanding. In the past, the three elders connived at Zhengrong, which was painless. They didn''t think much. They only said that the three elders took a fancy to Zhengrong''s talent and powerful power, so they were particularly relaxed about him. They turned a blind eye to many things and let him go. However, this time, Zhengrong brought back a foreign girl and let her live in the heavenly palace. This has far undermined the rules of the heavenly palace. In this way, the elders are still conniving, which is doubtful. Even if it is valued, even if it is favored, no one can break the rules of the heavenly palace, especially taking foreigners into the heavenly palace. This is the bottom line, which all members of the heavenly palace can''t bear. They also began to doubt their extraordinary real identity. The existence that can be feared by the elders must be extremely powerful Mu Ling could no longer resist the curiosity in his heart, grabbed the sleeve of Juyuan, and constantly asked everything about Zhengrong: "brother yuan, do you already know who Zhengrong is? Just tell me. I''m dying of curiosity. " Everything about the extraordinary is like a huge mystery in front of them, so that they can''t solve it. Gu Yuan shook his head: "no, I don''t know. I just guessed that Zhengrong''s real identity would not be simple, but I didn''t expect it to be so simple." This was the first time he had seen the elders of the heavenly palace shielding a person like this. It was interesting and made people want to seek answers. Mu Ling couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed, and his curiosity was like a cat''s claw. Without even calling, Zhengrong took Gu Yun and them directly, walked through the hall of raising teachers and asking questions, and walked towards the heavenly palace. The whole audience was silent, which... Didn''t pay attention to the elders! The three looked at each other and saw helplessness from each other''s eyes. On the other side, Zheng Rong and Gu Yun said, "during this period of time, you can live in the heavenly palace at ease. The matter of cultivation can''t come in a hurry. In the end, you should go step by step." Gu Yun nodded in silence, but she didn''t intend to stay in the heavenly palace for a long time. It was difficult to achieve the effect of rapid breakthrough only by blindly closing the door. Since she came to the field of beast God, she wanted to look for opportunities in it. And In Gu Yun''s mind, Nian Xi blurted out his familiarity when he heard the words "qijunfeng heavenly palace". She thought that the memory before nianxi was slowly recovering, and it was time to prepare for everything that was coming. The field of beast God, if nothing unexpected, should be the birthplace of nianxi. Everything about her Nirvana before rebirth should have happened here. Gu Yun''s eyes fell on nianxi. Nianxi was looking left and right at the solemn Hall of sizhouzhuang. His eyes were full of curiosity and were not affected by the surrounding atmosphere. It seemed that nothing in the world could cause her sadness. Nianxi''s face was always filled with a smile. Gu Yun can''t predict whether he will maintain his carefree appearance after nianxi remembers everything in his past, but what should come will eventually come Chapter 884 The news that qijunfeng was the son of a God and devil in the heavenly palace spread like wildfire that night, making it well known to everyone in the heavenly palace. Fortunately, qijunfeng lives alone in the field of animal gods, and there are no other races living around. Therefore, the news has not spread to the whole field of animal gods. Zhengrong is very busy in the heavenly palace. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. He needs to solve many things in person. Although he can refuse, he can''t refuse many things if he wants to refuse. Here, he also has too many involuntarily. Therefore, on the second day when Guyun arrived at the heavenly palace, Zhengrong left a word hastily and left. As long as he was still in the field of beast God for a day, no one dared to move Guyun. Therefore, he was relieved to leave. At dawn the next day, Gu Yun got up to practice. The aura and divine power in the field of beast God are incomparable in the outside world. Therefore, Gu Yun grabbed every minute to practice, but unexpectedly ushered in an uninvited guest. When he stepped into the courtyard where Gu Yun lived, he looked around and looked at it for a moment before laughing: "I can see that it took some thought to choose this place." Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at him coldly. He had no impression of this person, but vaguely remembered that he had seen him yesterday. "At least I''m also the little Lord of the heavenly palace. I''m half the Lord. I should do my best to be a host." Said Ju Yuan, explaining why he appeared here. Gu Yun indifferently put away the world sword. When she was about to leave, Ju Yuan stopped her: "your name is Gu Yun, isn''t it? Gu family, whether in ancient times or now, is very rare. As far as I know, there is only the demon family Gu family in this world. Isn''t your father a member of the demon family? However, the demon clan in the divine world disappeared more than 20 years ago, and you bear half of the divine blood, so you can''t come from the mortal world. With the pride and arrogance of the divine family, since the beginning of the three worlds, no divine family has been exiled in the mortal world. Even if there is, you haven''t been secretly called back, so, There can be no Protoss in the mortal world! " The success of the long speech made Guyun stop walking away. She turned around and frowned at him. However, Guyuan was not looking at Guyun, but her eyes fell on the distant sky. He said to himself, "so there is only one possibility. You are the orphan of the demon family more than 20 years ago. I''m just curious. With your general demon blood, how can people in the eternal world tolerate you? As far as I know, anyone in the eternal life hates the demon family, but those who are involved with the demon family will be ruthlessly wiped out and destroyed by them. All, how did you survive in the divine world? This is something I can''t think of at present. It''s too ridiculous. " It has to be said that Guyun''s identity has been guessed by Juyuan. If it weren''t for the lack of information between the beast God field and Changsheng sky and their isolation, I''m afraid that Guyun''s identity would have been guessed by the storm that caused the whole Changsheng sky ten years ago. Gu Yun stared at him indifferently and didn''t answer. Gu Yuan sighed: "you don''t want to answer. No matter which of the three worlds you come from, it makes people doubt your purpose. The field of beast God has not been visited by other races except the demon clan for a long time. Why did you come?" Chapter 885 Speaking of the end, the eyes of Juyuan suddenly became sharp, with doubt in his voice. The color of Gu Yun''s eyes darkened, and he said coldly, "what''s the purpose? If I say my goal is to flatten your heavenly palace, how are you doing? " Juyuan: " Gu Yun left this sentence, then turned and left. With a burst of closing door, he completely isolated the wheel garden. The wheel garden stood in place. Some couldn''t return to God. He was tongue tied for a while, and then exclaimed: "I dare to say anything!" What Gu Yun said is true or false. How could he not tell? If she really meant it, she wouldn''t have lived safely in the heavenly palace last night. Moreover, the heavenly palace has stood in the world for thousands of years, and its status has long been unshakable. Could she say it can be destroyed. "It seems that yesterday''s meeting in ghost valley was really just an accident." Gu Yuan muttered to himself that he left Gu Yun''s residence bitterly. In the dark, a man looked at the figure he left and suddenly clenched his fist. ¡­¡­ After staying in the heavenly palace for two days, she did nothing. Gu Yun couldn''t sit still. She wanted to find Zhengrong to say goodbye, but she turned around the huge heavenly palace and didn''t see him. It''s not just towering, but even the deeds of others can''t be found. "Look, it''s the son of the devil!" At this time, a female voice came from behind Gu Yun, and there was joy in her voice. Then one person corrected her address: "her name is Gu Yun. It''s impolite not to call others the son of gods and demons." When the female voice heard the speech, she immediately joked, "ah, brother yuan even knows someone else''s name ~" Another voice echoed her: "Juyuan, it''s not simple. It''s fast enough." "Brother yuan, I''m going to be angry. You clearly said that you only like linger." When Gu Yun turned around, he saw the three people coming face to face. He noticed that Gu Yun looked at them. Mu Ling immediately greeted her with a smile: "Gu Yun, what a coincidence, we meet again." The lonely cloud was silent. In silence, the three people of Juyuan had come to her. Mu Ling said again, "are you looking for Zhengrong?" Gu Yun nodded. "Zhengrong, I''ve gone to the infernal cliff." Mu Ling said. Gu Yun: "Infernal cliff?" "Well, yes, it''s the infernal cliff. Don''t worry. It''s not dangerous. Although the name sounds dangerous, it''s actually a very ordinary cliff. It''s a little far away, and it will take a long time to go back and forth." Mu Ling nodded and explained, "as for why Zhengrong went to the infernal cliff, well, because my birthday is coming, and then I want silver yi fruit, which only grows in the infernal cliff, so Zhengrong went to pick silver yi fruit and said it was a birthday gift for me. What''s the matter? Is it urgent for Gu Yun to find Zhengrong? " Mu Ling looked at Gu Yun nervously and was full of anxiety. If Gu Yun really had something very important to find Zhengrong, she would be guilty. If it weren''t for her willfulness, Zheng Rong wouldn''t go to such a distant place unless she was yinyiguo. Gu Yun read the look in Mu Ling''s eyes, shook his head and said, "it''s all right." When she finished, she turned to go. Mu Ling caught up with her: "really? If you have any trouble and need help, you can also come to us. Although we are not powerful, the general problems can still be solved. " "No trouble." Gu Yun continued and thought to himself that since Zhengrong was not there, he had to wait some more time until Zhengrong came back to talk about leaving. Zhengrong told her last night that he couldn''t leave without saying goodbye. He would leave with her to find Siqi. Chapter 886 Mu Ling had to keep up, but Fu Lun grabbed him and said, "when can you have a little eyesight?" Mu Ling was at a loss: "when did I lose my eyesight?" Fulun was speechless. Anyone with a little insight could see that Gu Yun liked to be alone and didn''t like to be entangled by others, but mu Ling kept coming up! "Fulun is really annoying, hum!" Mu Ling said angrily and left. Fulun and Juyuan looked at each other and sighed. ¡­¡­ Gu Yun returned to his residence. As soon as his front foot stepped into the threshold, a small figure rushed into her arms. Gu Yun stretched out his hand to catch it, slowed down the momentum, slightly lowered his head, and saw nianxi looking at her dimly with tears and choking. Before he calmed down, Gu Yun suddenly felt a bad premonition in his heart. Nianxi sniffed and cried, "Lord, master, little stone, little stone has been taken away!" As soon as he finished, nianxi could no longer suppress himself and began to cry. A little feeling flew out of the chain of heaven and earth. Some were at a loss, and some clumsily stretched out a short thick hand, comfortingly patted her on the head and said, "nianxi, do you know that you look really ugly when you cry!" This is the first time that Xiaoqing has seen her so sad since she met nianxi. It is also the first time that she cried. She was completely flustered. Gu Yun leaned over, gently raised his hand, wiped the tears on nianxi''s face and said, "I promise, little stone will be fine. Now, can you tell me what happened?" Gu Yun''s words easily soothed nianxi''s uneasy heart. After a while, she slowly sobbed and told everything that had just happened. Not long after Gu Yun went out, a masked man in black broke in and easily broke the barrier set by Gu Yun. His goal was very clear. He came for nianxi and Xiaoshi. But little stone tried his best to protect Nian Xi, just like a wolf cub with tusks. There was a lot of noise. The man seemed to have some fear. He was worried that the noise would attract others, so he wanted to make a quick decision, and finally only took little stone. Although nianxi escaped the disaster, she fell into endless remorse. The more she thought about it, the more she felt sad and worried. Finally, she couldn''t hold back her tears and grabbed her eyes. Just at this time, Guyun came back, and countless grievances poured into her heart. All her disguised strength fell apart. She couldn''t help rushing to hug Guyun and crying. After hearing what nianxi said, Gu Yun''s heart sank fiercely. She was just a newcomer to the field of beast God, but someone had already stared at her and had the idea of nianxi and Xiaoshi. Anyone who dares to touch the people around her will never be tolerated! Gu Yun suddenly clenched her fist, and her powerful power would gush out at any time. After knowing the direction of the man''s departure from nianxi''s mouth, Gu Yun did not hesitate to catch up. Nianxi was going to go together, but Gu Yun stopped her. She threw her on the Juyuan who heard the news, and hurriedly left a word "watch her" and disappeared. There is an unknown enemy and unknown danger ahead. Since that person can break her barrier, her strength must be above her. Nianxi goes rashly and sends herself to the tiger''s mouth. She is not sure whether she really has the strength to protect her The three of them clubbed in the same place with a muddled face. Nianxi was still making a fuss to go with Gu Yun, but they were stopped by Xiaoqing. Gu Yun knew that the three of them would never be able to see nianxi, so she kept Xiaoqing. Chapter 887 Even though Xiaoqing is worried about Gu Yun''s comfort, she doesn''t dare to let nianxi die. Therefore, she can shackle nianxi with the strength of suckling. Although Juyuan and Fulun didn''t know what was going on in front of them, Gu Yun told them that they were not careless. They immediately raised their hands and limited all nianxi''s actions. They looked at each other and saw the same blankness from each other''s eyes. The garden was silent for a moment and said, "let''s wait here first." Mu Ling wondered, "what happened to Gu Yun, who is so angry and angry, with murderous spirit in his eyes?" No one answered her, and what she was confused about was the confusion of Juyuan and Fulun. Not only intentionally or unintentionally, after Gu Yun chases out of the heavenly palace, if there seems to be no smell of small stones left along the way, he pursues these smells. Gu Yun goes farther and farther, more and more remote. Finally, she is completely in a wilderness ridge. The only thing that can be sure is that she is still within the boundary of Qijun peak. Gu Yun stopped, looked around coldly, and the breath disappeared. She was surrounded by a desolate jungle. Towering ancient trees rose from the ground, and dense branches and leaves covered the sun without leaving a gap. The air was dark and humid, with a musty smell. Thick vines wrapped tightly around the trunk, like a flying snake, towards her position, look at fiercely as a tiger does. She looked around and didn''t find the footprints of pedestrians. She couldn''t help frowning. At this time, a trembling cry pulled her attention back: "sister, why are you so stupid? Why are you chasing here? Go, it''s dangerous here!" It was the sound of small stones, mixed with frightening fear. Gu Yun turned back and looked at the source of the sound. He couldn''t help but be hurt by the scene in front of him. Among the dense vines, there was a small figure tightly wrapped with blood all over. Those vines were crazy to absorb the blood from him. Too much blood loss had made the delicate little face pale and almost dying. At the moment when he saw her coming, he struggled violently. However, any struggle he made was a talisman, which would only accelerate his death. Gu Yun''s mind was empty. When he summoned the world sword and was about to go up to save the little stone, suddenly, there was an irresistible suction at her feet. Before she could respond, she suddenly blacked out and lost consciousness. At the last moment, in the twinkling of her eyes closed, she saw a black figure not far away from her, raised her lips contemptuously and said, "fool, small illusions can lead you into a trap. How powerful is my way, but it''s just superficial. How can I be willing to destroy that little cat demon''s beautiful face and body? Ha ha ha!" The rampant voice is like a magic spell, and the consciousness of solitary cloud chaos completely returns to darkness. Care is chaos. She also has time to mess up and fall into the trap of others. What made her a little relieved was that listening to the man''s tone, at present, the little stone is not in danger, so everything is still in time ¡­¡­ In the endless darkness, Guyun''s consciousness drifted away. When she woke up again, she only felt the heart piercing pain from all over her body. It seemed that someone was using a sharp blade to put a little bit on her limbs and every inch of her skin. The huge pain swept through all her senses. Suddenly, Guyun opened the ghost''s different pupils from the darkness. Chapter 888 In the dark, everything was invisible. Guyun numbly raised one hand and carefully rubbed the other arm. Unexpectedly, he touched many dense wounds, some of which had been scarred, and some were too deep. They were still gurgling and bleeding. The sharp pain stimulated each Sutra, making Guyun''s mind more awake than ever. Gu Yun only felt his hands sticky. She knew that it was blood. The whole air was filled with a smell of blood. She lay on the wet ground, staring at the boundless darkness, a little distracted, and her consciousness slowly began to collapse again. Gu Yun took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, endured the pain of being crushed by heavy objects, and sat up from the ground. Her hands supported the ground. In the process of using her strength, her palms were cut again by rough stones on the ground, and the gravel penetrated into the scars. The pain made her face full of cold sweat. Gu Yun tried to use the divine power in her body to heal her wounds. At present, the worst thing is that all her powers are sealed, but fortunately, no, her divine power, magic Qi and spiritual power can still be used. This calmed Gu Yun''s heart a little. This is another independent space. It''s impossible to know exactly where it is, but the only thing you can be sure of is that it must be dangerous and will not be a safe place. Otherwise, that person won''t bother to break her in here. Gu Yun gently breathed out a mouthful of turbid qi and stopped thinking. In the posture of meditation, he operated his divine power in the body for a week and repaired the wounds in the body bit by bit. At the same time, the wounds on the surface of the skin were healing slowly and the blood stopped. Gu Yun''s face was still as white as paper, which was no better than the dying man. Finally stopped the deterioration of the wound, and the others can only wait for it to recover slowly. Gu Yun opened his eyes and moved his lower limbs, but he felt strange. It seemed that he had not used this body for a long time and had become not his own. After getting used to it, Gu Yun just called out the world sword and supported it step by step. Although this place could not see five fingers, there was air circulation. She could completely rely on the wind to identify the direction of departure. Every step at the foot of solitary cloud was particularly firm. Finally, a light source appeared in front. Although it was small, it seemed like infinite hope, guiding the lonely cloud to go. The closer you get, the bigger the light source, and an exit suddenly appears in front of the lonely cloud. Accustomed to the darkness, the lonely cloud is not adapted to the light outside. I just feel some tingling in my eyes. Everything in my body is suffering and resisting the outside. Gu Yun couldn''t help thinking, how long has she been in a coma in the dark? That causes the body to reject light so much. After gradually adapting to the light outside, Gu Yun stepped out without any hesitation and stood in the light again. Gu Yun had a feeling of being separated from the world. She lowered her eyes and looked at her whole body. Her black clothes were worn. Although the exposed skin had healed, the ferocious scars remained on it, not only on her body, but also on her face. Her whole body was covered with blood and dirt, like a fierce ghost climbing out of the dead. Gu Yun''s vision only stayed on her for a moment and then shifted. She began to look around. Her current position is a rubble ruins. In addition to all kinds of jagged stones, it is a yellowish desert. The place she just walked out is a cave. There is only one cave on the steep mountain wall. There is no vitality here. Chapter 889 Gu Yun raised her feet and walked forward. Her every move caused pain of the tearing her whole body. She frowned slightly, but did not stop her pace. Her attention was in the center of the rubble ruins. When she looked at it at the first sight, she found a clue. If what she expected was right, there was a Dharma array, which might be an opportunity to leave this place. Gu Yun came forward and passed through the rubble ruins. When he glanced at the jagged rocks around him, he had thought about the position law of each of them. It seemed messy, but there was a mystery. However, Gu Yun was not proficient in the Dharma array. What she learned was just a skin watch. She watched it for a long time and didn''t figure out which Dharma array it was and what the breaking method was. There is no record of this in the inheritance and memory. After standing for a long time, Gu Yun only felt that his body had become stiff and difficult to move. As for the pain, he had been numb. She moved her hand and made a soft noise from the bones. Gu Yun picked up a rock nearby and wanted to relieve her stiffness. At the moment her body leaned up, she made a slight click, which seemed to touch some mechanism. Before Gu Yun could react, it was a whirling attack. She immediately inserted the Qingshi sword into the ground, which stabilized her body and didn''t throw it out in embarrassment. Gu Yun looked back and looked at the place suspected of array eyes. At this time, a man rushed towards her. At the same time, a nervous voice sounded in her ear: "Gu Yun, be careful, it''s dangerous!" Gu Yun''s body was at the end of a powerful crossbow. His reaction was not as good as before. He had no time to dodge, so he was thrown right by the man. There was another dizziness. The yellow sand on the ground had a burning temperature. When it was close to his skin, it was like rolling through the molten slurry, and the dust wrapped around their whole body. The lonely cloud''s breathing became a little difficult and his consciousness began to blur. The man got up from the ground, Pooh, Pooh, spit out a mouthful of yellow sand. When he saw that Gu Yun was wrong, he immediately ran over and asked nervously, "Gu Yun, are you all right? Ah ah! You can''t die. I''m here alone. I''m afraid... " Hearing the speech, Gu Yun opened his eyes with great effort. What came into view was a beautiful face. What was particularly amazing was the pink apricot eyes, which seemed to attract people and sink involuntarily. Gu Yun looked at her and knew who she was, but he couldn''t name her. Seeing that Gu Yun woke up, Mu Ling raised a smile in surprise, "ah! Gu Yun, you''re awake. It''s great that you''re okay! I''m worried to death. " With that, Mu Ling stretched out his hand and wanted to help Gu Yun up. Gu Yun stood up slowly, stared at her and asked, "Why are you here?" "Of course I came to see you. I have to say, Gu Yun, you are too bold. Do you know that the place you broke into is the forbidden area of our Kirin family. The elder gave a strict order not to break in. You jumped in without thinking about it." Mu Ling widened her eyes and said with exaggerated expression. On the other side, she carefully looked at Gu Yun''s injury. The more she looked, the more frightened she was, and the more she looked at Xiu Mei, the deeper she wrinkled. She couldn''t help raising her head, looked at Gu Yun with tearful eyes and said, "Gu Yun, don''t you hurt?" Although these terrible wounds were healed little by little by divine power, the scars still existed. People with a clear eye could see that it was a new wound. On the white and transparent skin of the lonely cloud, it was like ugly centipedes crawling all over her body. Chapter 890 Gu Yun looked at these ferocious scars on her body. The pain was inevitable, but she was used to enduring the pain. When the pain was numb, she couldn''t feel any pain. "Gu Yun, I''ll heal you." Mu Ling involuntarily used the healing technique, and the soft light covered Gu Yun, trying to recover her injury a little bit. Gu Yun sighed and said, "it''s useless." If the divine power could recover these scars on her body, she would have treated them herself. Mu Ling grabbed his hair and said, "what should I do?" Gu Yun''s eyes on Mu Ling were somewhat complicated. She didn''t expect that it was Mu Ling who appeared here to help her. She and she were just a few faces. She didn''t even know her name and never put it in her heart. However, in order to find her, she knew that the front was a forbidden area and broke in. Knowing that the place was in danger, she resolutely chose to move forward. Through Mu Ling, she seemed to see the shadow of Nalan snow. Before they left the customs, she fell into the field of animal God. I don''t know that they are now led by the demon God, but they are out of the customs, but they are safe Mu Ling looked at the lost lonely cloud and said in surprise, "lonely cloud, I didn''t expect you to be distracted!" Mu Ling''s voice pulled back the thoughts of the lonely cloud drifting farther and farther. She said to Mu Ling''s narrow eyes, "find a way to go out." "Ah, I can''t get out..." Mu Ling blinked and said, "there has always been no access to the forbidden area. Unless there is a special order from the elders, we will be trapped here all the time." Lonely cloud''s frown deepened. "But don''t worry. When I came in, brother yuan had gone to the elders. There was nothing brother yuan couldn''t do. Since he started, I believe he can get the special order of the elders!" Seeing this, Mu Ling quickly added another sentence. Gu Yun is not a person who likes to place his hope on others, but at present, it seems that he has no choice but to trust them "So, we should all be trapped here in the next few days. Fortunately, we are not alone, otherwise we will suffocate. The name of luanshi ruins is familiar to all Kirin people. The Dharma array here will change with people''s actions all the time. Therefore, unless it is a master who is particularly proficient in Dharma array, it is impossible for others to go out by their own power. Of course, except the strong who have absolute power to destroy this forbidden area. " Mu Ling stretched and continued to explain. Gu Yun nodded, pursed his lips and said nothing. His thoughts began to drift away again, and the surroundings became silent. After a long time, she changed her posture and closed her eyes. Since she couldn''t get out in a short time, she took advantage of this time to recover. The small stone is still in the hands of the villain, and no one can predict what will happen next or an accident. Therefore, the top priority is to save the small stone as soon as possible. When Gu Yun was deep in thought, Mu Ling held her cheek and stared at her. A few dark lights flashed in her eyes. Her eyebrows and eyes were smiling. What lurked at the bottom of her eyes was a turbulent dark tide. If you have nothing to do with him, then I don''t mind having another son of God and devil as a friend. But if you have something to do with him, in order to avoid you taking him away, I will personally drive you to hell without turning over! The night came as scheduled, the darkness swallowed up everything, and the plot fermented little by little in the night Chapter 891 In the next few days, Gu Yun and Mu Ling lived together day and night. Among them, many dangers came to them, such as the storm in the desert, and the vortex suddenly appeared at their feet. Mu Ling seems to have a lot of experience in this area. He can always grasp the lonely cloud and hide in the dark cave before the danger comes, so as to escape. After a few days together, Gu Yun was no longer as cold to Mu Ling as before. Although his attitude was still light, he no longer resisted her approach. For five consecutive days, in this place that seems to be abandoned by the world, only mu Ling''s laughter and laughter have brought some vitality here. Except that everything else is dead and quiet, even the wind is so slight that it can be ignored, Gu Yun can understand what Mu Ling said earlier now. In such a large space, there is no life, not even a voice. There is only one around him. Around him is the loneliness that can''t go away, as if forgotten at the end of the world. Only this loneliness and despair can defeat a person''s inner defense line, so as to completely disintegrate all his reason and fall into collapse. Especially Mu Ling, who can''t stand loneliness and cleanliness. Such a ghost place where birds don''t shit is more painful than her life. When Mu Ling talked about these, Gu Yun couldn''t help asking, "why do you do this? We''re just strangers?" Mu Ling was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. Then he jumped to his feet and accused Gu Yun. He pretended to cry and said, "Gu Yun, you hurt my heart too much. I can''t. one of my heart has fallen to the ground and turned into powder. In your eyes, I''m actually a stranger. I''m angry!" She hummed softly and turned her head to the other side, just not to see Gu Yun. Gu Yun silently looked at her for a moment and then continued to close her eyes. Finally, Mu Ling was defeated. She stepped forward, sat down next to Gu Yun and smiled. When Gu Yun opened her eyes and looked at her, she said slowly: "in fact, there is no special reason." After saying this, Mu Ling paused for a moment, looked very serious on his face, stared at Gu Yun and asked, "do you believe in love at first sight?" Gu Yun: " "Haha, haha, I''m serious." Seeing the expression of Gu Yun, Mu Ling immediately broke his kung fu and smiled forward and backward. There was no image to speak of. After staying with Gu Yun, she developed a bad habit, that is, she always likes to flirt with Gu Yun, and every time Gu Yun''s reaction didn''t disappoint her. Mu Ling stopped laughing and continued to say solemnly: "Gu Yun, I found that you are really cute. Only those who have really been with you and know you will find it." Gu Yun faintly looked at her for a moment, then took back his eyes and ignored Mu Ling''s teasing from time to time. Mu Ling stopped quickly. She pinched her fingers and counted. She tossed blindly for a moment and said to Gu Yun, "I guess, brother yuan, they are coming soon. They are one step closer to our day out. Are they super happy?" Gu Yun ignored. "Gu Yun, why don''t you pay attention to me? People will be sad." Gu Yun ignored. "Gu Yun, you ignore me, and I ignore you, hum!" Gu Yun ignored. "... Gu Yun, you are so cruel!" Gu Yun got up and went back to the cave. In an instant, his ears were clean. Chapter 892 As Mu Ling said, within a day, they appeared in the wheel garden. In the cave, Gu Yun could hear Mu Ling''s joyful voice even in his closed practice. The stone broke the earth and came in, "brother yuan, you''re finally here! I am here! I''m here! " "Brother yuan, Wu Wu, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m going to miss you." "Brother yuan, if you don''t come again, the spirit you see is Kirin jerky!" "Brother yuan, you see, I''m thin. You should be responsible for bringing back the meat I lost." ¡­¡­ There were a series of muring voices in front of him, which made Gu Yun no longer want to practice in isolation. When she walked out of the cave, she saw that the children and girls in the garden, Fulun and other kirins in the heavenly palace gathered in the rubble ruins. Gu Yuan spoiled and rubbed Mu Ling''s head and said with a smile, "OK, I will bring you back the lost meat." Fulun stood aside with his arms in his arms and heard Mu Ling''s words without pause. There was a bitter flash at the bottom of his eyes, but he was well covered up by him, "Ling Er is really heartless. It''s not just Ju Yuan who saved you. You totally ignored us! Do you miss me at all when you think of Juyuan? " Mu Lingqiao smiled and said, "yes, you and I want to!" "You are real! Really think we''ll believe it? " Fulun said rather disdainfully. Gu Yuan noticed the figure of solitary cloud at the entrance of the mountain, stared at her and said, "I''ll take you away!" Gu Yun nodded and walked towards them. Until she approached them, they found that she was in a mess. The clothes on Gu Yun''s body were still the blood stained clothes in the cave, ragged and bloody. It seemed that she had just experienced a fierce battle with others. The scars on her skin loomed under her clothes, shocking. "Gu Yun, you are hurt." Fulun said. Gu Yun shook his head and looked at the wheel garden. At the moment when their eyes met in mid air, Gu Yun said, "I''m all right. Let''s leave now." Lu Yuan frowned and habitually wanted to check Gu Yun''s injury with divine consciousness, but he was completely isolated from the outside. When a person''s divine sense is strong enough, he can suppress other people''s divine sense, even if this person''s strength is much higher than him. The wheel garden slightly reluctantly took back his divine consciousness. Turning around, he started the special order of the elders and said to the people, "let''s leave!" "Yes!" A strong white light enveloped them. Mu Ling took advantage of this time to hold Juyuan''s hand, lowered his voice and asked, "brother yuan, why are so many people here?" If only they were rescued, there would be more than enough for Juyuan and Fulun. There is always an air of wind and rain in front of this big battle. The wheel garden pursed her lips and said simply: "raise the teacher and ask for punishment!" ¡­¡­ After leaving the forbidden area, Gu Yun and his party appeared in the square in front of the heavenly palace. Without their explanation, Gu Yun had gone straight to the power center of the heavenly palace. The three elders had been waiting inside for a long time, and the atmosphere of the whole hall was solemn and depressed. "Gu Yun, I''ll accompany you." Mu Ling quickly went to Gu Yun and whispered. When they both walked into the heavenly palace hall, Juyuan and Fulun looked at each other and chased in. When the figure of Gu Yun appeared at the gate of the hall, all the eyes in it were cast in the past, full of exploration and curiosity. Some people were gloating at misfortunes for fear that the world would not be chaotic. Chapter 893 Gu Yun''s indifferent eyes swept all the people in the hall. However, any Kirin who had been swept by her eyes was full of spirits. A chill came from his back, which made their unbridled eyes unconsciously converge. The hall was five feet high. Everyone sat on the huge chairs in the air and looked down on the lonely cloud. In their eyes, the figure of the lonely cloud was as small as an ant. They could crush her with their fingers, and could not help humming contemptuously from their nose. The three elders have been sitting in the position of elders for a long time. The more they live, the more they go back. Now they even fight for a little fairyland girl. It''s a waste of their time. Mu Ling followed Gu Yun with a worried look in her eyes. She was close to Gu Yun and whispered to her about these cold faced people around, "Gu Yun, sitting on the top, the oldest and most cumbersome are the three elders of the heavenly palace. In the whole heavenly palace, they have the highest status and the strongest cultivation, and the Dharma protector is sitting on both sides of them, The Dharma protector is the hall leader. They are all old-fashioned and strict people. If they ask you any questions later, you must answer them vigilantly. " Gu Yun listened, looked cold, and walked slowly to the middle of the hall. Several eyes focused on her, full of examination. The three elders frowned fiercely. Since Gu Yun appeared in their vision, she has always been cold and arrogant. She has no consciousness of making a big mistake. Her momentum is like Changhong, which is more fierce than any of them, even now she looks very embarrassed. The elder snorted heavily. His eagle sharp eyes locked on Gu Yun, and his majestic voice echoed in the hall: "you know what''s wrong!" Mu Ling''s feet were soft. Facing the elders of the heavenly palace, they had a deep-rooted fear. The words she had organized in her mind fell apart at the moment when the elder looked at them, leaving only a blank in her mind. Huyuan and Fulun were blocked outside the hall, and their faces were full of anxiety. They can see that the elders are serious this time. It''s all a pale excuse to ask for guilt. They just want to take advantage of the absence of Zhengrong to gain the prestige of Guyun. In the past, no one in the heavenly palace had broken through the forbidden area, but there had never been such a big battle, so Juyuan could safely bring Gu Yun and Mu Ling back. This time, all the officials in the heavenly palace gathered in the main hall. I''m afraid they have to ask the question thoroughly. Fulun clenched his teeth and lowered his voice: "Damn, how can the elders be so mean!" As soon as he uttered his words, the eye of the wheel garden crossed over and motioned him to be careful. The walls have ears. There are elders on both sides. If they hear this, it will reach the ears of the elders. In the future, there will be some Fulun recipients! Since Zhengrong came to the Kirin family, it has brought glory to the Kirin family and threats to the elders. They have been sitting in this position for a long time and have already turned into their desire. Zhengrong''s strength undoubtedly makes them feel threatened. In the field of beast gods, what everyone believes in has always been the supremacy of strength, and the strong live in it. Normally, the leader of the heavenly palace should have been extraordinary long ago. However, he was lack of interest in this aspect, so he refused to take office. But even so, they still didn''t make the elders feel at ease. Suspicion became more and more intense in their hearts. In addition, Zhengrong has more and more prestige in the Kirin family, far more than any Kirin, which makes them feel the threat of status. Chapter 894 Therefore, they want to re-establish their authority in the heavenly palace. Want everyone to see the whole heavenly palace, they are still invincible. Want to let everyone know that the absolute right to speak and the supreme right are still in their hands. This is the scene in front of them. They want to cut Gu Yun, only because Gu Yun was brought back by Zhengrong. They dare not move towering, only dare to make an article on Gu Yun, and only through her can they stand in front of everyone. Everyone saw through and didn''t tell. All the people sitting here had a little holiday with Zhengrong. Since the elders wanted to press Zhengrong''s spirit, they naturally clapped their hands. Zhengrong has been arrogant in the heavenly palace for a long time. Someone has to suppress him. Otherwise, in the future, there will be no dignity and rules in the heavenly palace. They know the abacus, and so do Ju Yuan and Fu Lun. However, they could do nothing but watch powerlessly. Although Juyuan and Fulun are highly valued in the heavenly palace, especially Juyuan, as the young master of the heavenly palace, the next leader of the heavenly palace, his status is undoubtedly noble. However, before he really took that position, he just hung a name on himself and never had his own right to speak. Even at this moment, he didn''t even have the qualification to enter. Juyuan clenched his fist and felt deeply powerless again. What is the meaning of the identity of the little Lord of the heavenly palace! Just when Mu Ling couldn''t restrain his inner awe and was about to kneel down, Gu Yun stretched out a hand and firmly held her. At the same time, his cold eyes glanced at the elder and said, "we''re not guilty!" The four words were sonorous and powerful, and they were also lingran domineering. The momentum suddenly overwhelmed the elder. As if, in the current situation, their identity had been reversed. The elder''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and the scene was silent. Everyone looked at Gu Yun in amazement. The information from their eyes was consistent: the younger generation is terrible. She was the second and the first was Zhengrong. Mu Ling turned his head and looked at Gu Yun, and secretly raised his thumb towards Gu Yun. "You are stubborn. Since you are determined to die, we will fulfill you!" The second elder was angry and immediately wanted to do the right thing to Gu Yun. Mu Ling, with a pale face, suddenly blocked Gu Yun''s body, stubbornly stuck his neck and said, "second elder, no!" As soon as he saw Mu Ling stand up to die, the Dharma protector immediately stood up from his seat, stared at a pair of tiger eyes and scolded, "ling''er, get back!" Hearing his voice, Mu Ling immediately picked up a wronged look, looked at him pitifully, and muttered: "Grandpa..." The Dharma protector helplessly helped the forehead and wanted to knock on his granddaughter''s brain to see what was thinking inside. Originally, with him in the way, Mu Ling could be alone, but the dead girl didn''t know whether it was brain pumping or what to do. She unexpectedly sent herself to the door and ran to the hall waiting for interrogation and punishment. That''s all right. His thin face, why did the three elders still want to give it? They won''t really do anything to Mu Ling. They scolded her for two words at most and let her go back, but it''s good. They jumped out by themselves, and they have to defend the son of God and devil against the attack? It''s a joke for the elders to accumulate strength and strike! The Dharma protector only felt an old blood stem in his throat, neither up nor down! Chapter 895 Seeing the Dharma protector stand up, Mu Ling changed her previous trembling and smiled. Since Grandpa stood up for her, she believed that Grandpa would protect her. This gave her confidence in an instant. She gathered in front of Gu Yun and whispered to her, "don''t worry, with my grandfather, we will be fine!" The two elders frowned and looked at the Dharma protector. They were already unhappy. At this moment, the scene is extremely strange. Other Dharma protectors and hall leaders were silent. At this time, there was no room for them to interrupt. They also didn''t have the courage to interrupt the dialogue between Dharma protectors and the two elders. The Dharma protector straightened his face and bowed to the two elders: "ling''er is young and not sensible. I hope the two elders can bear more. I''ll teach the girl a lesson when I go back. So, what about the forbidden area? It''s frightening for the two children to mobilize the public like this. " He said it as if it were true. Mu Ling cooperated with him to make a weak appearance of being greatly frightened, and specially squeezed out tears. It was so beautiful that he almost fell to the ground. Second elder: " People: " Fulun looked out and tried to hold back his smile. He breathed a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, the great Dharma protector is here." As long as there is a great Dharma protector, he will try his best to protect Mu Ling. Due to his face, he will also protect Gu Yunshun with him. As long as the elders don''t keep biting, the matter can be solved and come to an end. The Dharma protector gave the steps. What he was afraid of was that the elders didn''t follow the steps "It''s not that easy!" The garden said in a deep voice. A pair of eyes always looked at Mu Ling and Gu Yun, clenched their fists, and finally caught an opportunity to suppress the towering according to their temperament. They would never stop until they reached their goal. Sure enough, at the moment when the words in the wheel garden fell, the elder heard a heavy hum, "rules are rules. If you make a mistake, how can you cover it at a young age! Besides, is a hundred years old still young? " Everyone heard it. This time, the elder was really angry and vented all his anger against the towering things that had been accumulated in his heart for a long time on Gu Yun and Mu Ling. It''s not so easy to stop! The great Dharma protector''s heart sank. Mu Ling nervously grabbed his clothes. The atmosphere of the scene had stagnated, and everyone looked at the elder and waited for him to make the final decision. At this time, Gu Yun stood up and looked up at the elder. Ling ran said, "you, no one is qualified to convict me!" As soon as the arrogant words came out, the whole hall was in an uproar. Everyone was shocked and looked at the lonely cloud. They had eyes and tongue tied. They had seen crazy people, but they had never seen such crazy people like her! The three elders were furious and were about to get angry when they stood up. At this time, a Mori cold voice came in from the outside of the hall, instantly extinguished all their anger, and everyone stood up from their seats and looked at the door of the hall. "I want to see who has the courage to fight Gu Yun!" From the gate of the hall, a meteor walked in. At the moment of the figure, the majestic momentum crushed all of them, and a sense of suffocation spread to their senses. Death was imminent. Zheng Rong looked coldly at the three elders and made no secret of his killing. There has never been a moment when Zhengrong was so fierce and domineering in front of them! Chapter 896 This makes all of them feel that the towering in front of them is strange and terrible. When all his momentum was released, they intuitively felt how a huge gap existed between them, one in the cloud and the other in the mud. Looking at the towering front, everyone felt their souls trembling. This is the extraordinary real strength, which absolutely crushed all of them. At this moment, they can understand why the three elders indulged the towering. It''s not so much indulgence as fear and fear. The extraordinary strength is already above everyone in Tiangong Everyone was pressed by the towering and fierce pressure, almost out of breath. It was difficult to see the extreme of faces with different expressions. Mu Ling blinked, repeatedly determined for several times, and finally agreed to believe that what she saw was not her illusion. Zhengrong came back! Mu Ling immediately jumped excitedly. When he was about to jump on Zhengrong, Zhengrong held out a hand and stopped him. She bit her lips wrongfully, pretending to be wronged and want to cry. She hummed: "Zhengrong is really ruthless. She has disappeared for so long and refused to give a hug. Hum!" Zhengrong just looked at her and showed some helplessness. He threw a delicate box into her arms and said, "what you want!" "Ah ah!" Mu Ling suddenly screamed excitedly, which was out of tune with the depressed atmosphere around her. The Dharma protector kept gesturing her to converge, but mu Ling completely ignored it. Zheng Rong is her confidence. As long as there is Zheng Rong, even the elder can''t do anything with them. Thinking of this, Mu Ling burst into a howl. Through the guidance of the wheel garden, she has realized what a special existence Zhengrong is in the heavenly palace. While she is excited, she also feels extremely proud. With such a strong friend as a backer, she can walk sideways in the heavenly palace! If Zheng Rong hadn''t been here just now, she wouldn''t have recognized her advice so soon! Mu Ling wrote all his thoughts on his face and asked the Dharma protector to read it. He shook his head helplessly. This girl is really spoiled by them. If you are so dependent on others and go out alone in the future, what should you do? The three elders were white faced and looked at the towering. The pressure on them was the greatest, and their strength was far greater than that of others. They almost couldn''t lift it at one breath. In this way, they reminded them once again that this person is an existence they can''t afford to offend. In the past, they naively wanted to threaten him with the people around him. Now when they think about it, they find that they don''t know the so-called and underestimate the towering, which is the biggest mistake they have made. Except that Zhengrong pressed them when she came in, she didn''t give them any more. After giving the Yinyi fruit to Mu Ling, Zhengrong frowned and looked at Gu Yun. Until now, there are still scars on Gu Yun''s body and blood stains on her clothes. Obviously, she was seriously injured not long ago! The lofty eyebrows and eyes couldn''t help getting colder and colder, and anger ignited in the calm eyes. Gu Yun looked at him, shook his head and said in a warm voice, "I''m fine." After a few days of cultivation, her injury has recovered to seven or eight, no pain, but the scar still remains after all. However, Gu Yun''s words can''t calm Zhengrong''s anger. At this moment, Zhengrong wants to kill all the people here to vent their anger. "Who moved his hand?" He asked. Everyone was silent and the atmosphere was heavy. "A bunch of fools, do you know who you hurt?" He asked again. Everyone looked up at him blankly and nervously. "She is the divine imperial concubine of the three realms and eight nationalities!" Chapter 897 A word fell, and everyone looked at the lonely cloud with disbelief and consternation. God imperial concubine, throughout the three realms, only one person is qualified to be crowned with this title, that is the master of the Three Realms - the wife without God''s respect. Only she is the unique God imperial concubine. Even the wives of the gods and sea emperors in today''s divine world are only called heavenly concubines. A word is a world of difference. After the shock, everyone looked back disapprovingly. Without God''s respect, he had fallen thousands of years ago. In his legendary life, he had never loved any woman, and the position of divine princess had been suspended. Now, it''s better that a divine imperial concubine emerges from Zhengrong''s mouth for no reason. She is also a son of divine demons with impure blood and unknown identity. There is no other merit in her body except that face. If such women can become divine imperial concubines, then all women in the divine world can sit in that position. Thinking so, their eyes were stained with ridicule, and they imagined themselves to be a divine imperial concubine. It''s really crazy and ridiculous. From the malicious eyes around, Gu Yun just glanced coldly at the past. In an instant, they withdrew their sight and converged one after another. Even though they never took the little son of God and devil to heart, from the bottom of their heart, they had an inexplicable fear of her. When they were swept away by her cold eyes, they felt that at that moment, it seemed that their souls were seen through This forced them to withdraw their eyes to suppress the palpitations in their hearts. Gu Yun glanced at everyone faintly, then took back his eyes and said to Zhengrong, "let''s go." The top priority is to find the whereabouts of the little stone. As for the people in Tiangong, they are just clowns. Gu Yun turned and walked out of the heavenly palace. Mu Ling looked at the elder and his grandfather. Then he chased Gu Yun away. The Dharma protector was so angry that he blew his beard and stared and broke his teeth. He sighed in his heart: unworthy son, he just left him a lonely old man! As soon as Gu Yun and Mu Ling came out, Huyuan and Fulun rushed over. Huyuan looked at the hall and didn''t miss the obvious anger on the faces of the three elders. He said: "let''s leave quickly. Now there is a towering block. The elders can''t do anything about you, but when they are urgent, rabbits can bite people, not to mention tigers! So let''s withdraw first! " Mu Ling nodded like mashing garlic and grasped the hand of Ju Yuan. Ju Yuan frowned and looked at Mu Ling''s hand for a moment. Finally, he didn''t get rid of it. He took her to the hall and retreated south. Seeing Gu Yun leave, Zheng Rong looked at everyone coldly, "since Gu Yun doesn''t move you, I''ll leave you alive. If there''s another time, you can''t afford my anger!" Leaving this threatening word, Zhengrong also left with Gu Yun. No one dared to refute his words. Their hearts are still shaking because of the pressing pressure. From the deepest fear in my heart. They deeply realize that towering is a power they can''t reach. On the way, Guyun and Zhengrong briefly talked about a series of things that had happened in recent days. After listening, Zhengrong frowned and said, "since you can come and go freely in the heavenly palace, you must be a person in the heavenly palace, and your cultivation is very high. Guyun, do you see his appearance?" Gu Yun shook his head: "black clothes, masked, know only these two information." Chapter 898 Mu Ling chuckled: "this answer is equal to no answer." Zhengrong was silent for a moment and said, "give it to me, I can find the small stone!" With that, Zhengrong changed back to its original shape, spread its wings, and disappeared in their vision in a few breaths, leaving only gusts of wind in the air. Mu Ling exclaimed, "I found that Zhengrong was an action school." Since Zhengrong said he could find it, it must be found, because they understand Zhengrong. Unless they are 100% sure, he will not easily promise. That''s why Juyuan is willing to make deep friends with Zhengrong, even if this person hasn''t paid attention to any of them from the beginning. Gu Yun looked at the direction Zhengrong left, stopped for a moment, and then walked away. When she returned to her residence, nianxi flew into her arms again, but in less than a few seconds, nianxi suddenly bounced open. Her red eyes were wide open and exclaimed, "ah, master, you''re hurt!" "Woo woo, master, you have shed a lot of blood." Xiaoqing also rushed over. As soon as she saw Gu Yun''s whole body in distress, her lovely steamed stuffed bun face wrinkled and her eyes immediately became watery. Gu Yun lowered his eyes and looked at the blood all over his body. He sighed slightly and said in a low voice: "I''m fine. These blood... Isn''t mine." "The master deceives people. I can smell it. The blood is clearly yours!" Nianxi exposed her lie without giving Gu Yun face. Gu Yun: " Xiaoqing stared round his eyes: "the master is too much. He still wants to cheat us. We all have to worry to death." He said. Xiaoqing''s eyes became more red. He fell to Guyun''s hand and blew gently at an exposed wound. His eyes were full of heartache: "master, does it hurt?" Gu Yun''s expression softened. She took nianxi''s little hand, and the other hand put Xiaoqing back on her shoulder. She said, "it doesn''t hurt. It''s all right. It''s all over." Xiaoqing gently rubbed Gu Yun''s neck, and her soft hair was slightly itchy. "Master, I will never leave you again. If I''m not here, you''ll be hurt. I''m afraid that one day if you go, you''ll never come back." Nianxi gouged out his eyes, but his eyes were dim with tears: "fool, little love, don''t curse the master." She grasped Gu Yun''s hand and exhausted all her strength. Gu Yun comfortingly patted nianxi on the back of his hand with his other hand and said to them, "what happened more than four years ago will never happen again. I promise you, I will cherish my life." Nian Xi hummed softly: "the master doesn''t mean what he says. You can''t believe it. You''ve said similar things before. Don''t you still fight with your life again and again..." Gu Yun said, "you are more important than my life and deserve my life." Nianxi shrunk his mouth, shook his head for a while, and suddenly hugged Gu Yun, "master, you can''t say such words. You can''t do anything. We can''t lose you, your highness can''t lose you." The footsteps of the lonely cloud stagnated and the thoughts drifted away. Si Qi I don''t know where Siqi is and what he is doing at this moment? After careful calculation, they haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. She deliberately keeps herself busy and doesn''t think of him, but the missing heart can''t deceive herself after all. All the thoughts accumulated in my heart for a long time will burst out in the end! Chapter 899 Seeing Gu Yun lost his mind, nianxi and Xiaoqing knew that she must have thought of Siqi. Although they don''t know why Si Qi left Gu Yun, they can be sure that Si Qi must have made a great determination to make this decision. Otherwise, he will never leave Gu Yun half a step. Nianxi buried his head and asked with some little sadness, "master, can the small stone be found?" Gu Yun said: "yes, finally, the whole beast God field is overturned. I want to find it, too!" Hearing Gu Yun''s words, Nian Xi couldn''t help smiling and bending his eyebrows: "master, we can''t go away if we overturn the field of beast gods." "Fool, when did you see what the master was afraid of?" The little girl said with milk. Read Xi immediately jumped to his feet: "little one, don''t talk. This is a dialogue between adults. Little one is not qualified to interrupt!" "... you''re the youngest. The whole family is the youngest." Xiaoqing refuted it without showing weakness. Once the previous dignity was swept away, with nianxi and Xiaoqing bickering, the atmosphere became active again and became relaxed again. Mu Ling looked at the relationship between the master and the servant, and his eyes showed envy. If the practitioner and his contract beast could get along as well as Gu Yun and her contract beast, the relationship between the human race and the demon race would not be in such a situation. This day passed peacefully. There was an extraordinary deterrent. At present, the three elders don''t have the courage to take Gu Yun! As for the future, that will be the future. That night, Zhengrong came back with both good and bad news. The good news is that he has found the whereabouts of the small stone and even the exact location. The bad news is that the little stone was sold to the city of no night. Sleepless city is a thunderous name for people in the whole beast God field. It is on the edge of the field of beast gods and monopolizes the underground transactions in the whole field of beast gods. It is a place where a group of demons mix and gather people of all races in the demon family, from the ancient and mysterious powerful race to the weak hybrid demon people. The city of never night has become a paradise again. However, the darkness, chaos and madness in it can never be imagined by people who have never been to the city of never night. The small stone was treated as an item at the largest auction house in the city of no night, and the auction began five days later. Although the nine nether cats are not as old and powerful as the dragon, Phoenix and Kirin, they are the most special race among the demon families, especially the power contained in their bodies, which can destroy a city overnight and is beyond the reach of countless demon families. If you can get a nine nether cat, refine the power in their bodies and take it for yourself, their strength will increase exponentially. However, rare things are expensive. Nine Youming cats may not produce ten in a hundred years. Their number is the most scarce of all races in the demon family. What''s more, they also live in the nether world. They haunt in the sea of flowers. It''s even more difficult to catch them. Therefore, at the moment this news was released, countless demon clans in the beast God field were crazy about it. For thousands of years, it''s rare to wait for one. All of them have worked hard. We have made full preparations for the upcoming auction. As soon as he determined the whereabouts of the small stone, Gu Yun rushed to the sleepless city without hesitation. Chapter 900 Mu Ling stopped her in time. She walked around Gu Yun and looked at Gu Yun up and down, inside and outside. After thinking for a moment, she clapped her hands and said, "ah, Gu Yun, you can''t go to the sleepless city like this." Everyone looked at her blankly. Mu Ling also said, "the city is full of dragons and snakes all night. The dangers come from the dark and nearby. Therefore, the lower the key, the less people will stare at him. Gu Yun''s face is too dazzling. When walking in the crowd, people will stare at him at the first sight. Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary dangers, it is necessary for Gu Yun to dress up." She talked and talked, and several people listened quietly. They had to say that Mu Ling''s words were very reasonable. They just wanted to bring the small stone out of the city from night. The lower the key, the better. If they could avoid the trouble, they would try to avoid it. Otherwise, they could not tell what happened again. Gu Yun nodded. With her permission, Mu Ling''s eyes suddenly burst out, which made several people in Juyuan doubt whether Mu Ling proposed this method for his own evil taste. The disguise that Mu Ling said was to dress up Gu Yun in full arms from head to foot. Finally, without the cooperation of Gu Yun, Mu Ling had to give up his original evil taste and take the second measure. When Gu Yun appeared in front of them again, everyone suddenly felt a light in front of them, and Mu Ling cheered in surprise. Gu Yun''s clothes have been changed into a simple but capable black robe. She steps on a pair of black boots. Her black hair is tied by a red hair band. There are several strands of broken hair in front of her forehead. Coupled with her cold look, she has completely confused her gender. At this time, the lonely cloud is completely a handsome and cold young man. The momentum on her body is like a sharp sword with sharp edges. She is as proud as the sun and moon. It is dazzling and dazzling. It is also difficult to look away from her. Gu Yun was tall and dressed in men''s clothes, which made her tall and thin, but would not make people feel weak. The handsome face is as delicate as jade and as cold as ice. The left pupil of demon red and the right pupil of Jiao silver add a little weird and frivolous. They are more powerful than ordinary men. "Gu Yun, you are so beautiful." Mu Ling stared at Gu Yun''s face, made a flower mania, held his cheek and said. This is not the first time for Gu Yun to wear men''s clothes, so there is nothing unsuitable. Looking at the towering people, he nodded slightly, and a light voice sounded: "let''s go." In five days, there is not much left for them to prepare, only one day for the journey. Zhengrong several people nodded and nianxi nervously clenched their little fists. It has been four days since the small stone was taken away. They don''t know what the small stone has suffered in these four days, but they can be sure that it will never be treated well. Anyway, this time, she will bring him out! Xiaoqing fell on nianxi''s head and comforted her: "don''t worry, the master will go out and top two. The small stone will be brought back safely." He nodded with approval. Sleepless city, although it has existed in the field of beast gods for a long time, this is the first time for mu Ling. They are a little excited and worried. Everything there is full of unknowns for them. Although they have obtained a one-sided understanding from his population, it is not as good as what they see with their own eyes. Chapter 901 The city without night, as its name suggests, is a city without night. When night falls, their Carnival begins. The sleepless city in the daytime was full of depression, and the doors of all houses were closed. When they arrived, Gu Yun found a post station and lived in it. At the bottom of the post station, only a few demon clansmen were dining, and several people formed a table to discuss the good play to be staged tonight. "Tonight, on the first night of the auction and sale of Huakui in Furong warm account Pavilion, I''m going to lose all my money. The small appearance of Huakui is really enchanting. It makes my bones crisp." "Come on, you, with your wealth, want Huakui''s first night. Ha ha, you can''t even be a change." "I''ve sold all the things that can be sold, such as the mansion, spirit tools, and so on. Dare to look down on me and wait for me to blind you tonight!" "Hey, did you hear that? A new waiter came to the south wind hall in Huaxiang. He looks and looks more attractive than women. I heard he is very innocent. He simply responds to the word "beautiful and delicious. He can treat people hard!" "I didn''t expect it. You''re OK." "It''s good to change the taste occasionally." ¡­¡­ Dirty words came out of their mouths without covering up. The voice rang through the whole lobby like a bell, and fell into everyone''s ears word by word. When it came to having fun, several people tacitly and obscene laughed. Their words are inseparable from two words - desire! Fulun now understands why Mu Ling and Gu Yun must wear men''s clothes. In this place, if there is no strong strength, their excellent appearance will only cause countless troubles, especially women. When they entered the post station, Gu Yun received several glances from around. Even if Gu Yun changed into men''s clothes, her face was still gorgeous. No matter where she went, she would attract all the attention around. Mu Ling is different from Gu Yun''s cool Ling ran. She is wearing a light blue robe and shaking a beautiful folding fan in her hand. Her lips are red and her teeth are white. She is as beautiful as a crown jade. She is a young man with a bit of elegance. No matter who they are, they all have excellent appearance and outstanding temperament. They are graceful and young, which is the time of fresh clothes and angry horses. The eyes that lingered around them were explicit, full of salivation and calculation. Zheng Rong frowned and snorted coldly. Without hesitation, he released his majesty belonging to the ancient divine beast. Suddenly, everyone''s face became pale, their eyes were round, what rippled inside was deep fear, and their body trembled uncontrollably. Just when they couldn''t resist the pressure and wanted to flop to their knees, the powerful force on them suddenly disappeared, making them have the illusion of waking up from their dreams and look at the lonely clouds and their people in horror. It turns out that they are really hidden. Even though there are many sacred animals in the field of animal gods, there are no more than ten who have survived since ancient times. Their strength is the existence they can only look up to. Unexpectedly, this ancient divine beast, which can make the beast God field tremble with a stamp, hid in such an insignificant group of people. The pressure was a warning given to them by ancient gods and beasts, which made them dare not act rashly. They quickly solved the rice in the bowl in silence, threw down the dishes and chopsticks and ran out of the post station. This confused the waiter who came out of the back hall. Chapter 902 What the hell is this? The waiter said something secretly, then twisted his waist, walked to the seat of Guyun and his party, pinched the duck''s voice and said, "my guest, what would you like to eat?" Mu Ling shook his goose bumps, proudly patted a handful of silver crystals on the table, raised his eyebrows and said, "give us all your most expensive signature dishes!" With the silver glittering light shining everywhere, the waiter''s eyes had stuck to it. He swallowed his saliva and his eyes were shining. He rubbed his hands, smiled very flatteringly, nodded and bowed and said, "OK, I''ll show you the signs of our store right away!" As soon as he finished, he quickly took the silver crystal on the table into his arms, and there was no shadow, as if he was afraid of Mu Ling''s repentance. Lu Yuan picked his eyebrows, looked at Mu Ling in his spare time and joked: "Ling Er is hidden!" Being looked at by the joking eyes of the wheel garden, Mu Ling immediately blushed with shame and said angrily, "how can others have ~" "Ah, sister Mu Ling blushed." Nianxi spits out her tongue at Mu Ling and smiles, breaking her shyness. Mu Ling''s face became more red. With her innocent and shy look, she was beautiful and delicious. Gu Yuan shook his head helplessly, while Fu Lun hung his head and didn''t say a word. After several people had enough trouble, Zhengrong said, "the auction of small stones will be held in three days. Let''s live here for the time being." "Ah!" Hearing Zhengrong''s words, Mu Ling suddenly screamed, and everyone''s eyes fell on her. Mu Ling clenched his fist in one hand, hammered it in the other palm, blinked Shui Lingling''s eyes and said, "ah, we forgot the most important thing!" "What''s up?" asked the master Mu Ling shook his head and didn''t directly answer the question. Instead, he called the waiter. With Mu Ling''s generous hand in front, all the boys ran more and more actively. At the moment when Mu Ling called the waiter, all the boys in the lobby gathered around and cast a large shadow. They all looked at Mu Ling eagerly. Mu Ling was slightly embarrassed and coughed softly before he said, "how much do you know about the nine Youming cat that will be auctioned in Tianlang auction house? I have said so much and in detail, my aunt... You have a great reward! " Mu Ling''s words fell, and in an instant, everyone jumped for joy. You said it to me and blew the pot open. They talked about their own knowledge without reservation, and even some news they learned from their secret operation were shaking out. It has to be said that this trick really works. Many news they haven''t explored have found the answer from them. Little stone came out as the finale in that auction, and Tianlang auction Pavilion also hyped the upcoming auction in the name of nine Youming cat. Almost the whole field of beast God knows that Tianlang auction Pavilion in the city has captured a nine Youming cat and will be auctioned soon. These days, there are many new faces in the city of never night, all of them running for the nine Youming cat. No matter where they are, the nine nether cats always belong to a very special existence. Since they were born in this world, they have been covered with a mysterious veil. All practitioners who often want to go to the nether world to uncover their veil have finally handed over their lives there and never come back. Chapter 903 The people of the world are curious about the nine nether cats, but they are also afraid. The more things they can''t get, the more they itch and want to get. Therefore, the name of the nine nether cats alone can attract countless people. This auction will break all the previous records of Tianlang auction Pavilion and reach the unprecedented grandeur of the never night city. The money competition for small stones is also fierce. Hearing this, Mu Ling weighed his wallet and asked, "do you know how much money those who want to bid for the nine nether cats have prepared?" When it comes to money, the group immediately opened their eyes and talked about what they overheard: "I know, I know, the little childe of the West Cangtian horse family has prepared 7000 silver crystals." "Cut, only 7000 silver crystals, but the two elders of the nanbaize family have prepared 10000 silver crystals." "What can ten thousand have? The BeiCang Nine Tailed demon fox family took out fifteen thousand silver crystals." "Let me tell you something more powerful. The head of dongcangxuan Python family is going to throw 20000 directly at Tianlang auction house!!" "Sleeping slots are all big men. They can''t be provoked!" "Twenty thousand, I bought a thousand." "Cut, you really think highly of yourself. You are not worth ten silver crystals." "Your grandmother''s, want to fight, don''t you!" "Just fight. I''m afraid you won''t succeed." "I''ll go, little white face. I''ve been unhappy with you for a long time. Daniel, let''s go together. We don''t know this little white face''s parents." "Fuck you, don''t think you are the only one who has help. I also have help. Brothers, help me. I invite you to drink flower wine!" ¡­¡­ Mu Ling and Zhengrong: "??" What''s going on with this weird trend? What a good fight?! Seeing that things were developing in a tense direction, several people left the right and wrong place without hesitation, leaving behind a group of shopkeepers. "Ah ah! After listening to them, I feel like I don''t know money! " Mu Ling saw her bulging wallet. She didn''t think there was anything about not using money on weekdays. She always thought she was rich, so she spent money. Until now, she realized for the first time that she was so poor. In fact, her seemingly bulging wallet has only 50 silver crystals at most. In ordinary families, these 50 silver crystals can be enough for them to eat for ten years. But even those who bid for small stones can''t be a fraction. "Twenty thousand, almost can be used to buy the whole heavenly palace." Fulun said. "No, there''s still something left after buying it." Ju Yuan smiled and agreed with him. "So our heavenly palace is so poor!" Mu Ling stared incredulously at Shui Lingling''s eyes. Compared with the East Cang Xuan Python family, they seemed to be too poor. "In the whole field of animal gods, the details of our heavenly palace have always been at the bottom." Fulun said, looking a little helpless. Most of these ancient races born at the beginning of the creation of the world still retain their previous conservative ideas. They are only immersed in becoming strong, don''t hear things outside the window, and regard their external things as dirt. Unlike other rising races, they not only strengthen themselves, but also take into account making money. The reason why the sleepless city can stand is that it depends on these rising races. They all have a foot in the business here. All kinds of nepotism are mixed, which is much more complex than what it looks like. Chapter 904 "Well, I only brought fifty silver crystals when I went out this time. No, it''s not enough..." Mu Ling looked at Gu Yun and compared them with wealth. They were directly turned into slag by seconds! The garden searched around with divine sense in its own space artifact, touched its nose, and said, "I went out in a hurry this time, and I didn''t bring silver crystals with me..." Fulun also said, "my money... Never managed by me!" Finally, together, the three people set their eyes on Zhengrong. Zhengrong was silent for a moment and asked, "what is silver crystal?" Three people: "..." are you serious? Read Xi touched his belly and said bitterly, "is phoenix meat valuable?" Three: very valuable! However, they didn''t say that. If the little Phoenix really ran to sell his meat, Gu Yun must be the first to cut them! "Good, don''t think about it." Mu Ling touched nianxi''s head with a loving face, trying to dispel nianxi''s idea. Gu Yun Ning Mei thought for a moment and asked the three of Xiang Mu Ling, "where is the fastest place to make money here?" The three of them looked at each other and said in unison, "the arena!" Gu Yun: " "For me, for me, I touched the bottom of the night city before I came!" Mu Ling looked excited. Fulun corrected her: "ling''er, what do you mean to touch the bottom of the sky, be gentle." "Hum, I''m a childe who lives among thousands of flowers and doesn''t touch a leaf. What''s elegant?" Mu Ling straightened his small chest, made a proud look and said. Fulun has no choice but to help his forehead. Who brought Mu Ling bad?? Mu Ling ignored Fulun and continued to talk about the arena of the sleepless city. The arena is a place that practitioners are keen on, not only the Terran, but also other races. In addition to blood, there are blood, violence, madness, corruption and death The arena of the city of never night magnifies all this. It is impossible to eliminate their innate animal nature. Even if they are humble on the surface, they also advocate violence and bloody in their bones. On weekdays, they can vent their repressed nature wantonly here. They don''t have to worry about receiving different eyes from others, because here, the more ferocious you are, the more flesh and blood you torture the enemy, the more respect you will get and the more sought after you will be. The eyes of the world on you are always fanatical. So they enjoy it here. Therefore, sleepless city is also known as paradise. Because here you can indulge yourself. Because here you can forget all your troubles. Because here you will no longer be yourself. Kill and vent wantonly. As long as you have enough money, you can do whatever you want. You dominate others with money. Similarly, you are also dominated by money. The existence of the arena is not only for practitioners to vent themselves, but also for noble people''s entertainment. The arena is divided into aboveground and underground. On the ground, to pick your opponent and play a hearty game requires considerable strength. Others bet on who wins to get money. The underground is much darker than the ground. Here, life is like grass and mustard, which is not worth a penny. Those who fight in the underground arena fight tenaciously with their own lives as chips. Here is the real, noble game area. Chapter 905 The underground arena is full of violence and blood. The broken limbs torn by wild animals can be seen everywhere. The blood spills all over the ground, leaving mottled traces. The lingering smell of blood lingers between the wings of the nose. This scene, however, stimulated everyone''s vision and nerves and doubled their enthusiasm. Everyone stared round, and their pupils shrank suddenly because of extreme excitement. There was already congestion in them. They cheered, shouted and looked crazy. For them, the more bloody and cruel the scene is, the more excited they can be. People in the arena can get rich rewards if they win through hand to hand combat. If they lose, they will become one of the thousands of souls in the arena. From the moment you step here and stand in the arena, there is no third way to go. Either stand to the end as a winner or die. Moreover, even if you have great power, you need to win 20 games in a row to get out of here with money. Therefore, no one would want to stand in this place unless he was desperate. When Gu Yun and his party appeared in the reception room of the underground arena, the youth in charge of registration looked up and down at several people, and said plainly, "in the underground arena, we have requirements for the age and strength of the contestants. Among you, only he, he, he and he meet the requirements." The young man raised his hand and pointed to Gu Yun, Mu Ling, Fu Lun and Ju Yuan. His eyes swept out of date from Zhengrong. He was a little afraid, but he was not afraid. Those who can hold important positions here are all people with certain courage, insight and vision. Although there are few ancient gods and beasts, he has seen several. Although it is undeniable that the strength of the ancient gods and beasts in front of them is very strong, the person they rely on behind them is stronger, which is why no one dares to go wild in their arena. Zheng Rong frowned, Mu Ling blinked, grabbed the sleeves of Juyuan and whispered to him, "brother yuan, are we being underestimated?" After pondering for a moment, the garden replied, "it can be understood so." Young silk was not afraid of towering pressure. He leaned back, looked at them and said, "so, do you all have to sign up or?" Gu Yun stepped forward, wrote down his name in the name column, and said in a low voice, "I''ll go." The man bowed his head, looked at the word "solitary cloud" on the white paper and ink, and then looked at the strange eyes of solitary cloud. A smile with unknown meaning came up at the corners of his mouth. He said: "demon family, Gu Shi, I didn''t expect to see demon people in the field of beast God. No, it should be said that he is the son of gods and demons. Finally, there will be a good play." He said and handed a list with ten names to another person. The person sent the list to the underground arena without stopping, and the follow-up was arranged by his own person. A young man with blue eyes came up to Gu Yun and said coldly, "come with me." With that, he turned and went out to a small door. Gu Yun followed. When Mu Ling wanted to chase Gu Yun away, he was stopped by another teenager. The teenager smiled and said, "you can''t go. You want to watch the game and go out to this door. Come with me." Zhengrong looked at the door where Gu Yun left. With worry in his eyes, nianxi took his big hand. Seeing this, Zhengrong said solemnly: "brother Zhengrong, let''s go and see the master beat them all to find teeth!" Chapter 906 She said it as if it were true. Zheng Rong couldn''t help laughing. She breathed a sigh of relief and led her to read. Then she followed the boy out of the door and thought to herself that if Gu Yun was really dangerous, he couldn''t care about the rules of the arena. Nothing is more important than the safety of the hostess! Gu Yun followed the young man away and came to an empty and square room. There was a middle-aged man. The young man walked over and said a few words with the man. They all used their secret words to talk, so Gu Yun couldn''t hear what they were saying. The middle-aged man listened to the young man''s explanation, his eyes were somewhat complex and treacherous, looked at the lonely cloud, and suddenly smiled, but his smile was cold. He said to Gu Yun, "since you choose to stand in that position, you should be prepared to die at any time. Come on, sign this life and death deed, and you can go up. Think about it. Even if you don''t die on it, you have to win 20 games in a row before you can leave!" Without hesitation, Gu Yun came forward and signed the life and death contract in the hands of the middle-aged man. At the moment of the last stroke, a clear light flickered on the life and death contract, which means that the contract has been generated and has been bound by the laws of heaven and earth. The middle-aged man''s smile became more treacherous. He pointed to a passage swallowed by darkness and said, "go in!" Xiaoqing burst out in Gu Yun''s mind at this time: "master, how do I feel that this man is particularly treacherous?" "Well... It''s not a good man at first sight!" Gu Yun didn''t answer. Who would be a good man in such a place. When you enter the channel, your vision is dim. From a distance, you can hear the noise from the front, and you can vaguely distinguish the content. "Kill him! Kill him. " "Tear him to pieces. Yes, that''s it. Pull off the legs and arms bit by bit." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ¡­¡­ Several extraordinary people sat in the center of this group of people and listened to their crazy and excited voices. Their hearts have long been distorted in this violent and bloody feast. Zhengrong raised her hand and covered her eyes. The low air pressure around her made those who were still excited and shouting unconsciously converge. She moved her position in fear and away from Zhengrong. Mu Ling frowned. What he saw with his own eyes was far more shocking and disgusting than what he heard from rumors. For those who have stayed in this place for a long time, the thing called conscience has long disappeared. "Suddenly I was worried. Can Gu Yun really cope?" Fulun said that while they were sitting here, one after another people passed through the arena. Their strength was high, and they were several times higher than solitary clouds. Gu Yun is the cultivation achievement of immortals in the three realms. However, in the field of beast gods, there is more than this cultivation achievement for any ordinary person. "You forget, Gu Yun is a man who can fight with Jun Changyu. There should be no big problem to deal with these." Mu Ling said, looking at the arena. "Also, Gu Yun''s actual strength is far beyond her own cultivation. This guy is the real pig and tiger!" Fulun nodded approvingly and thought so. His eyes towards the competition field became expectant. In the arena, the torn Challenger lay in a pool of blood, and the people around him shouted excitedly for the next one. Zhengrong several people stared at the position of the entrance. Chapter 907 From the darkness, a figure appeared slowly. He was dressed in black and had black hair. He was extremely handsome. He was holding a long sword and had a cold aura. Unexpectedly, the whole audience was silent for a moment. Nianxi felt the appearance of Gu Yun and immediately pulled her towering hand from her eyes. She looked at Gu Yun from a distance. She wanted to wave to Gu Yun, but on second thought, she was too high-profile and silently pressed her claws back. A pair of red eyes looked at the lonely cloud brightly. Slowly, the others came back to their senses, and the voice of discussion immediately set off like a tide. "Am I right? It''s a little boy with no hair!" "Oh, the boy looks so handsome." "No, it makes people itch." "It looks like it''s only sixteen or seventeen. I guess it won''t be more than thirty." "Tut Tut, you haven''t been weaned yet. Did you come here to die? My cow can kill him with a slap. " "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that you should die miserably in the arena with such a good appearance. At the thought that this face will become flesh and blood blurred next, people will die of heartache. Hey, little brother, if you are short of money, you might as well serve your sister, make money and be elated with your sister. Isn''t it a beautiful thing?" ¡­¡­ Everyone stared at Gu Yun, despised her age and accomplishments, and was amazed at her appearance. The demon people always spoke frankly, and someone immediately sent an suggestive invitation to Gu Yun. Mu Ling couldn''t help bending down and laughing, "sure enough, Gu Yun will be a great disaster wherever he goes. You see, he has harvested a lot of Banshee''s hearts so soon." Looking at it, he thought, "maybe this is a good proposal." ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Mu Ling stared and looked at the garden. His eyes were full of words: it turned out that you are such a brother of the garden. You even encouraged Gu Yun to sell his hue! Fulun could not help but coax: "yes, at least there is no worry about life." Mu Ling: "??" How do you know that? Nianxi puffed his steamed stuffed bun face and said, "no, the master is your highness!" "Ah!" Mu Ling screamed, and his eyes brightened instantly. He looked at Nian Xi excitedly and asked, "who is your highness? Gu Yun has someone he likes, doesn''t he? " Nianxi was about to answer, when a burst of startling voices broke out in the crowd, diverting their attention. "It''s the son of God and devil. Don''t you find that it''s the son of God and devil?" "God, it''s the legendary son of God and devil. Unexpectedly, I saw the son of God and devil here. Isn''t it that the son of God and devil also fell down?" "Hahaha, it''s so interesting. This challenge has finally become interesting." "But the son of the devil is too weak, isn''t he? Isn''t the legendary son of God and devil able to call the wind and rain? Why is the son of God and devil so weak? " "Unfortunately, although he is the son of God and devil, he can''t change the fact that he is weak. Since he has avoided the fate of premature death, why don''t you want to come here and die." ¡­¡­ Everyone was talking, and the conversation had turned from Gu Yun to the son of God and devil. The sons of gods and Demons recorded in ancient history have escaped premature death and become stronger in the later stage, so this gives the world an illusion that the sons of gods and demons, who have not died prematurely, should be the strength of ghosts and gods. Obviously, there is a huge gap between Gu Yun and what they think. Chapter 908 After listening to the comments around, they laughed but didn''t speak. They had seen Gu Yun for the first time in ghost valley. They didn''t hold the same idea with them, but later, Gu Yun broke their views and cognition with practical actions. They learned that no one can underestimate the lonely clouds. With a rattle, the iron doors around the arena opened slowly, a distant bell was sounded, and a huge figure appeared in everyone''s vision. Everyone looked at it and couldn''t help but make a small cry. Secretly frightened, he is worthy of being the son of gods and demons. The first place to face is the powerful Ziyan giant lion. With the appearance of Ziyan giant lion, it seems that the whole ground is trembling. Zhengrong suddenly clenched the guardrail in front of him. The strength of Ziyan giant lion has far exceeded Gu Yun three times. This is only the first game. It will face such a powerful opponent. What if it is the next game. Even Mu Ling gave a small exclamation. She suddenly stood up, stared at Gu Yun tightly, and said: "is the person who arranged all this behind the scenes serious? In the first game, he arranged such a powerful opponent for Gu Yun. Isn''t it that the gods will invite him out in the future? " Several people were silent. They expected that the arena would not arrange too easy opponents for Gu Yun, but they didn''t expect that they would be so powerful. However, it is impossible to stop the game when it has begun. "What should I do?" Mu Ling said anxiously. The garden was silent for a long time, sighed, and said with some helplessness, "now we can only believe in Gu Yun." As soon as the Ziyan giant lion came out, the huge shadow shrouded the solitary cloud. The solitary cloud standing in front of the Ziyan giant lion was as small as dust, but her momentum could not be ignored. With the appearance of the Ziyan giant lion, the momentum of the solitary cloud became fierce, just like a sharp sword out of its sheath! The people around were distracted by the Ziyan giant lion and became excited again. They were more enthusiastic than any previous competition. Even due to excessive excitement, their bodies were trembling slightly. They grabbed the guardrail in front of them with both hands, and the green tendons on the back of their hands protruded. This game is no longer a battle between the demon people and the demon people, or a battle between the demon people and the beast. In this game, they will see the battle between the son of God and the beast. Although Ziyan giant lion is not a divine beast, it is by no means an ordinary monster. Their ferocity is no less than that of fierce beasts, or even worse. What''s more, its strength is much higher than the youth of the son of God and devil. The legendary son of God and devil has been endowed with countless legendary colors, which is almost praised by predecessors. They want to see what a surprise the legendary son of God and devil can bring to them. Everyone was in high spirits and began to bet one after another. Two thirds of the people put all their possessions on the Ziyan giant lion, while half of the rest were on Guyun, and the other half were still hesitating or holding an attitude of non participation. How could this excitement be without Mu Ling? Without any hesitation, Mu Ling pressed all the remaining 50 silver crystals on Gu Yun. All the actions were done at one go without any hesitation. The demon people around looked at her like fools. Although some of them suppressed the lonely cloud, they also had reservations. Although the legendary son of God and devil is very strong, at least this one is very weak in front of them. Chapter 909 In the face of the questioning eyes around him, Mu Ling just raised his chin and looked arrogant. There was a feeling of upstart all over his body. He almost didn''t write "Lao Tzu is not bad for money" on his face, and then swaggered through the crowd and returned to his seat. "Do you believe in Gu Yun?" Fulun looked at her and asked. "I never doubted Gu Yun." Mu Lingqiao answered with a smile, but there was an undercurrent at the bottom of his eyes. Zhengrong looked at her deeply and was pleased. He was very happy that the hostess could make more friends. She was always alone. Now emperor Zun was not with her. They were the only ones who could accompany her. All he could do was to protect her as much as he could until emperor Zun returned. At this time, the scene is in full swing, and everyone''s enthusiasm is burning to the extreme. No other race has ever appeared in this underground arena, not to mention the legendary son of God and devil. This alone can make them excited. If they can step on the legendary powerful son of God and devil, doesn''t it mean that they are more noble than the son of God and devil. With this in mind, they shouted at the purple lion in the arena, "kill her." "Tear up the son of the devil at your feet, and his status is yours." "If you want to get out of the sea of suffering, kill him and dig out his internal organs. I''ve never tasted the taste of the son of God and devil!" "Don''t drain his blood. It is said that the blood of the son of God and devil is a sharp weapon to break the barrier. In any way, it is a treasure." ¡­¡­ Ziyan giant lion is human. It can understand every word and sentence they say. The words of the crowd passed through its ears, and its eyes burst out excited light. It gave a deafening roar. It seemed that the whole underground arena was shaken by its voice, and the breath was lifted like a gust of wind, confusing the hair of solitary clouds. Gu Yun just looked up at the Ziyan giant lion coldly. The Qingshi sword suddenly appeared in her hand. The cold streamer crossed the slender sword body, and the cold sword meaning was full of killing. Ziyan giant lion looked down at Gu Yun from a commanding position, and his humanized eyes were filled with contempt. He raised his huge forefoot and threw it at Gu Yun without hesitation. As usual, he patted those challengers who did not know the superiority of heaven and earth directly into meat sauce to end the competition. The summoned giant palm was carrying a gust of vigorous wind and had the momentum of thunder. Seeing that it was about to fall on Gu Yun, all the people around couldn''t help but hold their breath and stare at Gu Yun and Ziyan giant lion for a moment. Only mu Ling was there. Nianxi lay on the guardrail, stared at the purple burning lion, hummed a few times, and said, "this big man must not be the opponent of the master. He dares to despise the master. He has to pay a price." In a wave of shouting that Ziyan giant lion tore up the lonely cloud, a clear child voice sounded: "master, rush! Beat the big guy all over the ground looking for teeth! Beat it so that its mother doesn''t know it! " Nianxi''s voice instantly attracted the attention of several people nearby. When they looked over, nianxi immediately stared back. Due to the pressure emitted by the towering behind nianxi, those people angrily took back their eyes. He who knows current affairs is a hero! In the face of the huge palm that is about to fall on him, the look of solitary cloud is always cold, and a pair of different pupils are calm and without waves. Chapter 910 Just when the giant palm was only one punch away from her, Gu Yun jumped back and easily avoided the attack of Ziyan giant lion. At the same time, she fought back without hesitation. The world-wide sword in her hand burst out a burst of burning light and captured the brilliance of all things, such as a light Hong. Before everyone reacted, an earth shaking scream echoed over the arena. The noise of the whole audience almost outweighed the scream, but in the blink of an eye, the majestic Ziyan giant lion had fallen to the ground, and the scream came from the mouth of Ziyan giant lion. I saw that the giant palm waving towards the lonely cloud had separated from the body of the Ziyan giant lion, was cut off by the sharp sword blade and wrist, crossed an arc in mid air, and fell on the edge of the arena with blood. After the uproar sounded, the scene was strangely silent. Only the breath of each other was intertwined. Everyone looked at the arena incredulously. In any case, they didn''t expect that the little son of God and devil had such fierce strength. They thought he would win, but they didn''t think he would win so easily. After all, this gap in strength is in front of us. The purple burning lion fell to the ground, and a pool of blood had gathered under its body. Its huge body was constantly twitching, endured great pain, and had lost its combat ability. Everyone rubbed their eyes. Their eyes were nailed to the arena and couldn''t move for half a minute. Even if a palm was cut off, it shouldn''t hurt so much that they can''t stand up anymore. After looking over and over again, they finally found the clue. The purple burning giant lion was not only cut off its palm, but also built a sword array around its body. The sword array is not made of solid swords, but only uses the sword Qi, which is like the edge. It is woven into a airtight prison to shackle the Ziyan giant lion inside. As long as it moves a little, its body will contact these sword Qi. At that time, the pain will be like a thousand arrows through the heart and thousands of cuts. Even the purple lion with rough skin and thick flesh can''t bear the pain. Ziyan giant lion didn''t lose its fighting ability, but it didn''t dare to move for half a minute. At this time, people looked into the eyes of Gu Yun, and their pupils trembled slightly, which was awe and fear. They thought that the demon people who lived in the city all year round were cruel enough. However, after seeing this behind the scenes, they deeply understood that the son of God and devil was more cruel and bloodthirsty than their demon people. Just one move completely solved the Ziyan giant lion. This has broken the previous record of the underground arena. You know, there are not tens of thousands of human lives died in the hands of Ziyan giant lion. It is not only keen to kill its opponents, but also likes to make their life worse than death. Therefore, the reputation of Ziyan giant lion has long been spread all over the city. The banshees who had previously threatened to serve Gu Yun wanted to sew their mouth. They looked at Gu Yun from a distance and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They were afraid for a while. At this time, someone made a voice of doubt. "It''s just an immortal in the three realms. How can it defeat the purple burning giant lion? It''s not because it hides its strength, is it?" There is a well-known rule in the underground arena that challengers cannot hide their strength to participate in the challenge. Chapter 911 If not, it can be regarded as a kind of cheating. After the man questioned, someone immediately rejected: "it should be impossible. There are special people in the underground arena to review their strength. Even if it is hidden, it can''t escape their eyes." "That''s just for ordinary people. He is the son of gods and demons. How can he be treated like ordinary people." A few words suppressed all the voices, and everyone looked at Gu Yun and became strange. It is undeniable that this man was very reasonable. The son of God and devil has always been a controversial existence in the world, and what is impossible in them. Soon someone came forward and carried the Ziyan giant lion down until the scream disappeared a little. The whole scene was completely quiet. One person shouted: "Scene 1, lonely cloud wins!" As soon as the word "Gu Yun" came out, it was like a dull thunder exploding in everyone''s ears. Gu surname, that was the surname of the demon family royal family, but the demon family had disappeared from the divine world as early as 20 years ago. Was this son of the demon the orphan of a demon family royal family 20 years ago? All the people looked at Gu Yun and couldn''t help but take a look, but they couldn''t find a clue no matter how they looked. Gu Yun kept a cold face. She coldly put away the Qingshi sword. After drinking blood, the Qingshi sword became more deadly. You can see a few evil spirits lingering on the sword. The word "Gu Yun" was engraved in their hearts. At the beginning of the second challenge without stopping, at the moment when the Ziyan giant lion was carried down, another door opened, and slowly a dark shadow moved out of the channel. Before it appeared in the public''s view, you can feel the appalling momentum emitted from it, which is more magnificent than the previous Ziyan giant lion. With the spread of this momentum, everyone''s expression was excited again. They licked their dry lips, and their eyes glittered with bloodthirsty light. Under this light, they were fierce. There is no doubt that in the last challenge, the victory of Guyun made most people lose their money, while the small number of people who pressed Guyun made a lot of money. They haven''t closed their mouths until now. Compared with them, most people''s heads are shrouded in a dark cloud, but they have to keep looking with a smile. "It''s a dark green spider. He''s dead." A man in the crowd said gnashing his teeth, looking at the arena with evil eyes. "After he came to the arena of this sleepless city, he has never lost. It seems that the son of God and devil is very unpopular." The speaker''s voice was gloating. "Gee, this is the second game. I''ve sent the trump card of the underground arena. There are still 18 games behind. It seems that this is going to kill him." ¡­¡­ They talked with excitement as they watched. The swallow dark green spider has only been in this underground arena for three years, but it has never failed. Compared with the purple burning giant lion, the swallow dark green spider is another level. Such a strong opponent was sent in the first two games, which made them doubt whether the people behind the underground arena had any grudges with the son of God and devil, otherwise how could they force him to death. Anyway, just let them enjoy it! Don''t they just throw money in for fun. In this vast underground arena, the private room hanging above the heads of people is the real place of noble people. They have a panoramic view of the scenes in the arena through the small window of the private room, and the corners of their lips aroused a happy smile. Chapter 912 This is the game they really want to see. Finally, the game repeated day after day became interesting. They wanted to see how powerful the son of the devil was. The most luxurious of all private rooms, standing in the window with his hands behind his back, was an elegant man with eye-catching silver hair, which poured down like a waterfall. The beautiful face of Zhang Yili is somewhat charming. A red tear mole in the corner of his eyes is even more flirtatious. He is wearing a gorgeous moon white robe meandering to the ground, with a circle of white fur around his collar, which makes his skin as crystal clear as white jade. He stood in front of the window, a few strands of silver hair blowing gently, with an independent style. Those long and narrow Phoenix eyes staring at the arena have very light pupil color and light golden color. At this moment, there is a little smile in it. "Brother, what are you looking at, so happy!" An enchanting woman walked over lightly, covered the man''s back weakly and boneless, put her exquisite jaw on the man''s shoulder, and looked down his eyes. "Does the son of God and devil make my brother so curious?" She spoke with eyes that seemed to have the power to attract the soul. The man chuckled, and the decadent voice stirred his heart: "I''m not curious, but I think this man will be a sharp weapon to kill." "Well, it''s a pity to be a sharp weapon for killing people. The boy looks really good." The woman looked at him, her eyes stayed on Gu Yun, said with a smile, and her eyes were like silk. "If you like it, why don''t you do it? I''m afraid the son of the devil will die in the arena." The man opened his mouth with ridicule. The woman smiled lightly: "brother underestimated him. The son of God and devil is far from as simple as it seems ~" The woman''s words made the man pick his eyebrows. He turned his eyes and looked at Gu Yun again. He looked at it again from head to foot. The person who can make her praise must have some real skills. "Brother, just watch." The woman looked at the man''s action, smiled again and said. In the arena, in everyone''s call, the swallow dark green spider slowly showed its huge body. A huge shadow shrouded her. Gu Yun raised her eyes, and her eyebrows were cold. It seemed that nothing in the world could affect her mood. A pair of different pupils, Gu Jing without waves, would be sharp only when she moved her heart. The swallow dark green spider is a foot tall. Like its name, it is dark green all over. Its huge body is covered with black fluff. In the fluff, there is obviously a sarcoma big enough to have a baby''s head, which is agitated like a human heart. It describes it as terrible. Its inverted triangular eyes overflowed with a dark cold light, looked down at the tiny figure of the lonely cloud, and the next moment someone said from its mouth: "you killed the old lion?" The old voice was like an old woman, hoarse as the harsh sound of two sharp tools rubbing together. Just listening to it is torture. The whole audience was silent. They just looked at this scene. Their faces were full of expressions that were difficult to sustain due to excessive excitement. They were crazy. They were dominated by the distorted pleasure in their minds. They had lost their self-consciousness and self-reason. Nianxi looked at the swallow dark green spider and judged: "this big spider is really ugly!" "It''s not ordinary ugliness, but very, very ugly!" Mu Ling echoed her words. No matter which race, women have a natural aversion to spiders. Chapter 913 Listening to the conversation between the big one and the small one, a fat woman sitting in front of them suddenly turned around, glared at them fiercely, and said in a sharp voice, "what do you know? This is the charm of swallowing dark green spiders!" Nianxi: ©B (o) ¦¤ o)©B Mu Ling: " After saying these words, the woman looked at the dark green spider swallowing in the arena, and her voice outweighed everyone''s voice: "ah! ? Tun! I love you! " "Kaitun! Come on! Beat up the arrogant son of the devil! Let them all see your power! " "Kaitun! I''m going to give you ten sons! " At this moment, the expressions of nianxi and Mu Ling can''t be completely described by the shocked secular world. They can''t find words to express their feelings now. "Maybe this is true love..." Mu Ling rubbed his jaw, his other hand touched his head and said solemnly. A man sitting not far from her looked at them with strange eyes, lowered his voice and said to them, "this man is a fanatical suitor of swallowing dark green spiders, but if there is a competition of swallowing dark green spiders, there will be her figure. You can say less. This woman is not easy to provoke. Ten men can''t hold her down." Mu Ling is still a shock face. She has turned to a gesture that I understand, and I dare not make complaints about it. The woman sitting in front of them, although fat, is really tough. She doesn''t want to be caught by this woman and spend her beautiful face. The little tangle on nianxi''s face finally couldn''t help pulling Muling''s sleeve. Muling looked at her suspiciously, nianxi tiptoed and whispered in her ear, "sister Muling, the big spider seems to be female." Mu Ling: "..." she ignored such an important question. This kind of promiscuity is very common in the sleepless city, so it''s not surprising. The key lies in how these two females have ten sons? Is she blind? Or are they blind? Mu Ling made up the picture in her mind, and her whole body couldn''t help shivering. The picture was too beautiful for her to imagine! "Good, little read, don''t learn bad!" Mu Ling rubbed his head and said solemnly. Zhengrong couldn''t see it anymore. She took nianxi out of Mu Ling''s claws and taught her: "don''t learn bad!" Mu Ling: "??" Gu Yun didn''t respond to the forced question of the black green spider. When he moved his wrist, the momentum of the world-wide sword increased sharply, like a rainbow, which immediately overwhelmed the momentum of the black green spider. The eyes of the swallowing dark green spider suddenly became cold and fierce. It hummed heavily: "toast without penalty, then don''t blame me for being impolite!" As the cruel words were put down, several white cobwebs flew out of the mouth of the dark green spider, woven into a web in the air and shrouded in the lonely cloud. The circling cobwebs surrounded the lonely cloud in the middle and blocked all her retreats. At this time, unless she digs a hole in the ground, it is difficult to escape from the sky! These spider silk are corrosive. Once they are stained, they will not only be unable to escape, but also be completely decomposed into a pool of blood. The strong stench lingered in the wings of Guyun''s nose, and his feelings were affected. He spat in Guyun''s mind: "bah, bah, bah, the smelly spider is so smelly, so smelly spider!" Chapter 914 Gu Yun breathed out his breath and put away the world sword. There were white spider silk in his eyes, but the green corrosive liquid seeped out from the fine cracks of the spider silk, and the stench came out from there. Gu Yun raised his hand, and a cluster of red flames appeared in her hand. The scorching high temperature made the surrounding temperature rise sharply, and all the spider silk approaching her stagnated and seemed to be afraid of the flame in her hand. The red flame jumped in Guyun''s palm, and the light of the fire reflected on Guyun''s white face, making her look bloody at last. "Go!" The cold voice did not bring any emotion. With this word, the cluster of red flames jumped happily on the surrounding white spider silk. The moment it was stained, the prairie fire was burning, the heat wave blew, and the ink hair of the lonely cloud was flying. The flame jumped around her, the flame tongue swayed and swallowed all the spider silk around her. Outside the arena, all the demon people who looked down at this scene leaned forward, stared at a pair of demon pupils, and looked at Gu Yun and kutun dark green spiders in amazement. Someone muttered, "what fire is this?" The silk spit out by the black green swallowing spider is invulnerable to weapons and fire. It is extremely strong and tough. It is a headache for all practitioners who practice it. If you want to break the attack of the black green swallowing spider, you must make a quick decision before it spits out the silk, otherwise you will become a trapped animal and die in the cage formed by the cobweb until it is corroded. But who can tell them what''s going on in front of them? The spider silk that trapped countless practitioners was so easily burned by the son of God and devil in front of us? Unlike other spiders, the silk vomited by the black green swallowing spider connects their whole body and is a part of the body. Therefore, when the silk is burned, the strong pain is fed back to the black green swallowing spider. Immediately, the shrill scream whirled over the arena and drew everyone''s attention back. After the cluster of sparks burned all the spider silk, someone returned to the lonely cloud''s hand. When the lonely cloud''s hand grasped it, the cluster of flame disappeared. The swallowing dark green spider was completely crazy. His inverted triangular eyes were congested. He stared at the lonely cloud fiercely and said in a vicious voice: "I''m going to kill you!" After saying that, it launched an attack regardless. Its powerful momentum made the earth tremble, and its fierce eyes shrouded the shadow of solitary clouds. People held their breath and looked at scene in arena. Strangely, this time, no one shouted. Will the son of the devil die under the claw of the dark green spider? This question floated through everyone''s mind. Previously, those who were confident of the result of this challenge grasped the guardrail in front of them with one hand. Now, after watching the prairie fire of lonely clouds, they can no longer confirm their answer. Although there is a great gap in cultivation between Guyun and kaitun dark green spider, it can be seen that after knowing the strength of Guyun, they suddenly realized that the cultivation level of Guyun is only superficial, because her real strength has already exceeded the strength of the cultivation realm. In this way, she did not completely lose the chance of Jedi counterattack. Without spider silk for attack, the overall attack power of kaitun dark green spider has more than doubled. Now it is no longer the opponent of Gu Yun. The final result of this challenge is only between this interest. Everyone''s heart mentioned his voice at this moment, and his eyes stared at the arena for a moment. Chapter 915 The attack of the swallow dark green spider seems to be dense, which makes people have no power to parry, but anyone with a little eyesight can see that it has reached the end of the crossbow. The fire released by the solitary cloud just now burns not only its spider silk, but directly invades the soul through its spider silk. Therefore, the soul of the swallow dark green spider is seriously damaged. If it continues to fight, the soul will be scattered. But it has been majestic in this arena for so many years and has never failed. It has finally established its current prestige. How can it just give up?! If it is really defeated by the suckling son of God and devil, there will be no place for it to swallow the dark green spider in the underground arena from now on. Here they see victory as more important than their own lives. Therefore, even if it knows that the flame in the hands of Gu Yun can burn it into ashes, it will not hesitate to kill Gu Yun. The big deal is that both sides are hurt, which is better than its unilateral abuse. Otherwise, it will never be able to lift its head in this place in the future. Thinking about this problem in her heart, the attack sent by kutun dark green spider became more and more fierce. The deadly attack was on her eyebrows and eyelashes. At the moment when the white light swallowed up the figure of Gu Yun, she finally moved. Everyone just had time to see a shadow quickly shuttling through the white light. At the next moment, the bright white light from the center of the arena was dim, and only solitary cloud stood there. At her feet was the fallen dark green spider. Her consciousness had already collapsed, and her huge body collapsed into a mass. Only her last breath hung, and the dark green flowed all over the ground with a little dark red blood. The whole audience was silent, and no one dared to question Gu Yun''s strength any more. If it was the first time, they could think he was lucky to escape, but the second time, in full view of the world, everyone took everything in their eyes, and no cheating could escape their eyes. However, they did not find any trace of Gu Yun cheating in hundreds of pairs of eyes. He was really just a practitioner of immortals in the three realms. Although he had strong divine and demon blood, he practiced the cultivation method of the human race. This is also the first time they have seen that the original immortal in the three realms can play such a powerful power. He only needs to add a little more strength. They have no doubt that the whole arena can be split in half by her at the next moment. Although the artifact in his hand is not the strongest in the whole three realms, the power in his hand can be comparable to the first pioneering sword in the three realms. There is the supreme sword used by no God in the past. These two swords the evil tools, but the supreme sword is the creation from the creation of the world, and has absorbed the essence of the sun and moon for thousands of years. It also slaughtered millions of lives. There is no doubt about its lethality and destructive power. However, such a divine sword also disappeared in the three realms after the fall of godless respect. Until now, future generations have never stopped trying to retrieve the supreme sword. Whether it is for collection or for others is unknown. This is why they are so shocked when they feel the power of the world sword. As early as the last battle, when the solitary cloud was against the purple burning giant lion, someone had other thoughts on the Qingshi sword. The essence of calculation twinkled in the rolling eyes. Chapter 916 However, at this moment, after seeing the strength of Gu Yun again, their restless heart is at ease. When they take action for what they want, the first thing to do is to weigh their weight. Or you''ll die! This is the most simple truth of the city of never night. Everyone here has a measure. After the analysis of which is more important, these people gave up the idea in their hearts. They have seen the power of the son of God and devil. It''s better not to deal with such a terrible enemy from the beginning, but they dare not think about making friends. The audience was silent for a long time, and countless eyes gathered on Guyun. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait to announce the winner. Guyun couldn''t help looking up at the man''s position and receiving Guyun''s eyes, the man was excited all over and his soul returned in an instant. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and took a long time to find his voice, Quickly shouted: "the second challenge, Gu Yunsheng!" Mu Ling took the lead in clapping her hands and was infected by her. Everyone around her moved with her. Thunderous applause rang through the whole underground arena. Everyone looked at Gu Yun with different looks. Some are ecstatic, others are excited. The ecstatic person is because after some weighing, he decided to bite his teeth and fight, and put his wealth on Gu Yun. Unexpectedly, he really got them right, that is, as expected and beyond expectation, Gu Yun won. This time even my wife Ben made it back. Some of the excited people have become followers of Gu Yun. The strong posture of Gu Yun has captured their heart that wants to become stronger. Therefore, in addition to excitement, their eyes looking at Gu Yun are mixed with enthusiasm and longing. In the arena, many banshees have been deeply fascinated by Gu Yun and began to inquire about the origin of Gu Yun. Unexpectedly, he is her. A few wisps of silver hair floated out of the window. The man supported his exquisite jaw with one hand. His Feng eyes never left Guyun. Suddenly, he hooked a finger at the woman. The woman who was making a flower mania towards Guyun turned around and looked at him blankly, but still stuck his ear to him. The man said, "you said you read countless men. Then show me whether the son of God and devil is male or female?" "Isn''t this nonsense? Isn''t it obvious?" The woman blinked her charming eyes and said to the man with a strange face. "Sister, you can only be so superficial?" The man couldn''t help but help his forehead and said helplessly. "You have to make it clear. You can say I have a big chest and no brain, but you can''t say I''m shallow." The woman''s beautiful eyes glared at the man angrily, hummed softly and answered the man''s words. "Take a closer look." He said again, bending over slightly, his bony fingers gently provoked the woman''s jaw and turned her eyes to Gu Yun in the arena. The woman blinked her eyes, slowly put away the frivolity and carelessness between her eyebrows and eyes, and looked serious. She looked at her from a distance for a long time, for a while, she frowned and stretched. Seeing that the man couldn''t help but follow her, but she listened to her decision: "no doubt, such a handsome boy, with such a natural momentum, how can he be a woman." She said yes, but the man looked at her a few more times with great doubt, which was really a rather perfunctory answer. Chapter 917 "Brother, how can you doubt me?" The woman made a look of crying, "didn''t you say you believed only me?" The man choked at her question and decided not to ask any more. Among all the people present, many people laughed more ugly than cried. Although they had the first game to pave the way, they did not hesitate to put all their wealth on the black green spider. Compared with others, they lost their wives this time and have lost their wealth. After two successive victories, and when the opponent was more than three times stronger than himself, Gu Yun''s achievements were undoubtedly remarkable, and finally welcomed the care of the people behind the underground arena. Just when they were about to send out the third monster, Gu Yun looked up at the person who would appear to announce the result every time after the game. He was stared at by Gu Yun''s eyes. The person immediately felt great pressure, but he still wanted to look like a business and asked, "what''s the matter?" He stood on the high platform with his back to Jiao Yue. His whole face was shrouded in a shadow. He looked down at the lonely cloud. He seemed calm, and his heart was in a mess. "There are eighteen left." The lonely cloud''s cold voice sounded. Everyone was confused when they heard the speech, and their eyes were full of puzzlement. The man whispered eighteen words several times at the tip of his tongue, and finally realized what Gu Yun meant. Gu Yun has to challenge twenty opponents in order to get his corresponding reward and leave at any time. Now it''s just the past two. There are 18 unknown enemies waiting for him. However, he is more active and can''t wait than those monsters. Everyone looked at Gu Yun and could see his impatience in his eyebrows. Although Gu Yun took a quick decision against Ziyan giant lion and kaitun dark green spider after he came here, it was still delayed for a long time. There were 18 waiting for him. He didn''t have so much time to spend here. It might as well be solved at one time. "This..." the man was tongue tied. It was the first time someone had made such... Excessive demands since the underground arena of the city of never night existed! He must not be qualified to make a good claim, so he quickly took out a voice stone and was thinking about how to open his mouth to describe the situation here, but the other side of the voice stone rang first. Only a simple word, a bit ethereal, "quasi." Hearing the speech, the man looked stunned, and then the whole person was in a state of panic. He didn''t expect that the leader of their pavilion was connected after the sound transmission stone was started With an uneasy heart, he determined that the other side of the sound transmission stone had been closed. Then he carefully closed the sound transmission stone and took it back into his heaven and earth bag. "The pavilion Lord has an order: Yes!" He stood tall, stood on top of the crowd and shouted these words in a loud voice. A burst of uproar broke out again in the audience. A burst of agitation in the crowd was like setting off a rough wave, and the shocking voice could not be suppressed. "Oh, my God! It''s actually the words from the pavilion leader of the arena. Doesn''t that mean that the pavilion leader is watching this challenge with us at this moment? " "I feel like I''m going to faint. It''s your excellency! Ah, the mysterious Lord finally appeared. " "Where did you show up? Why didn''t I see it? " "The present sound is also the present sound. Sobbing, as always, it is magnetic and pleasant. I want to die in the arms of your excellency!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 918 The deafening screams were mostly female voices. In the sea of people, countless banshees were talking. There was only one center around, which was the pavilion owner of the underground arena of the city of never night. After receiving the instructions from the pavilion leader, the man nodded to the man standing behind an iron gate in the arena. The man was ordered to turn around and disappeared into the boundless darkness of the passage. Taking advantage of this gap, Gu Yun simply treated several wounds on her body. Although Ziyan giant lion and kaitun dark green spider did not cause any substantive damage to her, there were still scratches. Gu Yunli tore a piece from her clothes and used it to bandage the wound. A set of actions is done at one go, like clouds and flowing water. Coupled with her excellent appearance, it looks very pleasing from a distance. His eyes always kept on seeing the fox wine on Gu Yun''s body, and there was a strong smile in his eyebrows, and he was determined to get it. "Brother, why do you think the boy is so beautiful?" Fox wine smiled in a low voice, and its soft voice was born with a charm. Standing beside her, Hu Shenyu picked his eyebrows and snorted: "in my sister''s heart, but it''s more beautiful than me?" Fox wine poured out without giving face: "Hmm ~" Fox deep feather is angry, but there is no way to pour out fox wine. His eyes falling on Gu Yun from a distance are also interested from beginning to end. It is undeniable that this son of God and devil who suddenly appears in the field of animal God can easily arouse their desire to explore and generate strong interest. On this young man, there seems to be a huge fog, so that people can''t see the real her or get close to her. If he has to describe it, that is, this young man is more like a God than any God in his eternal life, or he should be said to be the appearance of a God. Since they are the descendants of the demon family who were jointly exterminated by the people of Changsheng day, why did they appear in the field of beast God? And stand in the arena of this sleepless city? What''s his purpose? One suspicion after another appeared in the heart of fox Shenyu, but he seemed to watch a good play. He raised his eyebrows and smiled and looked at the figure of solitary cloud in the arena. If he could stir up the divine world in such a way, it would be a very expected scene, whether the immortal heaven or the beast God field. Fox wine turned his head and happened to see the smile on Fox Shenyu''s lips. He couldn''t help but silently mourn for the people whom fox Shenyu missed. Once fox Shenyu showed this smile, he must be full of bad water and don''t know who he was thinking of. "Ga la -" At this time, the sound of the iron door opening drew everyone''s attention, and they frequently turned their eyes around the arena. There were twenty iron doors, covered with mottled rust and mixed with solidified blood. Except for the two iron doors that had already been opened, the others moved up slowly and made a heavy and harsh sound. The crowd watched from a distance and became excited again. No one spoke again, but stared at the arena below. Feeling the approaching breath, Guyun suddenly put away the world sword. When people looked at her and didn''t understand, they saw a light blue streamer flash in Guyun''s hand again. The next moment, a cold bow of ice blue appeared between Guyun''s pale and slender fingers, and the overflowing cold immediately frozen the area at the foot of Guyun. Everyone looked at the bow and became crazy. At this time, one shadow after another came out slowly from the passage behind the iron gate, with a momentum like a rainbow. Chapter 919 When their bodies were completely exposed to the public, there was a cold breath. At this time, their eyes turned back to Gu Yun and took pity. Before, they just guessed whether the son of the devil had offended a big man behind the arena, so they wanted to kill him. Now, they are very sure that the person who arranges an opponent for Gu Yun wants to play dead Gu Yun. "Oh, it''s rare. The eight of us also have a time to get together." A delicate female voice came with a joke. The crowd looked at the source of the sound and saw a hot woman walking slowly towards the lonely cloud on the cat''s step. There were only two pieces of cloth on her whole body, blocking the key parts. The rest were at a glance. Every place could make the blood of countless men present boil. She showed her body in the view of the lonely cloud without taboo. Her proud peaks, slender white thighs, slender waist, dark green curls like begonias, and eyes like foxes all showed her charm. Around, there were already men who shouted wildly at the moment of her appearance, shouting her name and expressing their admiration. Some even asked her for joy directly. The scene fell into chaos, not only by the woman, but also several others who came out with her. Gu Yun''s eyebrows were cold and his expression was cold. His eyes on the woman contained a sharp edge, which was a raging killing opportunity. When the woman approached her, she stopped from the forbidden area. The carefully decorated willow eyebrows were provoked by surprise. "Hahaha, snake woman, I didn''t expect that you will touch porcelain one day!" A burst of rough laughter came from afar, and several majestic men in the form of half man and half demon looked at this scene and laughed impolitely. Gu Yun''s cold eyes swept them, and only eight of the 18 monsters came out with human form and unpredictable strength. She couldn''t find specific accomplishments with divine knowledge, so she could only be those above the immortal. Above immortality is the transformation of God, transcendence and holiness, and the cultivation of the divine body, the so-called God. Even though the divine world is a place where gods are concentrated, it is rare in the city of no night, a place where fish and snakes are mixed. Gods are mostly lofty. Such a place that does not enter the stream will never enter their eyes. The more powerful it is, the more so. Gu Yun can''t help guessing the identity of the behind the scenes owner of the arena. Since he can attract eight gods to sit here, his strength and identity must be extraordinary. The eight people stood together, and the ten monsters behind them restrained all their anger. Although their bodies were huge, like towering mountains, their sense of existence at this moment was almost zero. The eight people looked at the lonely cloud carelessly, and then sneered: "the little immortal in the three realms still has to work for us? When was the arena so useless? " "He, he is the son of gods and Demons..." the demon people who presided over the on-site order couldn''t help but retort weakly. Their voice was weak, mosquitoes and flies, but they were still brought to several people''s ears by a gust of wind. "What about the son of God and devil? He''s just a hairy boy under the age of 100. Unexpectedly, he can scare you out of your blood. He''s really more and more promising!" "Son of the devil, just a bastard!" Chapter 920 Listening to the taunts of several people, the man swallowed the words "you exaggerated" that had poured into his throat and wanted to export silently, making a look of being taught. "You are a bastard. Your whole family is a bastard!" Xiaoqing couldn''t stand it in the heaven and earth chain. He scolded angrily. Then he remembered that in the heaven and earth chain, the outside world couldn''t hear the sound inside, so he wanted to fly out, but he was pressed back by the divine consciousness of Gu Yun. He immediately wronged Baba and shouted, "master..." Gu Yun looked indifferent. "I prefer to shut him up forever than to show off his ability!" Xiaoqing immediately shrinks his neck in fear and points wax for those people in his heart. The eight people continued to shout, "hahaha, speaking of the son of God and devil, I followed the demon emperor to encircle and suppress a son of God and devil hiding in the protoss more than ten years ago!" "You may not believe it. The origin of the son of God and devil is not simple. His father is the demon emperor of the demon family in the past and is known as the lone evil of the God of war, while his mother is the youngest princess of the divine family. Tut tut tut Tut, if good and evil do not coexist, how many people would be jealous with his birth." "Oh? I seem to have heard of it. I''m a little impressed. There was a lot of noise at that time. People all over Changsheng day were dispatched to encircle and suppress a ten-year-old girl. Isn''t it surprising? " "Don''t underestimate the son of God and devil. Her father is the God of war, Gu Xie. The name of Gu Xie is like thunder even in our animal God field. His daughter inherited his blood, and her mother Ji Ruyue had a good reputation in her eternal life. That little girl, although she is only ten years old, has damaged one-third of the gods in the whole immortal sky brought by the sea emperor with her own views. You know, before that, her divine and demon blood had been sealed for ten years and had never been exposed to the method of cultivation. " "Tut tut Tut, fortunately, such a demon is dead. The sea emperor is wise. If not, there will be endless future trouble!" "I also heard that the little girl is very evil. Do you all know the Shura hall? In the territory without God''s respect, even if it has disappeared for more than a thousand years, the evil spirit of the Shura hall has never diminished. For more than a year, countless people tried and exhausted all kinds of methods to enter the Shura hall, but they all ended up in a bad end, without exception. But ten years ago, the little girl went in unharmed! Finally, he came out unharmed and walked flat! " "When I say this, I really want to boast that the sea emperor who lives forever has done well. Since she can pass through the Shura hall unimpeded, she is not only the son of gods and demons, but the evil spirit that everyone can kill. But it''s a pity to kill her so hastily. She is the only person who has successfully entered the Shura hall for more than 1000 years. Maybe we can start from her and find a way to enter the Shura Hall... " ¡­¡­ Listening to the comments of several people, Gu Yun''s face has been covered with frost. His eyes are absolutely cold. His enemies have a narrow road. He doesn''t want to meet the people who participated in the encirclement and suppression here. In this case, the new enemy and the old account will be calculated together! "Are you finished?" The cold voice broke through the noise and clearly fell into each of their ears. The eight men looked up and bumped into the eyes of Gu Yun, which was like a secluded well and deep pool. The killing seemed to turn into a real sharp blade, so that they almost lost the array. Chapter 921 "Then let''s go together!" In the silence, the cold voice of the lonely cloud sounded again, like falling from the distant sky, frightening everyone. They thought that Gu Yun was just talking about picking the remaining 18 monsters. The newborn calf was not afraid of tigers. When he really saw the horror of these people, he would retreat and give up on his own initiative. Who knows, instead of threatening to give up, he emphasized his previous words again. This can no longer be called fearless, it is completely a fool''s behavior. The eight standing in front of him are the two Ziyan giant lions and the ten behind them. The gap between them can not be described by a watershed. They are not at the same level at all. After being transformed into a God, Fang becomes a God. He has the ability to turn over clouds and rain. He can flatten a whole mountain with a wave. Therefore, one of the eight people can kill the son of the God and devil at will. The power played by the eight people together will be unimaginable. Perhaps, the whole sleepless city will be affected. On this thought, they began to hesitate. If the eight gods really threatened in public and attacked together, and the remaining power spread, none of them could escape. Although they would not be fatal, they would not feel good in the meantime. But if they miss this wonderful duel, they will regret that their intestines are green afterwards. Everyone frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, no one chose to leave. They all locked their eyes on Gu Yun and the eight people. As for the fierce monster behind the eight people, they directly ignored it. The battles dominated by gods are doomed to come out and only serve as the background. "Well, Gu Yun is really as bold as ever!" Mu Ling looked at the figure of Gu Yun, and Ling ran stood in front of the eight gods. His momentum was even more powerful than them. He couldn''t help laughing. "The master is not bold. She is frivolous and confident." Nian Xi defends Gu Yun. "Ah? Can Gu Yun really win? This is the demon repair of eight periods of transforming God! " Mu Ling listened and immediately answered. Although they are from the same camp as Gu Yun, they do not think that Gu Yun can win the eight gods. At this time, Mu Ling and Juyuan focused their attention on Zhengrong, waiting for him to respond, but Zhengrong didn''t move. He sat in a serious position, and nianxi obediently shrank beside him. He has changed back to his original shape. Now he is a very humble red bird. This time, Zhengrong seems too calm They thought in their hearts and turned their eyes back. They didn''t know that Zheng Rong''s hand clenched into a fist had revealed his anxiety. The more stable the surface is, the more flustered the heart is! He had to rush out to solve the eight so-called gods for Gu Yun. Since the creation of the world, to this day, gods are no longer as significant as those in ancient times thousands of years ago. In his view, today''s gods are completely worthless. Only those gods who ascend the throne and are sealed by the laws of heaven and earth can be regarded as real gods. At present, these are just three teachings. Therefore, he believed that Gu Yun could be solved, but he couldn''t help worrying. Nianxi is not in the same mood as him. Although she was slow, she also understood what the eight people were talking about. She can conclude that the son of the devil who died ten years ago is her master Gu Yun! Chapter 922 This makes her love her master more. It turned out that her master did not come from her original intention from the divine world to the mortal world. It turned out that her cold character was not born, but was caused by such a disaster. Originally, master, she has no relatives in this world. It turned out that her master had borne so much from urination. The more you understand, the more you make nianxi feel sad. "Hahaha, I''ve lived so long and was threatened by someone''s nose for the first time. It''s really surprising. Since I''m in such a hurry to die, I''ll help you now!" One of them laughed, then picked up his huge weapon and wanted to throw it at Gu Yun''s head, but was stopped by the woman in explicit clothes. She gently kissed her carefully trimmed long red nails, and the bright red snake shinzi licked her fingers. She said with a low smile, "if you stick down, his handsome face will not be protected. You don''t care. My mother is very distressed." From her eyes, there was an ambiguous and beautiful color. Xiaoqing quickly covered his eyes with two claws and said in horror, "master, you are attracted to this snake demon. She is courting you!" Gu Yun: " "But..." her words suddenly turned and looked at Gu Yun and became joking, "how can we work to deal with a small immortal in the three realms? Don''t lose your worth. Deal with him, they are enough!" Her eyes turned to the ten giant monsters behind her and said slowly. Ten giant monsters felt her eyes and trembled at the same time. They wanted to show a flattering smile to her. However, a hairy animal face could not make such a difficult expression. As soon as they got the order, the ten monsters jumped to the center of the arena, approached the lonely cloud step by step, and surrounded the lonely cloud in the center with the potential of siege. The snake Ji eight people looked at this scene in their spare time. They waited to see the lonely cloud struggling like a trapped animal. Everyone stretched their necks to look at the solitary cloud. As soon as the huge bodies of the ten monsters approached, they threw a large shadow and completely shrouded the solitary cloud in it. It was as small as dust. They couldn''t find a gap on tiptoe to see the solitary cloud. They secretly guessed: won''t they die? Ten monsters showed a light of contempt in their eyes and waved their huge palms without hesitation. In their view, there was no need to use any spiritual power to deal with such a weak human, just a slap, and they could shoot it to death. Their intentions were read at a glance. She hummed, "stupid little beast!" Those huge palms waving to the lonely cloud were about to fall on her, but at this time, they were suddenly bounced away by an invisible force, the remaining power spread, and with a bang, the whole ground trembled slightly, and ten monsters were directly overturned to the ground, howling. In addition to the howling of the ten monsters, the whole audience was silent. Everyone stared at the lonely cloud and was stunned. In the middle of the arena, the proud young man held a cold bow in his hand and dressed in black, which made all of them feel scared for no reason. Just a few breaths, he beat down ten giant monsters famous for their ferocity. What happened? They were dazed and shocked. Even snake Ji didn''t think it would be the current situation, and they couldn''t react for a moment. ¡ª¡ªDigression¡ª¡ª The prize activities around the January fan list are closed at 23:00 this evening. Watch the time for the cute ones who want to win the prizes around January. Don''t miss it. See the top book review in my book review area for details. Chapter 923 Around Gu Yun''s body, an invisible barrier stood up, blocking all the attacks of ten monsters. At the same time, the power that hit them on the barrier doubled and rebounded back, which made them fall off guard and directly overturned by the power that bounced back. For a time, they lost all their face, which made them feel a little ashamed. The monster that has lived for hundreds of years was beaten down by a teenager less than 100 years old. How can they stand in the future?! Simply, they lie on the ground pretending to be dead. Face is one reason, and another reason is that just now, at the moment of a short confrontation, they felt a strong suppression of blood in him. They are very sure that there must be an extremely powerful ancient divine beast in this young man. A little discernment, the lineage suppression from whom has been clear in their hearts - the white tiger descendant, one of the four spirits born at the beginning of the creation! This is a powerful existence that can''t shake a dime with all their ten forces. Just the prestige sent out is enough to make them afraid. They definitely don''t have the courage to fight Gu Yun. When he had an idea, he simply pretended to be dead and left the thorny trouble to the snake Ji eight. Slowly, the cold wind poured in from all directions and weakened the bloody gas dispersed in the arena. The lonely cloud slowly looked up, and the strange eyes looked at the eight snake girls. Their eyebrows were full of cold: "I said, you go together!" "Well... I, she, shit, am I dazzled?" A man stammered, his expression full of shock. "How did he do it?" Another said. Everyone was silent, and a pair of eyes just looked at the lonely cloud for a moment. "Oh, look down on him ~" snake Ji licked her red lips and looked at Gu Yun with excitement. The more difficult it was to tame, the more interesting it was! Just as she was about to take the next step, suddenly, a thunder fell from the sky and passed into everyone''s ears. All of them took their eyes back from Gu Yun and turned to their heads. Dark clouds have covered the whole sky, brewing a thunder blow, and the majestic power has been written down from the clouds, making them feel their souls trembling! They will not be unfamiliar with this posture, which is a barrier that every practitioner must experience - Thunder robbery! However, when they looked at it carefully, they found that the thunder robbery was slightly different from the thunder robbery they had done in the past. The power contained in this heavy thunder robbery was more frightening than the thunder robbery they had done at the same level in the past. It seemed that at the moment of falling, it was not only to split into the lonely cloud, but also to suffer for all of them. They can''t help worrying. Can the protective barrier shrouded outside the arena withstand this thunder robbery? The answer is No. They looked at Gu Yun as if they were looking at monsters. They had never seen any cultivator in their life. When they were interested, they were promoted, especially when their cultivation reached their level. Because this is an extremely dangerous thing. As we all know, practitioners will have a period of weakness after they cross the robbery, and this period of weakness is the most fatal time. If they cross the robbery in battle with others, they are likely to be taken advantage of by others and lose their lives. Therefore, even if a practitioner breaks through on the way to fight, he will try his best to suppress it and find a place where no one can advance, so that Fang an can safely cross the robbery. Chapter 924 She Ji looked at the inky sea of clouds and was shocked for a moment. Then she came back to her senses and smiled carelessly: "do you think you can beat us with your thunder? Oh, innocence! Not to mention that the thunder robbery does not pose any threat to the eight of us. It''s you. Since you choose to pull the eight of us to cross the robbery together, you must be psychologically prepared. Oh, the thunder robbery you will bear will be eight times more powerful! " Gu Yun glanced at her coldly: "I don''t want you to cross the robbery with me!" "What!" Snake Ji screamed. She had not yet understood her meaning from Gu Yun''s words. Suddenly, a strong white light fell from the sky. At the same time, the earth shaking thunder exploded in their ears again. After a burst of tinnitus, they couldn''t hear anything. It seemed that at this moment, the whole world was silent. There was a white light in front of them, as if they were in an illusory world. Only the power of thunder and robbery from the way of heaven was so real that it weighed heavily on their hearts, making them spread boundless fear from the bottom of their hearts and quickly occupied all their consciousness. The strong thunder cleaved from the sky, and the amazing power diffused the whole space. It seemed that several pairs of invisible hands were strangled on their throats, making their breathing more and more difficult. The sense of suffocation occupied their brains, and the taste seemed to have gone through hell. Towering eyes quickly swept across the sky, then waved and built a transparent barrier around them, barely resisting the residual power of thunder robbery. After reading Xi slowly, a heart was pulled up. She grabbed Zheng Rong''s hand and twinkled anxiously in her red eyes, "big brother, master, master, she..." Zheng Rong put his hand on her head and patted her a few times, comforting: "you should believe your master." "But..." nianxi bit her lower lip, and her eyes were already shining. There was no doubt that as long as there was something wrong with Gu Yun, her tears would burst into tears. At this time, his words were pale. Therefore, Zhengrong didn''t continue to say more, but silently comforted. Compared with reading Xi, he could get better. If it weren''t for his rash intrusion, it would only increase the power of thunder robbery. He would have rushed in and borne the four thunder robberies for Gu Yun. Zhengrong''s hand on nianxi suddenly tightened, clenched his fist, and his heart was very dignified. If Gu Yun really had something bad or bad under the thunder robbery, would emperor Zun have to be an enemy of heaven as he was more than a thousand years ago Thinking like this in his heart, he already had the answer in his mind. Bai mang blocked their vision. Everyone immediately explored their spiritual knowledge, and the situation in Bai mang was imaged in their minds. However, seeing the white light, Gu Yun ignored the thunder that had fallen from the sky, but quickly pulled the string of Bingpeng God''s bow to the extreme, and suddenly released his hand. Eight ice blue cold arrows appeared in the air, and ran away with the powerful power of snake Ji. Several people''s eyes flashed the same contempt. When they were about to accumulate strength to break the move, they saw that eight cold arrows just collided with the thunder falling in the sky. Joy just climbed up to the top of their eyebrows. The next moment, everyone''s face became ugly. The eight cold arrows condensed by spiritual power, which should have been fragile and broken at a blow, passed through the thunder unharmed, and They also took away part of the thunder power of Jinglei?? Chapter 925 The eight people were stunned, not only them, but all the people watching the scene were stunned. They didn''t even know when the remaining power of thunder robbed on them dispersed. The eight cold arrows condensed by spiritual power, after being stained with the power of thunder, their power suddenly increased, and their majestic power poured out, which made them unable to move. The whole person was shackled in this small world and allowed to be slaughtered. At this time, the cold and fierce voice of Gu Yun came into their ears: "admit defeat! You lost! " The voice of Gu Jing wubo states a fact in front of everyone. The deadly attack is imminent. They are enemies of the way of heaven. They dare not give them ten courage. After all, not everyone in the world is without God''s respect and has no spirit like him. Between dignity and life, they did not hesitate to choose the latter. The current situation did not allow them to think too much. At the moment of lonely words, they immediately shouted: "we admit defeat, we admit defeat!" The voice was loud and resounded through the whole arena. At this time, no one was in the mood to ridicule them for being bullied by the soft and afraid of the hard and being spineless. If they were to deal with Shanggu cloud and shanglei robbery, they might not be able to say a complete word. When the eight people of snake Ji were embarrassed to admit defeat, Gu Yun waved, and the eight cold arrows haunted by lightning stopped at a place far away from them. The next moment, they turned into clouds and smoke and slowly disappeared. However, several people had been scared out of a cold sweat, their bodies could not help shaking, and they had lingering palpitations. They slowly raised their heads and looked at Gu Yun, but they saw that she had not spared them a spare corner of her eyes. When they threw away their armor and surrendered, she turned around and replaced the ice soul divine bow with a world-wide sword, facing the thunder that had been pressed on their heads. This, is this going to die? The eight people looked at Gu Yun''s resolute figure, and the words of persuasion had been in their throat, but they didn''t have time to say it. It was a lightning for robbing. Isn''t it the kind of lightning that ordinary lightning practitioners play? The power of the way of heaven, can''t people be provoked. In their view, Gu Yun''s current behavior is undoubtedly related to death. Not only were they puzzled, but even the demon Xiu who watched all this outside the arena looked at her shuttling in the thunder and lightning in amazement. "Is the son of God and devil stimulated? So hard? " "God, he''s not dying. It''s the thunder of immortals in the four areas. It''s the thunder of heaven''s punishment. Even if he wants to die, he can find a decent way to die. It''s so ugly to be cut into a scorched coal by the thunder. It''s a pity for his face." "In other words, he has won the eight snake girls. Who is the ultimate winner of this challenge? He has made a lot of money for such a beautiful thing. There is no need to die?" ¡­¡­ Everyone blew the pot, and the thunder robbed Yu Wei disappeared from them. The moment they regained their freedom, they talked about it one after another according to their unbearable shock, In everyone''s opinion, Gu Yun''s choice to fight Lei Jie is to die. Through the ages, people as fierce as him have not been without. Relying on their own strength, they don''t rob thunder and don''t pay attention to the way of heaven. The final result is that they fail to survive the robbery. They disappear and fall. They don''t even leave a corner of their clothes. They just leave jokes and are used by future generations to make a big fuss. Instead of drawing lessons from his predecessors, he gave full play to his arrogance. Chapter 926 The people sighed with regret. The strength of immortals in only three areas can defeat eight strong gods. Such talent and strength have unlimited future. His future achievements will be unparalleled brilliance, and even likely to reach the height of no God. After all, he is only in his early twenties and still has a lot of time. It''s a pity that such a genius has a brain problem. Did he give up his bright future and choose to die, or in such a tragic way, in his opinion, is the world so unworthy? Nianxi looked at the lonely cloud surrounded by the dazzling brilliance emitted by the thunder. Panasonic immediately smiled, waved his white and tender fist and cheered: "master, wake up! The master is awake! " Although at this moment, the arena was filled with the roar of wind and thunder, the sound of nianxi clearly came into everyone''s ears as soon as it was exported. Everyone paid attention to her, but was immediately driven back by the towering pressure. As soon as Zhengrong''s ancient divine beast was released, all demons became timid and frightened. From the towering pressure, they could only feel that he was powerful and unfathomable, which was many times stronger than the other three kirins sitting next to him. Moreover, they can''t tell his age from the suppression of this lineage. In this way, he can only hide himself. The divine beast that can hide his age at will must have more than 500 years of cultivation. This made everyone cringe. After receiving the eyes of the towering warning, they took back their attention and turned to the lonely cloud. The strong white light once again swallowed up the figure of solitary cloud. In the vast world, her figure was as small as a drop in the sea. The sound of clanking sword came out of the white light, but soon disappeared. Except for the sound of wind and thunder, the world was silent. Everyone looked at the direction of the thunder robbery. Even if their eyes were sore and painful stimulated by the strong white light, they didn''t blink. They looked at a position for a moment. For a long time, they moved their stiff necks, and one man said, "will the son of the devil, the boy named Gu Yun, die?" After a long silence, another talent responded to him: "maybe he''s dead, or maybe not. Look, the thunder robbery in the clouds hasn''t gone yet." "It is also possible that the body has been destroyed, the soul is still there, and all the thunder robberies have not stopped." Another said. Fox wine frowned at Xiuzhi''s Willow eyebrows, turned his eyes to Fox Shenyu, and said anxiously, "the boy I like won''t really die like this?" Fox deep feather lightly glanced at her: "thanks to you, you are also a divine realm. You can''t even tell whether a person is alive or dead." Smelling the speech, fox wine poured out its tongue, chuckled and said, "people are lazy ~" Fox Shenyu has no choice but to take her. "A person who can be ''treated well'' by heaven will not die so easily." Fox wine tilted up his plain hand, rubbed his delicate white jaw, and looked thoughtful: "brother, your kindness in your words is ambiguous." Fox deep feather smiled and didn''t pick up the conversation of fox wine. It has been announced to all of them from the thunder of crossing the robbery: the son of God and devil is not a thing in the pool! "Lonely cloud..." Hu Shenyu whispered the name of lonely cloud in his heart. His eyes were deep. The more glorious the existence of the son of God and devil, the more miserable the end. I hope you can break the curse of the son of God and devil. Chapter 927 "The master will not die." Read and hum. But a pair of red pupils looking at Gu Yun could not help but be full of worry. In the past, Gu Yun had never been robbed for so long as today, so long that she had shaken her worried heart. This sentence was not only to tell others, but also to tell herself. She suddenly shook her head and wanted to throw out all kinds of wishful thinking in her mind. A roar of thunder was more powerful than ever before, rolling in, and suddenly sank everyone''s heart. The crowd had not recovered from the thunder. Suddenly, the whole earth trembled violently. Several people were directly thrown out by the shaking without defense. Suddenly, there was a sad scream. The changes here affected the whole sleepless city. At this time, the demon people who reveled in the sleepless city raised their heads in amazement and looked in the same direction - the sleepless city arena. Fortunately, the sleepless city is located at the boundary of the beast God field. At most, only a few small families live within a hundred miles. Otherwise, the people in the whole beast God field will be disturbed. At that time, they can''t predict and don''t want to see how things will evolve. The last thunder fell from the sky, penetrated the previous white light, and directly cleaved on the riddled ground of the arena. A karma fire that burned everything suddenly swept around with a prairie fire. The eight people of snake Ji were surprised, retreated with white faces, and broke through the limit of their escape speed again, but they were not happy at all, and their faces were full of panic. "My mother, it''s the burning fire of heaven! Isn''t this a fucking karma for punishing ferocious people? Ah? I''m still young! I didn''t do anything bad! " A man shouted near collapse, calling his father and grandmother. The other seven people were also crying bitterly. A rough man made a fierce bah and rushed to the sky to compare his middle finger: "shit, the way of heaven is stupid..." before he finished, he had been taught by the way of heaven to shut up and shut up completely. Snake Ji''s voice was weak: "well, we are innocent!" At this time, they are full of resentment against Gu Yun. He is the one who the heaven wants to split! He''s the one who wants to burn! All eight of them are fish in the pond! No one thought that Guyun had attracted the fire of burning the world by the heaven. How lucky they were to experience the taste of being rejected by the heaven! Burning the world karma fire is the way of heaven to punish those villains who run counter to the whole world and shake the foundation of the world, or a region devoid of human nature. A fire will burn not only these people, but also the sins they have caused. At this moment, they want to point to Gu Yun''s nose and scold: "what good have you done! It''s amazing that the heaven has sent down the fire of burning the world''s karma to you! You are short-lived. If you want to die, don''t pull us. We still have great youth. Don''t bury your life in this place early! " What they think is also a small feeling. The little feeling trembled and said, "Lord, master, what have you done?" There are no more than ten who can bring down the way of heaven to burn the world''s karma. Now, his has jumped to be one of them. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the fire of burning the world industry came inexplicably. Suddenly, it was pressed fiercely. Xiaoqing was confused. Chapter 928 Gu Yun obliterated the blood spilled from the corners of his lips, and stared at the flames around him with cold eyes. She also wanted to know the answer to this question. No one would be more baffled than her. After the first three thunders, when the last one fell, the fire of burning the world came. Xiaoqing flew out of the heaven and earth chain and turned around the lonely cloud. The little face of the meat was full of anxiety: "master, you''re going to roast." Gu Yun glanced at him faintly. Xiaoqing immediately raised his claws and covered his mouth. The scorching high temperature diffused in this space. After the fourth thunder fell, the dark clouds in the sky did not disperse, but rolled thicker and thicker. The strong wind roared like the roar of a fierce ghost, and everyone''s nerves were stretched to the extreme. Even if they were surrounded by flames, even if the scorching high temperature had roasted their skin red, but in their hearts, there were bursts of cold, all over their limbs and bones. Want to escape, but the body seems to be fixed in place, unable to move. Everyone is stiff with the original action and looks at the lonely cloud from a distance. The young man they thought was dead survived the thunder robbery safely, but he was in a mess, but his dazzling charm still didn''t decrease. At this moment, it seems that there is more light and glittering. Everyone looked at him and lost god. Gu Yun''s eyebrows coagulated. The punishment fire from heaven was obviously not quenched by their ordinary water. Ordinary methods were no longer available at this time. Seeing that the fire tongue was about to jump up into the lonely cloud, I was in a little hurry. I flew over, took a deep breath, and then suddenly shouted at the fire. Although this method is stupid, it is extremely effective. Xiaoqing raised his chin and asked Gu Yun for credit, but he was frustrated to see that Gu Yun had fallen into his own thoughts. The current situation is not that Gu Yun is distracted by herself, but that her consciousness is brought to an ethereal space by an extremely powerful force. Although there is no malice, she can''t refuse. Gu Yun''s indifferent eyes fell on the holy and flawless woman in front of her. The woman''s eyebrows and eyes were gentle, but still solemn, sacred and ethereal. "Boy, we meet again." The woman''s lips were slightly raised, her voice was warm, and she said slowly. Although her voice was cold, it also contained some affinity. "My name is Gu Yun." Gu Yun replied, contradicting the name of the God of light. The light God shook his head a little reluctantly. She ah, but she watched her grow up from the day she was born. She saw everything she had experienced, but she couldn''t intervene too much. That was the price she had to pay for her growth. "Gu Yun, do you blame me and the dark god?" The God of light asked softly. The blue pupils like the vast ocean contained three thousand floating worlds. Through her eyes, she seemed to see another wonderful world, mysterious and beautiful. Complain? This question floated from the heart of Gu Yun and pulled her thoughts back to ten years ago. She first awakened the divine pulse and saw the God of light and the God of darkness in her dream. From that moment on, she realized that the road she would take in the future would not be smooth. A man has two fixed fates since he came to the world. One is willing to be ordinary, mediocre and do nothing in life, and be an unknown person among all living beings. The other is to meet all kinds of difficult challenges, write your own legend on the thorny road, and engrave your name in everyone''s heart. Chapter 929 Before she was ten years old, Gu Yun also had ambitions. She wanted to bring glory to the whole Protoss with her own strength like other Protoss people, so that grandpa and all Protoss people could be proud of her. Reality gave her a heavy blow, killing her fighting spirit day after day until all her edges and corners were smoothed. In the end, the ambition of the whole Protoss in the past has become a small wish, that is to protect the nanny. She can do nothing and nothing, but no one is allowed to hurt the nanny. That is her only bottom line. In the end, she can''t protect anyone. Everything she cherishes goes away from her one after another. Watching the nanny and grandpa die and Xuancang seriously injured her, she can''t do anything. It was the first time that she hated her weak self. At that time, she was thinking that if she could have a powerful power, such as many gods, to decide the life and death of others in one sentence, she would do anything to pay for it. She didn''t know whether her destiny had been written early, and she didn''t know whether her life was manipulated by others. However, ten years ago, it was the God of light and the God of darkness who gave her strength. If it were not for the power of light and the power of darkness, how could she break through the endless net jointly laid by the immortals. In addition, in the east continent, she forcibly used the power of gods and demons, resulting in her own danger. If the dark god did not appear, it is estimated that she would have died once at that time. So, in any case, they can be regarded as her life-saving benefactor in a sense. In terms of resentment, she didn''t blame them. They gave her a completely different life. But she also complained, because everything involved from them was complex and dangerous. They involved her in an unknown conspiracy. What is the truth behind the world? What is the relationship with her and Siqi? Often thinking about this, Gu Yun''s heart sounded the alarm again and again. The unknown danger, the unknown enemy and the matter about Siqi made her uneasy from the bottom of her heart. Seeing the silence of Gu Yun, the God of light smiled helplessly. Sure enough, he was still angry "I''m not here to tell you this." She opened her mouth gently, and the ethereal voice seemed to come from the stream of ancient years, hazy and untrue, floating like clouds and smoke. "Gu Yun, you are in a very dangerous situation." "That man has noticed your existence." "Fortunately, he is not with you. Otherwise, you will be wiped out." "This burning fire is a warning given to you by the man. On that side, I and the dark god have tried our best to suppress it, but it won''t last long." "So, we really don''t have much time left. You and he need to be strong quickly. The enemy you will face is the powerful existence that dominates all this." Every word of the light God weighed heavily on the lonely cloud''s heart, making her heart more and more dignified, which has become a load. The lonely cloud hung on the side of the body, his hand suddenly clenched and exhausted all his strength. She opened her mouth and was eager to ask who the unknown enemy hiding in the dark was? What is the reason for their grudge? Si Qi... What kind of existence is he? Chapter 930 The light God had expected that she would ask. Before the lonely cloud made a sound, she raised her index finger and put it on her lips. She did a silent action. The corners of her lips slowly opened with a smile, "look forward to seeing you next time!" Then, the figure of the light God gradually faded out of the vision of Gu Yun. Immediately, the white light turned into a huge wave and suddenly swallowed her. Gu Yun''s heart beat faster and his thoughts were in a trance for a moment. "Master, woo woo, master, you won''t be really scared." Xiaoqing brought the crisp milk sound of crying cavity into Guyun''s ears. Guyun slowly opened his eyes. What came into his eyes was a large area of demonic red. The raging flame swallowed everything. Xiaoqing cried while wiping tears. At the next moment, his voice suddenly stopped, and a holy white light burst out from the solitary cloud. The moment the white light appeared, it swept away towards the world burning fire around. In a moment, the fire that destroyed the whole arena disappeared, and the ground recovered as before. It seemed that nothing had happened. The previous terrible scene was just their illusion. However, the corpses on the arena and the blood spilled all over the ground disappeared, as if they were all purified in this white light. Everyone calmed down and stared at the competition field and Gu Yun. Is it their illusion? The fire of burning shiye was put out? That''s the flame of punishment from heaven! In this world, no one has ever escaped from this burning fire But in front of this scene, are they dazzled? The lonely cloud''s cold eyes swept around. After the fire of burning the world industry was extinguished, the white light immediately disappeared. The huge arena fell into a strange silence, and even the sound of breathing could not be checked. The lonely cloud will still be in a daze, and the little feeling will be included in the chain of heaven and earth, and leave slowly outside the arena. This white light can only be sent down by the God of light. Since the fire of burning the world can be put out in an instant, what is the relationship between the God of light and the Tao of heaven? For the Tao of heaven, what is the existence of the God of light in this world? Is it above the way of heaven? Or obey the way of heaven? One suspicious cloud after another flashed in the heart of Gu Yun. His heart has sunk into an endless abyss. He can''t see the direction and the future. The one in the mouth of the light God made Gu Yun uneasy. There is no doubt that that person must be the most powerful enemy she and Siqi will face. Having been discovered by him means that danger has come! Gu Yun clenched her fist and stared at the dark sea in her eyes. Now, she could understand what the light God said that there was not much time left. Along the way, those demon clansmen saw Gu Yun and immediately retreated like snakes and scorpions. Their eyes were full of fear of Gu Yun. The youth who doesn''t pay attention to the way of heaven and the youth who can ignore the fire of burning the world and industry all make them afraid. It''s the fear rising from the bottom of their heart. "Lonely cloud!" Mu Ling returned to his senses and immediately waved excitedly to Gu Yun and shouted loudly. Her voice broke the silence of the scene. The people came back and immediately shouted with her: "lonely cloud!" "Lonely cloud!" "Lonely cloud!" ¡­¡­ The high pitched voice resounded through the clouds and echoed over the night city for a long time. Those who had not stepped into the arena were also involuntarily infected by the high voice coming from the arena. They couldn''t help being curious about the man named Gu Yun. Chapter 931 I haven''t seen such a grand occasion in the arena for a long time. No, it should be the whole sleepless city. In the arena, everyone shouted a name, and their faces were covered with excitement, fanaticism, worship and other emotions. They were intertwined and their blood was boiling. The worship of the strong has crossed their racial boundaries. Mu Ling looked at everyone around with a confused face. She didn''t expect that her shout had caused such a great effect. She grabbed the sleeve of Juyuan in some panic and asked nervously, "brother yuan, did I do anything wrong?" "No, you did a good job." Just this battle Since then, Gu Yun can''t keep a low profile. Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yun, who was already stiff in place. At the moment when everyone shouted, Gu Yun was stiff. Everyone focused their crazy eyes on her. If they were not afraid of her cold, they would have rushed over and raised Gu Yun to cheer as they used to congratulate the strong for winning the Championship. The man who presided over the challenge finally came back at this time. After staring at Gu Yun for a while, he stumbled and announced: "this challenge, Gu Yun wins!" The victory word fell, and there was another frenzied cry and cheering. "Lord Gu Yun, this way, please." The man trotted to Gu Yun and nodded and bowed to Gu Yun. Gu Yun looked in the direction of Zhengrong and nodded gently to them, then walked away. The reward for this challenge is very expensive. For many people, it is already an astronomical figure. Gu Yun just calmly put them into the space spirit tools without even looking at them more, which makes the man look at her more With such a bold strength and such a mind, this young man is by no means a thing in the pool, and his future achievements are unlimited! When he thought about it, a flash of light flashed in the man''s mind, so he immediately grabbed Guyun''s wrist excitedly, but in Guyun''s condensed eyes, he took back his claws, but it couldn''t reduce his enthusiasm: "Lord Guyun, I don''t know if you''re going to stay in the city for a long time or not?" He asked tentatively, looking at Gu Yun''s face from the corner of his eye, without missing any change in his expression. Gu Yun turned coldly and was about to leave. When the man saw this, he was in a hurry, "eh, Lord Gu Yun, are you interested in working in our arena? With the strength of Lord Gu Yun, you can certainly get a high fee. " Those who will choose to enter the arena and gamble their lives are all eager to use money. He recognized this, so he asked and threw out the invitation. This is a great temptation for any outlaw. Those who open entertainment places in the never night city earn a lot of money every day. It''s not too rich to say that they are rich. All the demon clans at the bottom of the beast God field are proud to work in the never night city. Once you are selected by the candidate of night city, within ten days, you will jump into the ranks of the rich. But relatively, the cost of the city is huge at the same time. The faster you earn, the faster you spend. Gu Yun looked at him for a moment. He was so nervous that he said coldly, "I''m not interested!" The man stared incredulously. He, he refused??? Chapter 932 Gu Yun left without hesitation. He stayed there for a long time and didn''t return to his mind. "Interesting." A low magnetic male voice sounded in the room. Then, the space turns out a vortex, and one person slowly walks out of the vortex. Suddenly, the man''s hair stood up, flopped and knelt on the ground. His whole body was shaking, "pavilion, pavilion master!" The man standing in front of him was incomparably noble and graceful. He just looked at the people on the ground indifferently, took back his eyes and settled in the direction of the lonely cloud. A slight and undetectable whisper came from his light lips: "is this man the one the priest said?" Shrouded in this menace, men dare not give one. Until the man completely disappeared in the room, he was very relieved, but his heart was even more confused. Did the son of God and devil have other unique identities? It also involves the priest ¡­¡­ On the other side, after Gu Yun left, she was surrounded by several people of Mu Ling. Mu Ling''s eyes twinkled with excitement. She couldn''t wait to say: "Gu Yun, do you know? You have completely become famous in the city of no night! " "I don''t think it''s a happy thing." After that, he looked at Gu Yun. "Now the name of Gu Yun can''t be used. We have been watched by all parties in the never night city, which is contrary to our purpose of coming to the never night city." Gu Yun nodded, "then change your identity." After leaving the arena, Gu Yun changed back to women''s clothes, but her unparalleled appearance still attracted the attention of pedestrians, and the voice of discussion came one after another. "You see, that man and Lord Gu Yun look like you." "Maybe they are brothers and sisters, but her eyes are different from those of Lord Guyun. Are they half brothers? Or is it half father and half mother? " "Will their strength be the same?" "How can it be the same? Lord Guyun is the son of gods and demons. Look at her. Her eyes are only silver. Silver is not the Protoss. Good. How did the protoss come to our beast God field?" "No, but there is a very serious problem. How did she cross the boundary between the immortal heaven and the beast God field?" ¡­¡­ Listening to the voices of the people around, Mu Ling lowered his voice and said, "Gu Yun, be careful. People in the field of beast God are very unfriendly to the people of Changsheng day. Be careful that someone is embarrassed." "Ha, who dares to embarrass the lonely cloud when there are towering mountains." Fu Lun held his arm, looked at Mu Ling leisurely and said. "Also, Zhengrong casually puts his authority away. Who dares to do it again!" Mu Ling smiled proudly. It''s just because there is something extraordinary. Even if Gu Yun changes back to women''s clothes, no one dares to provoke him. Can they bear the pressure of ancient gods and beasts. Zheng Rong didn''t speak, just followed Gu Yun, and thought of others in his mind. Since the reunion with Gu Yun, he has been trying to contact Si Qi. However, every time he transmits the news, it is a stone sinking into the sea. It is clear that the contract concluded between them is still there, but he can''t feel the existence of the other party. This worry has accumulated in the bottom of my heart day after day, and has snowballed bigger and bigger. Lord emperor, where are you now? "Tianlang auction Pavilion is here!" In the wandering room, the sound of the wheel garden sounded. Chapter 933 Zheng Rong looked up and saw the huge words "Tianlang auction Pavilion". The gate has long been crowded with demons of all ethnic groups. Except for some individual demons, most of them are wearing masks, heavily armed, and then led into Tianlang auction Pavilion. "Because there are all kinds of transactions in Tianlang auction Pavilion, most people will choose to hide their appearance in order not to be recognized by acquaintances," explained Ju Yuan and Gu Yun Mu Ling couldn''t help wondering: "wasn''t Lang auction Pavilion afraid of someone pretending to smash the court that day?" "It''s estimated that no one dares to smash the Tianlang auction Pavilion, but for security reasons, everyone who wants to enter the Tianlang auction Pavilion needs to register in the back room," Yuan said with a smile While talking, someone came to them with a friendly smile on his face, "how many people are participating in this auction tonight?" The garden nodded. "Let me do it." The man finished and led the way ahead. The process is not cumbersome. After registering their names in the back room and taking out things symbolizing their identity to mortgage there, they were led to a separate private room. Along the way, Mu Ling was worried: "brother yuan, will you be found by the elders if you mortgage your jade pendant there?" Because they are together, they only need a mortgage. The Juyuan is the Lord of the heavenly palace. His Keepsake is heavier than any of them. Similarly, if it is seen by the people of the heavenly palace, it will be recognized at a glance. Mu Ling was worried. If the elders found out that as the young master of the heavenly palace, Juyuan took them to the never night city and entered the Lang auction Pavilion on this day, they would break their legs. "No, first of all, the heavenly palace strictly forbids disciples to enter the sleepless city. I don''t think there will be anyone except us. Second, since Tianlang auction Pavilion dares to pledge our keepsake, it shows that they have the confidence to do a good job of confidentiality. In the field of beast gods, not everyone dares to offend." Gu Yuan said slowly, with a calm look and no worry. Mu Ling couldn''t help but sweat, and the heart of Juyuan was too big. "Since you know this is the ban of the heavenly palace, will you come?" Zheng Rong looked at him and said. With a smile, "I''ve been tired of staying in the heavenly palace for too long. It''s a pity not to come because of the reputation of the sleepless city. Isn''t it because you and Gu Yun are here that we have the courage to flow the muddy water of the sleepless city?" Zhengrong looked at him and had nothing to answer. "Here we are." The voice of the guide came and interrupted the conversation. As soon as he arrived at the destination, the figure of the man disappeared. Mu Ling muttered, "it''s really haunting." "All right, let''s go in. The little stone is the finale. At the end, let''s wait and see what happens." The wheel garden said and pushed open the private room in front of him. The private room is not big, but it is exquisite. After reading it, Mu Ling can''t help but marvel. It is worthy of being the largest auction house in the city of never night. Such a hand can be taken out by Tianlang auction house. Gu Yun nodded and walked in. At this time, nianxi and Xiaoqing ran out of the contract space. Nianxi went straight to the big window with a wide view in the private room, lying on the top and constantly glancing at the bottom, trying to find the figure of Xiaoqing here. Chapter 934 Seeing this, Mu Ling walked over, patted her head gently, smiled and said, "don''t worry, little stone didn''t come out so soon." As soon as I heard this, I immediately withered. "I don''t know how the little stone is now..." Nian Xi said softly, with worry in her eyes. "Don''t worry, since jiuyouming cat is the buying point of this auction, Tianlang auction Pavilion will be delicious and serve him." Mu Ling comforted her and said. In addition to the private rooms on the second and third floors full of people, the auction lobby on the ground floor is also a sea of people. The private rooms on the second and third floors of Tianlang auction pavilion are provided to distinguished guests. If it were not for the identity of the young master of the Tiangong Temple of Juyuan, they would have to squeeze people with them on the ground floor. Just looking at this spectacular scene, Mu Ling was afraid to step. "More people than expected!" Juyuan stood in front of the window and glanced over the auction lobby. It was already bustling and bustling. "Most of these people are running for the nine nether cats. The competition is a little big." Fulun''s eyes turned to other private rooms on the second floor and all private rooms on the third floor, frowned and said. Since the small lights outside these private rooms are on, it shows that there are many dignified big people in the field of beast gods. The most important thing for these big people is money. They can hit the dead at random. Previously, they were confident that they would shoot the nine nether cats. Now, looking at this battle, it''s not so easy. "If you can''t shoot, grab it. Anyway, take the small stone away today!" Fulun''s words fell, and Guyun''s cold voice followed, sonorous and powerful. They knew that Guyun''s words were no joke. She could really rob people in front of everyone. Juyuan swallowed the "think before you act" that was about to be exported. No one could stop Gu Yun''s decision. "Gu, Gu Yun, are you serious?" Mu Ling looked at the startling lonely cloud with a frightened face and stammered. "Gu Yun is not kidding." Fulun couldn''t help laughing. The words of such a fierce and bandit are fresh from Gu Yun''s mouth. However, since Gu Yun can ignore the fire of burning the world industry, she will not be afraid of Lang auction Pavilion this day. Gu Yun''s arrogance has gone deep into her bones, but her arrogance is not the bluff of most people, but because she has arrogant capital and confidence. Fulun''s eyes lingered between Gu Yun and Mu Ling, and showed a warm smile to the latter. He still likes Mu Ling. Gu Yun is strong and fierce. He really can''t think of what kind of man in the world can control it. She is too excellent to stay with her for a long time without inferiority, not to mention a man with high self-esteem. Gu Yun noticed Fu Lun''s eyes and looked at him suspiciously, but he saw some deep meaning in his eyes. Among the three, she always felt that Fulun was the most dangerous one, but it was not a threat to her. "Ah, ah, ah, the auction has begun!" Suddenly, Mu Ling''s excited voice came from the window, and several people looked at her voice. In the center of the auction lobby, there is a circular high platform. The high platform is placed on a wooden table covered with red silk. An enchanting woman slowly comes out from behind the scenes. The surrounding light suddenly darkens, and the boundless darkness envelops the huge space. A beam of light fell from the sky, shone on the woman and moved with her steps. Chapter 935 As soon as the enchanting woman appeared, the crowd immediately boiled. They looked at the woman, couldn''t bear the excitement, and all shouted: "Su Su! Su Su! " "Ah, Su Su, look at me!" "Su Su, I love you. You captured my heart again. I''m your man!" "Su Su, let me bow down under your skirt, Su Su! I want to be your minister under your skirt! " "Su Su! Su Su! " ¡­¡­ They shouted excitedly, and their eyes seemed to want to rush up and devour the enchanted woman alive. The woman''s blond curly hair is scattered, her face is beautiful and enchanting, and her exquisite makeup makes her more charming. On her body, she only wears a light red gauze dress. Her slender white legs are exposed in the air, with an attractive luster of crime. Everyone''s attention is attracted by those beautiful legs and can no longer be diverted. The woman smiled seductively and showed her sexuality, which stimulated the presence of males to be animal at any time. "Haven''t seen you for a long time ~ do you want someone else?" The woman stretched out her slender white index finger and middle finger, put them together, kissed them gently on the edge of her red lips, and then pointed her red finger at the other males in the field. With her move, all the men went crazy. If there were no barrier in the auction lobby to stop them, they would have rushed over. They screamed, "yes! I want to die! " Mu Ling looked at this scene and was stunned: "is this too crazy?" "It''s not. Who can be indifferent to such a top-notch beauty." Fulun, answer. Mu Ling stared at him, "brother yuan won''t like such a light woman." With that, she looked at the wheel garden, eager to verify. Juyuan smiled helplessly, rubbed her head and said, "well, I don''t like her." The words fell, and Mu Ling immediately looked at Fulun triumphantly. Fulun smiled and didn''t discuss this topic anymore. The beauty in front is not as beautiful as the beauty in front of us! Gu Yun sat and closed her eyes. Nothing could arouse her interest except small stones. Zhengrong has lived in this world for more than 1000 years and has long been indifferent to these things, so she is also looking at the first auction that has begun below. "Xuanze Su is as beautiful and charming as rumors!" In the auction lobby, the auction has been in full swing. The first auction was a top-grade spirit weapon, which is a rare thing in the sleepless city, but for an ancient race such as Kirin, it is an out of class level. Fulun looked at Xuanze Susu, who was kind enough to preside over the auction, and sighed again. This was the second time Fulun praised Xuanze Susu after she appeared, which made Mu Ling feel very uncomfortable. It was not pleasant to see Xuanze Susu. She said, "what''s good? Big breasts and big hips are all meat. " Fulun couldn''t help laughing. Juyuan also felt helpless. Nianxi looked at Mu Ling, and then at Xuanze Susu in the auction lobby. She suddenly smiled and said, "I found that the big sister below is hotter than Mu Ling, so mu Ling is not happy." "Where am I unhappy?" Mu Ling stared at the almond eyes and read, "no, children''s families, how do you know this?" Nianxi spat out his tongue at Mu Ling and hid beside Gu Yun: "I knew it." Chapter 936 "Well, stop for a moment." At this time, there was a noise in the garden, which stopped the fight between nianxi and Mu Ling. That top-grade spirit weapon has been auctioned by a potbellied demon clan, and the second one is God level pill. When the word "God level" is exported, not only the demon clan in the lobby are excited, but they can obviously feel that other big people in the private rooms on the second and third floors are also restless. Mu Ling lowered his voice: "it''s better that these guys who want to compete with us for small stones are in the front auctions. They can''t help but temptation and waste h all their money!" Gu Yuan shook her head with a smile, without breaking her naive idea. The divine level pill is extremely precious and popular in both the mortal world and the animal God field. In front of Xuanze Susu, there is a tray covered with red silk. She smiled at everyone and said, "now in front of me is the divine level pill Fuyuan pill. I think everyone has heard the name of Fuyuan pill, no matter how badly she was hurt, As long as you still have one breath, you can immediately return to your peak ~ " At this point, someone''s eyes were shining and rubbed his hands. He shouted: "this is my recovery pill. No one is allowed to rob me!" He directly announced his ownership, and others looked at him and hissed in their hearts. Xuanze Susu''s lips smiled more. She raised her plain hand and lifted the red silk on the tray. A white porcelain bottle appeared in the public''s view. Even if it was covered with a wooden stopper, the smell of pills still overflowed. It lingered in the whole space in a moment. Just smelling the smell made them relaxed and happy. It must be God level pill. Only God level pill can make people feel so wonderful. At this moment, some people who had been shaken immediately made up their minds to lose all their money and get this recovery pill. Hsueze Ze Su observed the changes of the group of people, and the lip caps brought up a satisfied smile. The atmosphere was almost brewing. She was again singing with some awesome noises: "recovery Dan began auctioning, oh, the starting price is two thousand ArgentCrystal, we must give Li yo!" Hearing the starting price, Mu Ling silently held his heart ready to move, "God, two thousand silver crystals, so expensive!" She sighed. Nianxi''s eyes are also salivating when she looks at the recovery pill. This pill smells so fragrant and tastes great! Gu Yun opened his eyes and faintly looked at the recovery pill robbed by the crowd. This pill was far from the divine pill refined by Mu Changfeng in the western continent. But it''s a good thing. "Well, the price has been raised to 4000 silver crystals." Mu Ling sighed and said. The people in this sleepless city seem to have more money than they think! The feeling of shyness in the bag was thoroughly experienced by Mu Ling. She thought her fifty silver crystals were more or less enough to take a picture of her favorite baby, but the reality told her that she couldn''t even be a fraction. Mu Ling was completely decadent, gave up and continued to watch. Gu Yun entered the cultivation again, and the gentle aura lingered around her body, like the bright light shed by the moonlight, which made Gu Yun look hazy and more beautiful like a mirror. "I finally know that Gu Yun is a cultivation maniac!" Mu Ling held his cheek and stared at the lonely cloud. He couldn''t help turning his head and said to the wheel garden. Chapter 937 Gu Yuan glanced at Gu Yun. Most of his cultivation blocked his perception of the outside world, so Gu Yun didn''t necessarily hear their dialogue. He smiled: "so she has such strong strength now, which is inseparable from her pay. Linger, look at you again. Your cultivation has not improved for ten years." Mu Ling lowered his head with a guilty heart. "People also have good cultivation, but the cultivation can''t be mentioned. I can''t blame it." Juyuan couldn''t help sighing. Mu Ling just didn''t work hard enough. Seeing this, Fulun inserted a sentence at this time: "it''s not that we don''t work hard enough, but that Gu Yun is too evil. If you want to compare with Gu Yun, don''t you want people to be more popular than the dead?" Upon hearing this, Mu Ling immediately nodded like pounding garlic and said, "yes, this time I agree with Fulun. It''s because Gu Yun is too evil. We can''t blame us for not working hard enough!" The two of them now look like they share a common hatred. There are always many wrong reasons for them to get together. Several more auctions were held later. Through this experience, they saw many babies they had never heard of. Even there were few records in books. Although they didn''t have enough money to shoot them, this trip to the auction Pavilion gave them a lot of insight and broadened their horizons. Juyuan and Fulun leaned against the window, stared at the auction hall for a moment, listened to Xuanze Susu introduce the efficacy of each baby, and bewitched everyone participating in the auction to raise the price with her naturally enchanting voice. Those people looked as if they were stunned, and they seemed completely crazy. The price kept doubling and rising. Now they understand why those who participated in the never night city auction pavilion would lose their wealth in a short time. According to this trend, after tonight, it is estimated that a large number of people have lost their wealth and separated their wives and children. Although it is not as addictive as gambling, it empties all your money bags at one time. Nianxi looked a little dull. She hated the crazy men below. They seemed to have completely lost their reason and let Xuanze Susu bewitch them. Although the price had exceeded their bearing range, she still wanted to mention it above just for beauty Bo to smile. "Sister Mu Ling, why do these people bid madly when they don''t need this baby?" Nianxi looked at Mu Ling and asked her questions. Mu Ling rubbed her little head and said with an unfathomable face: "now you are still young and don''t need to understand. You will understand when you come into contact with more things in the future." In fact, these men are not all aixuan zesu, who loves deeply and is willing to do everything for her. But Xuanze Susu showed their flattery to them. As long as they are not firm enough and have low strength, they will easily get caught and become slaves driven by Xuanze Susu. Since Xuanze Susu wants them to raise their price continuously, they must participate in the bidding and raise their price continuously. The most important thing is that in the future, even if they are sober, they will not notice any clues. It is useless to regret that they made such an impulsive move when they were hot in their brain at that time. This is what everyone in the auction house knows. Everyone firmly believes that they are firm in mind and will not be easily recruited. Chapter 938 Unexpectedly, they overestimated themselves. Maybe I didn''t win the bid when I participated in the auction house for the first time. After I relaxed my vigilance, I won the bid the second time, and I didn''t notice anything. This is the most terrible thing. "So we must stay away from the fox spirits in the future. No one knows when they will be cheated." Mu Ling taught nianxi with earnest words. Read Xi nodded knowingly. Xuanze Susu''s superb seductive skills have long been famous in the never night city, so they have never underestimated her from the beginning, even though she is only the small host of Tianlang auction house. "It should be halfway through now." Juyuan counted the babies that had been auctioned in his heart. Tianlang auction Pavilion announced how many babies there were in this round of auction, so the process of this round of auction can be estimated according to the number he gave. "I didn''t expect it to be half way through so long." Mu Ling was a little frustrated and said that they could not participate in it, so they could only look at it dryly. Naturally, they could not experience the fun of participating in it, so it was a very painful time for her. Gu Yuan looked at her, then looked at Gu Yun, and suddenly smiled: "if you think time is hard, practice with Gu Yun. Any time in the practice is just a moment." Mu Ling shook his head for a while, and asking her to practice was like asking her to die: "who said that time is hard, I think it''s interesting. Looking at the auction outside can also give you a long experience. These are all things that can''t be met and asked for. Don''t you think so, Xiaonian?" When nianxi was about to answer that it was not fun at all, she received the message from Mu Ling''s eyes, so she immediately understood it and said, "yes, sister Mu Ling is right!" Listening to nianxi''s words, Mu Ling rewarded her with a touch of her head. There''s no way for Juyuan to take them both now! The later auction has changed from objects to people. Xuanze Susu stood on the high platform, winked at everyone implicitly, said mysteriously: "why don''t you all guess which nationality of young girls are prepared for you this time ~" Upon hearing Xuanze Susu''s voice, Mu Ling immediately jumped up from his seat and said to others with an excited and exaggerated look: "I''ve heard that when Tianlang auction Pavilion is in the process of remaining one-third, the things auctioned will change from objects to living people, except for the Shura people who have been wiped out by the Tao of heaven, As well as the demon clan that disappeared 20 years ago, the living transaction of any race is involved. I didn''t expect it to be true! " At this time, she looked like beating chicken blood. She was so excited that she just wanted to look out, but she pressed it down. Mu Ling solemnly said, "the following scene is too cruel. Children should not see it and do not pollute your pure heart and spirit." Listening to Mu Ling''s words, she retorted angrily, "I''m not a child, and a little love is a child!" Xiaoqing, who was lying on the gun for no reason, looked at it with a confused face. After reacting, he immediately opened his teeth and claws and said, "I have lived for more than 1000 years and can be all your ancestors..." when he said this, his words stopped abruptly, because he had received the eyes from Zhengrong, so he immediately changed his mouth, "except Zhengrong and his master, I can be the ancestor of any of you. Where is it? " Chapter 939 "Every place is small." Fulun didn''t hold back a word. Everyone was silent: " Xiaoqing looked at him angrily. When he was about to continue to refute, suddenly, Gu Yun, who was supposed to be practicing, opened his eyes at this time, moved his eyes down and slowly settled on the platform outside the window. "Master." Xiaoqing cried out wrongfully. When she was going to complain to Guyun, Guyun stood up and walked to the window step by step. Everyone looked at her suspiciously. In general, practitioners completely cut off contact with the outside world after entering the meditation. Unless the body instinctively gives an early warning when the danger comes, it is very difficult to get out of the meditation state. However, it seems that Gu Yun still has a sense of the outside world, and easily breaks away from it in a fixed state. It is completely with her mind. How powerful this person''s spiritual power should be. After several changes, it was difficult to hide the shock in his heart. The more I know about Gu Yun, the more I understand how terrible she is. With such talent and her efforts, they can''t predict the extent of demons in the future. The only thing I can be sure is that this person is very strong Although there were only a few instant changes in her eyes, Gu Yun caught them, but she didn''t have the leisure to guess what he was thinking. All her attention was in the auction lobby. After Xuanze Susu raised this question, everyone immediately enthusiastically said their guess. In addition to the Shura and the demon, they guessed all the other races, and even guessed the branches of these races in detail. The scene in the auction lobby is already in full swing. Fu Lun looked at Gu Yun coming out of the setting, raised his eyebrows, joked and said, "Gu Yun, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. So many babies couldn''t pull you out of the setting before. As a result, you came out as soon as you heard the living transaction." Fulun''s ridicule immediately made everyone think. At this time, Mu Ling didn''t forget to join in a lively activity: "so it is! Gu Yun, you told me earlier that you like beautiful young people. I will bring you the best beautiful young people in the whole beast God field for you to choose! You don''t have to spend a lot of money to auction! " Mu Ling said it very seriously. Gu Yun ignored their ridicule and just looked down. An iron cage covered with red cloth was slowly lifted up. It could be vaguely seen that there was a person in it, but he was seriously injured, and the exposed arm was full of scars. There is a seal on the iron cage, which isolates everyone''s divine consciousness. We can''t use divine consciousness to inquire, so we can only rely on a pair of eyes to observe. The people in the cage have not only their appearance, but also their breath, and maintain a full sense of mystery. But it made everyone more curious. All of them stretched their necks to get closer to the cage and observe the man inside. Already some people couldn''t restrain their itchy curiosity, so they shouted to Xuanze Susu to uncover the red cloth and let them see enough and inspect the goods! Xuanze Su smiled and said, "inspection? That''s not good. The goods this time are a top-grade and beautiful boy. His identity is not simple, but it can make all of you excited. Do you want to know what he looks like? What is your identity? " She knowingly asked and sold it for a long time. Chapter 940 It easily aroused everyone''s curiosity. Everyone couldn''t wait to urge, stretched their necks and wanted to see the scene behind the red silk. Xuanze Su smiled, "someone has guessed. Yes, today Tianlang auction pavilion has netted a beautiful Protoss boy ~" Her words immediately caused an uproar in the auction lobby, and excited shouts sounded. Some people in the sea whistled gently towards the cage, with naked primitive desire in their eyes. Zhengrong noticed that Gu Yun''s hands hanging on both sides of his body were suddenly tightened. He couldn''t help asking, "Gu Yun, do you know the man in the cage?" The three people in the garden also looked at Gu Yun and Mu Ling said, "Hey, hasn''t the red cloth been opened yet?" Fu Lun heard the speech, tapped on her head and said, "stupid, how can the seal on the iron cage resist the divine consciousness of Gu Yun." The wheel garden also smiled, "the spirit power of the lonely cloud is enough to penetrate any obstacles." After listening, Mu Ling looked at Gu Yun and said, "Gu Yun, you are too powerful." "The master has always been very powerful!" After listening, she lifted her chin proudly, as if the person who was praised was herself. Several people couldn''t help laughing. Gu Yun shook his head slowly: "I''m not sure, but I feel a familiar smell from the cage." Familiar breath? Several people had doubts in their hearts and were shocked. How did the protoss youth and good Protoss youth run to their beast God field from the eternal Heaven? Xuanze Susu said she was an extraordinary person, so she must have a very high position in the temple. On this day, Lang auction pavilion was more and more daring. Even the people in the temple of the protoss dared to move. But now they are worried about a problem. Juyuan turned to Gu Yun and asked in a low voice, "Gu Yun, if the person in the cage is really someone you know, do you want to take a picture of him?" After this question was asked, Zhengrong several people focused their attention on Gu Yun. Although Gu Yun won in the arena and got a lot of money, according to the price given by Tianlang auction Pavilion, it was only enough to participate in the auction of jiuyouming cat, even a little worse Therefore, if it is really in the words of Ju Yuan, then Gu Yun must make a choice between the two. But no matter which one can''t be given up, it will be a very difficult choice. Gu Yun''s eyes are now wrapped in cold wind and snow, "if you can''t shoot, grab it!" Mu Ling felt a burst of sweat. It seems that the bandit Gu Yun has made up his mind today! After selling everything, under everyone''s urgent urging, Xuanze Susu finally opened the red silk: "next, I''ll reveal it for you. You should open your eyes and see it clearly ~" As soon as the voice fell, she walked to the iron cage with elegant steps, gently pulled the red silk, and saw the bright red shepherd falling slowly. The scene in the cage was exposed to everyone. A burst of cold breath came one after another. In their uproar, they couldn''t hide their amazement. Everyone''s eyes seemed to stick to the cage like a hungry wolf. In that cage, there was a ragged boy. The white clothes on the boy were ragged, the blood dyed his clothes red, and the skin exposed to the air was covered with scars. Obviously, those ferocious wounds were newly added and still flowing blood. Chapter 941 At the moment when the red silk was opened, the youth''s breath mixed with the smell of blood diffused in the whole space, stimulating everyone''s nerves. The demon family''s nature is bloodthirsty. The smell of blood can stimulate their inner beast. Their eyes seem to want to rush up and eat the youth in the cage now. Whether it is the auction lobby or the private rooms on the second and third floors, everyone''s eyes linger on the boy, which makes no secret of his greed and desire, as if there was no inch on the boy. The young man''s face is very beautiful. His beautiful and picturesque eyebrows have a slight alienation. His tight thin lips give people the desire to have a kiss. His face has a pale color that has faded all the blood color and is as fragile as crystal clear ice. At the same time, it also gives people a feeling called desire for protection, They were more excited by the contradictory ideas of holding him in the palm of their hand and destroying him without pity. The young man''s eyes were tightly closed, his slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and his Qingjun face was uneasy. Even if he was unconscious, his two hands were tightly clenched into fists, a posture full of vigilance. If the waterfall''s ink hair is scattered in disorder, at this moment, like a trapped animal, he has a thrilling beauty, which is difficult to look away. Gu Yun''s hand was more tightly held, and Nian Xi uttered a small exclamation: "this, this is not..." Her later words were drowned by a noise from outside. "Oh, my God! This is a real Protoss boy! " "I didn''t expect that the protoss, who has always been high above, would have such a miserable day." "Tut Tut, look at this lovely little face. I can''t wait to love him now." "It''s like he''s yours. In the end, the protoss boy''s family depends on his ability!" "Hahaha, I''ve been unhappy with the protoss people for a long time. Now that the protoss youth has fallen into our territory, I must take him down and take him back. All my dissatisfaction with the protoss is vented on him." "Yes, isn''t the protoss very proud? They think highly of themselves and don''t pay attention to other races, so we will crush all his pride and turn him into our slaves! " ¡­¡­ The more these people spoke, the more they spoke below, the more disgusting their words became. Even Zhengrong and their elders couldn''t listen. Mu Ling stretched out to cover nianxi''s ears and said angrily: "Why are these people''s thoughts so dirty!" "People who wander in the city of no night are driven by their own desires. They climb and roll at the bottom of the world. A heart has long rotted to their bones, and even their souls have been dirty. They are normal only when they are obscene. If they are elegant, it is like a Arabian night." Fulun snorted coldly, looked contemptuous, and said slowly. Now he knows why the heavenly palace has set such a ban. As a race with noble blood, they despise these people who are willing to degenerate and driven by desire. If they stay with them for a long time, they will only be corroded and degenerate together. Even if they do not degenerate, they will be contaminated with a fishy smell. The heavenly palace strictly forbids people to enter the city of never night. Isn''t it protecting them? If it''s not necessary, an ancient traditional race like them will never be willing to have any relationship with everything in the city of never night. Chapter 942 Fulun''s words made Mu Ling extremely recognized. She nodded like pounding garlic. "We saved the little stone and the protoss boy. Let''s leave quickly. After going back, I''ll wash myself inside and out three times." Gu Yun was silent, but her aura was getting colder and colder. Her eyes stayed on the boy in the cage. No one knew what she was thinking. Mu Ling''s heart was a little worried. She came to nianxi''s ear and asked in a low voice, "do you know the protoss boy who was auctioned?" Gu Yun is actually the son of a demon, so she must have lived in the Protoss. It''s not surprising to know this Protoss teenager, but they can''t figure out why the protoss teenager Gu Yun knew was reduced to Tianlang auction Pavilion and auctioned as an item. Nianxi carefully glanced at Gu Yun and saw that she was just looking at the auction hall below. Then she dignified a small face and said to Mu Ling, "of course, I know, but..." Her unspoken words were interrupted by a sudden voice from Xuanze Susu. "It seems that everyone is very excited ~ you might as well guess what the status of this teenager is in the protoss?" She attracted these people to interact with her, which not only mobilized the active atmosphere of the whole audience, but also aroused their more curiosity. As long as they are more interested in the protoss youth, the more they want it. Once the idea comes into being, more people will participate in the auction, and the price will be higher and higher in the end. Xuanze Susu''s eyes twinkled with the light she wanted to get, and the smile on her lips became more bright. "Since Su Su said earlier that the youth''s identity is not simple, and the noble people in the protoss live in the temple, there is no doubt that the youth must be the people of the temple!" The excessive excitement has made the man blush. Whether in the eternal life or in the whole divine world, the existence of the temple is beyond expectation. It is the power center of the divine family and an existence beyond the reach of the whole divine world. After the destruction of the Shura family, the protoss jumped to the top of all the families. Even now, except for the extinct demon family and the ghost family who fled to the nether world, all the remaining races are headed by the temple. If there is a sensation in the three worlds, the gods of all ethnic groups must rush to the temple to discuss with the emperor at the first time. In the long run, protoss people feel superior to others. When dealing with all ethnic groups, they have always been a high and arrogant attitude. This makes them hate Protoss people more and more. In the end, they have evolved to hate dealing with people in the whole eternal Heaven. "Yes, he''s from the temple! Since they are from the temple, don''t blame us for being cruel and cruel! " "Hehe, are you cruel? Shouldn''t it be hard to destroy flowers? " "Tut tut Tut, you are so dirty that you misinterpret what I mean." "How dare you say you didn''t think of that?" "Ouch, how did the people in the temple become so frustrated that they became items to be auctioned in our sleepless city?" "Whatever the reason, I don''t want the nine nether cats today, but I also want to shoot the protoss boy!" "It''s not certain who will finally fall into the hands. No one wants to rob me today, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" "I''m not afraid of you. I''m going to decide this boy!" ¡­¡­ The scene is in full swing. Whether it''s nine nether cats or Protoss teenagers, they can be met but can''t be asked, which is enough to make everyone crazy. Chapter 943 "This time, our competitiveness is not generally large!" Looking at the sensational scene in front of him, Mu Ling was amazed. The two games they wanted to bid were the two that attracted much attention. They wanted to bid, and everyone was staring at them. If they really wanted to use real gold and silver to bid, they might really lose their wealth and lose their homes. As soon as he thought about this, Mu Ling felt a burst of flesh pain. Sure enough, we''d better be bandits. "You guessed right ~" Xuanze Susu smiled charmingly. She stretched out her white plain hand through the cage and gently put it on the face of the young man in the coma. Even if she frowned tightly in the coma, the young man''s clean face was also very handsome, as if polished by the morning dew and not stained with any earthly world. He seemed to be a young man born to stand on the altar of God. But the more sacred things are, the more they want to destroy them. Since he stood on the altar, they pulled him down from the altar and fell into the abyss. They are struggling in the mud. How can he stand alone in the clouds. With such a crazy idea, they looked at the boy and were close to madness. Maybe they hate Protoss, and part of the reason is just jealousy. In front of the sacred and inviolable Protoss, they are all like dirty bedbugs This is why they choose to degenerate endlessly in the city of no night. Xuanze Susu''s slender fingers slowly crossed the young man''s facial contour, which made people itch, "this young man, you may not remember for a moment just by his current appearance." Xuanze Susu said slowly, with a stronger smile in her eyes, "but his name will not be strange to any of you. No, it should be said that it will not be strange to the residents of the sleepless city more than ten years ago." The more she said so, the more they wanted to know the answer. The private rooms on the second and third floors all opened their windows. The people inside leaned out and looked at the protoss boy. If his identity is really not simple, they don''t mind spending it again. "Brother, do you think this Protoss boy has anything to do with the son of the God devil who performed amazing in the arena?" The charming voice came from a private room on the third floor. Fox wine leaned against the window as soft as bone. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at the protoss boy in the auction lobby and asked the man beside him. "My sister still thinks of him!" Fox joked deeply and looked at the auction hall. "Although the man has half the blood of the protoss, he may not have anything to do with all the Protoss. It''s strange that the son of the demon disappeared out of thin air after leaving the arena. I ordered people to search the whole city of never night, even around the city of never night, and I didn''t find any trace of him, It always makes people feel that he seems to have evaporated from the world, or it should be said that he has concealed his identity from the beginning. Maybe even the name Gu Yun is an alias. " "Brother, don''t say that. People will be sad." Fox wine pour is another look of crying, which is very distressing. Fox Shenyu has no choice but to ignore her. "Brother, take a picture of this Protoss boy." Fox wine tilted gently and smiled. Hu Shenyu looked at her deeply. He knew his sister. She seemed to be obsessed with flowers, but she didn''t really care about anyone. However, she still played when it was time to play. This time, she was uncertain and took a fancy to the face of the protoss boy, "good!" He replied. He has only her sister, and he will not refuse all her requests. Chapter 944 "More than ten years ago, a gifted boy was born in the temple, but he has no noble blood. He is the son of Deacon Shi Jiying." Xuanze Susu said with a smile. Because of his words, the lively scene suddenly quieted down. Everyone looked at the iron cage in the center of the auction hall in amazement. They imagined that the identity of the teenager would not be simple. It was very likely that he was the descendant of the temple elder or the descendant of a Dharma protector. No matter which one was very noble. I really didn''t think he was Ji Ying''s son, who had died more than ten years ago. Gradually, there was anger and hatred on these faces. Before, the eyes that looked at the youth with only desire were now infected with hatred. Looking at this scene, Mu Ling couldn''t help wondering. She pulled the sleeve of laguyuan, lowered her voice and asked, "brother yuan, what do these people have against that Ji Ying? Why did you react so much when you heard his name? " After a moment''s silence, the garden slowly said, "I''ve heard of this, but I don''t know whether it''s true or false?" "What is it?" Mu Ling hurried and couldn''t wait to know the answer. The wheel garden smiled helplessly, and his eyes settled on the demon people around the auction lobby. He slowly talked about an interesting story that happened more than ten years ago but not many people knew. More than ten years ago, Ji Ying just became the Deacon envoy of the temple. Soon, in order to enable him to quickly establish his authority in the temple, Emperor Ji yunhuan assigned him a task. At that time, there was a branch of the demon family, occupying a field outside the eternal Heaven, doing all kinds of evil and harming the four sides. However, they are powerful demons, leading a number of demon clans of no less than 10000, which makes many immortal people have no way to deal with them, and these demon clans have a sense of propriety. They only make trouble at the boundary of immortal heaven and do not touch the bottom line of various gods. Therefore, it is not easy for the divine emperor to mobilize people for this. This task is not too difficult, but these demon clans are treacherous. If they are careless, they will be trapped by them, so it will be difficult to deal with it. As we all know, Ji Ying is a straight-minded and even reckless person. He has one track to the end. He never thinks too much about doing things and has no keen mind. People like him will only die in the bandit nest of the demon family. Therefore, when the elders of the temple thought that Ji Ying Hui would die outside his eternal life, he returned triumphantly with the head of the leader of the demon clan in his hand. Because of this war, Ji Ying completely established her power in her eternal life and became famous in the first war. Although this matter had a great impact on Changsheng day, it was not enough to stir the field of beast gods. The reason why they knew it was only because the war took place near the night city at that time. Outside Changsheng day was the junction with the field of beast gods. People in the night city were the first to know any disturbance there. So some rumors came to them. Two thirds of the demon clans who settled in the city of never night escaped from the war at that time, so they had a deep-rooted hatred for Ji Ying. However, their weak strength and the border outside the beast God field made them unable to travel freely between the two spaces, so gradually they gave up the idea of going back to seek revenge. Chapter 945 Until the news of Ji Ying''s death came from the longevity day, they cheered and celebrated for a long time, and then put it behind them. Now the old story reminds them of the memory that made their souls tremble more than ten years ago. Some of them pretended to be dead to escape, and some did not hesitate to hurt themselves to escape. Their relatives and friends died in that battle. The huge god world has no place for them, so they took refuge in the never night city. Although the people in the beast God field have no contact with the demon family in the eternal sky for a long time, they are all of the same race, so they will not exclude them if they want to come to the beast God field. But there is a rule that you can''t return to the eternal Heaven after entering the field of beast God. If they were not taken in by the beast God field, they would have died more than ten years ago, and Ji Ying was the culprit for their separation and displacement. Even if he was dead, it would be difficult to dispel their hatred. Now, Ji Ying''s son appeared in front of them. There is no doubt that their hatred for Ji Ying has been transferred to the young man in front of them. Since they can''t deal with Ji Ying, it''s the same to operate on his son. Now the dying young man falls into their hands and doesn''t let them kill and do whatever they want. After hearing this, Mu Ling''s pretty face was shrouded in indignation: "these people are too much. How can their gratitude and resentment with Ji Ying all be spread on his son? He is innocent!" Gu Yuan smiled and refused to comment on Mu Ling''s words. These concepts of right and wrong do not exist at all in the never night city. As he comforted her, he continued: "so, the young man below should be Ji Lingyu, but it''s surprising that Ji Lingyu disappeared as early as twelve years ago. Everyone said he was dead, but he didn''t expect to be here again after so many years." "Isn''t his situation very bad?" Mu Ling asked anxiously. "Whether his identity is exposed or not, it''s bad!" Another road in the garden. Since Ji Lingyu appears here as an auction item, his face is endless trouble. In the sleepless city, all beautiful men and women will become playthings for everyone as long as they don''t have enough strength to protect themselves. Especially vulnerable women. At the thought of weakness, Juyuan couldn''t help looking at Gu Yun and smiled. This man was so strong that he couldn''t treat her as a normal woman. Although women are mostly weak in this world, even some strong women can''t compare with men, Gu Yun is just like an alternative existence. Her toughness has been beyond the reach of all men. "Brother yuan, what are you thinking so deeply?" When Mu Ling saw that the eyes of Juyuan had been fixed on Gu Yun, he couldn''t help but drum his cheeks and interrupt his meditation. "I was thinking it might be a little tricky." The wheel garden returned to his senses and sighed a long sigh before he realized his way. Mu Ling''s eyes looked at the auction hall again and was silent. Nianxi communicated his voice to Gu Yun''s mind through the contact established by the contract: "master, it''s brother Qingchen. Do we want to save him?" Without any hesitation, the voice of Gu Yun came over the next moment: "help!" Since she met Ling Qingchen here, she will save him out anyway! Chapter 946 Just in her heart, there has always been a question. Why did Ling Qingchen appear here when he should have stayed in the demon God''s lead? Did he also enter the sea of flowers? Since I came to the field of beast God, why did I fall into the hands of Tianlang auction house? All the questions were revealed by Ling Qingchen only after he rescued him. But now she has an impulse. She wants to destroy the Tianlang auction Pavilion! If even her people dare to move, they will pay for it! The flame burning in Gu Yun''s eyes frightened Mu Ling. She asked carefully, "Gu Yun, what do you want to do?" Gu Yun didn''t answer her, but just looked at the auction hall. Xuanze and Su qiaoqian smiled and stripped Ling Qingchen''s identity layer by layer to everyone, which aroused their greater anger. "Gu Yun, don''t be impulsive! Impulse is the devil! " Mu Ling trembled and said. Seeing her reaction and seeing Gu Yun''s face covered with cold frost, Ju Yuan and Fu Lun already knew what Gu Yun wanted to do. "Tianlang auction Pavilion is now. You must not move. If you don''t say it, it will be extremely unfavorable to your friends." After weighing his words in his heart, he slowly dissuaded him. They know that Guyun is not afraid of death, so if she just starts to dissuade her with her own safety, Guyun must go in the left ear and out the right ear. After these days of getting along and understanding, he has been able to roughly estimate what Gu Yun''s temperament is. In her heart, the great righteousness is more important than herself. Gu Yun''s great righteousness is not among all living beings, but among her friends. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun slowly turned his head and looked at the wheel garden 10000. The cold words were blunt: "I have my own discretion!" Mu Ling was at a loss. Was their dissuasion effective or not? "Well, now, our auction has begun. Who is the protoss boy? The decision is all in your hands. The starting price is 8000 silver crystals!" As soon as Xuanze Susu''s words fell, the person who raised the price immediately followed. "Eight thousand one hundred silver crystals!" "Eight thousand five hundred silver crystals!" "Eight thousand seven hundred silver crystals!" ¡­¡­ "Our self abandonment is very prescient." Fulun said with emotion. Eight thousand silver crystals, even if you look at the whole beast God field, are an astronomical number. Only a race with rich heritage can get it. Although their Kirin family is also an ancient race, they have always had a clear wind. With the little heritage of the heavenly palace, maybe they will have ten thousand silver crystals. Now the price has risen to 9000. "Since the starting price of this Protoss teenager is 8000, will the starting price of jiuyouming cat be the same?" Mu Ling analyzed. "It should be, if not, it''s not much different!" Go back to her. Mu Ling turns to see Gu Yun. Gu Yun starts to close her eyes again. It seems that she has made up her mind to be a bandit. Mu Ling covered her face. She was a little excited and excited at the thought of the coming thing. She was disciplined from small to large. She was about to do bad things for the first time in her life, and the blood in her body was boiling. Nianxi looked at her and sighed at the sky. The master taught another ignorant girl! The auction outside is in full swing. Both the people around the auction lobby and the people in the private rooms on the second and third floors have participated in this auction. The higher the price, the higher the price, which has deterred most people. Chapter 947 "Brother, do you want to continue?" Fox wine tilted his head with one hand, and his sleeves slipped down, revealing his white wrist. "Of course, we have to continue. If we lose the auction with the participation of my fox feather, we won''t lose face." Fox feather smiled deeply. It was just nine thousand five silver crystals, which didn''t make him feel stretched, but others were different. This is the strength of their Nine Tailed Fox family. When the auction came to this point, most people were silent and withdrew silently, which was beyond their tolerance. "Nine thousand five hundred silver crystals, does anyone want to continue bidding?" Xuanze Susu looked around and asked with a smile. Everyone was a little afraid, but some gnashed their teeth and took a look at the private room where the deep fox feather brothers and sisters were located. Who could grab it if there was deep fox feather. It''s not that they are willing to give up, but they don''t have the strength to compete with the deep brothers and sisters of fox feather. "Brother yuan, is that the Nine Tailed Fox?" Mu Ling''s eyes swept from the private room deep in fox feather and asked uncertainly. The richest person in the field of beast God is the Nine Tailed Fox family. People who can spend so much money should only be the Nine Tailed Fox family. Gu Yuan nodded and took his eyes back from Hu Yushen. "Yes, listen to the voice. This time, it should be the brother and sister of fox feather. If Ji Lingyu is photographed by Fox feather, it''s as difficult as heaven to take people from him." The sound of the garden has become dignified. The Nine Tailed Fox is a race that must not be hostile to each other. He looked at Gu Yun with some worry. It seemed that Gu Yun had shielded the outside world and sat down and sank into cultivation. Now we can only take one step at a time. Finally, not surprisingly, Ji Lingyu was photographed by the deep brothers and sisters of Huyu. At the end of the auction, the embarrassed boy in the cage suddenly started and slowly opened his eyes. It was a pair of silver pupils shining like a bright moon, sacred, but also full of alienation and coldness. Even if he fell into such an embarrassing situation, his bearing was also calm. He raised his eyes and scanned around, and he had roughly understood what kind of place he had fallen into. He didn''t have much reaction. He just hung his eyes and put his hand on his knee, as if he was closing his eyes to raise his mind. His long hair from behind blocked the right half of his face. In that shadow, only a little light cyan shadow could be seen. Soon he fell into silence again. "No unexpected result." When the final result of the auction was announced, Mr. Juyuan said. He pressed his eyebrows with a headache, and things became more and more difficult. "Next, let''s go to the next auction ~" Xuanze Susu''s voice sounded again. She clapped her hands gently. Another iron cage covered with red silk was lifted up by two people. Everyone''s attention was diverted by the iron cage. This time, Xuanze Susu didn''t sell off like last time, but directly lifted the red silk with a smile. Locked in the cage was a beautiful demon girl. Only a few pieces of cloth covered the key parts of her body. She was a beauty both in figure and appearance. All demon clans around the auction hall focused their hot eyes on the demon girl, like a hungry wolf staring at the lamb sent to the door. Surrounded by these malicious eyes, the girl trembled uncontrollably and sobbed in a low voice. Chapter 948 "Calm down, don''t be impulsive! Everything has its master! " Little love makes a horse way. If nianxi really does that, he will not only fail to save the small stone, but also take it in himself! Nianxi didn''t speak any more, and her eyes were full of unwilling. In that small iron cage, the little stone curled up with scars on his body, but he had scars. He buried his head between his knees, immersed himself in his own world, and automatically shielded everything from the outside world. There are no less than ten seals on the iron cage. Even the gods who call the wind and rain may not be able to open it. His pity for others made those demon clansmen want to ravage him. Xuanze Susu looked at the rising mood of these people with satisfaction, "since everyone is so eager, I won''t grind Ji. As you can see, there is a real nine Youming cat in this cage, which is rare in a hundred years. Everyone should seize the opportunity. The starting price is 9000 silver crystals!" The water that Fulun just poured into his mouth almost gushed out: "what? Nine thousand silver crystals? Did I hear you right? " "I heard you right." With a dignified voice, he looked at Mu Ling, "how many silver crystals do we have here?" "The reward for Gu Yun''s victory, plus the silver crystal we bet on Gu Yun, is fifteen thousand." Mu Ling counted and replied with a bitter face. Fifteen thousand is enough, but I don''t know how much the price will be raised in a while. "We''ll slowly increase the price later. We''ll lower the price as much as we can!" Gu Yuan looked back at everyone and said. "Now the auction begins!" Xuanze Susu''s words fell, and a large sound of price follow immediately sounded around, like a surging wave, drowning all the voices. "Nine thousand one hundred silver crystals!" "9200 silver crystals!" "Nine thousand five hundred silver crystals!" ¡­¡­ The high voice hit their ears. Mu Ling rubbed his ears uneasily and looked at Gu Yun and Ju Yuan: "do we want to follow the price now?" With a frown on his face, he said thoughtfully, "this..." When he was about to say wait, Gu Yun''s voice intercepted his words: "ten thousand silver crystals!" Mu Ling suddenly looked up at her, and Ling''s lips were exaggerated. Even the look of the garden was filled with disbelief. There was a moment of silence. Xuanze Susu turned her eyes to their position and deepened her smile: "Wow, this is a throw of ten thousand gold. Does anyone else want to pay?" This sentence brought back the people''s wandering thoughts. This time, their words had a taste of gnashing their teeth. "I will continue to follow you! Eleven hundred silver crystals! " "Oh, fifteen hundred silver crystals!" ¡­¡­ Fu Lun looked at Gu Yun and sighed: "it''s really Gu Yun, even with the price!" Gu Yun doesn''t think as much as Juyuan. She likes to make a quick decision, and so does the auction. If you still can''t get all your savings, you can only take another plan. "Why are these people so uninterested and still chasing after the price." Mu Ling curled her lips and made a sound of indignation. She could already feel her heart dripping blood. "Let''s continue slowly." There was some helplessness in the sound of the garden. It seems that these people are determined to win the nine nether cats! ¡­¡­ "Brother, who''s in that private room? It used to be so low-key, but now it''s ten thousand silver crystals. It seems that it''s prepared to come, especially for the nine nether cats! " Fox wine stared at the private room where Gu Yun was and said softly. Chapter 949 "It''s really prepared. The sound makes me feel familiar!" Fox feather deeply rubbed his jaw with one hand and thought deeply on his face. "Where did my brother hook up the peach blossom?" Fox wine listened to him and couldn''t help teasing. "How can all the peach blossoms in the world equal my sister''s beauty." Fox feather raised her eyebrows and said with a smile. The fox wine was very useful and smiled happily. ¡­¡­ "As long as they don''t participate in this auction, we still have a chance." Gu Yuan thought in his heart and said. Nianxi looked at the small stone with distressed eyes. She hummed: "they are all a group of big villains. The small stone must have been abused by them. Master, I want to burn here!" "Please be cold..." Jing. "OK." Before the last word of Juyuan could be said, the voice of Gu Yun sounded. Juyuan: "..." are you two serious? He found that he really had to have a heart that could bear any shock when he was with Gu Yun. "Fifteen thousand." The voice of Gu Yun sounded again, and the heart of Juyuan missed a beat directly. Mu Ling and Fu Lun are also stupid. This is really unreserved. The whole audience was silent, and everyone''s eyes focused on Gu Yun. When she looked at her eyes, the crowd was restless and a small cry was raised. "Look! Her eyes are silver! " "It''s a Protoss! I didn''t expect another Protoss to appear in the city of no night! " "I always feel her face a little like a person..." "He is the son of a God and devil who made a great reputation in the arena a few days ago!" "It seems really like you said so!" "What do you mean it''s really similar? It''s clearly carved out of a mold." "Just different genders. Are they brother and sister?" ¡­¡­ Everyone talked around the lonely cloud. Hearing the four words of the son of God and devil, fox wine poured into the spirit immediately and leaned out of the window: "where is the son of God and devil?" "Be careful. If you fall, you will lose all the face of our Nine Tailed Fox clan." Fox feather looked at her movements deeply and frowned. Fox wine glanced back at him, then pretended to be sad and said, "it turns out that I don''t have face in my brother''s heart." Fox feather smiled deeply and turned his eyes to Gu Yun. "It''s not just the imagination of appearance, but also the look. If it''s not clothes and eyes, it''s really a person." "My brother is doubting that the son of God and devil in the arena is this girl?" Fox wine tilted a little frown and asked in a slightly unbelievable way. "You said it was just suspicion." Fox feather deep eyes with a bit of interest. Originally, I didn''t intend to bid for the nine nether cats. Now The smile in fox feather''s deep eyes deepens, how to look, how to be black. "Eighteen thousand silver crystals!" He said this astronomical figure lightly. Fox wine turned to look at him: "brother, didn''t you say you didn''t participate in the auction of the nine nether cats?" Foxes and cats have always been wrong. Fox feather smiled deeply: "now I have changed my mind." Hu Jiu looked at Hu Yu''s deep eyes and became ambiguous, "Oh, I see. My brother has a crush on this Protoss girl. Is my brother finally going to marry me a sister-in-law?" "No, I''m thinking about your sister''s lifelong happiness!" Fox feather deep replied. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Fox wine stared. Do you hook up with a woman and have half a dime to do with my lifelong happiness? Chapter 950 The fox feather smiled deeply without saying anything. "PATA -" Juyuan put the water cup in his hand heavily on the table. He rubbed the center of his eyebrows reluctantly and said with a bitter smile: "it''s really what you say. The last enemy you want to see is fox feather deep." "It''s really trench gas!" Mu Ling was shocked. "He just smashed more than 9000 silver crystals and photographed the protoss boy. Now he smashed another 18000. There was no hesitation in the middle. How rich should the Nine Tailed Fox family be!" "It''s beyond our imagination!" Fulun echoed her words. The price has been raised to this point. No one has the ability to continue bidding. Even if they lose their wealth and sell themselves, they can''t make so much money! Fox feather deep shot, really killed all of them. They won''t be left alive at all. Xuanze Susu''s eyes had been bent into the shape of a crescent moon, and he couldn''t hide his smile. "18000 silver crystals, does anyone want to continue to follow the price?" Although she asked so, the answer was already in her heart. This number has exceeded the silver crystal that everyone can hold. Even since the existence of Tianlang auction Pavilion, no auction has reached this astronomical figure, which has refreshed the historical record of Tianlang auction Pavilion. It deserves to be the richest man in the field of beast God - the Nine Tailed Fox family. The audience was silent, and everyone''s eyes lingered on the lonely cloud and fox feather deep. "Eighteen thousand silver crystals once." After waiting for some time, Xuanze Susu said slowly without waiting for someone to follow the price. "Eighteen thousand silver crystals twice." There was still silence. "We should be ready, too!" After all, robbery can''t be done in broad daylight. "Do we disagree with Fox feather deep?" Mu Ling youyou said. Both the protoss boy and the nine Youming cat in front of them are in the hands of Hu Yushen, which is convenient for them. They only need to rob one person without dividing into two groups to block people. But it is also quite difficult. The cultivation of fox feather is not low, and there are countless people who follow him to protect him. They are hiding in the dark and have no place to prevent. "I know a place that is the only way to leave Tianlang auction Pavilion and return to the territory of the Nine Tailed Fox family." Fulun said. "Is there a lot of people passing by that place?" This is the most worried problem of Juyuan. "The population is rare." Fulun answered. "Then let''s go to that place." The wheel garden said and looked at the lonely cloud. Gu Yun nodded slightly and took the lead in leaving the private room. Nianxi immediately took back his sight from the reluctant little stone, picked up Xiaoqing and followed Gu Yun. They had just walked out of the private room. Suddenly, a beautiful servant girl came up to them. She stood in front of them, smiled like a flower and said, "are you going to leave? Could you spare some time? My childe, please. " Several people looked at each other, and finally unified their eyes on Gu Yun, waiting for her to make a decision. Gu Yun just looked at the servant girl and her eyes were like ice. In the eyes of Gu Yun, she could hardly maintain the smile on her face. She quickly added: "my childe is fox feather deep." Hearing the speech, the questions in the eyes of several people deepened. Chapter 951 They don''t go to find Hu Yushen. Hu Yushen brings it to the door by himself. Just what''s his idea? Well, why did you suddenly find them? None of them knew him well. "Let''s go." Since it was fox feather deep, Gu Yun didn''t hesitate and nodded. Her expression was still cold, so people couldn''t see what she was thinking. The servant girl breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the speech. The protoss girl was not easy to get along with at first sight. When she saw her, she withdrew. Would such a cold person really accept the invitation from a stranger? But this is the task entrusted to her by the childe, which is to complete it knowing failure. The result surprised her. The protoss girl actually agreed. Isn''t he afraid that his childe is setting up a Hongmen banquet? While she was thinking about this problem, Gu Yun had passed her and walked towards the private room where the deep brothers and sisters of fox feather were located. Since Xiaoshi and Ling Qingchen were in his hands, she couldn''t refuse to go. Zhengrong several people immediately followed her. The private room where Hu Yushen was not far away from them. He climbed up a floor and turned a corner. When the sound of their footsteps sounded outside the door, Hu Yushen deepened the smile at the bottom of his eyes, made a gesture, and the servant girl at the door opened the door of the private room. Xuanze Susu was also in there. She asked in some doubt, "does Lord Hu Yushen suspect that there is something wrong with them?" "There''s no problem. I just want to prove my guess." The smile on the deep lips of the fox feather becomes unfathomable. Fox wine lay lazily on the soft couch. "My brother took two things at such a high price. Aren''t they all to prove his guess?" "The protoss boy was photographed for you. It''s up to you to deal with it, but I photographed this nine nether cat to prove my guess." Fox feather shook his head deeply and said. Fox wine turned its eyes to the iron cage in the corner. The young man sat in the iron cage. Although he was awake, he still made people feel dead. No matter what they said to him, he ignored it. It seemed that he had isolated everything from the outside world and was extremely boring. "Obviously, I have a face that can turn all sentient beings upside down, but such a dull and boring temperament is not my intention at all. Sure enough, I still like the son of God and devil in the arena." Fox wine tilted his hair and said slowly. She has completely lost interest in him and thought of Gu Yun. Hu Jiuqing smiled gently. He is the only one who can keep her in mind for so long. However, the man was mysterious, but the more he was, the more she felt itchy and wanted it. They didn''t notice that when the young man in their iron cage heard the four words of the son of God and devil, the calm eyes aroused waves, and his men consciously tightened up. Could it be her? "But... This nine nether cat is strange." Fox wine''s eyes fell on the small stone on the other side. The destructive power generated by the outbreak of the nine nether cats was terrible, but everyone who practiced heard it a little. Therefore, when Tianlang auction Pavilion got him, it gave him a powerful medicine, and he is still sleeping now. Although the boy in front of them was only about six or seven years old and seemed powerless, they all felt afraid. Chapter 952 "The world says that the nine nether cats have extremely powerful power, but I can''t feel any power fluctuation from this little boy." Fox wine poured out and said with doubt. "It is said that the nine nether cats will only burst out of potential power when they are out of control. Usually they are not much different from ordinary cats." Fox feather answered deeply, and glanced at the small stone. "How can they get out of control?" Fox wine was interested and sat up from the soft couch. His eyes were full of curiosity and couldn''t wait to ask. "There are many reasons. Most of them are stimulated in a specific environment. Generally, they burst out their potential in self-defense, or when they urgently want to become stronger and protect someone or something." Fox feather said deeply. While they were talking, Xuanze Susu finally came to the door. She covered her lips and said with a smile: "Lord Hu Yushen, the person you want to wait for is coming!" Hearing the speech, Hu Yu raised his eyes deeply and turned his eyes to the door. The figure of Gu Yun suddenly came into his eyes, followed by a group of people behind her. "I didn''t say they would come too." Fox feather has a deep voice and is lazy. He looks at Zhengrong with bad eyes. These people are really eye-catching. The little servant girl immediately shrunk when she heard the deep voice of fox feather, and her pretty little face turned white. "OK, don''t stand here," Hu Yu waved to the little servant girl, and his eyes fell on Gu Yun again. The little servant girl breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t dare to stop and immediately withdrew. When Gu Yun entered the private room, he soon found Ling Qingchen and small stone in the two corners. The boy immersed in his own world suddenly raised his head at the moment of Gu Yun''s arrival, but immediately avoided at the moment when his eyes met with Gu Yun. He subconsciously went to block his right face. Later, he found that it had been covered by scattered hair. His subconscious action made Gu Yun find the clue. Doubts flashed in her eyes. Why didn''t Ling Qingchen want them to see his right face? What''s there? Gu Yun recalled that he had been wearing a mask since she knew Ling Qingchen. Why did he wear a mask for no reason? In her childhood impression, he was still the favored son of the Protoss. He had never worn a mask and had an unforgettable face. Even now, only looking at the left half of his face, Ling Qingchen''s face is also very outstanding, so wearing a mask is not to hide his ugliness. What''s the reason? All the answers are on the right side of his face "Wow, it''s a small stone!" At this time, nianxi jumped out of the contract space and immediately ran to the small stone. The speed was so fast that they had no time to stop it. She ran to the cage where the small stone was closed, and shouted the name of the small stone across the iron cage: "small stone! Little stone! Wake up! Don''t sleep! There are big bad guys here! " Three people labeled as bad guys: " Fox wine touched his beautiful face, with a slight frown on his willow eyebrows and a soft look of pear flowers and rain: "do I look like a bad man?" "Say I look like a bad man, little thing, you are the first!" Fox feather laughed deeply and looked at Nian Xi with a playful look. Chapter 953 Gu Yun''s eyes took back from Ling Qingchen and looked at Hu Yushen. In the eyes like a secluded well, there was no other emotion except cold, which was very similar to the youth in the arena! Fox feather looked at Gu Yun deeply, and her mind had connected her with the son of the God and devil who was amazing and gorgeous in the arena. Since he is the son of gods and Demons and bears two kinds of blood of Protoss and demons, it is only a matter of moving his mind to change his blood. Therefore, if he wants to hide his identity, it is only an easy task. "Did you come to the sleepless city for the sake of the nine nether cats?" The fox feather deep openings to say, the voice is decadent, showing some casual laziness. Gu Yun looked at him and replied, "yes." "That''s honest." Fox feather deeply chuckled and walked slowly to the lonely cloud. His tall body cast a shadow and shrouded the lonely cloud. "Since you are so honest, let me ask you another question. What''s the relationship between you and the son of God and devil who appeared in the arena that day?" Hearing the four words of the son of God and devil, fox wine sat up from the soft couch and straightened her back slightly. Her charming eyes stared at the lonely cloud for a moment. There was a moment of surprise in her expression. Does this Protoss girl really have anything to do with the son of God and devil? Gu Yun frowned and was still stared at. Mu Ling clenched her fist nervously, and Lu Yuan patted her hand, indicating that she was not nervous. As long as Gu Yun didn''t admit it, no one would think that they were the same person. At most, they suspected that they were brothers and sisters. One is a Protoss girl and the other is a child of God and devil. The difference between them is completely in two directions. If we use two words to describe it, one is on the side of redemption and the other is on the side of destruction. Fox feather looked at lonely cloud silently, waiting for her answer. Gu Yun stared at him for a moment: "does this have anything to do with you?" People: " They never thought that Gu Yun would be such an answer, but it''s right to think about it. One is the protoss, the other is across the Protoss and demon, and they are the demon family. The beast God field did not communicate with changshengtian as early as more than 1000 years ago, let alone intersect with the temple of changshengtian power center. Maybe Hu Yushen asked, just to satisfy his curiosity, or it should be called gossip. They thought to themselves, don''t they all say that Fox people love gossip. "Ah, it''s really arrogant." Fox wine gave a snort and looked around at Gu Yun. She clearly had nine similar looks, and even her looks were so similar. One made her never forget and rejoice, while the other made her hate for no reason. Fox wine poured out a faint hum, "brother, I don''t like her." However, this time, Hu Yushen ignored her. He suddenly approached the solitary cloud, and his breath surrounded the solitary cloud everywhere, like an attractive tamarind fragrance. "You two are the same person." Fox feather lowered his voice deeply. Only two people could hear it. There was a shallow smile in his voice. Gu Yun was not surprised that he guessed his identity. She looked at him and said in a low voice, "your request." Since he would ask so and specially called her here, it was obvious that he wanted to make a deal with her. "You are a wise man." Fox feather deep praised without stinginess, and his eyes were filled with a smile. Chapter 954 Others can''t know what they are talking about, but they can see that Hu Yushen is in a great mood and can''t help but wonder more. Fox wine wrinkled her willow eyebrows. How did she feel that her brother had been completely confused by the protoss girl now, which made her feel uncomfortable. "I don''t ask for anything." Hu Yushen suddenly turned around and walked back to the small couch in the private room. He reclined lazily. He said again, "I plan to develop my industry to Changsheng day, but Changsheng people regard themselves as lofty. The way is that the chamber of Commerce in Changsheng day has defiled that holy land, so it has been blocked all the time." He made no secret of his ambition. He said quietly. Gu Yun just looked at him faintly, while others were dazed and shocked. Where is the eternal Heaven? It is the power center of the whole three realms, the altar of the gods, and the sacred and inviolable Holy Land in the hearts of the three realms. Hu Yushen wants to do business there? The picture came out of their minds, and they immediately felt a chill. They couldn''t imagine that in the sacred and solemn long life day, a large group of businessmen shouted: "don''t miss passing by. You deserve to have the freshly baked magic weapon." "God, would you like to come to our Yihong courtyard for a seat? Our Huakui is a famous beauty ~" "Our restaurant is newly opened, and all the dishes are tried for free!" ¡­¡­ It''s the immortal heaven, where the gods are located. It''s full of immortality and white jade palaces. If you get involved with these things, won''t the immortal family treasure land become a busy market in the world? If all the gods standing on the altar become Philistines, there will be no immortal treasure land in the three realms. If practitioners want to cultivate the real body, get rid of the mortal embryo of the body, become holy, and respect heaven and earth, isn''t it to be pure and have few desires. They just want to tell Hu Yushen that your idea is very dangerous. Please stop your idea. No matter which gods do this, they will not agree! There is nothing wrong with being ambitious, but being ambitious and whimsical is a big mistake. However, in the concept of the Nine Tailed Fox family, there is no place where they can''t make money. They are all businessmen, so they won''t take so much into account. Unexpectedly, Gu Yun readily agreed, "I agree to your request." Even though Hu Yushen didn''t say it clearly, what he wanted was clear. He wanted to develop his business to changshengtian, but changshengtian was not as good as he wanted. What he wanted was a person to cooperate with him. In the past 100 years, only one child of the divine and demon has been born in the three realms, that is, Ji Ruxi, the little princess of the divine family who should have died ten years ago. She is the child of Guxie, the former king of the demon family, and Ji Ruyue, the princess of the divine family. Now she appears in the world under the name of "Guyun", which is nothing more than changing her real surname. If you want to say who has the greatest hatred with immortal heaven in this world, solitary cloud should be the first. Ten years ago, the immortal people jointly forced her grandfather and the last emperor Ji yunhuan to death, and then intercepted her outside the Shura hall. This revenge should be mutual hatred. And she didn''t die, and she still has such a fierce strength. Isn''t she approaching revenge step by step, and he has no doubt that she has the power to fight with the immortals. The pattern that the immortals has been stable for more than 1000 years should have changed long ago. Chapter 955 At that time, if she becomes the new master of immortality, she will open the door herself. So he doesn''t mind selling a favor to her now. As a businessman, he always looks at people very accurately, and he sees infinite possibilities that can subvert everything in the future in Guyun. Some time ago, the high priest on Fengqi mountain said that the Phoenix star was lit. Has the catastrophe in the field of animal gods come? Now it seems that the person who can cause havoc in the whole field of animal gods can only be the girl made of ice in front of him. He was looking forward to that day. "Remember your words." The fox feather looked deeply at the lonely cloud and said with a smile. As soon as he raised his hand, all the seals on the iron cage that closed the small stone disappeared. With a rattle, the door of the iron cage opened and Nian Xi immediately took the small stone out. Her expression was a little anxious: "wake up, small stone, we''re going home." "Don''t worry, the nine Youming cat is OK. He will wake up in half an hour." Fox feather said deeply. Gu Yun''s eyes turned to Ling Qingchen at this time. Her clear voice sounded: "I want him." "Don''t be too greedy." The voice of fox wine pouring sounded at the right time, and there was a little anger in it. This is the person she likes. Even if she has no interest now, she is still her person. How can others miss her. "If you want to take it away, take it away." To his surprise, Hu Yushen easily agreed to Gu Yun''s request without any hesitation. He dropped more than 20000 silver crystals for this man and beast. Now all of them are sent out, and the more than 20000 silver crystals are already floating in the water. Xuanze Susu was completely stunned. He racked his brains to wonder what medicine was selling in the gourd with deep fox feather. It was a nine Youming cat rarely seen in a hundred years, a Protoss boy of pure blood, and a 27500 silver crystal that could buy half a sleepless city. He sent it all out without blinking an eye. Even as the richest man in the field of beast God, he can''t afford such extravagance. Xuanze Susu was silent. She didn''t understand their world. "Brother!" Hu Jiuqing was already angry. The fox feather in front of her made her feel a little strange. He had photographed the protoss boy and gave it to her. Now he casually gave it to a strange girl without her permission. She couldn''t figure out the charm of the protoss girl in front of her, and confused her brother completely centered on her. He was so generous that she couldn''t think of any other reason except to please her. Hu Yushen gave Hu Jiu a look of calm and impatience. Now he can''t tell her that this is the site of Tianlang auction Pavilion. No one knows how many ears are listening to their movements behind a wall. Gu Yun went to the cage and put his hand in front of Ling Qingchen. Ling Qingchen looked at the thin white hand in front of him and hesitated for a while before slowly handing his hand over to her. Gu Yun pulled Ling Qingchen out of the cage and asked, "how are you?" "I''m fine." Ling Qingchen replied that his voice was still cold, as if it came from nine days away, alienating everything in the world. He was always careful of his actions, covering up his right face, and his ink hair fell like a waterfall. Chapter 956 "We have something else to do, so we''ll leave first!" Juyuan took a step forward and said with a smile to Hu Yu. He had faintly smelled the smoke from the fox wine. If they stayed for another moment, they always felt that it would be bad. The fox feather nodded deeply, indicating that they were free. Until she could no longer see the private room where the deep brother and sister of fox feather were located, Mu Ling was very relieved. She whispered suspiciously, "I always feel that this deep fox feather is so easy to talk." "I don''t think so." Gu Yuan turned his eyes to Gu Yun. He asked, "Gu Yun, what did you do with Hu Yushen?" The conversation between Gu Yun and Hu Yushen is half understood. Hu Yushen wants to expand his business to changshengtian. Why did he ask Gu Yun for help? Even if Gu Yun comes from changshengtian, even if she is good at it, she doesn''t have the right to make changshengtian''s people agree that Hu Yushen will expand her business to changshengtian Even the most authoritative emperor in the eternal Heaven does not have this right. Since Hu Yushen is a businessman, it is impossible for him to do business at a loss. Without full confidence, he can''t hand over such an important task to Gu Yun. Now even they don''t know what idea Hu Yushen is playing. "Just as you heard." Gu Yun answered truthfully. Hu Yushen gives Ling Qingchen and Xiaoshi to her. She will help him cooperate internally and externally in the future to develop his business into a long life. This is indeed very difficult, but no one can predict what will happen in the future. Whether the future longevity day will be like this, who can give the answer for sure. Gu Yun is not worried about the deal with Hu Yushen. "Shall we go back to the heavenly palace next?" Although it felt that all this was going well, they had achieved their goal. Mu Ling stopped thinking so much. She asked with some joy. Although she had not been to the city for more than ten days, she felt that a month had passed. If you don''t go back, the elders will find out. Gu Yun nodded. Since the little stone had been found, it was time to leave the beast God field to find Siqi. She couldn''t wait for him to find her. She didn''t want to make the day when they met again a distant future. There''s just one thing she wants to do before she leaves. Seeing the flame burning in Guyun''s eyes, the heart of Juyuan suddenly jumped to the floor drain. He turned his head and looked at the Tianlang auction Pavilion behind him, "Guyun, you don''t want to..." Before he finished saying this, suddenly a raging flame fell from the sky and swept the Tianlang auction pavilion with an irresistible prairie fire. The red flame reflected half the sky. In the flickering flame, a small figure shuttled back and forth, and an extremely arrogant voice came from under the cloud, "ha ha ha, let you big villains catch small stones, I''ll burn you today! Let you know that we are not easy to mess with! " Juyuan immediately recognized the voice. Isn''t it just Nian Xi! Several people turned around and looked at the scene in amazement. They felt that their three souls had lost seven souls. Nianxi, she set fire to Tianlang auction Pavilion! After that round of auction, the people of Tianlang auction Pavilion dispersed and gathered in groups at the door of Tianlang auction pavilion to discuss the treasures displayed in the auction just now. Chapter 957 At this moment, when the scorching high temperature spread and the heat wave came, all the people turned around incredulously and stared at the scene in front of them. What the hell happened? How dare someone set fire to Tianlang auction pavilion? Is this a natural disaster? It was not until that arrogant voice sounded that they realized that the enemy had come to the door, but... Who gave them the name of a small stone? "Tut tut Tut, who dares to burn Tianlang auction pavilion with such great courage? Don''t you want to live?" "Ha ha, ha ha, I''ve seen you for a long time. Tianlang auction pavilion has been burned for a day, but this flame also wants to burn Tianlang auction Pavilion. It''s a fool''s dream!" "I''m a little familiar with the flame. Isn''t this the famous Phoenix flame?" "Ah? Phoenix flame? Are you kidding? How can the Phoenix on Fengqi mountain condescend to the city of no night! " "As like as two peas, I have the privilege of teaching the legendary Phoenix flame, which is the same as the power of this. I am the one who has such courage, and it is the ancient Phoenix." "If it''s the Phoenix on Fengqi mountain, Lang auction Pavilion can only suffer a loss on this day. Who dares to provoke the Phoenix family on Fengqi mountain in the field of beast gods!" "I don''t know what immoral things Lang auction Pavilion did that day, which caused such a big trouble." ¡­¡­ No matter where they are, there are not few people watching good plays. After someone recognized the Phoenix flame in the crowd, their words immediately changed from previous contempt and ridicule to pursuit. Some even scolded Tianlang auction Pavilion and deserved it. Several people were stunned by this series of changes. They were all a group of people who looked down on others, held high and trampled low. "Don''t worry, the fire won''t burn for long!" Gu Yun took back his eyes from Tianlang auction Pavilion, said coldly, and turned to walk outside the city. Since those who dare to touch her will pay the price! As Gu Yun said, the Phoenix flame did not burn for too long, but was suddenly extinguished by a strong white light. Hu Yushen and Hu wine walked out slowly. Hu Yushen smiled and said, "this little girl really remembers her revenge!" "Hum." Hu Jiuqing snorted softly, "why did my brother give them the nine nether cats? And gave her the protoss boy who was originally given to me? Now that my brother has a sweetheart, he doesn''t want my sister at all. " There were tears in her eyes. Fox feather deeply looked at her appearance and was distressed: "sister, don''t be sad, it''s just a nine Youming cat and Protoss boy. I''ll give you better in the future. Do you think my brother''s nine Youming cat and Protoss boy are given to them for nothing?" "Isn''t it?" Fox wine looked up at him. Fox feather deep smiled gently: "there is a saying of the Terran that he can''t bear his children to trap the wolf. It can also be said that he is fishing for a big fish for a long time. My brother is only making plans for the future of our Nine Tailed Fox family." "Really?" Hu Jiuqing has seriously doubted his words. She has to say that the face of a Protoss girl, even in the whole three worlds, is unparalleled. She doesn''t believe that her brother is not interested in such a beautiful girl. Fox feather''s deep smile deepened: "when did my brother cheat you?" Chapter 958 "Hum." Fox wine poured out and snorted again. For the time being, she was going to let go of her stupid brother. She turned her eyes and looked at the man in golden clothes beside her. There was a wave of light flowing in her charming eyes, "Pavilion master, those people burned your Tianlang auction Pavilion. Don''t you investigate at all?" "Just this Phoenix flame can''t burn!" The man''s mellow voice is like intoxicating wine, which easily stirs people''s heartstrings. Fox feather laughed deeply, "that''s because she didn''t intend to burn Tianlang auction Pavilion!" The man raised his eyes and looked at the fox feather deep: "you just met. You know so much about her." His words are somewhat ambiguous, and there is a teasing color in a pair of light eyes. "I know very well." Fox feather deep followed his words. At least he confirmed one thing, Gu Yun was Ji Ruoxi. If those people in changshengtian knew that Ji Ruoxi was not dead, their expressions would be wonderful! So thinking about the deep mood of fox feather is very good. "Sure enough, you still know how to look at people." The man joked and said, but his deep eyes have been agglutinating on the drifting lonely cloud. All the demon clansmen around were silent at the moment when the three appeared, and they didn''t dare to take a breath. No matter which one of the three people was, they couldn''t provoke. They prayed in their hearts that the cabinet leader must not hear what they just said. This pavilion master is not only the pavilion master of the arena, but also the pavilion master of Tianlang auction Pavilion. "By the way, you are the head of Tianlang auction Pavilion. You must know the name of the protoss girl." Fox wine gave a little thought, looked at the man and said. Whenever you enter Tianlang auction Pavilion, no matter what your identity, you must register your name before entering. This is their rule. "She wrote Ji Yun, but the keepsake they pressed was a jade pendant symbolizing the identity of the little Lord of the heavenly palace." The man answered slowly. "Ji Yun, do you have this name in the protoss? I think it''s necessary to investigate the Protoss. Also, when did the heavenly palace have anything to do with the protoss? The Kirin family is also one of the only ancient races in the field of animal gods. They should know the rules of the field of animal gods best. No one who is a member of the field of animal gods can have half contact with the people who live forever. " Fox wine frowned and said. Fox feather deeply felt a little helpless and shook his head. This rule was set a thousand years ago. Now it has no deterrent power as much as it was at the beginning. However, what he cares about is that the Kirin who follows Gu Yun is the most low-key, but he feels the terrible oppression from him. He is stronger than any Kirin he has met before. He is so strong that he can''t even find out the depth of his cultivation. He is well-known for his excellent cultivation in the heavenly palace, but he is a fresh face. He obviously has the strength no less than any Kirin, but he is not famous. This is really a strange thing. Isn''t he a Kirin born in the sky? Fox feather thought deeply about this problem. Today''s trip was worth it. He found so many interesting things. This boring beast God field is finally going to usher in a storm. People can''t wait to think about it! Chapter 959 As soon as they saw the expression of fox feather deep, they knew that he had no good intentions again. This man is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. His favorite thing in his life is to watch the excitement. Others fight head and blood, and he watches it with relish. ¡­¡­ "Gu Yun, we burned Tianlang auction Pavilion like this. Will the people of Tianlang auction Pavilion hunt down?" Mu Ling said with a worried face. She was always on guard behind her for fear that several people from Tianlang auction pavilion would suddenly appear. "No." Gu Yun answered without any hesitation. "Why?" Mu Ling asked curiously. "Because they didn''t know I set the fire." Read Xi while gnawing a red fruit, while proudly raised his eyebrows and said. "Ah?" Mu Ling still looked puzzled. The Phoenix flame was recognized by everyone present. "Sister Mu Ling, you''re stupid. I''m not the only Phoenix in the field of animal gods. The first thing they want to doubt is the Phoenix on Fengqi mountain. I''m not the Phoenix on Fengqi mountain. Hahaha, it''s the best for them to fight! Master, this move is called killing with a knife! " Read Xi incomparably and said with a thud. Xiaoqing corrected her words: "this is called the East diversion of evil water." Nianxi waved his hand, "they are the same. Don''t care about so many details!" With that, she turned her eyes to the small stone in Zhengrong''s arms, and suddenly frowned and distressed, "the small stone has been sleeping for so long, why hasn''t she woke up?" "It will take half an hour as soon as possible, and we have to wait." Mr. Yuan said, and then he grasped the key in nianxi''s words and asked, "do you have a grudge against the Phoenix people on Fengqi mountain?" Since they intended to lead the hatred of Tianlang auction pavilion to the Phoenix people on Fengqi mountain, it shows that they have a holiday with the Phoenix people on Fengqi mountain, which makes Juyuan curious. Shortly after Gu Yun arrived in the field of animal gods, he went back to the heavenly palace with them. When did they come into contact with the Phoenix people on Fengqi mountain? And had a big dispute with them? The Phoenix people rarely walk in front of the world. They live alone on the Fengqi mountain and are isolated from the world. Therefore, even they know very little about the Phoenix people. The only thing they know is that they are very strong! "This hatred is great!" Nianxi snorted angrily and said. She can''t forget that in the ancient heritage secret land of the western continent, the flower Phoenix who didn''t know where to run out said some inexplicable words to her and seriously injured her master! As long as they hurt their master, they are all big villains and can''t be forgiven! The three people of Juyuan, Muling and Fulun are looking for knowledge and reading. In the field of animal gods, there are few gossip about the Phoenix family. It''s not easy to have one. Their heart can''t wait to gossip. Nianxi refused to recall the unforgettable memory at the beginning. Although she was blessed by misfortune and succeeded in breaking the seal of strength and turning into a human shape, Gu Yun''s injury has always been a barrier in her heart. Phoenix burn. This is a strange and familiar name for her. But that was her in the past. Now she just reads. "We were followed." Zhengrong, who has been silent, made a noise at this time. "Ah?" Mu Ling immediately wanted to look back, but she was stopped by Juyuan in time. "Don''t look back, or you''ll scare the snake!" Chapter 960 "How can we be watched? Is it money or sex? " Mu Ling said nervously. No one is staring at your color. We should be too ostentatious just now. Anyway, we have to find a way to get rid of them first "Why throw it away? Just face it directly!" Fulun took back his divine knowledge and explored it at will. He had found out their cultivation level. He was not an unfathomable strong man. His cultivation level was only above the medium level. They were enough to deal with it! "Are you going to fight? Well, well, I haven''t had a good time yet! " When I read it, I immediately jumped. "Let''s go out of town first. There are too many people here to show their skills." Fulun smiled and said that his smile was malicious. Gu Yun nodded, and the party quickened their pace and swept away outside the city. The people who followed them immediately followed them when they saw that they were speeding up. They thought they were hiding well, but their whereabouts had long been exposed. "A bunch of clowns." Mu Ling felt the movement behind him and snorted. As soon as their feet had stepped out of the sleepless city, the people behind them could not bear it. They jumped out one after another with weapons and surrounded them all with the potential of containment. The trees outside the city are lush, and the shadow of the trees stretches for thousands of miles. In the distance, there are mountains and mountains. It is rare to see people outside the gate of the city. The boundless dark color envelops the heaven and earth. Everything is lonely. There seems to be a beast dormant in the unknown front, showing a creepy danger. The group of people who followed them had ferocious faces and looked ferocious. Looking at them, their eyes twinkled with a dark light of ferocity and greed, as if they could devour people in the abyss in their eyes. "Jiuyouming cat and Ji Lingyu are really in your hands. If you don''t want to die, hand over jiuyouming cat and Ji Lingyu!" The vicious threat came from a population, and the fierce attack was ready in his hands. Mu Ling hissed lightly, "it''s up to you?" Just a bunch of bluff people! "Smelly girl! How dare you look down on us! " Mu Ling''s words had completely angered them. The veins on his face burst, and his burly body leaped into the air. The deadly attack was in his huge palm, the burning light broke through the dark night and set off a fierce vigorous wind. Ten layers of skill, without leaving any room, directly close to Mu Ling''s cheek. Mu Ling laughed and disapproved, "I really despise you!" As soon as the voice fell, a delicate Scepter appeared in her hand, and the brilliance poured out like the brilliance of the stars. The man holding a knife around him immediately showed his greedy face when he saw the scepter in Mu Ling''s hand: "good thing." They were shocked and abandoned the wheel garden and Fulun one after another. They aimed at Mu Ling and wanted to kill and seize the treasure. "Zhengrong, you protect little stone and Ling Qingchen. I''ll deal with them!" The cold star suddenly appeared in the lonely cloud eyes, and the killing was raging. Zheng Rong nodded and immediately made them retreat in fear. Ancient unicorn, a unicorn that has survived from ancient times to the present, can overturn them with one breath! Even if they were given ten courage, they didn''t dare to provoke Zhengrong. Those people swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Why didn''t anyone tell them in advance that there was a powerful ancient Kirin in this group! If they had known to kill them, they wouldn''t have stirred up this muddy water! Chapter 961 "What a bunch of fools!" Nianxi saw their fear of the towering, so she immediately stood up with the towering fox pretending to be a tiger. Her two small hands were inserted into her waist and raised her eyebrows high. "Shouldn''t you inquire about the details of her opponent before tracking her opponent?" This sentence went to their hearts. Several people now regretted that their intestines were green. They immediately waved to Zhengrong: "we didn''t mean to find fault, we just went the wrong way and recognized the wrong person. Let''s go now!" "It''s late!" Zhengrong snorted from his nose and raised his hand, which was a fierce attack. Those people had gone up in smoke before they could scream. They would never be kind to his opponent Zhengrong. If he took people''s lives, he must be thorough and clean. On the other side, when Juyuan and Fulun were about to rush forward, suddenly a hand stretched out to stop their movements. Both of them looked at Gu Yun blankly. The gusts of wind rolled up the black hair of the lonely cloud and flew wantonly. She turned her back to them and stared at the group of demon people opposite. There was boundless cold inside. Everyone felt a burst of excitement for no reason. It seemed to fall into a cold pool. The cold spread from all parts to their hearts, and a person spat: "what a fucking evil door!" At this time, without warning, there was a roar of thunder. It seemed that the whole world was shaking. The lightning cut through the ink splashing sky, like tearing out a huge gully. Under the pressure, they almost couldn''t control and wanted to surrender immediately. A man shouted in horror, "what''s going on?" "This is not ordinary thunder. Someone is manipulating the thunder!" "How possible!" ¡­¡­ That group of demon clansmen was surprised. After several exchanges, they all focused on Gu Yun. It seems that only the protoss girl in front of them can control lightning here. Lightning belongs to the power of heaven. What they know is that apart from the human race, only the divine race has such a magic power. It is said that only one of 10000 people has been given the ability to manipulate lightning from birth. This probability makes them think that manipulating lightning is just a fantasy. However, those who practice do not personally understand the power of the transitional robbery thunder. The terrible power can destroy their spirits in an instant, so they have an instinctive fear of lightning. Even the Terran cultivators, manipulating lightning is just a child''s play. Brewing a small lightning in their hands can not cause any deterrence to them. However, the lightning they face has caused the color change of the whole heaven and earth. The sky over the night city has been heavily covered with dark clouds. If it is not for the power leaked from the clouds, which is different from ordinary wind, rain and lightning, they almost think it is just a change of sky. "It''s you!" A demon clan cried out, and his eyes looked at Gu Yun in horror. The oppression he felt was close to the thunder robbery he faced when crossing the robbery. Is this really something that a person of cultivation can use?! This question took root and sprouted in his heart. He had never faced such a situation before, which could make his soul tremble. Not only him, at the same time, the demon clansmen of the whole sleepless city stopped their actions and looked up at the sky, which was full of shock in those demon pupils. Chapter 962 For a moment, the wind was trembling. "What''s going on? Does anyone rob outside the city at night? But the power emanating from the nine sky clouds is a little different. " "Could it be the catastrophe of the city that never sleeps? Don''t you think the actions of the night city can''t even see the way of heaven? " "We''re finished. Let''s run quickly. If we bear the power of thunder robbery once, we don''t want to have a second time." "Even if it''s not the catastrophe of the sleepless city, it must be someone crossing the disaster outside the sleepless city. We will be affected by the pond fish. Don''t say it quickly. Go home, pack up and run." The crowd scattered like birds, and there was a sound of panic everywhere. "Don''t worry about others. This is not a lightning robbery at all. Someone is manipulating lightning!" Suddenly, a man shouted, stopping the panicked pace of pedestrians. "Manipulating lightning? Are you kidding? Can people manipulate lightning? That''s the power of heaven! " There was an immediate voice of doubt in the crowd. "We can''t do it, but Protoss can. Otherwise, why do you think Protoss can stand at the head of all races?" The previous speaker sneered. After saying this, he stopped talking and turned around and left. Whoever goes to the muddy water outside the city is unlucky. All the demon people were stunned and didn''t react for a long time. Protoss In recent days, there are only two Protoss people who appear in the sleepless city, that is, the teenagers and girls who appear in the paradise auction Pavilion. As for the son of a God and devil who shines brightly in the arena, although it may also be him, their answer is more inclined to the former. Everyone stood in place, frowned and thought for a moment, and decided to pretend that they didn''t know what to do. In front of them, the thunder and lightning in the sky had stopped them. What they felt was the same as that group of demon people outside the city. The power of the thunder and lightning was close to what they felt when they crossed the thunder and robbed. Not everyone can stand it! "Brother, can it be them?" Fox wine stood by the window, overlooking the night sky with dark clouds, and didn''t ask the depth of fox feather behind him. Fox feather deep lips with a smile: "no doubt, it must be them!" Moreover, this man must be Gu Yun! Looking at the thunder and lightning in the sky, Hu Jiuqing now understands why Hu Yushen wants to make friends with the Protoss. If she can easily manipulate the thunder and lightning, her future achievements will be unlimited. With a plop, the group of demon clansmen knelt on the ground in order and kowtowed for mercy: "goddess, we are wrong. We have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. We are blind. We are very wrong. Please forgive us and let us live. We must change our previous mistakes and never do this again!" They said with a runny nose and tears. Although the lightning had not yet fallen on them, their whole hearts trembled. The strong lightning fell into Guyun''s hands from the clouds. It was obviously an extremely violent force, but it was kneaded into a gentle force in Guyun''s hands. However, they had no doubt how terrible it was when the lightning turned into a sharp blade to attack them. Even if they had nine lives like the nine Tailed Fox family, it was not enough to die. Those who know current affairs are heroes. Big husbands can bend and stretch. They don''t want any dignity anymore. Now they just want to keep a small life. Chapter 963 "Puff -" Mu Ling laughed, "you really have backbone!" The group of demon people immediately flattered her with a big yellow tooth. Then he looked at Gu Yun pitifully, and saw the corners of the mouths of several people in Juyuan twitch. It was difficult for them to connect this group of people in front of them with the group of people who had jumped out and threatened them. Gu Yun looked at them coldly. Under her eyes, the group of demon people couldn''t help shrinking. They buried their heads and didn''t dare to see Gu Yun''s eyes again. It also needed great courage. "Go away!" When Gu Yun stopped, the thunder and lightning that shook the four fields suddenly disappeared, and the prestige shrouded in the whole world suddenly dissipated. Everyone felt relieved, left a few words of gratitude in a hurry, and fled back to the city of never night. On this day, Gu Yun became famous. In the following thousands of years, when someone mentioned the word "solitary cloud", people in the city all over the night were thunderous, admired and feared at the same time. Gu Yun didn''t know that her deeds and her name had been quietly spread out outside the field of beast God during the trip to the sleepless city. In the eternal days, in the solemn and solemn temple, the emperor holding the supreme Scepter frowned and listened to the following people report a series of things that happened in the city of no night. His eyes became more and more vicious, and there was an incorrigible anger inside. After reporting everything truthfully, the man dared not say another word. He knelt on the cold ground and couldn''t restrain his body from shaking. Everyone felt the anger emanating from the emperor at this moment. In the temple, everyone was as silent as a cicada, and even the atmosphere dared not take a breath. Everyone knows that everything about the previous emperor is a forbidden topic in the Protoss. Lonely cloud. This name makes them feel a little familiar, but they can''t remember where they heard it. However, since it is the surname of Gu, it must be related to the demon family that disappeared 20 years ago, and it is precisely the son of God and devil. Is it After connecting all this, everyone stared incredulously. Did Ji Ruoxi, who was intercepted by them outside the Shura hall ten years ago, not die? How is that possible! They watched her disappear! Everyone''s heart set off a storm at this time. They can''t do it anymore. Their surprise has been written on their faces. Now they can understand why the emperor was so angry all of a sudden. Not only because of Ji Lingyu, the son of sin driven out by the protoss, but also because of Ji Ruoxi! "Yes! Not dead! " For a long time, they heard the emperor sneer. They have seen a strong intention of killing from the eyes of the emperor, and they dare not say a word more at this time. "I dare to come back after living outside for ten years. I don''t pay much attention to me. Since I could kill you ten years ago, I can still take your life now!" The cold voice seemed to come from hell, and everyone felt a cold spread for no reason. Ten years ago, the son of God and devil who had not been cultivated could resist thousands of troops with one person''s strength. Now what terrible situation has she grown to? Listening to the emperor''s words, they sighed in their hearts. The peace of the eternal day is finally going to be broken again. Ji Ruoxi, it should be said that she is now the lonely cloud. What turbulence will her return bring to the three realms Chapter 964 Heaven and earth are silent, and conspiracy ferments in the dark. At this time, the lonely cloud did not know that the danger was approaching her. They are now facing a big problem. They are suddenly attacked on the way back to the heavenly palace from the never night city. They are also attacked by the people from the never night city, but that group of people is obviously not at the same level as the group following them. They are caught in a trap. In a sudden fog, they are separated. The white fog lingered around, and everything between heaven and earth was blurred. It was difficult to distinguish between true and false. Gu Yun held a sober stone in his hand and looked around cautiously. At the moment before the fog arose, Gu Yun took the small stone from Zhengrong''s hand. When she was trying to awaken him with her divine power, the heavy fog had invaded him. In a moment of shaking her God, Zhengrong and they had disappeared. At this time, little stone woke up. He grabbed Gu Yun''s hand with some tension and looked around the surrounding environment. He said, "sister, where are we?" Gu Yun shook his head. The fog was actually a maze. They were all trapped in it. The layout of the maze was very clever, but also very strange, so that she couldn''t find any way to solve it. For the time being, we can only go one step at a time. "Sister, did I give you trouble..." little stone nervously clenched his clothes and looked sad. He blamed him for being so useless that he would be easily caught by bad people. If he hadn''t been caught by bad people, my sister wouldn''t have come to this place to save him and was trapped here. "Stupid little stone, it''s none of your business. What are you blaming yourself for? And it''s not your fault. You''ll never be a trouble here." Nianxi''s voice sounded at this time. The next moment, a small red figure appeared out of thin air. Nianxi turned into a human shape when landing, gave the small stone a hard shudder and said with a horizontal eyebrow. "Nian Xi..." the little stone looked at her with tears. She looked very pitiful. Read Xi but smiled, "you are so ugly." "I''m not ugly." The little stone sucked his nose and shouted. "Master, it''s dangerous here." Little love also flew out of the chain of heaven and earth, and his little face was full of dignity. Gu Yun nodded. From the moment she entered this place, she had noticed the unusual smell everywhere. The road ahead was covered by fog. Gu Yun walked ahead to open the way for them. Nian Xi took the small stone and put away all his carelessness. There was no sound of wind and grass in this place. It was so silent that it seemed that time had stopped here. Along a road, they walked straight ahead. After about half a time, they still didn''t come to the end. They didn''t even have a fork. The heavy fog was getting thicker and thicker. "Are we going the wrong way?" Read Xi puzzled and said. "But the only way we can go down is under our feet." Replied the little stone. "Don''t be too nervous. The boat will go straight to the bridge. We will go out." Nianxi gently breathed out the turbid air in her chest and became a playful face again. She patted the shoulder of the small stone, looked at Xiaoqing and said. Xiaoqing: "..." it seems that you are nervous. Chapter 965 Xiaoqing found a problem. When it comes to small stones, she will become nervous. I''m afraid she didn''t even find out that she cared so much about small stones. Her feelings for him had changed, and so did little stone. Xiaoqing sighed. Nianxi was the same as his master. He was particularly slow in emotion. He finally saw that his master and his highness came together. Now he has to worry about nianxi. Thinking so, he sighed again for a long time. Gu Yun stopped and looked at the surrounding environment carefully. Since they were scattered in different places, it shows that this maze does not exist alone, but one maze covers another. If the expectation is right, even if they go to the end of the world, they can''t go to the end, because it''s an illusion. They''ve been in place all the time! After understanding, Gu Yun''s eyes changed slightly. Her hands condensed divine power. Without hesitation, Gu Yun punched in front. There was invisible air. It was reasonable that a fist would only fail. However, Gu Yun''s fist hit it with a sense of reality. She knew she was right. At the position where Gu Yun''s fist hit, there were waves like water lines, spreading around, as if a stone had suddenly fallen into the calm lake. Little feeling looked at this scene in amazement. The first exit has been found under the violence of his master. "Go." Without hesitation, Gu Yun raised his feet and stepped over the circle of waves in the air ahead. The cold feeling slipped through his skin as if he had crossed the water. Nianxi and little stone saw it and immediately followed the pace of Gu Yun. The wave disappeared after they all passed through, and everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened. After passing through the exit of the maze space, they entered another space composed of the maze. The white fog here is much lighter than the place where the solitary cloud stayed before. At least here, the outline of the surrounding scenery can be seen through the white fog. From the general appearance of these outlines, Gu Yun can determine that they are now in a jungle. She tried to release her divine consciousness without encountering obstacles, which makes her relieved. If the divine consciousness cannot be used here, looking for others is like looking for a needle in the sea. Gu Yun''s divine consciousness has covered the whole field. In front of her, she felt the fluctuation of vitality. After determining the position, she immediately rushed in that direction. "Who could it be? If only it were extraordinary! " Nianxi said that the extraordinary strength has been recognized by all of them. With the extraordinary strength, the master will be less dangerous! "Whoever it is, as long as it''s a living person!" Xiaoqing echoed her words. Everything around this ghost place is dead. It will drive people crazy after a long time. The journey was surprisingly smooth. They arrived at their destination without any obstacles. It was so smooth that people felt unimaginable and even more disturbed. The more calm ahead, the more ferocious the storm behind them. The group of people in the sleepless city specially set up a trap here waiting for them. It is impossible to just trap them in it. There must be other dangers waiting for them. Chapter 966 Surrounded by a swamp, nianxi changed back to its original shape, instantly became larger, and carried the small stone on his back. Sitting on nianxi''s back, little stone looked a little shy. Gu Yun exerted divine power on his feet, stepped on the ground without any gravity, and successfully walked through the swamp. The real danger has just begun at this time. Just as the lonely cloud crossed a puddle and was ready to go to the other side, suddenly a huge monster came out of the swamp, and a huge shadow shrouded the lonely cloud, like a mountain that could not be crossed in front of her, and an unpleasant stench immediately came to her face. "Master, be careful! Danger! " On nianxi''s head, a little nervous shouted. The little stone also poked his head out from above, and his eyes were full of panic, "sister, get away!" That giant was covered with heavy black sand. As it came out, the sand slid down like a current, but there was no end. This monster was made of sand. On his body, there were only a pair of copper bell like eyes, flashing scarlet and bloodthirsty light, and a large mouth, revealing dark fangs. Only the fangs were as high as solitary cloud, and his big mouth could swallow solitary cloud at any time. Nianxi, their hearts have been raised to their throat, for fear that the monster will eat Gu Yun in the next moment. This monster has no breath of life. It''s just an unconscious dead thing. It''s easy to solve. The world sword appeared in Guyun''s hand, and the cold light lit up the monster''s eyes. The next moment, the monster launched an attack on Guyun. Read Xi''s mouth, the Phoenix flame spewed out in a prairie fire, and immediately jumped on the monster''s body. The Phoenix flame has a scorching high temperature, and the monster''s body is made of sediment in the swamp. When the water meets the fire, it is evaporated immediately. The monster''s body gradually solidifies, and it gives out a painful roar. "Hahaha, I knew the monster made of water was afraid of fire. I''m too powerful. Praise me quickly!" The sound of reading came from the air. It flew around the monster. It was a winner''s posture, holding its head high. "Can you feel pain without life?" Little feeling whispered in doubt, and then he put the matter behind him. He read the praise without stinginess, "yes, yes, this time there is no key time to lose the chain!" Nianxi''s angry voice followed: "when did I fall off the chain?" "Nianxi is the most powerful!" The little stone also praised, and a smile appeared between his eyes and eyebrows. After the monster solidified, it restricted its movement. With a roar, the monster fell like a mountain and instantly disintegrated into a pile of ruins. The whole swamp was quiet again. "Master, look! There''s someone ahead! " After the monster fell, his vision suddenly widened. Relying on his excellent vision in mid air, nianxi found a man dying in the swamp in front, half of his body was submerged in the swamp, so he immediately said in a hurry. Gu Yun looked in the direction indicated by Nian Xi and also found the man, so he put away his sword and jumped over immediately. "Read, let''s go down quickly!" The little stone looked at the lonely cloud and said to Nian Xi. Ahead was the end of the swamp, where there was an open space. Chapter 967 "Good!" She immediately flew out in the direction indicated by the small stone. Just after landing, Gu Yun also arrived. She said, "it''s the wheel garden." Nianxi turned into a human, looked at the wheel garden deep in the swamp, and said, "I''m not dead yet, I still have a breath." Xiaoqing: " Gu Yun poured his magic power into the ground. The swamp was frozen for ten miles. Slowly, the body of Juyuan floated up from the bottom of the ground. Gu Yun held his wrist and pulled him out of the swamp. At this moment, the warm jade like face of the wheel garden is full of soil. It is extremely embarrassed and has completely become a clay figurine. Gu Yun didn''t let go. He gave his divine power to Juyuan little by little, dispelling the turbid Qi in his body. Gradually, the black Qi shrouded in his face disappeared, and finally he could see the outline of his face. Nian Xi exclaimed: "master, you are so powerful. He has become like this. You can recognize him." "Leave the rest to me!" At this time, the little stone put in a sentence and looked at him blankly. When he was about to ask him what he wanted to do, he saw Gu Yun get up and quickly retreat three steps. At the same time, a column of water suddenly appeared and rushed to the wheel garden, directly rushing people from this direction to another direction. Nianxi and Xiaoqing looked at this scene, all stunned and stunned, and turned to look at the small stone, the culprit. "... yes, I''m sorry, I can''t control my strength..." little stone took an apologetic look at Juyuan, accepted his mistake, said with great remorse, and his voice was too low to be heard. His original intention was to clean the dirt on the body for Juyuan and wake him up. As a result, he exerted too much force and directly self defeated himself. The life of Juyuan, which was robbed by Gu Yun, is now in danger. Gu Yun looked at the little stone quietly for a moment. He looked at the little stone with a heart. Then he heard her clear voice: "little stone, has the power in your body awakened?" The little stone didn''t hide it. He nodded gently and told the truth: "that''s why they gave me that bitter medicine." "Ah! That little stone, aren''t you better than me now? " As soon as the little stone''s voice fell, he immediately exclaimed. Little stone quickly shook his head: "no, reading Xi is the most powerful!" "Fool, call the boss!" "Well, the boss is the best!" Xiaoqing looked at the two without words, and his hatred for the small stone was not steel. Gu Yun came forward and repaired the hidden injury of Juyuan again with divine power. With the crossing of divine power, the handsome face of Juyuan as pale as paper finally turned red. He coughed fiercely and his consciousness gradually recovered. He slowly opened his blue eyes, looked at Gu Yun blankly and shouted, "Gu Yun?" "Yes." Gu Yun nodded slightly, "can you walk?" The wheel garden moved a little, some stiff limbs, nodded and said, "yes." The clothes were wet on his body, which was extremely uncomfortable. He immediately took out his divine power and dried his clothes. His expression was full of doubts: "where are we? How did my clothes get so wet? And the stench... " He raised his hand and sniffed his sleeves. He was immediately frowned by the thick stench from above. He grabbed his hair and immediately touched the sand in his hair. Clouds of doubt accumulated in his mind. Chapter 968 "Because you are buried in this smelly swamp, you become smelly!" Nianxi replied, "as for where we are now... We don''t know exactly where we are. We''re trapped in a maze!" After hearing this, he was stunned in the distance. He said, "maze?" He looked around in the fog, the outline of all things loomed in the fog, and the whole world was so lonely that only their breathing was left "Let''s go!" Gu Yun turned around and continued on his way. Nianxi immediately took the small stone to keep up with Gu Yun. After the reaction, Ju Yuan also followed. He asked, "Gu Yun, do you know the way out?" "I don''t know." Gu Yun answered. Juyuan: " Juyuan was ashamed, but on second thought, didn''t he know that he was going to sit and die on the way out? Of course not! Through the ages, no matter what the maze is, it is full of dangers and kills opportunities step by step. If you are careless, you will die. Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to explore the way to leave slowly. After crossing the swamp, they entered a dense jungle. In this jungle, the fog has faded and the surrounding scenery is clear, but a strange fragrance diffuses in the air and makes people sink. "Be careful, this fragrance is a little abnormal," Juyuan reminded Nianxi has covered his mouth and nose, and the urn sound urn airway: "this fragrant smell will confuse the mind." The small stone followed her movements, and his big eyes blinked, "it''s dangerous, isn''t it?" Read and nod seriously. Gu Yun has already grasped the world sword. The road ahead is full of thorns. The sharp shadow of the sword sweeps across and cuts off the thorns that have covered his head in an instant. Occasionally, a dark shadow swept over the branches overhead, shaking the dew among the fallen leaves, like a rain curtain. At first, nianxi would jump up because of these dark shadows. She was surprised at first, but now she is completely indifferent. These shadows shuttling among the branches of the forest are creatures without attack power. However, they are the same as the monster in the swamp. They can''t feel any breath of life from it. Nianxi couldn''t help but wonder and asked, "master, are these monsters alive or dead? If they are alive, why can''t you feel any breath of life from them? But if they are dead, why can they still move? " The answer to this question is also what Juyuan and Xiaoshi want to know. After nianxi asked, they both turned their eyes to Gu Yun. Gu Yun always paid attention to the movement around her. She didn''t let go of any wind and grass. After hearing nianxi''s question, she thought for a moment and said, "it''s a dead thing, but it''s also alive." "Ah?" Gu Yun''s answer made Nian Xi more confused. She thought to herself, isn''t this self contradiction? However, Gu Yun did not explain more, but focused on clearing all the obstacles on the road ahead. In his heart, Gu Yuan thought carefully about the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. It''s a dead thing. Is it a puppet? That is, only puppets can continue to move without vitality. But I feel that all this is not created by the puppet master. If it is not a puppet, what is it? The clue of the wheel garden has become a mess. We can only turn our eyes to the lonely cloud. But Gu Yun walked ahead and couldn''t receive the message from his eyes. Nianxi thought that he didn''t understand what profound truth was expressed in Gu Yun''s words, so he simply gave up. Chapter 969 Nianxi is always too lazy to rack her brains for things she doesn''t understand. She doesn''t break the spirit of asking the truth in casserole. This place is similar to the ancient jungle and the ancient heritage secret place she visited in the western continent, which makes nianxi full of curiosity. However, she also understood that the more beautiful things are, the more deadly danger they are. Therefore, she dared not act rashly at all, but only dared to wait and see from a distance. Little stone was a little nervous after he entered here. He grasped nianxi''s hand and stared at his eyes full of anxiety. Nianxi thought he was afraid, so he immediately took out his momentum as the boss, patted his chest and said, "little stone, don''t be afraid, the boss will protect you!" The little stone was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "Hmm!" He nodded hard. He was not afraid, he was just worried. He has a strong intuition about danger, and from entering this place, he feels the dangers from all directions. These dangers have woven into a huge net, which has virtually shrouded all of them, as if he had been waiting for them in the dark for a long time, waiting for them to throw themselves into the net. But he has no conclusive evidence to prove this, so he can''t tell nianxi that he doesn''t want them to worry with him. What if he worries too much. Gu Yun turned back and looked at the little stone deeply. She could roughly guess what he was thinking in his heart. Jiuyouming cat already had a keen sense of danger. If even the little stone noticed the unusual of the jungle, there must be an unknown danger waiting for them in front. Maybe the danger is getting closer and closer to them. "You follow me closely and guard around carefully." Gu Yun''s eyes were dignified and said to the three people in the garden. Reading Xi nodded like pounding garlic, and he was inseparable from Gu Yun. Juyuan had long felt that something was wrong with this place. Now, after the reminder of cloud, the feeling became stronger and stronger. The hairs all over seemed to stand up, and he felt a thrill in his heart. The enemies in the light are not terrible. The really terrible ones are those who hide in the dark and no one knows when they will give you a fatal blow. The enemy is in the dark, they are in the light, and it is impossible to defend. Juyuan also took out his weapon and held it tightly in his hand. He was glad that this ghost place had no power to seal them. Otherwise, when danger came, they could do nothing to resist and could only be slaughtered. No one wanted to experience this feeling. The ground is covered with unknown dark green plants. They have completely covered the road. When they step on it, the feeling from their feet is soft, like stepping on the soil or other creatures. In short, it makes Juyuan feel very uncomfortable all over. Occasionally, there are potholes under their feet. If they are careless, they will trip. Therefore, several people are very careful. They slow down. They can''t be fast in this place. Everything should be safety first. "Ouch!" Suddenly, nianxi uttered a cry of surprise. The calm was suddenly broken, the birds on the branches flapped their wings and flew away, and there was a crow''s quack, which was harsh. "Nian Xi, what''s the matter with you?" The little stone''s nervous voice rang out immediately. Gu Yun looked back and saw nianxi fall to the ground with her face to the ground. She directly fell and a dog ate the mud. When she got up from the ground, she really took some grass in her mouth with great joy. Chapter 970 Nianxi a carp stood up from the ground. She bah several times, spit out a mouth of grass, press her little fat waist, frown and say, "but I fell to death. Why is there such a big pit on such a flat ground! Who dug this up! Look, I won''t burn his hair! " Xiaoshi hurried to nianxi''s side and checked her up and down to see if she was hurt. She was only relieved after she fell. He said, "if you''re all right, why don''t I walk in front and I''ll explore the way for you?" "No, can this little fall make me timid? This is impossible! " In front of the small stone, nianxi still pretends to be a hero. The eyebrows of the small stone have been deeply wrinkled together, and there is no way to read it. "Shh!" At this time, Juyuan suddenly made a silent action. Nianxi and the small stone immediately kept silent. They didn''t even dare to give out one of the atmosphere. They just stared at him with pairs of eyes full of doubts. Did Juyuan find anything? Such a thought, nianxi''s heart higher than the mountain and wider than the sky also gave birth to tension in vain. The calm before the storm is finally going to be broken! With a brush, the world sword came out of its scabbard. The cold wind rolled up the clothes of Gu Yun and turned them over, which made her eyebrows cold, just like the ice that could not be melted, and there was a killing intention in it. Finally coming! The wind rustled in the grass and rustled in the woods. If you listen carefully, you can find that there is something unusual in it. It seems that something slides close to the ground and approaches them abruptly. The extreme night came quietly, and everything around became dim. There was no sun, moon and stars in this place, only a gray day. Even in the day, the gray day did not cast much bright light, which made people feel depressed for no reason. The sudden gust of wind roared through the mountains and forests. It was like the roar of evil spirits through the whole jungle. The trees swayed wildly, and waved their claws at them ferociously like one demon after another. Just this battle has made people feel creepy. "What the hell is it?" Nianxi''s voice trembled a little at the moment. If she wanted to fight, she would fight happily and vividly. What she hated most was that she had to do these things mysteriously before the fight. Although she had great courage, she couldn''t stand such a scare. Even if she knew it was just bluff, it also made a shadow in her heart. The voice of Gu Yun came from the front: "read Xi, you go back to the heaven and earth chain!" If it weren''t for the fact that Xiaoshi didn''t have a soul contract with her, she would have directly thrown nianxi and Xiaoshi into the heaven and earth chain. The enemy they are about to face is very difficult. She can''t guarantee that she will be able to protect nianxi and small stones. If one person is less in danger, one less! However, nianxi didn''t appreciate it at this time. "I don''t want to go back to the heaven and earth chain. I want to fight side by side with my master. There are small stones. I said I would protect him, so I will protect him." After hearing this, little stone looked at her with tears: "boss..." "Don''t look at me so numbly. I''m just keeping my promise!" Nianxi pretended to exaggerate, shook his goose bumps, raised his jaw and said. "Well, I know. The boss is the best to me!" The little stone nodded hard, and his eyes were full of emotion. What a fuss! This child is too simple! Chapter 971 While they were talking, suddenly a large shadow was cast from behind them, shrouding the figures of several people inside. Juyuan immediately felt a chill climb up from his back. Instinctively, he jumped aside to see if he avoided the attack. "What is this?" The startled voice of Juyuan sounded. Behind them stood a large black shadow. In the dark, they could not see its specific shape, but they could see a pair of demon pupils emitting faint light in the dark, which glittered bloodthirsty light and faintly scarlet. "Whatever it is, it''s not a good thing!" With a loud drink, the overwhelming flame rose out of thin air, and the brilliance of the flame lit up the monster''s body. What stood in front of them was a giant, dark and smooth, reflecting the light of the flame. When the flame spread, its eyes flashed fiercely, and the next moment its thick and long tail swept towards them. At the same time, he took out his long sword and hit it hard in front. With a bang, the monster''s tail bounced off the long sword unharmed. It was like splitting on a copper skin and iron bone. The strength of the rebound shocked the tiger''s mouth, and the whole sword body was shaking. He stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body. His expression is full of shock. Although his sword is not an artifact in the world, it is sharp and can cut everything under the sword. Even if the body of the monster is hard, it can''t be intact "This is a python swallowing the sky!" Gu Yun looked at the snake letter spit out by the monster and said coldly. She pulled the small stone behind her and greeted it. The world sword radiated dazzling brilliance in the night. For the monsters living in the cold and dark all year round, this light was extremely dazzling, which made the sky swallowing Python more irritable, and her huge body moved to attack them again. When nianxi used the Phoenix flame to approach its body, it was extinguished by the extremely cold smell. Nianxi looked at this scene with some disbelief: "how can this happen? No one has ever extinguished my Phoenix flame!" "This Python is not an ordinary monster. It should be an ancient fierce beast!" The sound of the small stone sounded at this time, slightly dignified. This monster also can''t feel the breath of life, so they don''t know whether it is dead or alive, but it has at least thousands of years of cultivation, even the strength of all of them is a little difficult to deal with. All the dangers were confirmed, and his feeling was not wrong. "Ancient fierce beast? Then I''m still an ancient beast! " After reading Xi''s words, he turned into the original shape, flapped his wings and flew in the air. The red flame fell everywhere, blooming like one bright flower after another at night. The sound of Feng Ming rang through the whole jungle. The dull eyes of the beasts dormant in the depths of the jungle finally changed, showing a few fears, but soon returned to solitude, and their eyes were like a dead sea. The python swallowed the sky for a moment, but soon broke away from the suppression of the blood. It stared at the Phoenix flame that had surrounded it, and its scarlet eyes showed disdain. It spewed a heavy breath towards the surrounding flame, and all the Phoenix flames went out. Chapter 972 Looking at this situation, nianxi was furious. "Is this big snake my nemesis? I don''t believe there''s nothing I can do with it today! " Nianxi continued to attack in another direction. Little stone looked at her fearlessly. He almost was swept by the tail of the python swallowing the sky several times. One of his hearts had been mentioned to his throat, and he was secretly angry that he couldn''t do anything. Although the power in his body has broken the seal, these forces are not under his control. If they are forcibly used, unimaginable serious consequences will occur. Little stone dare not take this risk. It was because he was worried that he would hurt Nian Xi and Gu Yun that he tried to restrain himself and even wanted to leave them and return to the place where he was born. Although they are not the opponents of Python swallowing the sky, they won in the number of people, surrounded it from different directions, and managed to control the situation. The scorching high temperature emitted by the Phoenix flame is heating up the temperature of the whole space. The face of Juyuan has been covered with hot sweat. In the face of a sky swallowing python with a pair of copper skin and iron bones, he has no idea how to attack. His weapons and his cultivation seem to have no way to take it. Juyuan turned his eyes to Guyun, but saw that Guyun had put away the world sword and replaced it with Bingpeng divine bow, which was like a touch of Qinghong rippling in the dark night. At the moment when Bingpeng divine bow appeared, the temperature that became hot due to the Phoenix flame cooled instantly, as if it had entered the middle of winter from summer. At the alternating moment, Juyuan really felt the feeling of Bingpeng''s double heaven. The scarlet eyes of the sky swallowing Python locked them. The huge tail swept over and raised a strong wind. Nianxi could hardly stabilize her body in the air. She shouted, "master, be careful!" The sky swallowing Python went to the lonely cloud. In the face of the fallen tail, Gu Yun''s eyes became colder and colder. She suddenly raised the ice soul bow, pulled the string, aimed and let go. A series of actions were like clouds and flowing water. Without hesitation, the cold arrow transformed by psychic power attacked the python swallowing the sky with the sound of breaking wind as soon as it took off the string. The attribute of Bingpeng divine bow is similar to that of Python swallowing the sky. At the moment of contact, they are like a cold wave surging out and drowning them. The wheel garden shivers uncontrollably. Even the small stone hugs himself. The cold makes his small face a little pale, but the worry in his eyes does not reduce at all. With a soft sound, the cold arrow of the ice soul bow was broken by the sky swallowing python, but it also successfully left a scar on the skin of the sky swallowing python. "Is this to fight poison with poison?" Gu Yuan murmured in disbelief. No matter how hard he tried, he could not cause any damage to the python swallowing the sky, and his strength was still above the lonely cloud. Juyuan''s eyes fell on the ice soul divine bow in Guyun''s hand. It is undeniable that this is a good artifact, but it is not an anti heaven artifact, so he wondered why Guyun could do harm to the python swallowing the sky. The only thing that can be explained is to attack poison with poison. The properties of the two are very close. Naturally, they can''t overcome each other. Gu Yun''s blow completely annoyed the python swallowing the sky. As the overlord of this field, it has never been hurt by any small scum. The blood beads gushing from the wound and the bloody smell dispersed in the air stimulated it. The sky swallowing Python roared angrily, and its fierce attack fell like rain. Chapter 973 Even the Juyuan is thrilled at the moment. Even if his help was only a drop in the bucket, he rushed over without hesitation with his sword and wanted to help Gu Yun. He put the long sword across his head to block the tail swept down by the python. But his strength was meager to the sky swallowing python. Before he could maintain it for a moment, he was pressed into the soil by the tail of the sky swallowing python. A burst of Qi and blood surged up in his chest. Suddenly, a big mouthful of painstaking blood gushed out and dyed the soil under him red. Looking at the Juyuan, Guyun immediately pulled the string again, and a cold arrow was fired. With the previous lesson, when the python swallowed the sky felt that the cold arrow was coming through the air, he immediately bent over and avoided it. Therefore, he loosened the shackles on the Juyuan, so that the Juyuan could breathe and Guyun could rescue him. Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yun and said a thank you seriously. Gu Yun didn''t look back at him, but once again met the python swallowing the sky. It aimed at nianxi and the small stone. When nianxi saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately flew back to block the small stone and looked like a calf protector. The sky swallowing Python opened its mouth, and its saliva was extremely corrosive. Before they could react, it had taken the lead in attacking nianxi and the small stone. Nianxi maintained its original state and became entangled with the sky swallowing python. The little stone''s hand tightly clung to the corner of his clothes and kept his eyes on nianxi. When Gu Yun was about to help Nian Xi, suddenly a force from the sky suddenly pressed on her. Before she could resist, her consciousness suddenly sank. Everything in front of her was spinning in the sky, and her consciousness became more and more blurred and chaotic. Everything was out of her control until she completely fell into the boundless night. In his ear was the flustered voice of Juyuan: "Gu Yun, what''s the matter with you? Gu Yun, wake up! Gu Yun, don''t close your eyes. Open your eyes and look at me! " However, at this moment, Gu Yun only felt powerless, and that Hunran pressure made her have no power to parry. Damn it, underestimate the enemy! She thought that the only opponent they had to face was the python in front of them, but the real one waiting for her was behind. When she woke up again, Gu Yun was awakened by the living pain. Her body seemed to have just experienced thousands of cuts. She was shouting pain everywhere. She could feel that the bones of her whole body seemed to be broken. She slowly opened her eyes. Her vision was a little blurred. After adapting to it for a moment, she gradually became clear. She saw a blue sky. The not beautiful sunshine sprinkled on her body brought some warmth, which also made her really feel that she was still alive. She tried to move her hand, but such a simple action is particularly difficult for her now. Moving her whole body is the pain of being crushed by heavy objects. She had not been hurt so badly for a long time. Even if her willpower was strong, she couldn''t help taking a breath. Her consciousness was once again disconnected from nianxi, Xiaoqing and Xuancang in the chain of heaven and earth. This feeling is so familiar. It seems that she has experienced a lot. "Gu Yun, are you awake?" Just then, a nervous voice came, and then there was a rush of footsteps. It''s Juyuan. Gu Yun''s heart was a little relieved. At least now there is someone who can move with her. At least she won''t be unable to wait to die in the face of danger. More people have more hope in this situation. Chapter 974 Juyuan hurried to Gu Yun. When he saw her awake, a pair of clear and moist eyes were full of surprises, "great! You finally wake up! " Gu Yun looked at him quietly for a moment. The situation of Juyuan was not much better. His blue robe had been dyed red by blood, and his exposed skin was covered with large and small wounds, but it was obvious that he woke up earlier than her, and those wounds had scarred. She said, "well, help me up." His voice was so hoarse that it seemed to damage his throat. Ju Yuan immediately and carefully helped Gu Yun up from the ground and leaned his back against the trunk behind him. The whole process was very painful. Cold sweat had seeped from Gu Yun''s face. At the end, she felt that she was in a state of disengagement. Gu Yun looked down at his injury, but found that there was no obvious injury. All the pain came from internal injury, and there was a sense of discomfort in his internal organs. She tried to call the divine power, but found that the divine power in her body had disappeared. It was sealed by a powerful force rather than disappeared. "There is a strange prohibition in this place. When I woke up from here, I found that all the divine powers in my body had disappeared." Seeing Gu Yun frown, the yuan knew it was because of divine power, so he immediately said. Gu Yun nodded and looked around. They are now on the Bank of a lake. The huge lake reflects the blue sky, like a mirror to contain all things. The lake is surrounded by jagged rocks and towering ancient trees. The ground is covered with unknown flowers and plants. Even in the daytime, you can clearly see the faint fluorescence emitted by them, and the faint fragrance comes out from the jungle, which makes you feel relaxed and happy. "I''ve checked around. There''s no danger in this place. On the contrary, there are many natural materials and earth treasures in that forest. At this time, if an Alchemist is here, he will be ecstatic to see these." The garden was wrapped in a huge leaf and filled with clear lake water. He walked carefully to the lonely cloud step by step and said. Since she woke up, Gu Yun has been in a coma for three days and nights. But when he came to Gu Yun''s side, he hesitated, and his ears turned red. He hesitated for a while before saying, "Gu Yun, you can''t move now. Let me feed you." When he just lifted Gu Yun up from the ground, he had noticed how bad his physical condition was. It was like being picked out of his tendons and feet, and he was completely unable to act independently. But even if he was bearing the great pain, Gu Yun didn''t say a word. He even looked as usual, as if he hadn''t felt the pain for a long time. This made Juyuan feel pity. Before that, his impression of Gu Yun had always been strong, strong enough to look at everything, strong enough that no one could hurt her, and strong enough to never get hurt. However, they forget that even if Gu Yun is strong, she is also a person, a flesh and blood person, who can bleed and hurt. What''s more, she is still a girl under the age of 100. Mu Ling is still dependent on her parents'' wings at the age of Gu Yun, and is spoiled by thousands of Jiao Wan. She does what she wants to do and is carefree and happy. And he and Fulun are the same. After such a comparison, he found that Gu Yun should have borne a lot since childhood, otherwise it would be difficult to have such a mind. Chapter 975 As soon as I thought about it, I couldn''t help feeling pity. What ordinary people don''t have, lonely clouds do. While ordinary people have it, lonely clouds don''t. Gu Yun nodded. Gu Yuan carefully sent the leaves containing water to Gu Yun''s lips. Gu Yun''s lips were pale and dried up because he hadn''t had water for a long time. Until the water entered his abdomen, a desolate feeling spread in his abdomen. Gu Yun felt that the uncomfortable feeling in his body was slightly relieved. Staring at the beautiful face of Gu Yun, it seemed that something was burning in the heart of Juyuan, giving birth to a very strange feeling. He quickly turned his eyes away, but the tips of his ears were getting redder and redder. After drinking the water, Gu Yun looked at him suspiciously, but she didn''t think much. She turned her eyes and looked at the woods not far away, where there was a large area of plants wrapped by Qinghui. Gu Yun searched for a circle of names of plants and trees that could heal in his inheritance memory, chose several of the most common ones and talked about their respective characteristics with Juyuan. "Go and have a look in the forest. If you don''t, come back and don''t go deep!" Gu Yun explained that although Juyuan said the forest was not dangerous, she still didn''t trust him to break into the hinterland of the forest alone. In almost all ancient forest mountains, dangers lie dormant in the hinterland or deep valley. Real dangers are difficult to detect. They will give you a fatal blow when you are surprised. Gu Yun doesn''t want to trouble others, and she doesn''t want to put others in danger because of her. "Don''t worry, I can protect myself." With a smile, without any hesitation, he turned and plunged into the woods. Since this is the task given to him by Gu Yun, he must finish it anyway. After the wheel garden left, Gu Yun slowly closed his eyes and straightened his thoughts by closing his eyes. She had been able to roughly guess the cause and effect. It must be that after she fell into a coma, a space entrance appeared in their position. Unconscious, she was involved in the space entrance together with Juyuan. They had fallen from one space to another. In this process, they must have passed through a barrier built by an extremely violent force. Therefore, she and Juyuan fell this injury. Just because they have different accomplishments, the degree of injury is also different. At present, they can only place their hope on the spirit grass in the garden and the woods. If there are really healing spirit grass in the woods, they only need to rest for a few days to find the exit, but if not, they will spend ten days and a half months to heal the wound by themselves, which will be a very long process. They don''t have so much time to wait. Nianxi and Xiaoshi are still in the original maze space. In the face of a powerful opponent, python swallowing the sky, she is not sure whether nianxi can win. If she is defeated, she and Xiaoshi will be in great danger. Thinking of this, Gu Yun''s heart is full of anxiety. It was a day for the garden to go. It was not until the night fell and the surroundings fell into the silent darkness that I heard a burst of footsteps coming slowly. With the quiet light emitted by the spirit grass in the forest, the solitary cloud saw the figure of the garden. Some embarrassed, but when he walked, the action in his hand was carefully protecting his arms, as if there was a treasure hidden in it. Chapter 976 It is true that everything that can save lives is a huge treasure. "Gu Yun, I found some spiritual plants that match your description. See if they are these." As soon as Juyuan came over, he immediately happily opened the package he protected in his arms. Because these spiritual plants were very fragile and afraid of the light, he simply tore off a corner of his robe, wrapped them in these fabrics, and carefully didn''t leak any light, so he came back slowly in the night. Gu Yun looked at Lingzhi, who was protected by him, and looked at her for a moment. She gently nodded: "that''s all." "Great, I''ll go first. I''ll polish them into medicine juice now. Gu Yun, wait for me for a moment." Hearing Gu Yun''s affirmative answer, Gu Yuan raised his eyebrows and smiled. He went to the lake, picked up a smooth stone in the lake, washed it thoroughly with clean water, and shook off the spiritual plants in the package. Soon he was in trouble again, because the space spiritual tools here could not be used, and all their things were put in the space spiritual tools. At present, there was nothing to hold the polished medicine juice. Gu Yun looked at the surrounding trees and the long sword hanging around her waist. She said, "these trees can be made one." The garden immediately opened up, took out the long sword and began to act. In a moment, he polished all the spiritual plants into a bowl of green medicine juice. If there was an alchemist here who saw the outrageous behavior of Juyuan, he would point at his nose and scold the black sheep. If you polish the spirit plants directly into medicine juice, their efficacy will be greatly reduced. The only way to preserve the efficacy of the spirit plants without damaging the human body is to refine pills, because many spirit plants cannot be taken directly, and their violent power will directly destroy all one''s meridians. Here, neither Guyun nor Lai Tao is an alchemist. They don''t understand this aspect. In order to avoid the violent power contained in these spiritual plants, Juyuan polished them into medicine juice without thinking. After drinking half a bowl, Gu Yun''s injury began to improve. She left the remaining half bowl to Juyuan, and then entered a state of calm. Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yun and lost his mind for a moment. He didn''t react until the branches on the moon. He should also settle down and recuperate his injury, so he quickly entered the state of settling down. After one night''s repair, Gu Yun could walk the next day. Without any detention, she immediately set off to look for the exit of this space. The wheel garden followed behind the lonely cloud step by step. He found that after staying with Gu Yun for a long time, he became a woman, but he always couldn''t help worrying about Gu Yun''s injury. Her injury was much more serious than him, although Gu Yun didn''t say a word. "Gu Yun, are you sure your injury is OK?" "Gu Yun, why don''t we sit down and have a rest? Your injury has just improved and can''t stand overwork... " "Gu Yun, are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Why don''t you take a break and I''ll find some fruit nearby to satisfy your hunger? " "Gu Yun, it''s dangerous to travel at night. Shall we not travel at night? After walking so far during the day, your body can''t bear it anymore... " When he asked these questions, Gu Yun was cold with a face and directly put his words in and out of his left ear and right ear. He didn''t give a response. Only when he was tired of being asked, he would say coldly shut up! Chapter 977 Juyuan immediately shut up. This space is as like as two peas of the previous solitary cloud. Everything here is not enveloped in a gray haze. Everything is clear, just like the real world outside, and for a while, some of the court can not tell whether they are still in the process of being confused or have gone out of the loop. Until the voice of the lonely cloud came: "we are still in the maze, because everything around us is still dead." After Gu Yun''s reminder, Lu Yuan looked around. Although all the plants in the forest seemed to have strong vitality, in fact, they were still dead. These vitality were only illusions, but it was enough to confuse the false with the true. Gu Yuan remembered that Gu Yun went from the first maze space to the one he was in, so he asked: "Gu Yun, how did you find the one I was in from the one you were in?" "It''s an intuition, but that method is not feasible here!" Gu Yun replied that if it was feasible, she had done it as early as the first day. How could she spend three or four days here. "But we haven''t found an exit after looking for so long. Does this exit really exist?" Juyuan couldn''t help but began to doubt. Three days was not long but not short. They almost walked this place all over. They didn''t even let go of every corner, but they still didn''t find the suspected exit. If they can''t find them, will they be trapped in this place forever? Juyuan thought about this problem. Just as he lowered his head to meditate, suddenly the lonely cloud pushed him away, and then a burst of breaking wind came. A thick vine almost flew close to his body and directly penetrated the big tree behind the position he was just in. The big tree was directly uprooted and fell to the ground. But the vine was still entangled again. Without weapons, Gu Yun broke a branch from the fallen tree and used the branch as a sword to block the vine''s second wave of attack. There was a lingering fear in the garden, and the whole heart was beating rapidly. It seemed that he had not recovered. If Gu Yun hadn''t pushed him away in time just now, it would be him who was ripped open by the vines and fell to the ground. Soon, Juyuan reacted. He jumped up and took out the long sword around his waist. The sharp blade cut off the vine in a moment. Gu Yun and Juyuan immediately stepped back. Although the vine had been cut off and lying on the ground, who could be sure that it would not fly again to attack. "Gu Yun, you just saved my life again!" Huyuan gasped. "Offset." The lonely cloud still replied in a cold voice. Gu Yuan knew what Gu Yun said was that he stayed by her side after waking up and sneaked into the woods to look for spiritual plants. He smiled and shook his head: "but in front, you saved my life in another space, so I still owe you a life." Gu Yun looked at him silently and didn''t speak again. Since he likes to owe others kindness, he should owe it. Now both of them can''t use their divine power, so they lose their combat effectiveness, but fortunately, most of them don''t fall down to strengthen their body when practicing heaven and earth aura, so they can compete with the vine with their agile skills. But if it''s any other danger, they have no power to parry. The seemingly calm forest, the hidden danger in it, after all, floated out a little bit. Chapter 978 Without waiting for a sigh of relief, there were several broken voices in succession, and the nerves of Juyuan suddenly tightened. "Is it coming again..." Juyuan murmured. Gu Yun still held the branch in his hand. The branch had broken in the previous defense. "Gu Yun, I''ll give it to you!" Suddenly, Juyuan handed the long sword in his hand to Gu Yun. He planned to fight with his bare hands. To the confused eyes of Gu Yun, Juyuan smiled, "in your hand, its use should be greater." Gu Yun''s Shiqing sword and ice soul divine bow have always been placed in the space spirit instrument. Therefore, when the space spirit instrument is sealed, she has no weapons to take advantage of, but in Gu Yun''s hand, anything that can be used can be used as a weapon. Gu Yun didn''t refuse. His life is at stake. It''s not time to refuse. She pulled the wheel garden behind her and hit several strong vines head-on. The trees along the way hit these fast vines and immediately wiped out a deep trace. Some short trees were directly pulled up and were in a mess. Gu Yuntou didn''t turn back either. She jumped up and stopped the vine from moving forward with a sharp sword. Her voice came from the front: "step back! Get away! " Since Juyuan handed her his sword, she guaranteed his safety! In an instant, the yuan was stunned and reacted. He immediately retreated several steps according to what Gu Yun said, trying not to put himself in danger and add trouble to Gu Yun, but a pair of worried eyes kept staring at Gu Yun and clenched his hands into fists. At the thought of his appearance now, Juyuan laughed. He never thought that one day he would hide behind a woman and need shelter. Even if he sent it back to the heavenly palace, no one would believe it. Gu Yun filtered all the swordsmanship he had learned in his mind. Finally, he couldn''t help but use the set of swordsmanship Bai Zhao taught her and baililanjiu when he was in the holy land. After successfully pushing back all the vines, Gu Yun stood in place and was stunned for a long time. In fact, what was engraved in her mind was not this set of swordsmanship of Bai Zhaojiao, but the time in the holy land. It was a rare relaxed and happy time when she was young. In order to be a good disciple of the holy land, she practiced the swordsmanship she learned in the holy land three times a day. Only after reaching perfection, did she continue to learn the next set of swordsmanship. Therefore, Xuan raft said that Guyun is the one who has learned the best swordsmanship of the holy land for hundreds of years. In the words of the old Easterners, the holy land made her and destroyed her! "Gu Yun, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Gu Yun standing there in a daze, Gu Yuan couldn''t help coming forward and asked suspiciously. This is the first time he saw this situation in Gu Yun. No matter how you look at it, Gu Yun doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who will be in a daze and distracted. Gu Yun returned to his senses and shook his head. When he was about to leave here, suddenly, the whole sky curtain suddenly darkened. Gu Yun suddenly looked up and saw that a huge net woven by vines covered the sky and the sun, shrouded over their heads, and was rapidly pressing down on them with a cold killing opportunity. Lonely cloud frowned. The handsome face of Juyuan suddenly turned white. Is this the day to kill them? However, just as the giant net was at an arm''s distance from them, suddenly, a cold and black air invaded, like dark clouds and smoke, dispersing the whole space. At the same time, a low voice came from afar: "remember, now you owe Ben Jun a life!" Chapter 979 The black air spread and eroded the vines. The previously aggressive vines in front of Guyun and Juyuan gradually withered in the black air at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then another dark awn flashed, and the vines shrouded over their heads were lifted by the dark awn, and they were able to see the bright sky and the tall figure standing under the sky. They looked up at the source of the sound. "Jun Chang Qiu." The yuan exclaimed in surprise, with an unbelievable voice. He never thought that the people who should have been trapped in ghost valley would appear in this place. Ju Yuan''s eyes were locked on Jun Changqiu. The woman standing in the air had a tall and strong body like a man. She stood with her hands down in a black robe inlaid with gold. Her posture was lazy, but her gorgeous face reduced everything to her foil. Jun Changqiu''s momentum made the space around her fluctuate a little. It seemed that the space would be broken at the next moment because it couldn''t bear her pressure. After several times of looking at her, she was sure that the Jun Chang Qiu she saw was her own. He couldn''t help but wonder more. How did Jun Changqiu, who was sealed in ghost Valley, break the seal and appear in this place? Coincidence or premeditation? He subconsciously stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Yun to guard against the disadvantage of Jun Chang Qiu to Gu Yun. Jun Changqiu just took a cold look at the wheel garden, then took back his eyes and turned to Gu Yun, "if you want to kill you, now move your fingers and you can kill both of you immediately, so you can''t prevent me even if you want to!" Juyuan''s hand had been tightly clenched into a fist. It can''t be denied that Junchang Qiu was telling the truth. Now he and Gu Yun have lost their fighting ability, but Jun Chang Qiu Si is not affected by this space. Her fierce strength has not been weakened by half. The current situation is very unfavorable to them. But since Jun Changqiu appeared here and saved them, I don''t think he came to hunt them down, otherwise why bother! "So you two don''t have to guard against me. I''m here to help you!" Jun Changqiu continued, with her usual defiance. "Why help us?" The clear voice of the lonely cloud sounded from behind the wheel garden, and her cold eyes forced her to look at the Jun Changqiu in the air. Jun Changqiu looked at her, and the scarlet lips slowly aroused a thrilling smile, but people felt an inexplicable cold attack, "I naturally have my purpose. As I just said, Gu Yun, you owe me a life now, and you both owe me a life!" She said that she had just rescued them from danger. "Superfluous." At this time, Gu Yun came out from behind him, and the still cold voice sounded again, "we can get out of trouble without you!" Is Gu Yun scolding Jun Chang Qiu for being nosy? Gu Yuan blinked and looked at Gu Yun''s eyes with a smile. Although it was Jun Changqiu who saved them, he didn''t like Jun Changqiu at all. A murderous female devil who regarded human life like grass mustard didn''t know how many killing sins there were. In addition, this person was moody and had no concept of right and wrong. What intersection he had with her was to put himself in danger, so Juyuan didn''t want Gu Yun to come and go with Jun Changqiu, Who knows what bad idea this man is making. Chapter 980 Jun Chang Qiu couldn''t understand the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. She picked her eyebrows and looked down at them. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "I''m nosy. It''s true that I saved you, so whether you admit it or not, you owe me a favor!" The wheel garden was silent for a moment. Was the God level ghost so shameless? "You will need me, because I know where the exit is, or the way to break the maze." Jun Changqiu continued. As soon as he heard this, the eyes of Juyuan immediately lit up. They have been trapped here for a long time. Although they are people of cultivation, there is no circulation of aura. Therefore, their bodies are about to reach the extreme without any food for several days. Previously, he tried to find fruit in the woods to satisfy his hunger, but these are dead things, and the fruit is an illusion like a mirror. It''s not edible at all. Just Gu Yuan''s eyes turned to Gu Yun, in which a dark light flashed. After leaving here, he would no longer be alone with Gu Yun. Although Gu Yun stood beside them in peacetime, they felt that the distance between Gu Yun and them was so far that it seemed that they couldn''t catch up with her in their whole life. It was only in the recent days that he finally felt that the distance between himself and the solitary cloud had been shortened. It was probably because the solitary cloud was so strong that they had a sense of distance, so he couldn''t get to her. But now such a lonely cloud that has lost all combat effectiveness like him makes him feel so real "Your conditions." Gu Yun said, those eyes are still ancient well without waves. Gu Yun''s words reminded Ju Yuan that he was on alert immediately. Jun Changqiu would not help them for no reason. It must be for their own interests. What did she want from them? "Ben Jun loves to talk to smart people." Jun Chang Qiu smiled and fell back to the ground slowly from mid air, approaching the lonely cloud step by step. Ju Yuan immediately wanted to block Gu Yun and stop Jun Chang Qiu from approaching her, but Gu Yun stopped him. To annoy Jun Changqiu at this time will only ask for trouble. "I haven''t thought of my conditions yet. When I think of them later, I will naturally come to you. I hope you don''t forget today''s promise!" Jun Changqiu walked to Gu Yun, and she was less than a punch away, and even could feel each other''s breathing. Gu Yun immediately stepped back and opened the distance between them. She said coldly, "now take us away! I want to go back to the space where nianxi is! " Jun Chang Qiu''s lips smiled more. She turned freely. The space in front of her immediately distorted a space exit. Jun Chang Qiu stepped over. When her figure disappeared in the field of vision, Gu Yun also followed her into that space exit. "Gu Yun, do you believe her? Aren''t you afraid she''ll take you somewhere else? " Seeing that Gu Yun had gone, he immediately caught up with him. But I can''t help but tell Gu Yun the worry in my heart. This space exit is an exit forced by Jun Changqiu with her own strength. Only she knows where it leads. If she directly brings them back to her hometown - Ghost Valley, then there will be a lot of trouble. Chapter 981 After crossing the space exit played by Jun Changqiu, there is a long and dark channel. You can only vaguely see the outline of each other in the dark. Gu Yun raised her eyes and looked at the back of Jun Changqiu in front. She said, "she won''t!" If she really wants to harm them, why bother so much? Now both of them are weak in front of Jun Changqiu. If she wants to kill them, it''s easy. But if she wanted to catch them both, it would be easier to let them obey without effort. In that case, why set another lie. And with Jun Changqiu''s temperament, there won''t be so many crooked intestines. Gu Yun answered very positively, but he was stunned for a moment. Walking in front of Jun Chang Qiu, she kept the conversation in her ears. In the dark, her lips slowly aroused a slight smile. This space passage was not long. They had come to the end in a few words of dialogue. The moment they stepped out, they entered the previous mist. But now, it''s different from before they left. Not only did Gu Yun notice it, but also Juyuan found it. Both of them were nervous. After returning here, the contractual connection between Gu Yun and nianxi and heaven and earth chain is connected again. Her heart sank suddenly. At this time, the voice of little love came into her mind: "master, go! It''s dangerous to read! " Xiaoqing''s voice showed anxiety. Before Gu Yun fell into that space, Xiaoqing had sensed the prohibition in that space, so he immediately flew out of the heaven and earth chain, because there, he could not get in touch with Gu Yun or leave the heaven and earth chain. Instead of being locked up in the chain of heaven and earth, he chose to leave the chain of heaven and earth and stay with nianxi and Xiaoshi. At least he could look at one side, and his heart was at ease. As soon as he sensed the existence of the lonely cloud, Xiaoqing immediately sent a distress message to the lonely cloud as if he saw hope. Hearing Xiaoqing''s words, Gu Yun felt a little cold at the tip of her heart. She immediately sped in the direction indicated by Xiaoqing. Behind her, as soon as Juyuan saw her suddenly running in a direction, he knew that something must have happened to them, so he caught up without hesitation. Jun Changqiu looked at their figures and frowned slightly. After all, he walked slowly in the direction they left. In the jungle, the air is filled with an unusual atmosphere, which makes people feel depressed for no reason. Even if it is as powerful as Jun Changqiu, she also feels a little uncomfortable in this depression. Her eyes suddenly become sharp. There is an extremely strong existence in the position they rush to... Almost destroying the whole space! "Interesting." A soft murmur came out of Jun Chang Qiu''s mouth, and she was interested, and her pace accelerated. Before they approached, Gu Yun was stopped by a red barrier. Gu Yun frowned and narrowed his eyes slightly to examine the red barrier in front of him. It is not a real barrier, but a protective barrier formed by a powerful force, which isolates all foreign creatures trying to break in. This is also a warning. From this red barrier, the lonely cloud felt a strong murderous spirit, and at this time, a leaf floated over. Chapter 982 The leaves whirled with the wind and fell gently on the barrier. In a moment, they became powder. With a burst of wind, the whole process was just a blink of an eye. Juyuan felt a tingle on his scalp. "What is this? Are small stones and nianxi in danger? " He asked Gu Yun, who seemed to block all the sounds of the outside world and stood still, but her hands hanging on both sides of her body were clenched into fists. The Qi field emitted by Gu Yun was getting colder and colder. It was like ice thousands of miles, and endless cold came from all directions. "Gu......" he was about to call her, but just in time to say a word "Gu", he saw that Gu Yun hit the barrier heavily, and the whole barrier trembled violently. Gu Yun''s hand immediately exuded blood. Looking at the past, Gu Yuan felt that his heartbeat missed a beat. The hand that Gu Yun hit the barrier had been blurred, and the red blood flowed out, and it was shocking all the way down the barrier. "Gu Yun, what are you doing?" There was an unknown fire in the heart of Juyuan. He immediately wanted to catch Gu Yun''s hand and wrap her up, but Gu Yun avoided it. Under the violent blow of Gu Yun, the barrier opened a gap that only one person could pass through, and Gu Yun immediately went in. At the moment she went in, the barrier closed again, which made the Juyuan close behind Gu Yun almost hit it. While watching the lonely cloud disappear behind the barrier, the garden was annoyed. The whole person was in a state of anxiety. Just a barrier had such great lethality, so what kind of danger was there? Gu Yun rushed in so rashly, didn''t he send himself to the fire pit! However, with his strength, he can''t punch an entrance directly like Gu Yun, so at present, he can''t do anything except worry outside. This makes him more angry about his weakness. Obviously, his strength is above the lonely cloud, but he can''t help at the critical moment! Jun Changqiu arrived one step later. Just when she saw that there was only wheel garden outside the red barrier, she could roughly guess what had happened. Gu Yun must have entered the barrier. Jun Changqiu''s eyes slowly moved down and fell on the pool of blood under the barrier. There was no doubt that it was left by Gu Yun. It seems that this guy used some very violent but self damaging method to get himself through the barrier. "What is it? It''s nine nether cats." Jun Changqiu raised a hand and gently rubbed his jaw, and suddenly smiled. She should have thought that only a mysterious and powerful race could send out such great power. Even she didn''t dare to cross that barrier easily. Gu Yun just plunged into it. However, since the nine Youming cat was brought by her, I don''t think it will hurt her. Jun Changqiu did not enter, but stood outside the barrier with the wheel garden and waited quietly, but both of them had their own thoughts. As soon as Gu Yun passed through the barrier, she was almost unable to find the direction because of the strong bloody smell inside. She frowned and looked at her feet. There were corpses piled up on the ground, all of which were different monsters. Their deaths were extremely tragic. None of them were well preserved and all of them were broken into pieces. The blood and flesh on the ground are mixed with the viscera, which has dyed the whole earth a dazzling red. Chapter 983 There''s not a little clean place to put your feet. Gu Yun looked up to the front. The more he moved forward, the more corpses piled up on the ground. The blood flow had merged into a river and flowed from her feet. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun stepped on the bones on the ground and rushed forward. Every step was particularly difficult. The power of the nine nether cats when they were out of control, even the gods in the eternal sky who had practiced for hundreds of years did not dare to take it lightly, not to mention Gu Yun. These powerful forces pressed on her like carrying a high mountain, and the weight increased with each step. With each step, Gu Yun will leave a deep footprint on the ground. There is an extremely uncomfortable feeling of colic in her internal organs. Her injury has not been healed yet. Now she has been tortured and aggravated on the original basis. There was a smell of fishy sweetness in her throat, and her vision became more and more blurred. Gu Yun forced herself to cheer up and never fainted in this place, then everything would be reduced to irreparable. Finally, she walked to the top of the mountain with the world sword and saw the two small figures on the top of the mountain. The trees on the top of the mountain were destroyed, many of them were broken at the waist, and the remaining half of the trunk was inserted with the body of a monster, which directly passed through the bore, spilled blood, and the whole ground and those fallen trees turned red. The top of the mountain has become a bloody purgatory. The ground is covered with a layer of broken meat, mixed with all kinds of intestines and hearts Gu Yun just looked at all this indifferently, and her attention was all on those two figures. With his back to her is the figure of a young man. Because his body was pulled out, the original clothes were broken, so there was no wisp on the young man, such as the waterfall of black hair pouring down and scattered on the young man''s thin back. His whole body was shrouded in hazy red fog, which made the young man look more treacherous, but also full of endless killing opportunities. "Little stone." Gu Yun stood five steps away from him and gently shouted out the young man''s name. The statue like young man was shocked when he heard the sound of the lonely cloud. His movement was very slow, like his whole body was stiff and uncoordinated. He slowly turned around, and a pair of dark eyes looked at the lonely cloud indifferently. There was chaos and cold inside. In the young man''s arms, he held a little girl who was bathed in blood. The little girl had dazzling red hair. Originally, it was a very bright color, but now it seemed dim. The little girl''s head was powerless on the young man''s chest, and her face was so white that she lost all her blood color. Seeing the little girl in the young man''s arms, Gu Yun only felt a whirl of heaven and earth at that moment, and could hardly maintain his standing posture. Xiaoqing flew over from behind Gu Yun. He bit his lower lip and looked sad: "master, you blame me for my lack of protection!" Xiaoqing sucks her nose and cries in her voice. He is only the spirit of the heaven and earth chain. Without the heaven and earth chain around him, he is good for nothing. In itself, he does not have any combat effectiveness, because the heaven and earth chain is not an artifact of combat like the world throwing sword. This mistake can''t be blamed on Xiaoqing. Gu Yun turned a deaf ear. She finally raised her feet and walked towards the small stone step by step. Xiaoqing''s heart suddenly lifted up. He hurriedly flew to Gu Yun''s ear and said, "be careful, master! Little stone has lost all his senses now! " Chapter 984 Gu Yun heard the speech, and his forward steps were slightly stagnant. He looked at the extreme cold black pupils of the young man, and his heart was cold. Xiaoqing flew over and blocked Gu Yun with his small body. He looked like he would never let Gu Yun go. Now the danger index of small stone is much higher than all the dangers they had encountered before, so he must not let Gu Yun fall into danger in the past. Xiaoqing whispered, "there must be other ways. There is still a breath of reading Xi. Now we have to find a way to let the little stone read Xi to us." He turned around in mid air, thinking about how to make the nine nether cats who were out of control recover their senses. He has existed in this world for at least a thousand years. He knows astronomy and geography. It must be difficult for a nine nether cat to defeat him! Xiaoqing comforted herself in her heart, but after so long, she still didn''t nod. Gu Yun crossed Xiaoqing and walked towards the young man step by step. He was under great pressure every step. This Hunran was no less powerful than the vast heaven and earth. He could almost crush people into powder. Now Gu Yun knows how the tragedy on the ground came. "Ah, master, what are you doing! Didn''t you say that small stones are dangerous now! Come back soon! Little stone will really kill you! " Xiaoqing screamed out of control behind the lonely cloud. His voice was full of panic. He witnessed how the small stone tore all the fierce and powerful monsters into pieces. So he understood what a powerful force small stone has, as well as its bloodthirsty nature and cruel wrist. How pure and harmless the small stones are, how ferocious the small stones are now. Gu Yun turned a deaf ear. Her eyes tightened on the small stone, and her progress did not stop. It was a gamble with life. Every time Gu Yun went further, the deeper the footprints left on the ground, she could already feel the fishy sweetness coming from her throat. Finally, at the moment when the lonely cloud approached, the cold dark awn in the young man''s eyes wavered, and a touch of pain flashed across his face. The calm appearance on his face was finally broken. The young man hugged the little girl in his arms and looked a little irritable. The power enveloping him also became violent, and a painful cry came out from the boy''s throat. The broken voice was filled with despair: "sister, don''t come near me, danger!" Intermittently, as if squeezed out from between teeth. However, Gu Yun did not stop her pace at all. Her calm voice, like a warm wind, blew into the young man''s heart: "it''s all right, I''m here." A line of tears suddenly overflowed from the boy''s abyss like black pupils and slid down Juan Xiu''s cheeks. All his fear of nowhere seemed to find an exit at this moment and poured out. But the next moment, the red fog around the boy suddenly turned into real objects and suddenly launched an attack on the lonely cloud! "Sister!" The young man''s frightened voice sounded in his ear. Gu Yun looked at the red fog that could erode everything. When he was about to dodge, suddenly, a white figure appeared in front of Gu Yun, and all the red fog dissipated in the vast world. If the boy was badly hurt, he suddenly knelt down and vomited a mouthful of dripping blood from his mouth, but the arm shackled to the little girl was still not loosened and halved. Gu Yun walked to the boy step by step. Her eyes looked into the boy''s dark eyes: "little stone, believe me!" Chapter 985 The boy raised his eyes, stared at the lonely cloud, and shouted in a dumb voice, "sister..." "His power has suppressed it for the time being, but it can''t last long." Xuancang''s voice sounded behind Guyun. Guyun nodded and held nianxi from the boy''s arms. At the same time, Xuancang took off his coat and threw it on the boy. From the beginning to the end, he was stunned. At that moment, he was like a cloth doll without soul, but a pair of eyes followed nianxi. Gu Yun walked out of the red barrier with Ju Yuan in his arms. As the strength of the youth weakened, the red barrier no longer had the power to crush everything as it was at the beginning. Gu Yun easily passed through it. Outside the barrier, as soon as the anxiously waiting wheel garden saw the appearance of Gu Yun, it immediately welcomed him with ecstasy, "Gu Yun, you finally came out. Are you hurt, Gu Yun?" Gu Yun looked at him for a moment and shook his head. With a sigh of relief, he looked down and noticed the thoughts in the arms of Gu Yun. When he just felt the meager vitality, his face was full of dignity. "Follow me back to the heavenly palace!" The wheel garden says urgently. Nianxi is a phoenix family. With their strength, they can''t save her at all. They have to go back to heaven palace to ask the elders for help. As soon as possible, Gu Yun and they didn''t even have time to say hello to Jun Chang Qiu, so they hurried to the direction of the heavenly palace. The exit of the maze had already been broken by Jun Changqiu, so they left the maze that had trapped them for a long time without any effort. Xuancang stayed with Jun Changqiu to find others in the maze. In order to get back to the heavenly palace as quickly as possible, the garden changed back to its original shape, carrying Gu Yun, Nian Xi and the young man all the way to the heavenly palace. Gu Yun held Nian Xi in his arms and constantly conveyed her divine power in his hands. However, it was a drop in the bucket. Nian Xi''s soul weakened at a very fast speed. If she did not hurry to treat her, her soul would disappear completely. Gu Yun''s clenched hand trembled slightly, and her calm voice could not hide a few flusters. "Nian Xi..." she gently called, but the person in her arms could not give her any response. The young man''s eyes were filled with tears. His dark black pupils were like Obsidian immersed in the stream. "Sister, will she die?" He had completely recovered his mind, but he was too flustered to find the direction. For example, a drowning man grabbed the last straw and looked at the lonely cloud with hope. "No!" Gu Yun''s voice was firm and soothed the boy''s uneasy heart. His two hands tightly held nianxi''s pale little hand. He wanted to cover her hand with his own temperature, but no matter how long he covered it, the hand was still as cold as ice. This cold feeling reached the bottom of his heart through his skin, making his heart colder and colder. Gu Yun raised his eyes and saw the boy''s appearance. He knew that he would lose control again. He pursed his lips. The cold voice of Gu Yun sounded in the night sky: "you should learn to control your power, not be controlled by power." The voice of Gu Yun pulled the boy out of his chaotic consciousness. He gently bit his lower lip and lowered his head in shame, "sister, I''m sorry." "You''re not sorry for me. There''s no need to blame yourself. I''m glad to see you strong now." Gu Yun said softly. He put one hand on the boy''s head and rubbed it gently. The boy''s eyes suddenly turned red. He sucked his nose and forced the tears in his eyes back. Chapter 986 My sister said that a man should not shed tears easily. From then on, he must be strong. He should protect his sister and nianxi from half danger. "Here we are." At this time, the sound of the wheel garden came from the front. A towering Temple appeared in their vision. Hearing the wind, the unicorns in the temple flapped their huge wings and appeared in the open-air square, standing in two rows to meet them. As the little Lord of the heavenly palace, he is the heir here. In terms of status, he is second only to three elders. When the garden fell to the ground, it turned into a human shape. He stood with his hands behind him, and his indifferent eyes swept over the two lines of respectfully standing unicorns. When he returned to this place, he changed back to the little Lord of the heavenly palace, keeping a certain distance from these unicorns. "Where is the elder?" The wheel garden asks a way, the voice can''t hear happy anger. One man replied respectfully, "the elders have stopped." Hearing the speech, Juyuan frowned: "the young Lord has something urgent to discuss with the elders. Go and report it quickly!" Although he doesn''t have any real power in the heavenly palace, as the little Lord of the heavenly palace, he has this right. Please move the elders when they need to come forward. There was embarrassment on his face, but he didn''t hesitate. He immediately turned and flew to the heavenly palace. When he turned around and looked at Gu Yun, he took off all his indifference. He said to Gu Yun, "let''s go first." Gu Yun nodded and walked to the heavenly palace with Nian Xi in his arms. These kirins know Gu Yun, and no one has the courage to stop her, not only because of the presence of Juyuan, but also because the deterrence left by Zhengrong is still very clear. Gu Yun put nianxi on the soft bed. Now nianxi only breathes and will die at any time. Gu Yun didn''t dare to relax. She kept reading her divine power, barely keeping her breath. When she settled nianxi, the three elders also arrived. Their faces were angry. No matter who was suddenly awakened when he was dreaming, his mood would not be too wonderful. But in the end, Juyuan is the future owner of Tiangong. They can''t make him ugly, so there''s no attack on the scene, but the faces are not very friendly. After the three people looked at each other for a while, they went forward to their divine power and entered nianxi''s body to check her injury. The boy has been standing behind Gu Yun. At the moment, he saw the movements of the three elders. He nervously grabbed his clothes. This dress on his body is still the robe that Xuancang threw to him. With the progress of time, several complex emotions such as shock, heaviness and hesitation appeared on the faces of the three elders. This made several people''s hearts more nervous. Finally, the three elders took back their divine power. One of the elders looked at their eyes. In particular, Gu Yun became complex, but there was some schadenfreude mixed with the complexity. He said: "this little Phoenix is dying. There is nothing we can do to save her. Only the Phoenix family on Fengqi mountain can cure her injury, so if you want to save her, go to Fengqi mountain all night, and maybe you can get her back!" "Don''t you even have a way..." the three elders murmured. They are the strongest in the heavenly palace. If they don''t have a way, they really have no way. Now they can only go to Fengqi mountain to find the Phoenix family! Chapter 987 It''s just that things are getting more and more difficult. The Phoenix family has always been secluded from the world and refuses anyone to enter Fengqi mountain. Although nianxi is their same family, nianxi is not a Phoenix who grew up on Fengqi mountain, so she is not qualified to enter Fengqi mountain. If Fengqi mountain is so easy to enter, he took Gu Yun and them to Fengqi mountain as early as the beginning. Gu Yun did not hesitate. After hearing the elder''s words, he immediately picked up nianxi, turned and went out of the door. The boy immediately followed. "It''s just a contract beast." An elder sneered when the figure of Gu Yun disappeared around the corner. Although nianxi is an ancient and powerful Phoenix family, she doesn''t have the strength that the Phoenix family should have, which made them doubt nianxi''s blood. As a phoenix family, even if it''s no better, it shouldn''t be weak to that extent. They can crush her with any little finger. So they never pay attention to nianxi, just like they never pay attention to lonely clouds. At this moment, seeing that Gu Yun was going to run to Fengqi mountain for this useless little Phoenix, he couldn''t help sneering. Really, when Fengqi mountain is like their heavenly palace, does she come and go whenever she wants. "Shut up! What do you know! You are short-sighted! Sooner or later, you will regret it! " Hearing the elder''s words, Juyuan suddenly turned his head and glared at him. This was the first time he had said such a heavy word to the elder. He was gentle and gifted, so he was valued by the three elders. Therefore, when he said this sentence in a harsh voice, the three people were stunned and didn''t react. After saying that, he shook his sleeves and left with the pace of Gu Yun. Let''s wait and see, from the hall, the elders'' angry voice, "good, long wings, and dare to challenge us." I really think that he can be lawless when he has done this little temple. He can not forget who has the final say in the heavenly palace, and who will regret it at the end. From a distance, Juyuan heard a voice from the heavenly palace. He sneered. From the beginning, they were wrong. No one can despise Gu Yun. Even the contract beast around her is often not as simple as she sees! The best example is the nine nether cat! Several people in the garden set out again and rushed to Fengqi mountain. Nianxi''s vitality was getting weaker and weaker, but her body was getting hotter and hotter. This was not a happy thing. The sudden warming of nianxi''s body was not a reflection, but a worse direction. The speed of the wheel garden has reached the extreme. The wind whistling from their ears becomes fierce because of the too fast speed, so Gu Yun raises his hand and sets up a barrier around their bodies to block all the wind blowing outside the barrier. At the same time, Fengqi mountain. The old man standing on the platform looked up at Mo Kong. After a long time, he sighed: "the wind and clouds are surging, the color of heaven and earth changes, and the world will be in chaos!" The young man in white robe behind him asked, "master, does this sentence imply that the field of beast God will not be peaceful?" Lao Tzu turned back and smiled bitterly on his lips: "the field of beast God has not been peaceful for a long time..." The more the boy listened, the more confused he became. Recently, I haven''t heard anything about the disaster in the field of beast gods? He scratched his head and looked at the starrless and moonless night sky like an old man. As usual, there was no change. What did the master see from it. Chapter 988 "Sister, will nianxi die?" This is already a young man who has asked this question many times. Gu Yun replied: "No." The two firm words, like her unshakable heart, have the power to soothe people''s hearts. The young man frowned slightly, and his fingers turned white. He suddenly raised his eyes. His very black pupils looked into the cold star eyes of the lonely cloud. His light pink lips moved slightly and revealed a name: "star whirl." Lonely cloud''s light eyes stared at him. "My name is star vortex, star vortex of star vortex." The boy continued, and the boy was a little misty. "Star whirlpool..." the lonely cloud whispered these four words, touching his heart. At this time, Xiaoqing''s dignified voice came into Guyun''s mind: "master, little stone, no, it should be star swirl, he..." when it came to the back, Xiaoqing suddenly stopped, as if considering the words, "maybe... Reverse something!" "Reverse something... The stars?" Gu Yun pressed down, shocked and asked Xiaoqing quietly in his mind. Can make the heart more dignified than the vast little love, the meaning behind this must be not small. At that end, Xiaoqing was silent for a long time. When everything fell into solitude, his voice sounded again: "more than... Master, my memory is not complete and some things can''t be pieced together. Therefore, I can''t find the answer to what is specific at present, but I''m sure that there will only be one name of xingxuan, whether in or outside the three realms." Gu Yun frowned lightly, "this is not an obscure name." In the world, human civilization, some people will think of this name. Xiaoqing shook his head fiercely in the sea of lonely cloud''s consciousness: "maybe someone will think of naming their children with star swirls, but the power of heaven will not allow it! They can''t oppose the way of heaven. In the vast world, all creatures have their names engraved on the wheel of destiny from the moment they get their names. Therefore, even if there are fish that slip through the net, their names will be erased behind them. " The shock in Gu Yun''s heart was like a raging wave. Xiaoqing''s words once again broke some of her previous ideas. Through the sea of consciousness, Gu Yun looked at Xiaoqing''s eyes with a few complexities. The chain of heaven and earth connects heaven and earth. This is an artifact against the sky. As its spirit, Xiaoqing can''t be ordinary, but she hasn''t paid attention to this problem all the time. The little feeling at this moment only shows the tip of his iceberg. He made her realize that the world was much more complicated than she thought. When you think you have peeped into the whole world and understand the world enough, the reality tells you that this is only a corner of the boundless universe. The truth is to find it through mountains and mountains. There was a resistance from the bottom of Gu Yun''s heart. Her instinct was resisting to understand the truth behind the world and what kind of world the world was. According to the law of heaven and earth, the way of heaven is the master, and all things under the way of heaven are ants. The wheel of fate, the incomplete memory of a little love, and the real identity of the star swirl, no matter which, are inextricably linked with the world outside the three worlds. And Siqi Gu Yun suddenly felt that her way of advance eroded by darkness and unable to see the future was actually an endless abyss, but she had no choice but to move forward without hesitation. Chapter 989 Gu Yun''s heart was filled with a bitter chill. In her absence, a soft and inaudible whisper of love dissipated in the silent sea of consciousness: "in the middle of the wheel of destiny, the established God selected name is engraved. The world is unique, master. From the moment you were selected by God, your name has been one of them, and those with the same name and surname, They were all wiped out... " Heaven is domineering and ruthless. "Sister?" Seeing that Gu Yun locked his eyebrows tightly, it was like falling into an unbreakable nightmare. Xing Xuan nervously shouted. He stretched out his hand and touched the pale catkin tightly held by Gu Yun. He was immediately surprised by the cold from above. His voice pulled back the wandering thoughts of the lonely cloud. She looked at the star vortex for a moment, then shook her head slowly, and her sight fell to the distant and vast sky. Her light voice was like the cold pool water at night. "Star vortex, have you restored your memory?" Star Xuan shook his head: "I didn''t lose my memory, but when I left that land, I will come to this world. The memory of my childhood is so vague that it has become a pale past. I only know that I have been led by the demon God since I remember. It''s my sister who saved me." There was a shallow smile in his star eyes, "after awakening, I always had a hunch that I should be called this name. I think my life experience should be more than the nine nether cats." Speaking of the back, his eyes and eyebrows fell a little lonely. A light sigh scattered in the wind, and a hand fell on his head. The still clear voice now contains a bit soft: "no matter what your life experience, you will always be our little stone." Tears twinkled in star swirling eyes: "sister." Even now he has the strength far above her, he still depends on her! These secrets about the truth behind the world, which Juyuan didn''t understand, and the dialogue between Guyun and Xiaoqing was carried out in consciousness, so Juyuan listened to xingxuan and told his real name. In addition to secretly recording his name as xingxuan and can''t call him a small stone in the future, he didn''t think much, but focused on watching Fengqi mountain go. The distance between Fengqi mountain and the heavenly palace is like standing at the end of the two opposite directions in the field of animal gods. The road is far away, and Juyuan has gone to Fengqi mountain at its fastest speed. ¡­¡­ In the far north of the world, there is a sea of Beiming. It is boundless, deep and dark. It is silent in the endless darkness. It is dangerous. Even the gods known as the God of war in the eternal sky dare not easily set foot in it. A huge wave three feet high surged against the reef. The tsunami was like the roar of a beast, completely tearing up the calm of Beiming. The roaring wind rolled up the waves, as if to devour everything in the North Sea. The wind rolled up the unruly red clothes of the young man, and his clothes flew like they would become immortal in the next moment. He stood on the reef, and a pair of ink pupils staring at the sea could not hide the shock. With the shock came the ecstasy that filled his heart. His hands hanging on both sides of his body were tightly clenched into fists to restrain his beating heart. The great joy almost overturned all his emotions. The young man''s handsome face is full of extreme excitement and urgent expectation. From the surging sea of Beiming, a man came out slowly. The man was wearing a gilt edged black robe. His wet ink hair dried out of the water and rose wantonly with the wind. His bold momentum enough to subvert heaven and earth directly broke through the shackles of the laws of heaven and earth on the North Sea. Chapter 990 The huge waves in the sea of Beiming are more turbulent, and the heaven and earth are trembling. The dead dormant in the dark crawl on the ground in fear, and dare not look at the boy who came out of the North Sea. The old and powerful black sword clanked in the young man''s hand and rang through the whole Beiming sea. Under the deep sea, all creatures cower in fear. Slowly, the young man looked up indifferently. His purple pupils, which seemed to contain the world of stars, contained a dark storm and glittered with destructive cold awns, which made everything shudder. "Lord emperor! Congratulations, Emperor Zun, on your true cultivation! " The sound of Yesu''s surprise came from one side. The young man''s sight moved slightly and looked at the night sun. There was only alienation and coldness in the purple pupils. Yesu was used to his indifference to everything. There was no one in the world except a divine princess who could make the emperor have the joys, sorrows and joys that a living person should have. The young man lowered his eyes, raised his right hand and put it at the moment. It was a pale, slender and bony hand, but it had the fierce power to turn clouds and rain. Now, he can protect her! Now, no one can take her from me! "Let''s go!" The voice from the Inferno reverberated in the sea of Beiming, "she''s waiting for me!" As soon as he finished, the boy broke the void and left the field of unparalleled dead. Yesu came back and immediately caught up with him, "Lord emperor, wait for me!" The last voice hovered over the sea of Beiming for a long time. When the second night came, they finally arrived at Fengqi mountain. From a distance, you can see a high mountain wrapped by rainbow rising into the sky, and there are white clouds on the hillside. The dense mist blurs the scenery in the mountain, and you can only see the outline faintly. Everything looks like a fairyland. Juyuan stopped at the foot of Fengqi mountain, because further ahead is the boundary of Fengqi mountain. No one can break through the boundary except the pass order of the Phoenix family. At night, everything is lonely, and only the occasional sound of insects from the mountains indicates that time is not still. The night is as cool as water. It seems that they are the only one left in the vast world. The star swirling is dominated by solitary clouds. He looks at solitary clouds. As soon as solitary clouds give an order, he immediately forcibly breaks the barrier and enters the Fengqi mountain, the habitat of the Phoenix family. The garden has changed back to its original shape again, with a sad face on Junyi''s face. "It''s definitely not hard to break through. We always have to be polite when we ask others for something. Moreover, the current king of the Phoenix family is also a person with a strange temper..." before he finished talking, he saw Gu Yun take a step forward and directly hit the border outside Fengqi mountain. The powerful power made the whole border tremble in an instant. Gu Yuan was frightened: "Gu, Gu Yun, we are here to seek help, not to seek revenge!" "I know." Gu Yun nodded as if something had happened. His hand hit the border again, and the second punch in a row directly made the hit position crack. Juyuan: " Gu Yun didn''t come to ask for help. He clearly came to find fault! Xiaoqing took a rare look at the Juyuan, then patted him on the shoulder with his little claw, said earnestly: "just get used to it, the master has always been very tough." Xingxuan holds nianxi and frowns deeply. If such a big movement can''t lead out the Phoenix family, nianxi is really dangerous! Chapter 991 Just as Gu Yun was preparing for the third fist to directly destroy the whole enchantment, finally, they had to wait for Shanshan to come. "How dare you destroy the border of Fengqi mountain!" A roar exploded over their heads. Before they could see who was coming, there was an overwhelming fire hitting them. The hot fire temperature makes the air tend to boil, with a domineering offensive of burning everything. The star Xuan raised her eyes and faintly looked at the Phoenix flame that came to her face. She whispered a string of ancient incantations that the solitary cloud and the wheel garden could not understand. The next moment, around them, an invisible boundary was opened. Suddenly, all the Phoenix flames fell on the boundary like raindrops, and a burst of crackling sound sounded. Let the man''s flame burn more and more fiercely, and the boundary remained motionless until the man exhausted his strength and could no longer spray any flame. The man in mid air looked at several people incredulously, especially the eyes falling on the star vortex, full of strangeness: "you..." Just as he said two words, Gu Yun impatiently interrupted him, "where is Feng Chu?" Gu Yun asked directly. The anger of the young man in mid air was easily picked out by Gu Yun. "How dare you call Wang''s name, don''t you want to live?" The young man stared at Gu Yun, as if he wanted to swallow her alive, but he was afraid of the beautiful young man around her, so he only dared to show off his authority verbally. Lonely cloud condenses her eyebrows. Every extra minute of nianxi''s injury will be more dangerous. It''s already urgent. Therefore, Gu Yun no longer spent much time with the young man, but made persistent efforts and directly punched the whole border of Fengqi mountain. The boundary of Fengqi mountain, which has guarded Fengqi mountain for hundreds of years, is like broken glass, and fragments are scattered in succession. The Phoenix boy in the air was stunned for a moment and burst into a shocking roar: "ah, you red eyed and silver eyed monster, you actually destroyed the mountain barrier, you actually destroyed it, ah, you''re finished, the king won''t let you go! The whole Phoenix family will not let you go! " Gu Yun: " She was silent for a moment, ignoring the boy''s words like a gust of wind, but her eyes fell over Fengqi mountain. Such a big movement should be enough to lead the man out. Gu Yun''s memory of Feng Chu only stayed in the confrontation in the ancient heritage secret place. It seemed that he had great origin with Xuancang, but thanks to him, Xuancang finally woke up from his deep sleep. In his meditation, Gu Yun suddenly pressed down a powerful pressure from the sky. In an instant, it was like the air was plundered, and the complexion of Juyuan became ugly. Here, except for the Phoenix Youth, he and Gu Yun were the weakest, and Gu Yun was protected by natural demon blood, which was not affected by the pressure. But he couldn''t. the pressure from the sky almost made him unable to stand. At the next moment, the power on him was removed by another more gentle power. Gu Yun held the wrist of Juyuan and transferred his oppression to himself. However, this degree of authority is like nothingness to her now. The Phoenix boy''s face showed ecstasy. His sparkling eyes looked at the next place in the sky and said happily, "the king is coming. You''re dead." Gu Yun followed his eyes and waited for him to come! Chapter 992 Under the ink splashing night sky, a figure with a burning light appeared in their field of vision. Behind him, a group of people dressed brightly followed. It doesn''t look like a fight, but like an outing with his family. Xiaoqing almost blew his hair immediately: "it''s the flower butterfly. Ah, no, flower Phoenix. I thought he was the only one of the Phoenix family. Unexpectedly, there were people in the Sao Bao. Is it that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked?" At a glance, Gu Yun recognized that the first person was Feng Chu, who had fought in the ancient heritage secret place. Calculating the time, it seemed that about a year had passed. For the cultivators, it was just a moment. Feng Chu had no change. Her feminine face, fierce eyebrows and eye-catching dress were no different from when she met in the ancient heritage secret land. Gu Yun looked at him with cold eyes. Feng Chu looked at her, his eyes suddenly ferocious. He naturally recognized Gu Yun, and he would not forget his face even if it turned into ashes. The shame they brought him is unforgettable. Feng Chu''s whole body was more vigorous and had the momentum of toppling mountains and seas. He clenched his teeth and said, "well, I don''t want to find you, but you sent it to the door yourself. Unexpectedly, you dare to destroy my mountain barrier. Since you''re in such a hurry to die, I''ll give you a ride!" With that, the fire red light gathered into a fireball in his hand. The hot temperature immediately warmed up the field where Fengqi mountain was located. The power of attacking Handai was far from that of the Phoenix Youth before. The boy stared at Feng Chu, his eyes full of enthusiasm. Gu Yun raised his eyes and said, "I didn''t come to you to fight!" With that, Gu Yun took a step to the side, so that Feng Chu could see the reading in the arms of Xing Xuan. Originally, Feng Chu, with a sullen look between his eyebrows and eyes, changed greatly at the moment he saw nianxi. His anger suddenly dissipated, and his body flashed. The next moment, he was far away from the other end and came to Gu Yun. Xing Xuan looked at Feng Chu on alert, held nianxi''s arm harder, and firmly held the hot man in his arms. That fierce look is like facing a peeper who wants to compete for his own possessions. Feng Chu frowned and drew back some attention from nianxi. He looked at the star swirl in disgust. His cold voice was very dignified: "let her go! Dirty cats! " The world is curious about the nine nether cats and is afraid at the same time. But Phoenix people are different. They naturally hate cats. Cats of any race are the object of their disgust. It''s like birds and cats are born wrong. Only Nian Xi, the alien of the whole Phoenix family, has a unique brain circuit, which is different from others. "I don''t!" Xing Xuan said these two words firmly, his eyebrows became colder and colder, and there was a faint trend of explosion. Fortunately, at this time, the voice of Gu Yun came and broke the confrontation between the two, "before entering Fengqi mountain, we won''t give nianxi to you!" "How dare you step into Fengqi mountain! How dare you threaten the king! " Earlier, the Phoenix boy jumped out again at this time, yelled loudly, stared at the eyes of Gu Yun and wanted to spit fire. For hundreds of years, no outsider has stepped into Fengqi mountain. This is a rule known in the whole field of animal gods. Will she not know? The boy has determined that Gu Yun is purely to find fault! Chapter 993 This has made him strangely angry. In his opinion, letting outsiders step into Fengqi mountain is to defile their sacred and beautiful home. Feng Chu looked at Gu Yun faintly. No one knew what he was thinking. Then he turned his eyes to nianxi''s little face, which was pale to death, and the deadline was coming. "You are the master of Fengjiao. You can enter, but they can''t!" For a long time, Feng Chu Cai said again. His voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth. He only knew that putting the son of God and devil into Fengqi mountain was equivalent to putting Xuancang, who had a soul contract with her, into Fengqi mountain. This feeling is like welcoming your sworn enemy into your house. From the beginning to the end, Feng Chu''s face was very ugly, and the whole person''s state was burning. He looked at Gu Yun''s eyes, which clearly said: This is the biggest sacrifice he can make for Feng Zhuo. You''d better be funny. However, Gu Yun naturally didn''t know how to write the word "interest". After falling behind in Fengchu dialect, she looked at the star vortex without any reversal. Yu said, "he wants to be together!" After awakening, the whole person is in a state of losing control at any time. Especially when nianxi''s life and death are uncertain, her presence can still suppress him to stop moving in the direction of losing control. Otherwise, all of them will not want to see the consequences. If she and nianxi are not around the star vortex, if he gets any more stimulation, he will lose control, destroy mankind and the world, he can do it, even if it is not his intention, even if he is just controlled by his own power. Feng Chu didn''t know about Gu Yun''s worries, and he couldn''t think of it. At this moment, he was so angry that he had to leave for Gu Yun''s unreasonable request. However, he can''t go. If he wants to go, he should at least take Feng Zhuo away. Feng Zhuo''s situation is very dangerous. If he doesn''t take any measures, she will really die. This kind of death is really disappearing from this world, and no breath or footprint can be found about her. Just imagination made Feng Chu feel a burst of fear. He won''t allow her to die! So he finally compromised. He could have snatched Feng Zhuo back from Gu Yun. This is his territory. They can''t fight him. But he didn''t want to. The son of God and devil had an irreplaceable important position in Feng Shao''s heart. If she knew that she had hurt her after she woke up, would she hate him more? She hated him enough to choose to forget him and everything in the past. So now, he doesn''t want her to continue to deepen her hatred for herself. He didn''t compromise with Gu Yun or Xing Xuan. The only thing that could make him compromise willingly was Feng Zhuo. The Phoenix Youth''s eyes stared into a bronze bell. How could he think that their great king would put outsiders or foreigners into Fengqi mountain so easily! This cognition has been stunned in situ and forgot to respond. It was not until his king, the two foreigners and a "miscellaneous hairy Phoenix" stepped into Fengqi mountain and disappeared into the field of vision that he slowly reacted and issued a burst of wailing. Finally, he returned to the heavenly palace, but his heart was tied to Fengqi mountain. At this time, Zheng Rong and Mu Ling came back. After they learned everything from the mouth of Juyuan, they were silent for a long time, but sighed. At this time, they could do nothing but wait quietly. Fengqi mountain, even if it is towering, can''t break through. It''s not that it''s not strong enough, but it''s simple. There is an agreement between the two ethnic groups that they don''t interfere with each other. Chapter 994 Fengqi mountain, surrounded by ancient trees, winding paths lead to secluded places. After restoring the boundary of protecting the mountain, Feng Chu turned around the space and took Gu Yun and his party to the palace on the top of Fengqi mountain. From a distance, you can hear the loud and clear sound of the Phoenix echoing between heaven and earth. When you lift your eyes, you can see the gorgeous figure flying under the sky. The phoenix of different colors and shapes are dazzling and dazzling with a whole body of glory. The bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes passed by and was deeply shocked by the scene in front of him. When outsiders invaded, those Phoenix''s alert eyes fell on the lonely cloud and his party, with a bit of hostility. Feng Chu didn''t explain much to the outside world. As he walked by, the Phoenix around him turned into human shapes. They bowed to Feng Chu and shouted, "have you seen my king!" Feng Chu slightly nodded in response to them, and directly took Gu Yun and them to a quiet palace. He just stopped. The white jade hall was too wide. Only their footsteps echoed. At the end, there was an ice bed emitting dense cold. The overflowing cold filled the whole hall. Nianxi''s whole body was unusually hot. After entering here, she immediately relieved. In her coma, her frown also stretched. Feng Chu turned around and looked at the star swirl: "now give Feng Shao to Ben Jun, who wants to heal her." Star Xuan frowned and hesitated for a moment, and finally handed nianxi into his hand. Feng Chu held nianxi''s small body and twinkled with pity, helplessness and other complex emotions at the bottom of her eyes, which finally became affectionate tenderness. A sigh came from his mouth: "at the beginning, if you listened to Ben Jun''s words, why did you bear those..." With that, Feng Chu put nianxi on the ice bed. The light blue light immediately shrouded her small body, and the whole hall was filled with a powerful force. The process is slow and painful. At this moment, through the contract, Gu Yun can feel that nianxi''s vitality is extremely weak and may die at any time, which makes Gu Yun hold his fist tightly and lift it up nervously. In her eyes, a cluster of destructive flames jumped, bright and dark. If nianxi dies, the whole city will bury her with her! Xingxuan felt the anger emanating from Guyun. He stretched out his hand and gently held Guyun''s hand. His eyes were full of firmness. He said, "sister, nianxi will be fine!" This time, just as Gu Yun comforted him before. Gu Yun bit by bit suppressed the violence gushing from his heart, "well, it will be all right!" Comforting the star swirl is also comforting yourself. One man and one beast waited quietly, staring at Nian Xi and Feng Chu for a moment. Finally, when the light of the second day sprinkled on the palace, the light blue light lingering on them gradually dispersed. Feng Chu''s face was as pale as paper. When he stood up, he immediately stumbled under his feet, but he stabilized his body in time. His bloodless thin lips gently opened: "Feng Shao''s injury has been alleviated and stabilized by you, but it can''t last for five days. In these five days, we must find her Phoenix tear crystal, otherwise, we can''t go back to heaven!" This is the biggest problem. The Phoenix tear crystal is the source of strength condensed by the Phoenix in Nirvana, which contains all their past memories. But when I read nirvana, I was in an ancient mountain range in the mortal world. For so long, there has never been a phoenix tear crystal in the world. Chapter 995 Perhaps, the Phoenix tear crystal condensed during Nirvana has long been lost in the ancient mountain range. After all, it has been more than ten years Lonely clouds condense their eyebrows. "Although Ben Jun doesn''t know what happened to Feng Shao, which caused her to suffer such a heavy injury, what Ben Jun wants to tell you is that Feng Shao used his strength beyond the limit of his body to be swallowed back and fall into a coma. His life is on the line." Feng Chu''s aggressive eyes fell on the lonely clouds and star swirls. The star swirl bit his lower lip, and blood was seeping out. "Phoenix teardrop crystal is a part of Phoenix''s body. Only when Phoenix teardrop crystal returns, will Phoenix Burn''s past memory and the part of power placed in Phoenix teardrop crystal return. At that time, that part of power will automatically repair the wound and fill in the part beyond the body load, and Phoenix burn will wake up naturally." At last, Feng Chu rubbed the center of his eyebrows, with fatigue between his eyebrows. "Look at your appearance, I know that you must have lost the Phoenix tear crystal of fengshao. I can''t expect you to save fengshao at all. I remember that there is an ancient book that records that in some way we can find the Phoenix tear crystal that doesn''t know where it fell. It''s up to me to check it. " After leaving this sentence, Feng Chu left in a hurry. I can''t afford to delay a minute. Xing Xuan walked over and held nianxi''s cold hand tightly in his hand. He rubbed nianxi''s hand with his cheek. There was a faint cry in his voice, "nianxi, you are the stupidest and stupidest fool in the world. I can protect you..." Gu Yun looked at the scene quietly, moved slightly under his feet, and left the hall silently, leaving the space for them. As soon as he walked out of the hall, Xiaoqing jumped out from one direction. He fell lightly on Guyun''s shoulder, held his cheeks in both hands, and said to Guyun, "this Phoenix King is really a complex and difficult person." "Why?" Gu Yun stood by the window. From this perspective, he could see everything in the palace. This is a gorgeous palace that has been built with countless efforts. However, it is an empty city. Xiaoqing told everything he heard. Feng Chu was not the king who inherited from the incumbent Phoenix King, but directly killed the incumbent king with blatant strength, thus replacing his position. It was Nian Xi, the father of Feng Huo, who took office as the king of the Phoenix family. Every change in the name of the monarchy is accompanied by a bloody storm. In order to take this position, Feng Chu killed not only Feng Zhuo''s father, but also her mother and all her brothers and sisters. Except Feng Zhuo, anyone who opposed him to the throne of king died miserably under his sword. But it was such a murderer who destroyed Feng Zhuo''s family, but on the day of succession, he was going to marry Feng Zhuo, and spent three years to devote all his material, human and financial resources to build this gorgeous palace for her. "Feng Chu is a big pervert!" With that, Xiaoqing scolded angrily. If you love someone, do you want to destroy everything she has, and then imprison her in a cage made by yourself? His understanding of love is not like this. But like Fang Shu''s love for Wuhu and Si Qi''s love for Gu Yun. After hearing this, Gu Yun frowned again. "Master, when nianxi wakes up, we''ll leave here immediately. I''m worried about what the great pervert will do to nianxi." Xiaoqing waved his little fist and said gnashing his teeth. Chapter 996 "OK." Gu Yun replied. Turned and looked at the closed gate. Behind the gate, there were star swirls and thoughts. ¡­¡­ After leaving the palace, Feng Chu went straight to the hillside of Fengqi mountain. There was a small bamboo house surrounded by green bamboos. Outside the small bamboo house, there was a large medicinal field. Various spiritual plants were planted in the medicinal field, emitting bursts of light plant fragrance, which was dispersed in the air, making people relaxed and happy. In addition to these spiritual plants, colorful flowers are also blooming around the medicine field. Not far away, there is a mountain spring flowing quietly. This paradise is hidden in the depths of the mountains, between the woods and protected by a border. If it had not been known earlier, it would have been difficult to find it. When Feng Chu came here, he easily crossed the border used to hide. His eyes swept around and made no secret of his disgust. If it weren''t for Fengjiao, he wouldn''t have stepped into this place in his life. The people in the bamboo house knew his arrival as early as he came in this direction. A clear and moist voice came out from the room: "what wind blew the king of the Phoenix family. What a rare guest!" Although he said so, there was alienation in his voice. "Since I know it''s Ben Jun, I haven''t come out to meet you!" Feng Chu raised her eyebrows and said coldly. "Since you are willing to condescend to come to my small place, you must have something to ask. Since you have something to ask, shouldn''t you come in, or let me play my host''s friendship." The voice answered him lukewarm. Feng Chu snorted coldly, no longer arguing with the man, pushed open the door of the bamboo house and went in. The installation of the bamboo house is extremely simple. Several tables and chairs are placed in a regular manner. An ancient long piano is placed horizontally in one place, and a feather fan is placed with the long piano. This red feather fan is incompatible with the cool atmosphere of the small bamboo house. One can see that it is not the property of the owner of the house. Sitting by the window is a man in white. The man sticks to a white chess in his hand. He looks down at the chessboard placed in front of him and frowns slightly to think about how to crack the chess game. A few strands of ink hair fall from his shoulder. Just looking at the man from the side, he has a soul stirring beauty. "Your life is getting more and more leisurely." Feng Chu said with a sneer. At the moment he looked at the man, his eyes could no longer hide his disgust and anger, and under these emotions, what was more hidden was jealousy. "Nature can''t compare with the king''s daily management." The man looked back at Feng Chu and said with a light smile. Although he was smiling, there was still an irreducible snow in his eyes. With white clothes and black hair, the man seems to come out of the ink painting. He has an extremely unique temperament. People are attracted involuntarily. Once he sinks, he can''t extricate himself. The man''s face is excellent, with picturesque eyebrows and handsome facial features. His skin has a kind of nearly transparent white, which makes him look more like ice and snow. His light blue eyes are always calm, like lake water. It seems that everything in the world can''t stir up waves. He is like a lonely orchid in an empty valley, and he is like a relegated immortal left in the world. It was such a person that once made Feng Zhuo crazy. Feng Chu frowned deeper and deeper and called out the man''s name: "Feng Zhi, Ben Jun said frankly that Ben Jun came to you for a very important thing." Chapter 997 The man in white heard the speech, gently put down the chess pieces in his hand, got up and poured a cup of tea for Feng Chu. The light voice still didn''t have much ups and downs, "sit and say." His tea was at Feng Chu''s hand, but Feng Chu didn''t move. He didn''t care. He just picked up another cup of tea and drank it. From beginning to end, his actions were orderly. He just looked at him. Even the impetuous people calmed down at this moment. Feng Chu glanced at him and said, "do you remember Feng Zhuo!" Phoenix burn. At the moment when Feng Chu came out, Feng Zhi''s hand suddenly stopped, and finally set off a small wave in those calm eyes. He put down his tea cup, looked at Feng Chu with cold eyes and said, "it''s been more than ten years. Why did you mention her again?" In Fengqi mountain, there is a name that everyone knows is taboo, that is Fengjiao. This name must not be mentioned easily, otherwise it will be punished as a felony. They didn''t understand the cruelty of Feng Chu on the first day, and no one dared to challenge the authority of Feng Chu. Therefore, few people on Fengqi mountain still remember the name Feng Huo after ten years. After Feng Chu became the king of the Phoenix family, he washed the Fengqi mountain with blood. In those years, most of the Phoenix died and left. Now these Phoenix have not witnessed the change of kingship. Naturally, they do not know the daughter of the previous king, Feng Zhuo. "What if Ben Jun told you she was back?" Feng Chu kept looking at the wind and didn''t let go of any change in his expression. He hated his hypocritical face. He wanted to see if he could maintain his indifference after learning the news. "She''s back..." the calm on Feng Zhi''s face was finally broken. He whispered these four words absently, and a shock appeared in his eyes. How did this happen? He clearly Feng Chu saw the doubt in Feng Zhi''s eyes. He sneered: "you don''t have to doubt that Feng Zhuo has come back. She is now in the palace that Ben Jun built for her." Feng Zhi frowned. If he didn''t know that Feng Chu was not the one who would make such a joke, he couldn''t believe that the man had come back! "Now that she''s back, why don''t you stay with her and come to me? Do you want me to take her away from you again? " Feng Zhi''s voice contained some banter. The bottom of his eyes fell a little disappointed. After all, it was fate. The fate of the three of them could not escape! "Do you think you still have a chance? Now she has forgotten everything in the past! " Excited by Feng''s words, Feng Chu immediately told everything, and it was too late for him to react. Feng Zhi smiled and Feng Chu stared at him. "Ben Jun came to you for Feng Shao. I remember there was a book with you, which recorded how to find the Phoenix tear crystal. I came to ask for this book!" Hearing the speech, Feng Zhi frowned: "do you want her to remember everything in the past? Are you crazy? " He looked at him with disbelief. He knows how much Fengchu loves Fengzhi. He sees everything he has done for her for so many years. He doesn''t understand anyway. Since Fengchu''s obsession with Fengzhu is so deep, why should she think of everything in the past? Chapter 998 Isn''t this a good time to take advantage of the opportunity? Feng Zhuo has forgotten everything in the past. Since she has come back, why doesn''t he seize the opportunity to start a new life with her? Any normal person would choose that. Moreover, Feng Chu also killed all the relatives of Feng Zhuo. If she remembered everything in the past, she would never forgive him, then she would never accept him. The final outcome of the two people could only be an old enemy or a stranger. Hearing the speech, Feng Chu smiled bitterly, "do you think I''m willing?" He told Fengzhi the current situation of Fengjiao. It''s not that he wants Feng Huo to recall everything in the past, but that he can''t refuse at all. Compared with those rights and wrongs, as long as she can survive, it is better than everything. Let''s wait until the Phoenix wakes up. Hate him or not, he finally occupied a seat in her heart. Better than she is now a complete stranger to him. Listening to Feng Chu finish everything, Feng Zhi has no choice but to sigh. Now he has some sympathy for him. "The book you said is long gone. You can''t even do it. If you want to find Phoenix tears for Feng Shao, only those who have skin relatives with her." Feng Zhi said slowly. At this moment, his eyes were a little deep. Feng Chu''s face was more pale. "Is there no way? Can we only watch her die? " To watch Feng burn to death, he would rather die than him. "Let''s go." At this time, Feng Zhi stood up and went straight outside the bamboo house. "Where to?" Feng Chu asked subconsciously. "Phoenix burning Phoenix tears are on me!" From a distance, Feng Zhi''s voice came in. In those years, when fengzhuo was in Nirvana, he found the priest to calculate fengzhuo''s position, and then rushed to the mortal world. He kept watching her nirvana in the dark. From the beginning to the end, he accompanied her. Then, when she fell into a coma with the human girl after the success of Nirvana, he took away her Phoenix tears. Since the memory of the past is painful to her, he will take it away. As long as she never remembers everything in the past, she will not suffer. This is the only thing he can repay her. Feng Chu came back earlier than Gu Yun thought. Her eyes fell on the man in white beside Feng Chu. Feng Zhi also noticed Gu Yun for the first time. Vaguely, he felt that the girl was familiar with her appearance. He seemed to have seen her somewhere. Soon he remembered it. Isn''t this girl the human girl quenched in the flame of rebirth with her when Phoenix burned Nirvana. Although his appearance has changed a lot, he can still vaguely see some old shadows. He didn''t expect that he would lose his sight one day. He thought that the human girl was actually the son of a God and devil. In just ten years, her strength has advanced by leaps and bounds to this point. Even Feng Zhi, who has always been calm, can''t help feeling stunned. Feng Chu only left a sentence for Gu Yun. When Feng Chu found her, he hurriedly opened the door of the hall and went in. Feng Zhi nodded to Gu Yun when she passed by. After saying hello, he walked into the hall with Feng Chu. The little feeling on Gu Yun''s shoulder was a little confused and said, "master, do you know this man? How do I feel like he knows you? " Gu Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t know!" They followed them into the hall. Chapter 999 Now that the Phoenix tear crystal has been found, nianxi will be saved! When Feng Chu and Feng Zhi came in, they saw xingxuan snuggling up beside Nian Xi. The movements between them were very close. "What are you doing!" Feng Chu angrily said that he shouldn''t have let them stay alone with Feng Shao. Being interrupted for no reason, xingxuan raised her head and looked at the door. The chilly look in her eyes made Feng Chu feel a little oppressed. He was slightly surprised and looked at xingxuan. He had never paid attention to the boy of the nine Youming cat family before. Now it seems that he underestimated him. Feng Zhi picked her eyebrows and looked at the star vortex. She smiled quietly. "We''re here to save her. If you want her to live, get out of the way!" His voice was gentle, but his tone of voice could not be refused. Xingxuan hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly released nianxi''s hand. He stood up, looked at Feng Zhi with cold eyes, and said word by word: "you must save her. If you can''t save her, I will take her away forever!" In that endless panic, xingxuan germinated the idea. If even the Phoenix family can''t save Nian Xi, he will take her back to the netherworld, where life and death pass, and there will be a way to save her. "Only we can save her!" Feng Zhi said, looking at the star swirling eyes full of cold. Although he doesn''t love Feng Zhuo, he can''t let anyone covet her. When Feng Chu came to Gu Yun, he said to her, "you are the master of Feng Shao. When the Phoenix tears melt into the consciousness sea of Feng Shao, your two consciousness seas will be connected briefly. At that time, you will bear part of the pain, but it will not be too strong, just a slight swelling pain. I told you in advance that you must not forcibly disconnect the consciousness sea connected with Feng Shao, Otherwise, Feng Zhuo will be in great danger. I will kill you! " For his warning, Gu Yun just gave him a cold look. It was like a real look wrapped in the cold wind of the far north glacier, which made him feel a chill from his back, and his heart set off a burst of shock, the girl "I know this better than you!" The cold voice of the lonely cloud came. Xing Xuan returned to her side and felt the tension between the two people. He immediately looked at Feng Chu on guard and looked colder. Feng Chu suddenly smiled. Without saying anything, he turned and walked to Nian Xi. Fengzhi has taken out the Phoenix tear crystal. The glittering and translucent red beads shine brightly between Fengzhi''s white and slender fingers. He said, "let''s start." The two cast a spell together and broke the Phoenix tear crystal into the center of nianxi''s eyebrow. When the red bead didn''t enter the center of nianxi''s eyebrow, she finally had a reaction. Subconsciously, even in a coma, nianxi was resisting this Phoenix tear crystal to return to her body. Seeing her reaction, complex feelings flashed between their faces, but they didn''t stop. Qi Li completely penetrated the Phoenix tear crystal into nianxi''s body. Nianxi''s strength was a mantis in front of them. In a moment, her resistance was forced down by their strength. This will be another long process. Gu Yun sat down in a meditative posture, because at the moment when the Phoenix tear crystal entered nianxi''s body, she felt the fluctuation of the consciousness sea, and her consciousness sea was slowly connecting with nianxi''s consciousness sea. Chapter 1000 Seeing that the lonely cloud entered the meditation, the star vortex stood by her side and silently set a barrier around the lonely cloud. At the same time, he also paid attention to the movement over there. Soon, Gu Yun felt the swelling and pain that Feng Chu said. It was not strong, but it really existed. She accepted nianxi''s sea of consciousness with her own sea of consciousness. At the moment of the intersection of the two sea of consciousness, Gu Yun only felt a burst of dazzling white light that swallowed her in an instant. This burst of white light was not external, but directly occupied her consciousness. Gu Yun didn''t resist this burst of white light, but obediently let it surround herself, because this burst of white light gave her a very familiar feeling, which was Nian Xi. When the white light in front of her dissipated, the scene in front of her changed. Gu Yun was only surprised for a moment and knew it. Because her consciousness sea was connected with nianxi''s consciousness sea, what nianxi saw was fed back to her. If she guessed right, all she saw was a memory of the past. The solitary cloud wandered in these fleeting memories in the form of a soul. She could only be a bystander and could not intervene in everything she saw. It was still Fengqi mountain, with verdant trees and flowers everywhere. A crisp laughter came from afar. The sound was full of joy and carefree, which infected everyone. After hearing this burst of laughter, the phoenix flying under the sky stopped one after another and paid attention in this direction. Their eyes were smiling and spoiled. Soon, a small figure appeared in the sight of everyone. It was a little girl with dazzling red hair. Her eyes were also red. Wearing a small red skirt, the whole person was like a walking flame. She happily greeted the phoenix flying overhead: "good morning, happy today!" "Good morning, little princess. You should run carefully and don''t fall!" The Phoenix responded to her kindly. The little girl waved her hand and replied, "I won''t fall. I''m ten years old!" At the moment when her words fell, a "ouch" followed. Everyone stared at the little girl who fell to the ground and ate a mouthful of grass. Then there was a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping. All the Phoenix flew to the little girl. The next moment the picture changes. It was in a solemn hall. The man sitting on the throne was not angry. He said in a tone of hatred for iron and steel: "phoenix burning, you tell me honestly. This is the first baby you broke this month!" The little girl standing in the center of the hall, the old God was playing with the accessories on her skirt. When her name was mentioned, she immediately changed into an innocent face, blinked and asked the boy standing on the other side for help. The young man immediately stepped out of the line, bowed to the man on the throne and said, "back to my father, I broke the string of glass beads, not nine younger sisters. If you want to punish me, punish me!" As soon as his voice fell, suddenly, a group of young girls swarmed in at the door. They rushed into the hall. Without thinking about it, they said in unison: "I broke the glass beads. It''s all my fault!" "Ah, why do you all have to take the blame for me, father, don''t believe them, it''s me!" "It''s me!" ¡­¡­ At last, before the man on the throne was convicted, the group of young girls had rolled their sleeves and quarreled. Chapter 1001 The face of the man sitting on the throne was as black as the bottom of the pot, and the queen sitting next to him covered her lips and smiled at the scene. Hearing her laughter, the man turned back and said angrily, "you still laugh. These are your good sons and daughters." Although he said so, his eyes were full of helplessness and doting. The queen smiled enough and replied, "they were born to you, too. I can''t produce so many little monsters in my life!" In the hall, the little girl made a victory gesture to the group of young girls. They winked at her and sent their code. The picture turns again. It is still the little girl. She has grown up a little compared with the two pictures in front, but her appearance has not changed much. At this age, she will go to the mountains alone for experience. This is the first experience that every young girl of the Phoenix family has to experience. After all, we should learn to leave our parents'' wings and break into our own world. The little girl went deep into the mountains to experience, but her eight brothers and sisters followed closely in the dark, and the strong men sent by her father and queen mother were worried to protect her secretly. However, facts have proved that they are too worried. Although the strength of the little girl is not strong enough to fight all over the mountains, she is more than enough to protect herself. In this experience, the little girl saved a teenager from the tiger''s mouth. The teenager was an abandoned son wandering in the mountain. She survived by relying on wild grass roots every day. The little girl took him in and took him back to the palace. Let his father give him his name - Feng Chu. Seeing this, Gu Yun Ning eyebrowed, and a small feeling came back to her mind: Feng Chu killed all his relatives in order to ascend the throne of the Phoenix family. It''s the next picture. At the beginning, the carefree little girl has grown up, her dazzling red hair has reached her waist, her red eyes are still clear, and she still loves red clothes. She was barefoot, paddling by the stream, humming a tune, and the sun shone on her face, making her smile brighter. At this time, a young man in white with a long piano on his back came over. He looked at her and asked with a smile, "are you Fengjiao?" "Well, how do you know my name?" The girl raised her head and made a sound of surprise. After she saw the boy''s face, she was in a trance for a moment. She then said, "you look so good!" Hearing her praise, the young man just smiled gracefully. His eyes fell on her red hair and said, "because on Fengqi mountain, only Feng''s burning hair and eyes are red." The girl looked up at him: "since you know I''m fengzhuo, why do you call my name? It''s disrespectful!" She tooted her red lips and said, but there was no sense of the blame in her expression. It seemed that she was just curious about this problem. On Fengqi mountain, everyone saw her calling the princess. Only after her father, Queen Mother, and brothers and sisters would they affectionately call her huo''er and huo''er. No one has ever called her by her name, which makes her feel a little fresh, but it''s not too bad, probably because the person in front of her looks good. She was thinking. "Since this is your name, why can''t you call it? I like to call you fengzhuo, so it doesn''t sound so strange." The young man said, the breeze rolled up his white clothes and didn''t stain the fine dust. He stretched out his hand to her and said with a clear smile, "Hello, my name is Fengzhi." Chapter 1002 Looking at the bony hand in front of her, the girl smiled gently and put her hand in his hand. Everything was so natural, as if it was not the first time she met the teenager, but an old friend she had known for a long time. Later, when she talked about this encounter with Feng Chu, she always couldn''t help sighing. Feng Zhi must have the ability to confuse people. The young man named Feng Zhi said that he came from outside Fengqi mountain and was invited by acquaintances to join the king. Without much thought, Feng Zhuo took him back to the palace and introduced him to his father. He had a strong strength, and the king was pleased and left him. When Feng Shao returned to his palace, he saw the young man in red from a distance. Feng Shao smiled and shouted, "Feng Chu." The young man came to her and without warning, he held her hand. The bottom of his eyes was a sea of ink, brewing a storm, "Feng Zhuo, did you bring back a young man today?" His voice was so low that she had the illusion for a moment that he could devour people like a hungry wolf. She replied, "you know so soon." The strength of the young man holding her hand became stronger, which made her feel some pain. She couldn''t help crying out: "Feng Chu, what are you doing? It hurts! " Hearing her painful cry, the boy''s hand was like being burned by something, suddenly released, and his eyes flashed panic: "I''m sorry! Sorry! " "Ha ha, Feng Chu, you look so stupid now!" Feng Zhuo looked at him, suddenly puffed and laughed. Her smile stunned Feng Chu. He sighed in his heart. He stretched out his hand again and put her into his arms. His strength seemed to melt her into his own blood. Since she was young, Feng Chu has done a lot to her. Over time, she has become used to it and has not felt inappropriate until now, although her brothers and sisters often say that Feng Chu is too close to her behavior. Feng Chu said in her ear, "Feng Zhuo, you can only see me in your eyes and only have me in your heart. If one day your eyes follow others, I will go crazy." His voice was so low that it was almost whispered. Feng Zhuo felt a little strange and uncomfortable. She couldn''t help struggling: "Feng Chu, you''re strange today. Let go of me. I''m going to greet my parents." From the angle she couldn''t see, the mood in Feng Chu''s eyes was dark and unclear. After a touch of forbearance at the bottom of his eyes, he slowly released Feng Shao. Feng Shao was a little flustered. After leaving a sentence "I went to find my father and queen mother", he turned and left. On that day, Feng Chu made Feng Huo feel a little afraid. This fear led to her deliberately avoiding him for several consecutive days. He was saved by her. They grew up together and had a close relationship since childhood, but Feng Zhuo just treated him as his brother, and Feng Chu was willing to pet her. Before that day, he was gentle and doting on her, and occasionally played tricks on her. They made a little fuss. Until now, she couldn''t understand what the emotion in Feng Chu''s eyes was that day, but he looked like that, which frightened her. Feng Huo walked on the mountain path bored. Her brothers and sisters were so busy that they couldn''t spare time to accompany her. In the past, she was accompanied by Feng Chu. No matter how she fooled around, he indulged her. But now she didn''t have the courage to find him again, at least before killing the discomfort in her heart. Chapter 1003 When Feng Huo was thinking, a melodious piano sound suddenly came from the trees in the front. Her attention was diverted and surprises appeared in her eyes. Without any hesitation, Feng Zhuo ran towards the source of the piano sound, and unexpectedly saw a familiar white figure by the flowing spring. The young man was dressed in white without fine dust and sat on a huge rock. His black hair was not tied. He was scattered behind him with a bit of randomness. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his long and dense feather eyelashes cast a small shadow on his eyelids. The young man has picturesque appearance and handsome facial features. The fine sunshine on the young man''s white face is like crossing a layer of sacred and hazy light, which also makes his appearance look more soft, no longer with a bit of alienation and coldness as he first saw. The flowing spring and vegetation behind him are reduced to the background, and he is probably half elegant. White clothes are more beautiful than snow. He is like a relegated immortal from nine days away. Feng Zhuo looked at him and felt that his heartbeat seemed to miss a beat at this moment. It was the first time she had seen such a dusty person since she was a child. She wanted to say hello to Feng Zhi, but she was afraid to disturb him. This song is not over. At the moment of her arrival, Feng Zhi had noticed it. He didn''t stop his actions until the song was over. He didn''t open his eyes and look at Feng Zhuo. "So you play the piano here!" Feng Zhuo looked at the long piano placed in front of the boy, smiled and walked to his position. Feng Zhi smiled and put away the long piano. When Feng Huo came to him, he asked, "do you like it?" "Yes." Feng Zhuo nodded, his eyes twinkling with a smile like a star, "I like it very much." "Then I''ll play another song for you." When Feng Zhi said this, he put the long piano on his lap again. His hand was gently placed between the strings. His fingers moved slightly, and another high mountain and flowing water poured out of the strings. Feng Zhuo sat quietly beside Feng Zhi. All thoughts in his heart were smoothed in this piano sound, and his whole mind was invested in this wonderful piano sound. The lingering sound curled up and touched people''s hearts. Until the end of the song, Feng Zhuo still has some meaning. "Feng Zhi, you are so powerful." Feng Huo boasted heartily, and the smile on his face became more and more beautiful. "What you play is the best of all the piano sounds I''ve ever heard!" Feng Zhi''s eyes showed a light smile. He said, "if you like it, I can often play for you in the future!" "Then it''s a deal. It''s a dog!" Feng Huo said happily. Her smile was a little cunning, which made Feng Zhi helpless again. After this day, Feng Zhuo ran to Feng Zhi''s residence. She liked to pester Feng Zhi when she had nothing to do. When the queen saw it, she couldn''t help teasing him and said, "is burning changed now? Also, with a new love, you can''t remember the old love! " Feng Chu stood beside the queen and listened to the Queen''s words. He just smiled gently and didn''t answer, but his dark eyes fell on Feng Zhuo on the other side. It was a joke, but the speaker didn''t listen to it. Feng Shao''s face turned red. She quickly shook her head and said, "the queen mother made fun of me again, so there''s no such thing!" Although she said so, her red face made her words look like there was no silver here. Seeing her like this, the queen frowned slightly and looked at Feng Huo thinking seriously. Chapter 1004 Feng Chu''s eyes were a turbulent sea of ink. He clenched his fist to suppress the tyranny in his heart. At the moment he closed his eyes, the cold awn full of killing opportunities flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Yu fengzhuo said that when he met Feng Zhi at the age when he was most easily moved, he just gave her all his fantasies. In any way, Fengzhi is impeccable perfection. He has a handsome appearance, bold strength and noble identity. The most important thing is that he can play her favorite piano. Her admiration for him came with great vigour and vitality, which caught her unprepared, sweet and frightened. Why do you like Fengzhi? This question rang out more than once in Feng Zhuo''s mind. Loveliness is love. There are not so many why. She felt sweet for this feeling, but she was terrified and didn''t like her. "Feng Zhi, do you like me?" When she asked Fengzhi this question carefully by the stream when she first saw it, her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She finally realized what her sisters said about the inferiority of love. She has been spoiled since she was born. No matter what she wants, her father, mother, brothers and sisters will try their best to send it to her. So she was born proud. However, in front of Feng Zhuo, she always doubts herself. She has a lot of bad deeds. Will he not like her? She was so frightened that when Feng Zhi said the word "like", she was stunned in place and couldn''t react for a long time. Is she hallucinating? Feng Zhi seems to be saying that he likes her "Do you remember? I once said that I came to Fengqi mountain with admiration, and the name I admire is Fengjiao! " A gentle kiss fell between Feng''s burning eyebrows and eyes, and the cold temperature completely pulled back her thoughts. Feng Huo was surprised and happy. He stretched out his hand and hugged Feng Zhi tightly. There was no moment that could make her happier than this time. She was buried in his arms, so that she didn''t see the complex feelings in Feng Zhi''s eyes after finishing that sentence. His lips were tightly pursed, looking a little cold and thin. The little princess of Fengqi mountain found her partner, which was a thing that made all the Phoenix in Fengqi mountain feel happy and happy, but some people were not as happy as they thought. On this day, almost all the Phoenix in Fengqi mountain sent their blessings to Fengzhi and Fenghuo. The smile on Fenghuo''s face didn''t disappear all day. That night, she was called to the palace by the king alone, waiting for her not only the king and queen, but also her brothers and sisters. The king''s face was sad. He looked at Feng Shao and sighed helplessly, "Xiao Jiu, are you really sure you''re not married?" Feng Zhuo didn''t want to answer: "sure!" Her voice was full of firmness, which exacerbated the king''s frown. "What if I don''t allow it!" There was a moment of silence, said the king. The atmosphere of the whole hall suddenly became depressed. The queen looked at the king and Feng Shao with some worry. The last thing she wanted to see was that their father and daughter broke up because of a Phoenix. "Why?" Feng Zhuo widened his eyes incredulously and looked at the king with a little injury. He clearly knew how much he liked Feng Zhi, but stopped them from being together at this time. "Feng Zhi is not as good as you think. He approaches you with purpose!" The speaker is one of Feng Zhuo''s brothers. Chapter 1005 His expression was also helpless. If he can, he doesn''t want to be like this, but he wants to protect his sister. He can''t watch her fall into the mire step by step. "You say he has a purpose. What purpose do you say he has for me?" Feng Zhuo shook his head, looked at his brother and forced him to ask. "This..." he couldn''t answer for a moment. They had sufficient evidence to show that Feng Zhi''s coming to Fengqi mountain was not just a simple defection. But they couldn''t answer Feng Zhi''s purpose clearly. Only he knew what his purpose was. They were not Ascaris worms in his stomach. Obviously, they can''t give conclusive evidence. Feng Zhuo won''t believe them. Perhaps, at this moment, even if they really come up with conclusive evidence, fengzhuo may not listen to their advice. Love makes people blind. This sentence is unreasonable. Fengzhuo, who threw himself on Fengzhi, couldn''t listen to anyone except Fengzhi. Finally, they parted unhappily. The king was so angry that he broke several cups. The queen quickly comforted him: "don''t be angry. Maybe Fengzhi came to fengqishan just because he likes our burning son. It''s really just that we worry too much. Burning son rarely likes a person so much. Stopping them now will only backfire." Different from them, although the queen also noticed that there was no simple motive from Fengzhi, she didn''t think in a bad direction. After all, she sympathized with her little daughter. She thought that having them was enough to protect fengzhuo from harm. Finally, they all compromised. Feng Huo''s attitude was very determined. No one could stop her from staying with Feng. The only pity the queen felt was Feng Chu. She saw his feelings for Feng Huo. Once she thought they would come together. After all, they both grew up together. Feng Chu was rescued by Feng Huo. Their feelings were deeper than others. And they all watched Feng Chu grow up. He was helpless. The only thing he could rely on was them. Therefore, the queen preferred Feng Chu to come together with Feng Shao rather than seeing the depth of the city. But feelings can never be controlled by others. Now that this is a foregone conclusion, we can only let them go. After she announced that she wanted to stay with Feng, she felt that Feng Chu''s eyes were always gloomy, like a beast waiting for an opportunity in the dark. Finally, she decided not to wait, slowly revealed her fangs and was ready to eat her prey. At the moment when the idea came out of Feng Zhuo''s mind, she felt a chill from her back for no reason. She quickly shook her head and threw the absurd idea out of her mind. She firmly believed that Feng Chu would not hurt her! In the next few days, Feng Zhuo was waiting for Feng Zhi to marry her. During this period, Feng Chu visited her once. Said something strange to her. "Feng Zhuo, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t wait blindly, which leads you farther and farther away from me." "How can I get you? If it''s supreme power, I''ll do anything to get that power." "I have decided that I will completely occupy you and keep you in the cage I have built for you, so that you belong to me alone and can no longer escape from me or push me away!" "Even if you hate me..." Chapter 1006 His words frightened Feng Huo. Before she could respond, Feng Chu turned and left. In the next few days, he was like the evaporation of the world, completely disappeared in their vision, and could not be found everywhere. The queen was worried about Feng Chu, so she sent someone to look for it, but she failed. This made her even more worried that she was watching the children grow up. Feng Zhuo didn''t show anything. That day, Feng Chu''s words with her lingered in her heart and made her sleep and eat uneasy. She always had a hunch that Feng Chu would do something crazy. This uneasiness was swept away when Feng Zhi came to see her. For her, every day with Feng Zhi was full of joy and happiness, which was enough to erase all troubles and worries. She waited, waiting for the day when Feng Zhi married her. On the tenth day after Feng Chu disappeared, he appeared again. He took the initiative to find Feng Zhuo, which surprised her. At the same time, her heart was on guard. Since when, she could no longer trust and rely on him unconditionally as before. Feng Chu''s eyes crossed the silence, and the smile on his lips became more and more bitter. Feng Huo''s heart tingled for no reason. She was a little flustered. She didn''t want to see the injured look on Feng Chu''s face, which gave her a strong sense of guilt. She felt remorse for herself. From the moment she fell in love with Feng Zhi, she alienated him. It was her vigilance against him that made them go farther and farther. It was clear that they were the closest friends in the past. Feng Huo subconsciously grabbed Feng Chu''s hand and muttered, "Feng Chu, I''m sorry..." Feng Chu lowered her eyes and stared at her. The emotion in her eyes was complex that she couldn''t understand. There was a flash of hesitation. "You''re not sorry for me." He said. "Feng Zhuo, you''re hiding from me because you''re aware of my feelings for you." "You can''t accept this feeling, so I''m not embarrassed for you. If you hide from me, I''ll try to reduce the number of times I appear in front of you, because I don''t want you to hate me." "I was born humble, I only have you!" "Do you know why I left Fengqi mountain? Because you already have someone you like. Although that person is not me, in my heart, as long as you are happy, you are better than everything, so I am willing to put it down and send the most sincere blessing. " "But I can''t deceive myself. I can''t stand watching you spend my life with others, so I left." Feng Chu''s words stunned Feng. As he said, she deliberately avoided him because what Feng Chu said to her on the day when Feng Zhi appeared made her realize that his feelings for her might have deteriorated. But her love for him was only brother and sister, so she couldn''t accept it, and even felt uncomfortable from the bottom of her heart. She avoided him because she was afraid to face the feeling. She thought she was hiding well, but she didn''t want him to find out long ago, but she was still thinking of her. Feng Zhuo''s heart had been drowned by self reproach, and her eyes suddenly turned red. But she could do nothing but say sorry, because she could not respond to Feng Chu''s feelings, which was destined to hurt him. "Silly girl, it''s not your fault. Why should you tell me you''re sorry!" Feng Chu suddenly smiled, as always gentle, but it was also the tenderness that belonged to her alone. Chapter 1007 "I didn''t intend to come back, but I accidentally got a Tianyuan pill from an alchemist in the past ten days. Thanks to the careful teaching of the king and queen over the years, I have today''s strength. Now I''m leaving, and I have nothing to repay them. This Tianyuan pill is used as a gift to repay their teaching for more than ten years, Although I know it''s not enough, it''s the only thing I can take now. " Feng Chu''s voice sounded again. At the moment when the three words of Tian Yuan Dan were exported, Feng Huo''s eyes flashed consternation. Tianyuan pill, it''s a god level pill that''s hard to find. It''s not possible to produce one in a hundred years, so once Tianyuan pill is born, the world will lose all their money and blood. Her father had just hit a bottleneck in his recent cultivation and was at a loss for it. Feng Chu sent Tianyuan pill at this time, which is tantamount to sending charcoal in the snow. Feng Huo''s eyes twinkled with surprise: "Feng Chu, where did you get this Tianyuan pill? You know, even the most powerful in the field of beast God may not be able to get a Tianyuan pill from the alchemist. However, you must have paid a huge price to get Tianyuan pill. Feng Chu, you didn''t do anything stupid? " Speaking of the end, Feng Zhuo was suddenly worried. She grabbed Feng Chu''s hand and couldn''t hide her concern at the bottom of her eyes. Seeing the feeling in her eyes, Feng Chu smiled gently. Before Feng Shao reacted, he suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged her tightly, shackled her in his arms. Feng Zhuo''s ear was the strong heartbeat of Feng Chu. She instinctively began to struggle, but Feng Chu''s next words made her freeze in place. "Feng Zhuo, let me finally hug you. This may be our last side. Once we go this time, the return date will be far away, but as long as you are happy, it is my greatest happiness." Feng Chu''s voice was filled with forbearance, but everyone could hear the thick reluctance inside. Finally, Feng Zhuo didn''t push him away. She owed him too much, which could not be offset by a hug. Feng Chu just held her quietly. The afternoon sun sprinkled mottled shadows over them through the gaps between the leaves, like plating a layer of hazy light, softening all the edges and corners. At this moment, the time was quiet and everything seemed to see for the first time. But they are doomed never to return to the past. After this hug, Feng Chu gave her a deep look, which gave Feng Shao an illusion of ten thousand years. He seems to want to engrave all her voice and appearance in his mind. There is only one her in his eyes and heart. He didn''t turn around and leave until he was a little embarrassed. Not a word left. Feng Zhuo stood in place and stared at the back of Feng Chu leaving. She was a little distracted. She slowly raised her hand and put it in her heart. At the moment Feng Chu turned around, she felt that she seemed to be empty and gave birth to a bitter feeling. They have been with each other for ten years since the day she rescued him. In these ten years, there was no vacancy. In Feng Huo''s heart, Feng Chu had already occupied a very important position that no one could replace. But from the moment Feng Chu turned around, all the days in the future will be vacant. Maybe they will be strangers when they meet again. At the thought of this, Feng Zhuo felt like a knife in his heart. Why did this happen? Why do you have to be a partner? Can''t friends? Chapter 1008 She was alone in the woods for a long time, but it was even more impossible for her to give up Fengzhi. Love makes people blind, but it also makes people crazy. She can lose everything, but she can''t lose Fengzhi. In her heart, Fengzhi is everything. For a long time, Feng Shao pursed her lips. She clenched the porcelain vase with Tianyuan pill in her hand, looked at the direction Feng Chu left again, and then turned resolutely and left the forest. If leaving is a relief for Feng Chu and does not have to bear pain, she also wishes him to find his own happiness as soon as possible, and he deserves better. After Feng Zhuo returned to the palace, he handed the Tianyuan pill to the king. But Feng Chu didn''t let her tell the truth to others. He said that since he had left Fengqi mountain, he had to break his relationship with here. Ten days was enough for them to gradually forget him. Since they have forgotten him, why mention him again and remind them of him is just adding to their troubles. She was the only one who knew the news of his return, and he only let her know. Feng Chu didn''t want others to know that he had come back to Fengqi mountain. Feng Zhuo nodded and agreed. As long as it was his request and within the scope she could accept, now she agreed unconditionally. At the request of Feng Chu, Feng Zhuo returned to the palace and told the king that the Tianyuan pill was obtained by chance. Now he has come to honor his father. As soon as the king heard this, he was happy. He had been stuck in this bottleneck for a long time. This Tianyuan pill came in time. Previously, because of Feng Zhi, the estrangement between father and daughter fell apart at this moment. The king didn''t really blame Feng Huo, but he couldn''t save face. Now that Feng Huo took the initiative to soften and gave him another step, he naturally went down this step. The palace was full of laughter again. It seems that in an instant, it is back to the past, but this time there is less Feng Chu and more Feng Zhi. Since Feng Zhuo really liked him, the people in the palace slowly accepted Feng Zhi. Finally, Feng Zhuo and Feng Zhi set a wedding date. On this day, the whole Fengqi mountain was very lively. They were all preparing to hold a grand wedding for their little princess. When the day came, Feng Zhuo felt a little unreal. She patted her face and asked Feng Zhi again and again, "am I really dreaming? If this is really a dream, don''t wake up. I want to be Fengzhi''s wife until the end of time. " She said it bluntly and looked at Feng Zhi''s face for a moment. She was a little intoxicated. No matter how many times she looked at this clean and handsome face, it wouldn''t make people feel tired. It amazed her whole heart and even her soul again and again. She seemed to be in a whirlpool, sinking deeper and deeper, unable to extricate herself. Feng Zhi rubbed her head with a smile: "you can touch it. I have temperature. If this is a dream, I must be an illusion without temperature and entity." Following Feng Zhi''s words, Feng Shao''s hand put on Feng Zhi''s handsome face. As he said, there was a burst of warmth from the place where his fingers touched through the skin. That is the temperature of people. The young man in white standing in front of her is not an ethereal dream. She is really going to marry him and become his wife. Thinking of this, Feng Zhuo felt a little shy. Chapter 1009 However, in the end, she didn''t wait for Laifeng to marry her. On the eve of the wedding, a young man in red appeared in the king''s palace in Fengqi mountain. He held a long sickle shaped knife in his hand. When he waved, he reaped the lives of a group of people. The blood dyed the king''s palace red, which was more dazzling than his wedding clothes. He walked step by step, blood flowed under his feet, stepped on a road paved with corpses, and came to her. At that moment, she felt that her blood seemed to solidify. It was not until the young man in red stood in front of her that she got out of the trance. She looked at him incredulously. There was only fear except strangeness, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably. Strange anger arose from her heart. She wanted to question him, but at this moment she seemed to lose her voice and couldn''t say anything. She could only stare at the man in front of her with angry eyes. His face was clearly reflected in her eyes. It was a face that was special to her. She had seen it for ten years. It was Fengchu. When Feng Chu came to her, the long knife in his hand was still dripping blood. He couldn''t hide the Qi of killing and cutting. All the anger lingered around him, making his magnificent face look more demonic. But now in Fengjiao''s eyes, he is a devil. Feng Chu''s eyes stayed on Feng Zhuo, which was full of affectionate tenderness. He said to her, "wait for me, when I finish all this, we will never separate again." Leaving this sentence, Feng Chu set up an unbreakable barrier around her body and imprisoned her completely before Feng Huo reacted. Feng Zhuo kept patting the border and hissing: "Feng Chu, you madman, let me out! You stop! What are you doing? " At the end of the cry, her voice was filled with despair. The Phoenix Chu she saw in front of her has turned into a murderous God. He mercilessly cuts off those who stand in front of him, even if they are his former friends. Blood spilled out, like manzhushahua in full bloom, but also full of the smell of death. Let Feng Huo use her whole body, but she can''t do half of the border. After she exhausted herself, the border that imprisoned her still doesn''t move. She watched helplessly as Feng Chu held the long knife like the sickle of death and pointed the sharp blade at her relatives. Her father, who was called the invincible myth, had the strength to crush Feng Chu, but suddenly turned back at a critical juncture. She saw that her father''s expression was full of disbelief, and then looked at her suspiciously. At that moment, she suddenly understood everything. Well, why was my father eaten back? The reason can only be that Tianyuan Dan, which she handed over to her father, is making trouble. From Fengchu''s return to Fengqi mountain again and killing, we can see that he is prepared. The whole Fengqi mountain was like an uninhabited land to him. In just a few days, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds to a terrible level. Looking at the whole Fengqi mountain, only the king had the strength to fight with him. However, the king was secretly plotted. At a critical juncture, his strength suddenly backfired. He propped himself on the ground with one hand in embarrassment, and a big mouthful of painstaking blood gushed out. The blood was obviously black. Feng Huo looked at her brothers and sisters, who were distracted because they were worried about their father. As a result, they were attacked from the back and reaped their lives in an instant. be beheaded. The head of one of her brothers rolled to her feet, dripping with blood. His eyes were unwilling to open and stared at her. Chapter 1010 Feng Zhuo only felt a bone chilling chill all over his body, like falling into a cold pool. The chill spread from his limbs to his heart, as if his blood had frozen inch by inch. She shouted, "fourth brother!" The man could no longer respond to her with a smile. Yesterday, she was still making fun of her marriage with Feng Zhi, but now all her brothers and sisters have turned into cold corpses, not even dead. Fengqi mountain, which has beautiful mountains and rivers and colorful flowers all year round, has become a bloody slaughterhouse. There are broken limbs and bones everywhere, and the blood has converged into streams and rivers. Everywhere you see, it''s dazzling red. The bloody gas comes to her face, which makes Feng Huo sick in her heart. She knelt on the ground, as if she had lost her soul. It''s her. She hurt everyone. If she didn''t listen to Feng Chu''s words and lied that she had obtained the tianyuandan he gave to her father, his father would not be eaten back and lose his combat effectiveness. If my father didn''t lose his combat effectiveness, how could Feng Chu be rampant. Perhaps, as early as ten years ago, she shouldn''t have saved Feng Chu and kept her around. The regret in Feng Huo''s heart has spread into a sea of bitterness, drowning her whole person. The moment she saw Feng Chu kill her brothers and sisters, she lost her vitality, but her tears surged out uncontrollably. She is a proud person by nature. Except for her humble love for Phoenix, she has always existed like the scorching sun. She has never cried so embarrassed since she was young. If she can, she wants to die instead of his brothers and sisters. No, she was the damn one! No one thought that the natural enemy who killed Fengqi mountain was not the natural enemy who had always been against them, but Fengchu, who was raised by them. Therefore, when Feng Chu killed Fengqi mountain, no one set up defense against him. Even when he opened the border to protect the mountain and let him in, he laughed and joked: "Feng Chu, you''re back. We''re going crazy during your absence. The queen is worried about you. What''s the matter? Are you in a hurry to attend the little princess''s wedding? I have to say you two have a deep relationship. " As soon as he had finished this sentence, he had no chance to say the second sentence. Feng Chu killed several people without blinking his eyes, and launched a crazy massacre with their blood as a sacrifice. But they did not submit to him, and those who opposed him were ruthlessly killed. When Feng Chu pointed the blade of the long knife at the king, Feng Zhuo immediately cried, "Feng Chu, I beg you to stop and stop killing. Why on earth is all this? Fengqi mountain treats you well. Why did you kill them? " Her voice was hoarse, and the cry in her voice finally moved Feng Chu, who seemed to have completely lost his mind. He slowly set his eyes on Feng Zhuo. It took him a long time to give Feng Zhuo an answer: "I don''t care about other people''s life and death. I only want you, but your heart is not with me, but it doesn''t matter. I just want to completely imprison you around me. You hate me. You can''t leave me anymore!" Feng Chu said softly, but his steps continued to move forward, approaching the king and queen step by step. Today''s monarch has been tortured to become half a loser. A friar can take his life at will, not to mention the powerful Fengchu. Chapter 1011 "Beast!" The king looked at Feng Chu walking step by step, and his eyes were filled with towering anger. Even though it was the end of the crossbow, he still firmly protected the queen behind him. The Queen''s face was pale and bloodless. She looked at the cold corpse of her child on the ground as if she had lost her soul. Hearing the king''s curse, Feng Chu suddenly pulled out a strange smile on his lips, but it only made people feel boundless cold: "you raised this beast!" Finally, he killed the king. He replaced him in Fengqi mountain and became the youngest king in the history of Fengqi mountain. Two thirds of the people chose to surrender to him. Loyalty is very little in front of life. The weak instinctively depend on the strong. Whoever can protect them will submit to whom. They defected, and the forces belonging to Feng Huo were defeated and destroyed one after another. In the end, the queen did not escape the fate of being a prisoner. On the day of the change of sovereignty in Fengqi mountain, the queen died with a smile holding the cooled body of the former king. Overnight, Feng Zhuo lost all her relatives. Although she was still the little princess of Fengqi mountain, she was already alone in this world. There were Fengchu people around. They guarded her. Whenever she wanted to step out of the palace, she would be stopped. The night fell low, everything was silent, and even the sound of insects drowned in the dark. The cool wind blew through the window lattice and into the cold of a room. The night without stars and moon is so dark that it engulfs the whole earth in boundless darkness. There is no light or hope, just like the hazy and chaotic future. There was no light in the hall, only a faint breath. Feng Zhuo sat on the bed with her knees in her arms. She only wore a thin white dress. The dazzling red hair in the past seemed to be dimmed and lost all its luster after this accident. It was a little messy behind her. Her eyes stared at the front without anxiety, as if she had been deprived of her soul, leaving only a body here. Vaguely, a steady sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, followed by a heavy sound when the door was pushed open. Feng Zhuo still looked at the front, and the thin figure seemed to have lost all its vitality. Feng Zhuo came in, took out the night pearl and put it on the bracket. The bright light instantly dissipated the darkness and warmed the cold bedroom hall. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl in white sitting on the bed. He frowned slightly. There was a complex look on his feminine and handsome face. He approached her step by step, but before he got close, he heard the girl''s ethereal voice with extreme coldness: "get out!" When Feng Chu heard the sound, his steps only stopped for a moment, and he continued to come forward until he shrouded Feng Huo in his own shadow. Before Feng Zhuo struggled to stay away from him, he suddenly grasped her wrist, so that she could not retreat or push him away. He forced her to look up at herself: "Feng Zhuo, I won''t let you die. I want to marry you. The wedding date is the day after tomorrow. Whether you like it or not, you are my person!" He said word by word, and each word was like a sharp blade, which pierced Feng Zhuo''s heart and made her already flawed heart bleed again. Her eyes burst out the fierce light of hatred, and the flame of anger burned in it: "you dream, I won''t marry you even if I die!" Hearing her words, Feng Chu suddenly smiled with a cold smile: "who do you want to marry? Feng Zhi? Unfortunately, he will never marry you! " Chapter 1012 "What did you do to him?!" Hearing Feng Chu''s insinuation, Feng Zhuo''s dead heart immediately gushed out of fear. She clenched Feng Chu''s sleeve with one hand. There was a churning anger in her eyes, and what was hidden under the anger was deep anxiety. Feng Chu stretched out her pale and slender fingers and slid a little over Feng Shao''s face, which made her feel a shudder. The voice accompanied by the shudder was also full of disgust. She turned her head and wanted to avoid, but found that Feng Chu had set a ban on her. At this moment, she couldn''t move for half a minute. "Let go of me!" Feng Huo shouted angrily. "Fengzhi has been killed by me, so you die. I have asked the queen to cancel your engagement before you die. Now, you can only marry me!" Feng Chu''s calm voice broke Feng Zhuo''s last hope. When the great changes took place in Fengqi mountain, Fengzhi was not on Fengqi mountain, so she escaped. She was secretly glad that at least he had no accident. She firmly believed that Fengzhi would come back to save her after receiving the news, so she waited. But now, this last hope was also strangled by Feng Chu. At the thought of Feng''s death, Feng Huo was so worried that he couldn''t control his tears. Now even Feng Zhi is gone. What else does she have in the world! The cold finger belly gently wiped the tears on Feng Shao''s face. His eyes were like a raging sea of ink, with tyranny that devoured everything. His voice was so deep that it sounded like crushed ice: "you cried for him!" "Since Feng Zhi is dead, I have nothing to worry about in this world. If you want to kill me, kill me." Feng Zhuo slowly closed his eyes. Now her heart was dead. Hearing her words, Feng Chu laughed. He lovingly touched her face and whispered, "how could I kill you? You understand how much I love you. Even if I die, I won''t let you die." "You''re not called love at all!" His confession made Feng Huo feel sick. She couldn''t help but get angry. Then she sneered: "you say you love me, but your love makes me sick. I hate you and want to kill you!" She roared, using all her strength. "Do you think imprisoning me is tantamount to getting me? You are really pathetic!" Feng Shaohong had a pair of eyes, and when he spoke, he became more and more aggressive. Feng Chu''s eyes are bitter and slippery, isn''t it? He''s a poor man! But what does it matter? He loves her and everything about her. Even if he can''t get her heart, he wants her people. He imprisoned her in this cage in the name of love, and they will never be separated again. He will spend the rest of his life to love her, even if the love is trampled into the dust by her. Finally, Feng Chu only left a word to have a good rest, so he turned and left the bedroom. His nature is a paranoid and crazy person. This was reflected when he was young, so his parents were afraid of him and threw him into the mountains when he didn''t know anything. He didn''t hate them, he just found all this ridiculous. He had been wandering for more than ten years and tasted the warmth and coldness of the world, which made the darkness in his heart dig out and get out of control. What happened when he was a child has created his fickle temperament. He doesn''t care about anyone except Feng Zhuo. Chapter 1013 Even if he carefully taught his former kings and queens. On that day, after he realized Feng Zhuo''s budding love for Feng Zhi, he had this idea in his mind. He wanted to destroy everything she had and leave her world alone, so that her eyes could only see him. If he wants to achieve this goal, he has to have absolute power, otherwise he can''t trap her. He could do anything for Fengjiao, so from that day on he began to plan all this. He took advantage of Feng Zhuo''s trust in him and tricked the former king into taking the Tianyuan pill with other things in it. This Tianyuan pill can only make him improve his strength in a short time. From the moment he took it, Tianyuan pill began to erode his body and strength little by little. Unconsciously, he was already strong outside and weak inside. So it''s easy for him to kill him. Even now, Feng Huo is very aggressive towards him, and he is not willing to let her suffer a little injustice. Therefore, on the day after he succeeded the king of Fengqi mountain, he spent huge material, human and financial resources to build a palace for her that belongs to her alone. From then on, there were only two of them in that place until the end of time. In essence, it was just a cage in the name of a palace. Since he issued that order, fengqishan complained. Everyone was cursing him, the new king. It seemed that he wanted to frustrate him immediately. However, none of them had the courage to confront Feng Chu head-on. The people who used to be against Feng and Chu are now several feet tall. However, Feng Chu tried his best, but he didn''t calculate that Feng Zhi was also hidden. He not only escaped his hunting order, but also succeeded in robbing Feng Zhuo under his eyes. Seeing Feng Zhi standing in front of her, Feng Huo was surprised and happy. She stretched out her hand and hugged him, crying with joy: "great! You''re not dead! Feng Zhi, you know, I''m worried every day during your absence. I''m so afraid that Feng Chu''s people will find you. They won''t let you go. " "Fool, I''m fine." Feng Zhi rubbed her head with a smile, comforting all her fears. Feng Zhuo shook his head: "no, he lied to me. You''re dead. I almost died!" When she spoke, her eyes were still filled with tears, like pear flowers with rain, especially moving. Feng Zhi''s heart was slightly touched, but he soon suppressed the strange feeling in his heart. At this time, Feng Huo stretched out his hand, firmly grasped his sleeve, looked up at him, and said with extra firmness: "Feng Zhi, take me away. It''s good everywhere. I want to be with you." "Do you really want to go with me?" After hearing Feng Zhuo''s words, Feng Zhi lowered her head and stared at her deeply. She asked softly. The voice was so light that it was scattered in the wind. It was ethereal and not true. Feng Zhi''s eyes are full of feelings with unknown meaning. At that moment, Feng Zhuo felt that he couldn''t understand him. But now she is tied to him with all her heart. She can''t think so much. Now she just wants to stay away from this sad place and Feng Chu as soon as possible, and stay with the person in front of her forever. So she nodded like mashing garlic and said seriously, "I''ll go wherever you go. In other words, I''ll be where you are." Chapter 1014 Feng Zhi looked at her eyes more complicated. After a long time, when Feng Zhuo was worried about whether he had changed his mind, his voice came again: "OK!" This word made Feng Huo smile happily. The corners of her lips couldn''t help but evoke a big arc. She immersed herself in the happiness at this moment and began to imagine the beautiful future between her and Feng. So that I missed the long breath of Feng Zhi after saying a word. Feng Zhuo thought that Feng Zhi saved her from Fengqi mountain. From this day on, her gray days will end. She will go hand in hand with Feng Zhi in the future. But she never thought that the direction she led was not happiness, but the abyss of destruction Fengzhi took her away from Fengqi mountain. She thought Fengzhi wanted to take her to the place where he was born to see his parents. Thinking about this, Fenghuo was a little excited and her small face was slightly red. Although Fengzhi didn''t say anything, she secretly confirmed her guess in the bottom of her heart. However, the place where Feng Zhi took her was not as she guessed. He took her into an ancient mountain, standing in a remote corner of the field of beast gods. There was nothing else except the footprints of beasts. Feng Zhuo followed Feng Zhi step by step. Looking around at the surrounding environment, she couldn''t help asking, "Feng Zhi, did you bring me here to retire?" Speaking of this, Feng Zhuo''s eyebrows showed joy. It seems good to retire. Only the two of them, simply living in the mountains and forests, can only see each other in each other''s eyes. If you have another child, you will be more happy. Feng Zhi looked at the little smiles in Feng Huo''s eyes, like stars dotted in them, bright and bright. His hands tightened and hung on his sides. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He just took the initiative to stretch out his hand, took her cool hand, and a soft voice came from the front: "let''s go!" The smile in Feng Huo''s eyes was stronger, "yes!" Her beautiful face was full of joy. She left the Magic Cave and was accompanied by Feng Zhi, which made her look forward to and yearn for the future. Feng Zhuo snuggled up to Feng Zhi. She asked him, "are we still counting our engagement?" "Why do you suddenly ask this?" However, Feng Zhi didn''t answer her directly. The complexity between his cold eyebrows and eyes has become dark. Feng Zhuo was still immersed in the imagination of the future and did not find the subtle change in his look. "Because Feng Chu told me that he had coerced his mother to cancel our engagement." Speaking of Feng Chu, Feng Huo frowned and made no secret of his dislike for these two words. After a moment of silence, Feng Zhi replied, "I will always be by your side." But it is still not the answer. Feng Zhuo doesn''t care. Others are already here. They will live happily. It''s also a matter of time to get married. Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether there is an engagement or not. She smiled sweetly and selectively forgot all the injuries suffered during Feng Zhi''s absence. If Feng Chu brought her harm, then Feng Zhi brought her overturning destruction, which directly pushed her into the abyss. Entering the mountain, Feng Zhizhi took her to a deep valley, in which there was a cave dug by a man. Chapter 1015 The cave is very broad and bright. It looks like an underground palace. It''s exquisite. You can see how hard the man spent in every detail. When Feng Huo was amazed, Feng Zhi said that he came to her to see someone. Feng Zhuo wondered who lived in such a unpopular cave? And let Fengzhi meet her in person? Holding this question, Feng Zhuo went deep with Feng Zhi. She saw an ice coffin hanging in the air, and the wisps of cold air leaked from it, which made Feng Jiao shiver. In such a big cave, there is nothing but this ice coffin. The curiosity in Feng Huo''s heart became more and more intense. With a flick of her sleeve, Feng Zhi burst out a shining light and fell on the ice coffin. The next moment, the ice coffin fell from the air. When Feng Zhuo looked closer, he saw a girl in white in the ice coffin. She closed her eyes, and a shadow fell on her slender thick black eyelashes. The girl''s skin was almost integrated with the cold ice, with a kind of transparent white, but the cherry lips were dark red, like a ripe cherry, attractive and tight. The girl in white put her hands on her abdomen, and with a soft smile on her lips, she seemed to be sleeping in the ice coffin. Feng Zhuo was shocked. She asked in a surprised voice, "is this?" "She is my lover." Feng Zhi answered her, her eyes always hovering on the girl in white in the ice coffin, gentle and affectionate. "Feng Zhi, what are you talking about!" Feng zhuona said, and her heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. Feng Zhi didn''t look at her. Her cold voice made Feng Zhuo feel colder than the cold air emitted by the ice coffin. "I approach you with a purpose, and this purpose is my lover." "As you can see, she was injured and badly injured. She had to lie in the ice coffin and maintain her last breath. I can''t lose her, so I''ll try my best to save her, even if I try my best and do anything." "I heard that the little princess of Fengqi mountain was born with the real blood of the Phoenix. It is the inheritance of the former animal God, who was born in the beginning of the world and the first Phoenix ancestor left in the offspring of future generations. Each phoenix born in this world is only one in ten thousand likely to inherit the real blood of the Phoenix." "But for thousands of years, no Phoenix has inherited the legendary Phoenix real blood, so the world will also listen to the so-called Phoenix real blood as a legend. Until the birth of the little princess of Fengqi mountain more than 20 years ago, it caused a sensation in the whole field of animal gods." "Because she was born with the real blood of the Phoenix, it is doomed that she will achieve extraordinary achievements in the future, and all parties are eyeing, so the king of Fengqi mountain will re-establish the rules that have been abolished long ago, and will not allow anyone who is not Fengqi mountain to enter the field where Fengqi mountain is located, so as to protect the little princess." "The legendary Phoenix real blood has the effect of bringing the dead back to life, and can also make those peak strong people who are stuck in the bottleneck break through at one fell swoop and enter a new realm. It is also said that when the next Phoenix real blood appears, it is the birth date of a new animal God in the field of animal God." "But the king of Fengqi mountain was not interested in the beast God. He made rules early and protected the little princess under his wings. No one else could make half an idea. This storm was passed away in time." "So I need you. Only you can save my lover''s life. But the real blood of the Phoenix is so precious. One blood release is equivalent to half a life. Therefore, not only you will not agree to treat a stranger, but also the king of Fengqi mountain will not agree." Chapter 1016 "So I thought of this way. Everything that has happened since our meeting is in my plan. I planned all this in order to wait for this moment." "I''ve been waiting for her too long. I don''t want to wait any longer. Every minute and every second is an extra torment for me." "Since you love me so much, you should also understand my current mood. Watching my lover lie lifeless in the ice coffin, I feel like a knife in my heart." "Feng Zhuo, I''m sorry I cheated you, but only by doing so can I save my lover''s life. I don''t ask you for forgiveness. After my lover wakes up, we will disappear from your eyes. I hope you can be happy." Feng Zhi looked at her eyes full of apology. Then he walked step by step to the ice coffin. Across the ice coffin, his hand gently rubbed the white girl''s face in the ice coffin, which was almost overflowing tenderness. At this moment, Feng Zhuo only felt that he seemed to fall into a cold pool, and his whole body was cold, and even his blood seemed to solidify. Unknowingly, she was already in tears, and the surging tears came out of her eyes, completely out of her control. "You love her, what about me! What am I! What tools do you use? Fulfill your love? " After listening to Feng Zhi''s words, Feng Zhuo has completely collapsed. She roared at him. At present, she is full of incredible. All previous expectations, all yearnings and all happiness were shattered at this moment. He easily broke her into the abyss from the cloud and broke her to pieces. She even felt it difficult to breathe at the moment. An angina pectoris was so painful that she almost wanted to vomit that she couldn''t breathe. But Feng Zhi didn''t even give her a superfluous look. He focused on the girl in the ice coffin. How heartless. From the moment he revealed the truth, he removed all his disguises, cold and unfeeling, even despicable, and was different from the young man who seemed to stand on the altar in the past. "I only need your painstaking efforts, not your life, but there will be some pain in this process. After taking your painstaking efforts, you can leave. You will find your happiness. I''m sorry I can''t give you the happiness I promised." Feng Zhi said softly. The moment he turned around, there were two more things in his hand, one is a sharp short blade, and the other is a white porcelain bowl used to hold blood. The invisible border blocked all the exits. She was abolished by Feng Chu. She also had no room to resist in front of Feng Zhi. Pain and despair are intertwined. It''s like being in a turbulent sea, where huge waves beat one after another, devouring her in an instant, and finally drowning in the sea with a sense of suffocation. Gu Yun used all her strength to break free from the feeling of approaching death. Her face was covered with a thin layer of sweat, and her chest fluctuated violently. Suddenly, Gu Yun opened the pair of different pupils with bright silver and demon red. The cold stars inside were chilly and filled with cold and killing ideas. Little feeling looked at her anxiously: "master, what''s the matter with you?" The complexion of Gu Yun is very ugly and pale. It made Xiaoqing''s heart lift up in an instant. He wondered that he had just been well. Gu Yun clenched his fist, and his cold eyes settled on Feng Chu and Feng Zhi. The killing opportunity inside made Xiaoqing shrink her neck in fear and silently mourn for them. Chapter 1017 If there was still a life-saving straw in Feng Huo''s heart during her imprisonment by Feng Chu, Feng Zhi''s words completely plunged her into the abyss of eternal doom. Feng Zhi is all Feng Huo''s beliefs, but when the lie was revealed and found that everything she relied on was false, darkness poured in from all directions and completely collapsed her. Finally, with her heart blood, the girl lying in the ice coffin woke up. While Feng Zhuo lingered for a long time and resolutely chose to leave. She fled from the field of beast God, fell into the world of mortals, and was reborn like nirvana. She wants to forget all the past and the harm they have done to her. This is the only way. After reading all this, Gu Yun''s distant and vague memory gradually became clear. After she first entered the mortal world and fell into the fire of nianxi''s nirvana, she fell into a coma because she couldn''t bear the scorching heat of the flame. After nianxi''s nirvana ended, her chaotic consciousness became clear for a moment. She vaguely saw a person falling from the sky to the jungle where they were. Vaguely, she remembered that the man was standing tall, dressed in white clothes that were not stained with fine dust, and the faint light lingered around him, seizing the beauty of heaven and earth. A light sigh sounded in the lonely jungle: "phoenix burning, why do you bother! Since you don''t want to remember the past and start over, I''ll take away your Phoenix tears. May your new life be happy... " Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the place where Feng Zhi was. The cold idea in his eyes formed ice. If they were not both at the critical time of healing nianxi, she would kill them now. The star whirl didn''t know how to read the past. He looked at her, even in a coma, and frowned tightly. There was a painful look in her face. He couldn''t help being anxious. What was hidden under the anxiety was violence. It was more and more difficult for him to control his violent power. Until one hand pressed on his shoulder, a chill came from that hand, which immediately suppressed the restless power in his body. Xing Xuan looked up at the cold face of Gu Yun and scolded himself: "sister, I''m sorry..." His eyes fell powerless. He was always like this, bringing endless trouble to the people around him. When he has no strength, he always bothers people around him to protect him; When he has power, he can''t fully control it. From time to time, he has to worry about losing control and causing harm to the people around him. As soon as Gu Yun saw xingxuan''s look, he knew what he was thinking. Her men suddenly used their strength. Xingxuan''s shoulder hurt and immediately looked at Gu Yun with tearful eyes. Gu Yun said, "don''t think about it. You''re not a trouble." The star Xuan pursed her lips and blinked a few times. The star pupil with water light suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Gu Yun''s hand. He rubbed the back of Gu Yun''s hand intimately, and muttered: "sister..." The anger and coldness congealed by Feng Zhi Feng Chu in Gu Yun''s heart were scattered in the call of xingxuan. She looked at him with a bit of helplessness in her eyes. Even though xingxuan was in the form of a teenager, his heart had never changed and still depended on her as when she was young. Finally, the white light that lingered on the three of Fengzhi faded slowly. Their faces were a little pale. Fengchu was even worse. The corners of his lips were stained with blood. He obliterated them carelessly, and a pair of eyes were always locked on nianxi. He was nervous and uneasy, his hands clenched, his thin lips pursed into a line, and there was panic on his feminine and beautiful face. Chapter 1018 Compared with him, Feng Zhi is much more calm and calm. Gu Yun came forward. Nianxi, who was lying on the ice bed, was no longer as ugly as a few days ago, and finally got angry. Under everyone''s gaze, nianxi''s hand moved gently, and their hearts also lifted up. But before they could wake up, they suddenly burst out a burst of burning red light from her. In an instant, it filled the whole hall. Everyone was shrouded in this red light and couldn''t see each other. The powerful force made the whole hall tottering. Not only the main hall, the whole Fengqi mountain was involved and trembled slightly. Everyone was surprised and looked in amazement at the direction of the palace. Finally, the red light broke through the roof, went straight into the sky and spread slowly. The whole sky was like weeping blood. An old man walked out of the hall slowly. He looked up at the vision in the sky and let out a sigh from his mouth: "finally back!" The boy behind him scratched his head and asked, "what''s back?" The old man smiled but said nothing. He turned and walked slowly back to the main hall. As he walked, he said, "prepare, the peace of Fengqi mountain will no longer exist." Hearing this, the young man was confused. He sensed that what the old man said should be related to the vision in the sky. He immediately asked for advice with an open mind: "master, what should I prepare?" ¡­¡­ The vision rising into the sky startled the whole beast God field. All the people looked at the location of Fengqi mountain with a thoughtful face. They are no strangers to the vision shrouded in Fengqi mountain. As early as a few decades ago, the vision came together when the little princess of Fengqi mountain with the real blood of the legendary Phoenix was born. The same is red all over the sky, like weeping blood. The only difference is that the red light when the little princess was born came from the sky, and now the red light they see is burst out from Fengqi mountain. An answer has taken shape in people''s hearts. Now it seems that the little princess who has been missing for more than 20 years on Fengqi mountain has returned! The former beast God in the field of beast God was the ancestor of the Phoenix family. Therefore, after his death, the Phoenix real blood became a heritage, but for thousands of years, no one really got the heritage of the former beast God, so that it became a legend. Therefore, when Feng Zhuo was born with Phoenix real blood, it was of great significance to people in the whole field of animal gods. Fengqi mountain palace. The boundary set by Feng Chu waved around several people, blocking the huge stones from the collapse of the palace. After a loud noise, the whole towering and gorgeous palace turned into continuous ruins. Looking at all this, Feng Chu didn''t even blink his eyes. He just focused on the location where nianxi was. Even if it was shrouded in red light, everything was blurred. But those outside who watched the palace collapse felt a burst of flesh pain and toothache, and their hearts were dripping with blood. In this long wait, time passed minute by minute, but none of them moved. They were all quietly waiting for nianxi''s awakening. Finally, in the passage of time, the red light shrouded in the whole heaven and earth slowly dispersed, the sky became clear again, and everything in the hall was clearly visible. When they looked up and read Xi, they were all surprised for a moment. Because, in front of them, nianxi has changed from a little girl to a girl. A head of green silk is spread on the bed, burning red like a flame. Chapter 1019 Show eyebrows micro Cu, red lips unconsciously whispered: "leave me!" Feng Chu frowned. The star whirlpool has quickly passed him and firmly grasped nianxi''s hand. The voice is full of surprises: "nianxi, nianxi, wake up!" His voice successfully pulled nianxi out of the nightmare. Suddenly, the people on the bed opened their Feng eyes, which flashed a fierce cold light, but became soft at the moment of seeing the lonely cloud standing in front of the bed. She shouted, "master." The string in Gu Yun''s heart didn''t release until now. Her lips slowly aroused a light smile, which was not obvious, but softened the ice carved jade face. She stretched out her hand and gently rubbed her head as before, saying, "I''m here, we''re all here." What she saw just now was what nianxi saw. She chose to forget the past and suffered the harm she had suffered again. She understood the pain in her heart at this time. Nianxi suddenly stretched out her hand, hugged Gu Yun''s waist, buried it in her arms, choked and made a sound. Only in front of Gu Yun, she would let go of her fragile side. She remembered everything in the past, but it made her feel the pain of being late. She was like a drowning and suffocating person. Now the only thing she can catch is Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s hand gently patted nianxi''s back and comforted him silently. The cry of Nian Xi suddenly broke the last string in xingxuan''s heart. His hands were tightly clenched into fists. His eyes were full of tyranny. His power would lose control again, but he gradually calmed down in the eyes of Gu Yun. He can''t lose control here, or he will hurt Gu Yun and nianxi. He can destroy anyone and anything, but he can''t hurt them. Feng Chu stood at a loss. It was the first time for him to see such a fragile Feng Zhuo. His heart had become a mess. He wanted to get close to her, but he was afraid to get close to her, because he knew how much she hated him! Feng Zhi looked at all this quietly. At the moment when Nian Xi''s cry sounded, the peace in his eyes was finally broken. He thought about how thousands of kinds of Feng Huo would react when thinking of everything in the past. Maybe he would immediately raise his sword to kill them, or choose to escape as before and leave resolutely. But I didn''t expect that she would react like this now. So fragile that people pity. Finally, he didn''t do anything. He just stood aside quietly. He knew that fengzhuo didn''t need them now. When Nian Xi was tired of crying, she slowly raised her head from Gu Yun''s arms. She reached out and wiped away the tears on her face. Her face suddenly sank cold, as if she was just a sudden illusion of them. Now she is cold and inhumane, and her eyes looking at them are full of killing intention. Those red eyes were covered with frost. She looked at Fengzhi and Fengchu, and suddenly smiled gently. With extreme coldness, she said word by word: "you actually remind me of everything in the past, so are you ready to meet my revenge?" "Feng Huo..." looking at this look, Feng Chu shouted absently. He was not afraid of her revenge, as long as she was still around him. "The phoenix burning in your mouth is dead. Now I''m reading!" Before he finished speaking, nianxi suddenly interrupted him. His cold voice did not contain a trace of humanity. Chapter 1020 Feng Chu felt a dull pain in his heart. He wanted to say something more, but her patience had reached the extreme. Now her face was still a little pale, but her momentum was lingran. The last two faces she wants to see now are them, which makes her hate from the bottom of her heart, so that her face becomes colder and colder when facing them. "You go, I don''t want to see you now!" Read Xi coldly, his eyes are still sharp. "Feng Shao, I......" Feng Chu stepped forward and wanted to grab nianxi''s hand. But was read Xi cold face to avoid, she did not hesitate to wield a force. At the same time, nianxi raised his hand and built a barrier outside the hall, completely blocking them outside. From the moment when nianxi recovers her memory, her power comes back completely. Although she is still not the opponent of Feng Chu and Feng Zhi, she will not have no room to parry when fighting with them. She will take back everything that belongs to her sooner or later. "Master..." read Xi, looked up and looked at Gu Yun again. Gu Yun shook his head at her and said, "what do you want to say? I know it''s your freedom. I won''t stop you, but you must promise me that you can win!" Smell the speech, read Xi and smile: "I will win the final victory. I am your master''s contract beast. I can''t lose face to you anyway!" After hearing this, Gu Yun sighed helplessly. She didn''t know what to say, so she already knew. Feng Chu killed all her relatives and took everything that belonged to her. And Feng Zhi took her heart and blood. This hatred eventually turned into a prairie fire. Nianxi not only wants to revenge Fengchu and Fengzhi, but also takes back everything that once belonged to her. This Fengqi mountain should have belonged to her. Even though she has no intention of these powers, she must guard the mountain for her father. This is the only thing she can do. The same way to atone. It is because of her that her father, mother, brothers and sisters will die miserably. She can''t forgive herself and can only repay it in her life. Gu Yun respects her decision. Nianxi wants to stay in Fengqi mountain, but Gu Yun can''t. She has a long way to go and is destined to stay in one place forever. Therefore, she can''t accompany Gu Yun on the next road. Nianxi felt reluctant to give up. When Gu Yun was about to leave, she hugged her hard and said stuffy, "master, when the matter on Fengqi mountain is over, I''ll go to you. Anyway, I want to see you sit in the supreme position." Gu Yun chuckles. She is not interested in the supreme position. She just wants to protect everything she cares about, find Si Qi and return to changshengtian for revenge. When all the dust has settled, she will travel around the world with Si Qi. She has never been relaxed since she was born. The burden on her is increasing day by day. She doesn''t want to spend so hard in her long life in the future. At this moment, Gu Yun can''t think of what will happen in the future, which completely surprises her. From the moment she was chosen by the God of light and the God of darkness, her fate was doomed to be full of storms, and the vortex of conspiracy would eventually devour her. Finally, xingxuan chose to stay. He was not at ease. Nianxi stayed alone in the wolf''s nest of Fengqi mountain. He faced everything with her. Chapter 1021 After leaving Fengqi mountain, Gu Yun hurried to the direction of Tiangong. The journey was smooth, but Gu Yun felt a little uneasy for no reason. As he approached Qijun mountain, his uneasiness became stronger and stronger. She stood in the dark, the stars behind her. Gu Yun looked up at the nearby Qijun mountain. She took a deep breath and pressed down the uneasiness that haunted her before raising her feet and landing on the open-air square outside the heavenly palace. As soon as she appeared, several figures poured out from all directions. The bright blade flashed a sharp light in the dark night, but soon they recognized Gu Yun. One shouted, "it''s Gu Yun, Gu Yun is back!" After a rustling sound, everyone put down their weapons and looked at the lonely cloud with a little complexity. What happened in the sleepless city has been spread all over the field of animal gods. Now, who knows that a talented young man named Gu Yun, holding a cold sword, was born in the sleepless city. He is the legendary son of a powerful God and devil. When the news came back to Qijun mountain, they immediately thought of Gu Yun and put together the cause and effect in their hearts. The lonely cloud disappeared in their sight for more than half a month. The woman disguised as a man ran to the sleepless city. As for the reason, they couldn''t guess. Gu Yun ignored them. She raised her eyes and looked at the Mu Ling people coming towards her. They all came out of the maze safely. "Lonely cloud!" "Lonely cloud!" Several calls rang out at the same time. Mu Ling rushed up, and the whole person hung on Gu Yun. His voice choked: "Gu Yun, if you don''t come back, we''ll kill Fengqi mountain. Sobbing, you''re finally back, and we all have to worry to death!" Feeling the moisture in her neck, Gu Yun''s body stiffened for a moment, and finally let Mu Ling hold her without pushing her away. Mu Ling''s words touched Gu Yun''s heart slightly, and a warm stream flowed through his heart. It turned out that someone was thinking about her during her absence. This feeling made Gu Yun happy, and the uneasiness near Qijun mountain dissipated at this moment. "I''m fine." Gu Yun said. "Yes." Mu Ling nodded heavily and rubbed Gu Yun''s shoulder with some intimacy. Then he came down from her. The concern in the eyes of the wheel garden could not be concealed. His eyes scanned Gu Yun''s body, and he did not see the trace of injury. Only then did he loosen the mouth in his heart. The danger of Fengqi mountain is far less peaceful than the outside world. "Just come back." With a smile, the kylin around them turned into a prototype and flew away from here. The heavenly palace is still as bright as day. Gu Yun didn''t see Xuancang and Zhengrong in the crowd. He couldn''t help but frown and asked, "aren''t Zhengrong and Xuancang?" "Zhengrong was sent out by the three elders to do the task again!" At the mention of Zhengrong, Mu Ling''s expression was full of anger. Immediately she realized that it was at the gate of the heavenly palace. The elders'' ears and eyes were everywhere, so she immediately lowered her voice and said, "recently, the elders are more and more unhappy about Zhengrong, and always try to transfer him away from the heavenly palace. Zhengrong is so stupid. Obviously, she can resist herself to be the master of the heavenly palace, He didn''t say a word and was sent by three elders! " Fulun immediately came forward and covered Mu Ling''s mouth. He looked around vigilantly and said, "ling''er, this is the heaven palace, the territory of the three elders. Be careful!" Chapter 1022 Mu Ling snorted softly, but he didn''t say anything more. Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes have condensed, but on second thought, isn''t Zhengrong just this temperament? If he was interested in the position of the Lord of the heavenly palace, he would have sat on it thousands of years ago, rather than sleeping in the mortal world for thousands of years. Gu Yun feels helpless in her heart. However, her affairs in the field of beast God have been finished. Now it''s time to leave. This time, she wants to take Zhengrong and go to find Siqi together. "Where''s Xuancang?" Asked Gu Yun. "This......" there was a hesitation on the face of Juyuan, and the uneasiness in Gu Yun''s heart was strong again. Under the gaze of Gu Yun''s eyes, Ju Yuan seemed to say with some difficulty: "Gu Yun, you''d better go and have a look by yourself!" The hand in Gu Yun''s sleeve tightened. She went to a side hall with the wheel garden. In the side hall, she saw Xuancang lying in bed unconscious. Xuancang''s whole body was braving the cold of forest, and the whole hall was covered with a layer of cold ice, which was colder than Longdong and December. The long, dark and silvery white eyes spread on the couch, and the long eyelashes trembled gently with a layer of white frost on the clear, handsome and elegant face. The power of disorder has formed a sharp blade, which is scattered in the whole hall, making the hall full of holes. One deep gully after another is left on the eaves, white jade columns and the ground, while the surrounding furnishings have turned into powder. Several people in the garden stepped back fearfully and didn''t dare to step into the hall. The white tiger among the four spirits of ancient gods and beasts, even if unconscious, is so powerful that they can''t get close to it. Gu Yun''s heart sank fiercely, and the voice at the exit of the Tao was extremely cold: "what''s going on?" "Yes, it''s a person who lives forever." Mu Ling''s voice trembled. Although they were close to Gu Yun in normal days, they were still afraid of Gu Yun like this. At this moment, the bloodthirsty at the bottom of Gu Yun''s eyes frightened her, and the uncontrollable anger forced all of them to retreat and resist all divine power defense. Several people are secretly frightened. They haven''t seen each other for a few days. It seems that Gu Yun''s strength is strong again. Long life! It''s longevity! Instead of looking for them, they came to the door by themselves! The hatred in Gu Yun''s heart breeds again, and the scenes ten years ago repeat in front of him. In the past, they hurt Xuancang once and made Xuancang sleep for nearly ten years. Now they dare! The anger in Guyun''s eyes made her eyes stained with a faint scarlet. If anyone touched her bottom line, she would turn into a bloodthirsty Shura and pull everyone into hell. The lonely cloud made the three people feel frightened, strange and frightening. When the violence spread in Gu Yun''s heart, Xiaoqing made a voice to stop it in time, "master, calm down, calm down, Xuancang is all right, I can save him!" His voice was very urgent. As soon as he finished speaking, he couldn''t care about Gu Yun''s answer, so he transferred Xuancang, who was in the middle of the wind blade, to the heaven and earth chain. Xuancang''s injury is a sequelae caused by forcibly improving his strength. It''s not too serious. It can be repaired by using the rules in the chain of heaven and earth, but Xuancang will fall into a coma for a long time. Thinking of this, I felt a little worried. Now even Xuancang fell down, and there was no one around the master to help her. He was annoyed with his constitution. Chapter 1023 Hearing the voice of Xiaoqing, the rising anger in Guyun''s heart was slightly suppressed, her eyes recovered Qingming, and her anger was restrained. She looked at several people in the garden and asked in a condensed voice, "come on, what''s going on?" Several people looked at each other, and finally he stood up. He looked a little complicated and dignified and said, "Gu Yun, the next day after you left, the people of Changsheng came over. They recognized Xuancang and asked Xuancang to hand you over. Without saying a word, Xuancang rushed over and fought with them. More than 50 gods came to Changsheng, Xuancang is not their opponent even if he strikes with all his strength...... " He didn''t have to say what happened later. Gu Yun could guess. The battle ten years ago not only planted the seeds of hatred in her heart, but also Xuancang. Therefore, when Xuancang confronts the immortal, it is the new hatred and the old hatred. Xuancang was no longer at the peak of that year, and his strength had been weakened to only two-thirds. Therefore, in order to kill more than 50 gods, he did not hesitate to forcibly improve his strength to fight one of them. In the end, he succeeded in killing them, but he also fell into this endless phagocytosis and was tortured. The voice of Xiaoqing was full of worry: "master, the people who live forever have found you. This place can''t stay." These more than 50 gods were only sent by people from the other side of Changsheng heaven to test whether Gu Yun is really here, and also to test her current cultivation. But he didn''t want to jump into the air, but he was right with Xuancang. Fengqi mountain is protected by a border and isolated from the world. Therefore, more than 50 people in their eternal life have not found the whereabouts of Gu Yun, so Xuancang took their lives. When they died in the field of beast God, they confirmed a fact: Gu Yun was not dead and hid in the field of beast God. Since they can come once, there must be a second time, and the number of people sent for the second time is not only this number, but may be a more powerful existence. At the thought of that scene, Xiaoqing felt that the whole person was bad. Now Gu Yun has no strength to fight with the people of the whole Changsheng day. If we fight now, we will fall into the hands of the immortal. Gu Yun is dignified in his heart. Even though he is unwilling, he can''t deny that what Xiaoqing is worried about is the truth. She turned around and went outside the heavenly palace. Seeing her action, Juyuan immediately caught up with her and asked eagerly, "Gu Yun, where are you going!" "Leave!" She didn''t answer. "Leave? Leave where? Will you come back? " Hearing these two words, the three were not calm and surrounded the lonely cloud one after another. The expression of Juyuan was a little fierce. He instinctively stretched out his hand and tightened Gu Yun''s wrist, but he had to loosen it under Gu Yun''s colder and colder eyes. He said, "but Zhengrong hasn''t come back yet..." Mu Ling quickly echoed: "yes, yes, Zheng Rong specially told us before he left. If you come back, you must wait for him for a while, and he will go with you." Several people''s words succeeded in making Gu Yun''s footsteps slightly stagnant. She looked back at them and finally sighed helplessly: "I didn''t say to go now!" Gu Yuan was stunned: "then you..." Gu Yun didn''t turn back again and left. Her voice came from a distance: "sleep!" Chapter 1024 Several people: " Gu Yun left, but Juyuan stood in place for a long time. He stared at the back of Gu Yun leaving. The complex emotion in his eyes surged into the sea. The hand hidden in his sleeve tightly clenched into a fist, and his thin lips closed into a line. For a long time, he slowly released his hand. It seemed that he had made up his mind. The color of his eyes gradually became firm. He turned and set foot on another road. Mu Ling stood behind him. She looked at the back of Gu Yun leaving and then looked at the wheel garden. The look on her face was unpredictable, but she recovered her innocence at the next moment. She patted the ash that didn''t exist on her skirt and left with a smile. Fulun quickly caught up with her. Gu Yun found the whole map of the three realms from her inheritance and memory. She narrowed them in her mind and the overall situation became more intuitive. Gu Yun thought about it and planned several spheres of influence from the three realms. If there is a war with changshengtian, the three realms will inevitably be affected. At that time, the immortal people will certainly win over forces from the three realms. Apart from the mortal realm with low strength and never paid attention to by the immortal people, the final uncertain factor will fall on the leadership of the nether world and the demon God. Thinking about the demon God''s leadership, Gu Yun frowned slightly. With the strength of that person, one person is enough to turn the whole immortal sky upside down. It''s not too much to say that he is a person who affects the whole three realms. I hope he won''t participate in this battle. Chi Yan is a man that Gu Yun has never seen through. His participation will only make things more and more complicated. The solitary cloud strolled to the window. The night outside was thick and oppressed for no reason. After the stars and bright moon were hidden in the clouds, a storm was coming, and the danger was brewing in the air. Gu Yun stood with his hands in his hands, and a storm slowly set off in his calm eyes. This war is inevitable. Is it finally coming When Gu Yun''s thoughts sank into his own world, a man''s cry came from outside the window: "Gu Yun." Gu Yun looked down and saw the boy in blue standing in front of the flowers outside the hall, waving to her, with a smile on his eyebrows. Gu Yun''s eyes showed doubt, and then he heard the man say, "Gu Yun, I came to you because I have something to tell you. Can you come out?" Gu Yun nodded and walked out of the hall. "Wheel garden." She cried. It was quiet all around, with only an occasional breeze blowing, rustling leaves and mottled shadows. Hearing the footsteps behind him, the boy in blue turned around and smiled Yan Yan on Junyi''s face. Gu Yun Ningmei looked at him carefully. Tonight''s Juyuan always made her feel a little different from usual. She couldn''t tell what was different. Ju Yuan stood in front of Gu Yun and locked his eyes on her. There were many complex emotions that Gu Yun couldn''t understand. Surrounded by these eyes, Gu Yun instinctively wanted to step back, but he blocked his way first. He said, "Gu Yun, I came to you tonight to tell you two things." Gu Yun looked up at him. "The first thing is to thank you for your protection in the maze." The wheel garden said slowly, and there was a bright light in his eyes. "A little effort." Gu Yun said softly. "Although this is your effort, it is of great significance to me. Gu Yun, you are the first person who is so kind to me besides my mother." Gu Yuan shook his head and continued. Living in this heavenly palace full of intrigues, Juyuan is on guard against everyone around him all the time. Chapter 1025 As the young Lord of the heavenly palace, he has faced countless conspiracies since he was a child. There are countless people who want to persecute him, so he forces himself to become stronger and stronger step by step, because - if he doesn''t want to die, only others will die. He has already looked down on all the feelings in the world, and how many people around him are with true feelings and righteousness. Therefore, in the maze, Gu Yun protected each other again and again, which made him suddenly feel that she was different from those people after all. Gu Yun nodded softly, "one more thing?" "One more thing..." when Lu Yuan said this, he stopped. There was a thin red on his handsome face, and the whole ear root was as red as fire. Gu Yun looked at him with doubts in his eyes. "One more thing is..." the eyes of Juyuan looking at her were as bright as the stars in the sky. Gu Yun heard a voice like a whisper with love and tenderness slowly falling into his ear: "Gu Yun, I like you!" The lonely cloud stays where it is, like being struck by lightning. She almost suspected that she had an illusion. But the firm eyes of Juyuan told her that all this was true. He liked her and was expressing his feelings to her. Gu Yuan looked at Gu Yun with expectation. He was waiting for her answer. Early in the maze, his feelings for her became qualitative. Although Mu Ling treated him very well, it was different after all. His feelings for mu Ling could only be regarded as family affection at most, so he was willing to spoil her and send everything he wanted to her. But Gu Yun is different. He wants to put Gu Yun on the tip of his heart. One person looked at the lonely cloud, the other was shocked, so that they didn''t notice that one person''s clothes flashed behind the rock from afar, leaving only a ground of flowers and plants crushed into slag. Gu Yun didn''t expect that Juyuan had such a feeling for her anyway. But she couldn''t give him a response. Gu Yun took a deep breath and said, "I already have someone I like. I''m going to find him this time." The smile on Juyuan''s face froze, and his eyes gushed with disbelief, "Gu Yun, you won''t make up this excuse to refuse me?" His voice became a little stiff, but he still had a chance. He didn''t expect that his first confession to a person was directly rejected. Gu Yun''s eyes are still cold. It seems that nothing can enter her eyes and affect her mood. "This is no excuse." Gu Yun looked very serious. When she thought of Siqi, her eyebrows slowly tended to be soft. This can''t deceive Juyuan, and it can''t be fake. Juyuan retreated several steps. A handsome face was as white as paper. He even stumbled at his feet. His expression showed injury, and then ran away without looking back. Gu Yun looked at his back and sighed helplessly again. I''m afraid she won''t want to see her again until she leaves Juyuan. It''s so right that all his thoughts are cut off and he doesn''t have to sink deeper and deeper. This matter then made an episode. Gu Yun didn''t take it to heart. She turned back to her bedroom and made all plans for the battle to be met next. In the dark, a pair of eyes full of resentment stared at the back of her turning away. The clenched fist had blood seeping from between her fingers, falling to the ground bit by bit, dizzy and blooming one blood flower after another. Chapter 1026 The next day, as soon as Guyun woke up, he pushed open the door of the hall and saw an embarrassed figure stumble and run over. Guyun looked at it and felt a little familiar, so he walked face-to-face. "Lonely cloud." The man hurriedly called her name, and Gu Yun recognized that it was Fu Lun''s voice. ¡°£¿¡± Gu Yun''s puzzled eyes looked at him with fear. "Save Mu Ling." Saying these four words seemed to exhaust all Fulun''s strength, and his whole body was full of panic. Gu Yun''s eyes sank and asked: "what''s the matter with Mu Ling? What the hell happened? " Fulun grabbed Gu Yun''s sleeve as if he had caught the last straw. He trembled and said what had happened. Just last night, Mu Ling was stabbed by a man in black who broke into the heavenly palace. The short blade stabbed into Mu Ling''s body was poisoned. Although they arrived in time to save Mu Ling''s life when they heard the news, it was still a step late. As soon as the short blade was inserted into Mu Ling''s body, it was poisoned instantly without giving them a chance to react. After that, three elders came to control the man in black. After uncovering the masked black cloth, they found that they were from the never night city. Their whereabouts in the never night city were too high-profile and had already become the target of public criticism. They virtually attracted many enemies, especially Gu Yun. But they all have no way to deal with Gu Yun. The strength of Gu Yun is there. They can''t move, and neither Juyuan nor Fulun is easy to provoke. Therefore, Mu Ling is watched. Among them, her strength was the lowest, so they cut her. Even if a knife can''t kill Mu Ling, the poison on it is enough to kill her. After tossing around all night last night, they tried countless ways. They used all kinds of panacea, but they only alleviated the speed of poison. The elders said that Mu was flexible for only three days. At that moment, he felt that he had collapsed. He couldn''t lose Mu Ling. He couldn''t watch her die. So he put his last hope on Gu Yun. Since she is the son of a powerful demon and has the ability to communicate with heaven, she must be able to save Mu Ling. Holding this idea, Fulun stumbled into the bedroom where Gu Yun was. As early as the moment Mu Ling was seriously injured, he had lost three souls and seven souls, and the whole person was in a trance. Fulun''s eyes were full of hope. He clenched Gu Yun''s sleeves and looked at Gu Yun directly. Gu Yun took back his sleeves from his hands. She looked clear, but she was not idle at all. She pulled over Fulun''s collar and said word by word: "if you don''t want her to die, calm down and take me there immediately!" Fulun finally found his reason. He nodded hurriedly. Gu Yun let him go. Fulun dared not delay at all. As soon as he was free, he quickly led the way ahead. Mu Ling''s bedroom hall was already full of people, and the wheel garden was also among them. As soon as he saw Gu Yun coming in, he immediately looked away from his head. A handsome face was still pale and showed some pathological symptoms. He didn''t know whether he had not recovered from the blow last night or because of Mu Ling''s injury. Seeing that it was Gu Yun coming, everyone quickly backed away from both sides and let Gu Yun pass. Gu Yun said to Xiaoqing in the sea of consciousness, "Xiaoqing, please help me see what Mu Ling is doing now and how to save her." Chapter 1027 "OK." Little love answered. Before Gu Yun approached, Xiaoqing had already mobilized the power of the heaven and earth chain to check Mu Ling''s physical condition inside and outside. After basically determining the situation, he said to Gu Yun, "master, the situation is coming out." Gu Yun motioned Xiaoqing to continue. "This poison is called abandoned poison. It is a very violent poison, and it needs ice lotus on Jiufu mountain to detoxify it." The little synopsis highlighted that the little eyebrows had been tightly wrinkled together. This will be a very troublesome thing. It may be a great danger. He doesn''t agree with Gu Yun to take risks. There is a greedy longevity day behind her. If someone gets hurt at this time and happens to be killed by the longevity day, he will fall into the situation of being slaughtered by others. Xiaoqing opened her mouth and was about to persuade Gu Yun, but she saw that Gu Yun had turned around and said to Fulun, "I have a way. You should keep close to Mu Ling in these five days. Don''t let anyone close to her. If people in the city can come once, they will come again." This sentence excited Fulun. He said several good words again and again, and finally said a thank you to Gu Yun. Gu Yun turned around and left the hall. The eyes of Ju Yuan pursued her. Gu Yun didn''t see it at all. "Master, you are too hasty." As soon as he left the hall, Xiaoqing couldn''t help flying out of the chain of heaven and earth, landed on the shoulder of Gu Yun and said angrily. "This is what I should give back to her." Gu Yun said. Muling had nothing to do with the matter of the sleepless city, but she was implicated by her and watched by the people of the sleepless city. Since everything starts with her, it''s up to her to recover. Little feeling could not speak, and finally thousands of words turned into a helpless sigh. He whispered, "fortunately, master, you like your highness Siqi." Gu Yun is so considerate of others, but not necessarily others. Although Gu Yun believes that others are good to her, she is doubly good to others, sometimes her kindness to return is too good, which will inevitably suffer losses, but fortunately, there is a Siqi behind her to block everything for her. "Huh?" "Ha ha, nothing!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Yun went to Jiufu mountain and didn''t tell anyone that Jiufu mountain and Qijun mountain were still some distance apart. It took him a day to get there. Xiaoqing had already told her the danger on her way to Jiufu mountain. Therefore, he was very careful all the way from Guyun to Jiufu mountain. Jiufu mountain is a thousand year old snow. Looking at the snow, the world is the same. Looking for an ice lotus in such a large mountain is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Gu Yun looks at the road ahead and makes it difficult. "Master, master, I can help you!" Xiaoqing looked at Gu Yun standing still and knew what she was thinking, so he quickly raised his two flesh claws and said. Gu Yun nodded and hurried in the direction indicated by Xiaoqing. She didn''t dare to delay for a minute, but the facts have proved that the more you want to go to a place, the more tests you will get in the way. An endless stream of monsters rushed up one after another. The roar of the monsters rang through the sky, as if the whole mountain was shaking. Gu Yun took out the ice soul divine bow that had not been used for some time, pulled the full string, and then released the arrow. Wave after wave of monsters fell down, but another wave rushed up without stopping. Chapter 1028 Jiufu mountain is covered with ice and snow. Since Gu Yun stepped into the threshold of cultivation, she has been majoring in ice spiritual power, so for her, ice and snow is her home. The killing continued. Blood spilled all over the ground. Blood is all over the sky. Broken limbs and bones are everywhere. Gradually, this white ice and snow world gradually turned into a bloody slaughterhouse. Gu Yun''s face was inevitably stained with blood. The bright red made that delicate face like cold jade a little demonized, and countless killings came out of his eyes like ice soul. After losing three-quarters of their compatriots, the previously fierce monsters were timid. Looking at the twin evil pupils of the lonely cloud, they retreated uncontrollably with fear. Gu Yun was not in love with the war. Seeing that they had no offensive posture, he turned around without hesitation and plundered to a higher place. Ice lotus lives in extremely cold places. It is generally the easiest to see on the cliffs and cliffs. There is no doubt that the higher the terrain, the more likely they are to appear. Xiaoqing has been shivering in the cold wind. Although he is only an instrument spirit, with the increasing strength of solitary cloud, he has condensed an entity. What others can feel, he can still feel. Xiaoqing was lying on the shoulder of Gu Yun. He stretched out his claws and rubbed his little face red with cold. He said sadly, "master, what if there is no ice lotus on Jiufu mountain?" Although Jiufu mountain is the only mountain range where ice lotus has appeared in the whole field of animal gods, this ice lotus is very rare. It needs to gather the spirit of heaven and earth for hundreds of years to grow one. Once an ice lotus is born, it will inevitably cause all the monsters around to move. Even if ice lotus was born in these hundreds of years, it must have been watched by other monsters. Xiaoqing has a bitter face and a hundred thousand sorrow. Now I don''t know if I can see a little body of binglian. Gu Yun bravely killed a path of blood all the way. In the end, as soon as the monster of the whole Jiufu mountain saw Gu Yun and didn''t need Gu Yun''s hand, he rolled away very consciously. So the lonely cloud came to the top of the mountain smoothly. Until he became a snowman standing in the wind and snow, Xiaoqing didn''t slow down from the shock until his nose itched. After he sneezed hard, Xiaoqing shook off the snow and looked at Gu Yun with great admiration: "master, take me to dominate the world!" Gu Yun: " Standing on the top of the mountain, the field of vision is wide, and the wind and snow are much larger than elsewhere. Walking alone, I look at the cliffs around me, and I don''t miss every corner. In a moment, Xiaoqing became a snowman squatting on the shoulder of solitary cloud. After sneezing one after another, Xiaoqing finally saw a delicate white flower swaying in the wind and snow on a cliff. "Master, look!" Xiaoqing jumped up with joy. As a result, he was overjoyed and fell directly from Guyun''s shoulder. He was easily fished by Guyun. Xiaoqing held Gu Yun''s hand and pointed to the position of the little white flower: "master, it''s ice Lotus!" The lonely cloud looked in that direction. The wind and snow blurred his sight, but he could vaguely see a group of white things drifting left and right on the steep stone wall, as if they would be swept away by the wind at any time. Gu Yun took a step forward. Just then, several dangerous smells suddenly appeared around him. Chapter 1029 Xiaoqing blinked a few times. After reacting, he immediately said, "be careful, master. It''s a divine beast!" Second divine beast, divine beast, word difference, heaven and earth. If it is a sub divine beast, Gu Yun can still deal with it with ease, but they will face a group of sub divine beasts, which can drown them with one mouthful of saliva. Small emotions to deep sadness. Nianxi boss, come back quickly and crush them with your beast power! Among the monsters, the secondary divine beast is the powerful existence second only to the divine beast. They have the cultivation of semi gods, and now the solitary cloud has not crossed the threshold of God. Ice lotus is in full bloom. No doubt these secondary beasts came to compete for ice lotus. Perhaps they have been waiting here for a long time. They feel the strange smell invading their fields, so they immediately issued a warning. If the solitary cloud goes further, they will attack immediately. Gu Yun stopped. Without warning, she put all her weapons away and stepped back a few steps away from their fields. Little feeling looked at her action suspiciously: "master, where''s your backbone!" Gu Yun ignored him and just looked at the ice lotus. Soon, the atmosphere suddenly entered into a tense situation, and even the air became deadly. It didn''t wait for Xiaoqing to see the situation there. Suddenly, in front of them, a blood mist exploded, and the snow turned red in an instant, and the smell of blood immediately dispersed. Several shadows passed by at a high speed, so fast that they could only capture the residual shadows. They had fought for several rounds in just one breath. Looking at this posture, Xiaoqing suddenly understood Gu Yun''s intention. He said, "master, are you going to ''catch cicadas and yellow finches behind'' or ''sit and reap the benefits of fishermen''?" Gu Yun replied to him, "all of them." A group of sub gods who don''t know they have been missed have begun to fight to the death. Gu Yun''s joining is the weakest party. At that time, she can''t hold out for an hour. She simply takes herself out of the incident from the beginning. When the animals fight badly and only stand at the last few, she goes up again and gives them a final blow happily. Xiaoqing said, "master, you are so insidious!" Having said that, his expression was clearly excited. Gu Yun is still indifferent to Xiaoqing. Finally, when Xiaoqing was sleepy, the struggle over there had a result. From one meter ahead at the foot of the lonely cloud, there were all the broken limbs and bones spread all over the ground. Even if the snow was constantly scattered on the earth, it could not cover the pool of blood on the ground. Some were bitten off their necks by one bite, others were directly ripped open, and some of their bodies were fragmented and scattered in different positions. I''ve seen many big scenes around Xiaoqing. Now I see the Shura field in front of me again, I still can''t restrain my body from shaking, and my little face is pale. This scene is really eye-catching. Gu Yun directly threw Xiaoqing back to the heaven and earth chain, then raised his step, held the world sword, stepped on the bodies, and walked step by step to the position of binglian. In the corpses that have spread for several miles, the blood has dyed the whole mountain top blood red, only the ice lotus in the wind and snow is still pure white. The only huge body standing in the corpse sea was covered with scars, and the blood flowed down. It was obviously the end of a powerful crossbow. As soon as it saw the lonely cloud approaching, it immediately understood her intention, roared angrily, and said angrily, "despicable human, I''ll kill you!" Chapter 1030 With that, it jumped up suddenly and wanted to rush towards the lonely cloud, but at the moment of jumping up, it hit the ground again, and the heavy gasp could not suppress its anger. It was seriously injured in the previous competition. Now it is the end of a powerful crossbow. It has lost all its combat effectiveness and is difficult to stand. It raised its head and stared angrily at the lonely cloud with copper bell like eyes. It was congested: "despicable and shameless, even taking advantage of others'' danger!" Xiaoqing glanced and scolded. There was only one sentence, but he agreed very much. The master was shameless and no one could match. Step by step, Gu Yun came to the monster lying in a pool of blood and looked down at it. Her clear eyes were like a cold pool. She said, "if you don''t want to die, just stay still!" In Gu Yun''s hand, the cold blade of the world sword flashed through the fierce streamer, and suddenly the sharp edge was exposed, and the cold killing machine came to his face, so that the monster clearly understood that the girl really had the strength to kill it. The monster''s eyes were filled with reluctance. Little feeling came out of Gu Yun''s shoulder. He said to the monster, "also, the master is not human!" The monster was stunned and slowly reacted. Gu Yun''s eyes were different from ordinary people. The left pupil was demonic red and the right pupil was sacred silver. It seemed to mix the light of destruction and redemption. This is clearly, clearly The look in the monster''s eyes was slowly replaced by unbelievable. At that moment, it felt its soul trembling. At that time, Gu Yun had crossed it and walked to the location of binglian. She controlled the cold wind around the cliff and slowly soared into the air. Under the shocking eyes of the monster, she stepped in front of binglian step by step and filled the ice lotus with a special box. After taking the ice lotus, Gu Yun turned and left without hesitation. He was in a flash and disappeared in the eyes of the monster. For a long time, a roar broke out from the top of Jiufu mountain: "bandits! Robber! " Gu Yun took the ice lotus and went back to the heavenly palace without delay. When she stepped on the open-air square outside the heavenly palace, Fu Lun rushed over. His handsome face was full of anxiety. He said in a hurry: "Gu Yun, hurry, hurry, the time for mu Ling is running out." Gu Yun nodded slightly and then flashed into Mu Ling''s bedroom. In the bedroom, there was no one, and the faint sandalwood diffused the whole hall. On the bed, Mu Ling lay quietly on it. A charming face had been covered with dead ash. If it weren''t for the shallow ups and downs in the chest, people would almost think she was dead. "It''s strange that no one is here." Little feeling whispered in doubt. When Gu Yun approached Mu Ling and opened the box, there was a cold dispersion, which filled the whole hall in an instant, and he shivered coldly. Gu Yun looked at the ice lotus with a palm in his hand and made a difficulty: "this... Can you eat it directly?" Xiaoqing answered her solemnly, "theoretically, it''s not possible." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "The best way is to refine it into a pill. However, it is not allowed under the current situation, so I can only crush it and give it to Mu Ling." Little feeling said again. Gu Yun nodded. After burning incense, Gu Yun finally subdued Mu Ling with all the ice lotus in her hand until the whole bed was covered with a layer of thin ice. She was relieved to see that Mu Ling''s face had improved. At this time, Fulun''s voice sounded outside: "lonely cloud? What about? Did you succeed? May I come in? " Chapter 1031 "Come in." Gu Yun then turned and walked outside the bedroom. Left space for them. With her words, everyone rushed in, and the originally wide hall was crowded because of their arrival. At the moment when Fu Lun passed her, Gu Yun shouted to him, "is Zhengrong back?" Fu Lun was concerned about Mu Ling. Hearing the voice of Gu Yun, he hurried back and stepped in front of Mu Ling''s bed: "Zhengrong came back a day ago, but he heard that you left alone to look for binglian. He didn''t worry about looking for you again." After hearing this, Gu Yun frowned slightly. It''s a well-known fact that ice lotus grows only in Jiufu mountain in the whole beast God field. However, on her way back, she didn''t see towering. There is only one road from the heavenly palace to Jiufu mountain. Whether Zhengrong is on the way or has reached Jiufu mountain, she should be able to meet it. Did Zhengrong not go to Jiufu mountain? Thinking, Gu Yun has walked out of Mu Ling''s bedroom. The sky outside is gray, if covered with a hazy yarn. For no reason, the unrest a few days ago began to cause trouble again. Gu Yun walked on the Jiuqu corridor and met with Ju Yuan. Gu Yun nodded slightly and left straight ahead. But at the moment of passing by, Ju Yuan suddenly grabbed her arm. Gu Yun looked at him with a cold look in his eyes. Making Juyuan involuntarily loosen his hand, open his mouth and want to say something, but the words stuck in his throat and didn''t say anything in the end. "Gu Yun..." he called her name softly. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at him. "Do I really have no chance?" The wheel garden continued, and there was some sadness in his face. Gu Yun stepped back and turned away. Her voice came from the front: "no!" The voice is firm without any hesitation. Looking at the back of her leaving, Juyuan slowly closed her eyes, and a bitter smile came up on her lips. There was a little moisture on her long eyelashes: "lonely cloud, you are still as unfeeling as ever." Gu Yun returned to his bedroom. Since Zhengrong went to find her, she would come back if she couldn''t find her, so she waited for him in the heavenly palace. Good news came from Mu Ling. Mu Ling, who was on the verge of death, woke up an hour later after taking the ice lotus fed to her by Gu Yun, but her body was still very weak, so she couldn''t get out of bed, but she shouted to see Gu Yun. After hearing the news, Gu Yun hurried there immediately. However, when they came to the gate of the Mu Ling bedroom hall, they were surrounded by a group of soldiers flocking up and holding sharp weapons. Everyone looked at her with a fierce light, as if they wanted to cut her thousands of times. "Witch, how dare you come!" A roar sounded ahead, mixed with towering anger. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows, looked at the past and saw three elders coming fiercely. It was one of them who spoke, and the man stared at her with a flame burning in his eyes. "What the hell is this?" The little feeling flying out of the heaven and earth chain looked at this scene, was surprised, lowered his voice and said next to Gu Yun''s ear. This question, Gu Yun wants to know the answer more than Xiaoqing. "I''ll kill you!" Another angry voice came from the front, and then a man stumbled out with a sword. Chapter 1032 At the moment he raised his head, Gu Yun had a pair of blood red eyes, which was filled with hatred. He did not hide his killing opportunity. At the moment he saw Gu Yun, he rushed up immediately. This time, he came to take her life. Gu Yun raised his hand, which was a barrier formed in front of her and blocked the man''s attack, but the roar clearly fell into everyone''s ears: "Gu Yun, why, why did you kill her, nothing!" At last, Fulun''s eyes had shed a line of clear tears, and the hatred was slowly mixed with pain. Gu Yun was stunned. She asked subconsciously, "who did I kill?" "Are you going to play silly at this time? Since you dare to do it, why not admit it! " Fulun roared with red eyes, and his eyes staring at Gu Yun were as poisoned as poison. The eyes condensed on Gu Yun were full of malice. Everyone clenched their weapons and looked cold. As long as the three elders gave an order, they would rush over and give Gu Yun a fatal blow. Even if they are not her opponents, even if they will die in her hands, they will avenge that person. The scene was deadlocked. More or less, the three elders were still afraid of Gu Yun and did not dare to act rashly. Now the lonely cloud has once again become strong to a new level. Since it can turn the city upside down, it shows that her means must be high. Without complete assurance, they dare not face her directly. Just as the three people passed their eyes and discussed countermeasures, a voice came from afar. "You killed Mu Ling!" The cold voice sounded from the crowd, breaking the deadlock of the scene. Hearing the sound, everyone consciously stepped back on both sides and gave way to a road. The handsome young man in blue came slowly, his thin lips tight and his look cold. However, his eyes staring at the lonely cloud were full of complexity at this moment. Several incomprehensible emotions were intertwined in it, surging into a dark sea. He went to Fulun and pressed him to rush up again. He looked at Gu Yun from a distance, mixed with sadness: "Gu Yun, Mu Ling is dead, you caused it!" The two words of Juyuan had made Gu Yun completely frozen in place. Her eyes were full of incredible. She looked at Juyuan and asked in a stunned voice, "what are you talking about? Mu Ling is dead? Isn''t she awake? Why die? " "Shouldn''t you ask yourself this question? What kind of evil intention do you hide when we can''t understand it? Don''t treat others as stupid! " The Gu Yuan took a deep breath, and his eyes looking at Gu Yun became colder and colder, and his voice was a little sarcastic. "Take her!" Finally, the three elders issued orders, with a sneer in their eyes. All the people swarmed in, and the bright blade scratched one cold blade after another in the air, setting off their eyes full of bloodthirsty. Gu Yun was completely stunned. If it weren''t for the boundary around her, these people would have killed her. Everyone was blocked by the barrier of solitary cloud, and they frantically attacked the barrier. The gorgeous light lit up the sky, but it was the shadow of swords. Finally, Gu Yun''s eyes fell on Ju Yuan. Others already hated her. Looking at her, her eyes were full of blood, so Gu Yun knew that she could only get the answer from Ju Yuan''s mouth. Chapter 1033 "What the hell is going on?" Gu Yun looked at him and said slowly. Gu Yun is used to cold her face. Even at this moment, her look is still cold. As if no one could enter her eyes, there was an ice and snow hidden inside. Seeing Gu Yun''s appearance, the hatred in the eyes of Ju Yuan intensified. He didn''t know what kind of feelings he had for her. He clearly understood that she didn''t love him. She wanted to leave him, and he couldn''t get her. In that case, it''s ruined. Or break her wings, so that she can no longer spread her wings and leave. If she can''t return to the sky that belongs to her, she will always stay here and stay with him. Thinking of this, there was an uncontrollable excitement in the heart of Juyuan. He should have thought of this long ago. He didn''t allow her to leave! He said silently in his heart: Gu Yun, the more you want to push me away! The more I want to pester you! Never die! All the emotions in his heart were well hidden by him. His face was still covered with a layer of frost. After hearing the question of Gu Yun, the sneer radian at the corner of his lips expanded. "Are you going to pretend you don''t know anything at this time? Since you want to continue pretending to be crazy, I''ll tell you myself over there that the ice lotus you brought back is a deadly poison. " Gu Yuan said slowly word by word, looking at Gu Yun''s face and not letting go of any change in her expression. However, to his disappointment, there was only one expression of Gu Yun from beginning to end, that is, an indifferent attitude towards everything. It was her appearance that made him more and more crazy. Gu Yun is like a person standing on the nine sky. It is clear that the distance between them is so close, but it makes people feel separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. It is so far away. The more you want to hold her hand, the farther she is from you. In that case, fall into the abyss! He wants to see her in pain! Gu Yun''s expression finally changed. There was a deep shock. She didn''t want to say: "impossible! There can be no problem with the ice Lotus! " It was the ice lotus that she picked herself and condensed the spirit of heaven and earth. In any case, it could not kill people. "Binglian really didn''t have a problem, but the fault is you. Mu Ling''s injury was very serious. Coupled with the corrosion of poison, we worked hard to keep his last breath, but it was because of you that Mu Ling lost his last breath." The garden said mercilessly. He gradually disintegrated the will of Gu Yun. He told her that Mu Ling''s injury needs to refine ice lotus into a pill before she can take it. This is the only antidote. In the process of refining the pill, the violent power contained in ice lotus will gradually moderate down. Mu Ling, who was seriously injured, was extremely fragile and could not bear the powerful power of ice lotus. Therefore, if you take it directly, those violent forces will directly break through every meridian in Mu Ling''s body, cause massive damage in his body and die. After Mu Ling took the ice lotus directly, the short awakening was just a reflection. Mu Ling died. The little princess who grew up in the palm of their hands in the whole heavenly palace died at the most brilliant age. This is a heavy blow to them, so their eyes are full of hatred when they look at Gu Yun. They want to avenge Mu Ling! What about the son of gods and demons? This is the territory of their heavenly palace. There is no room for people! Chapter 1034 Gu Yun slowly turned his head, and his cold eyes swept everyone, "get out of the way!" Like the sound from the boundless glacier, wrapped in cold wind and snow, it fell into everyone''s ears, making them tremble uncontrollably. Those eyes staring at the lonely cloud gradually climbed up the terror. This is the strength that has surpassed the immortal! When has the girl broken through the barrier of immortality? incorrect! During this time, there was no robbery thunder in the fairyland in the field of beast God. In other words, Gu Yun''s strength is still in the four realms of Shangxian, but her real strength has entered another realm. They have heard that there is a kind of cultivator in this vast world. They adopt the cultivation law against the sky, so that their cultivation can not keep up with their strength. This is often the most obvious in actual combat. Obviously, they are two people in the same realm, but one of them has the strength to completely crush the other, or even make that person have no room to fight back. Obviously, Gu Yun is such a person. At that moment, the pressure released by the lonely cloud almost made them unable to hold the weapons in their hands. The son of God and devil, even if he is not completely strong, can not be underestimated! The body seemed to be out of control. After the sound of the lonely cloud sounded, it was faster than the consciousness and responded first. The crowd, like the retreating tide, quickly spread to both sides, revealing the main road in the middle. Gu Yun approached step by step, and all the blades facing her were trembling. At this moment, no one dared to stop Gu Yun. She crossed the half meter high threshold and entered the huge bedroom. Beside the bed, there were people kneeling in twos and threes, sobbing in a low voice, and sadness filled the whole hall. The girl trapped in the bed spread green silk on the bed. Her beautiful face lost all its colors and was as pale as paper. She closed her eyes and had no breath. It seems that at the last moment, the girl suffered great pain. Her beautiful eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, showing the color of pain. Gu Yun came, and the movement startled the others in the hall. A pair of angry eyes hated Gu Yun. They said in a harsh voice: "you murderer, you killed ling''er, and you dare to come!" Their voices awakened other people outside the hall. All of them reacted. Before the three elders gave orders, they immediately rushed into the bedroom hall and pointed the spearhead at Gu Yun again. "What''s the matter? Do you want to confirm again whether Mu Ling is really dead? Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha "Mu Ling is dead. Do you want her to live in peace?" "Get out, you''re not qualified to step here!" "Why do you say so much to this despicable villain? We want to avenge Mu Ling!" ¡­¡­ The sonorous and powerful voice did not hide his hatred for Gu Yun, and his fierce eyes seemed to want to swallow Gu Yun alive now. Everyone rushed up, and the deadly attack rained down and ran away with the lonely cloud. But none of them were intercepted by the enchantment around the solitary cloud body. All the attacks fell on the enchantment, and only a shallow ripple appeared. All the complicated voices could not be heard by Gu Yun. Her eyes just stared at Mu Ling''s figure. At that moment, she felt her blood began to solidify. Bursts of cold hit every corner of her body. Chapter 1035 Gu Yun''s hand was clenched into a fist. Her nails had been deeply embedded in her flesh, but she seemed to have no feeling. In her eyes, only mu Ling''s figure fell, and nothing could be seen next to her. Mu Ling is dead These four words circulate infinitely in Gu Yun''s mind, making the bottom of her eyes like a layer of cold ice. At this time, the lonely cloud was a little terrible, like the eve of the storm. Xiaoqing''s heart was full of anxiety. He flew down to Gu Yun''s ear and whispered, "master..." His voice was like a stone sinking into the sea, and did not stir up half a wave in the eyes of Gu Yun. He only felt that the current state of Guyun was very wrong. It seems to have been hit hard. Thinking of this, Xiaoqing''s eyes are full of deeper uneasiness. He wants to drag Gu Yun''s hand, but he is afraid to touch her. Gu Yun just maintained a posture and stood in front of Mu Ling''s bed, staring at her who was cold all over. For a long time, there was a whisper from her mouth: "little love, I killed Mu Ling..." Hearing her voice, Xiaoqing immediately felt excited. He flew to the lonely cloud, shook his head and said, "it''s not your fault! It''s none of your business! The master didn''t kill Mu Ling! " He said incoherently. Because of the contract, he could feel the spreading sea of bitterness in Gu Yun''s heart, almost drowning him. "I fed ice lotus to her." The look of Gu Yun was still stunned. She muttered to herself. Her voice was soon swallowed up by the cries and curses around her. All the attacks hit the border and made a lot of noise. Xiaoqing looked at the increasingly pale face of Gu Yun, and his heart was filled with anxiety. If this goes on, the master will fall into a magic barrier! But there was nothing he could do. During this time in the beast God field, Gu Yun''s heart has already been open to Mu Ling. Therefore, in Gu Yun''s subconscious mind, she has regarded Mu Ling as a friend. However, she personally sent her friend to hell, even if it was not her intention, it was an indisputable fact. This is a heavy blow that the lonely cloud, which regards friends as extremely important, can''t accept in any case. So she was like a lost soul. Let the people outside yell at her. After all, it was her negligence that killed Mu Ling. Seeing that the boundary will be broken under the concerted efforts of the people, and the lonely cloud is still standing still, Xiaoqing is anxious like an ant on a hot pot, "master, wake up quickly, these people are about to be killed!" He held Gu Yun''s hand and shouted. His eyes were filled with tears. But the lonely cloud was still in a state of shielding all the external sounds, and there was a breath of dead silence around her, as if the whole person had returned to solitude. Seeing that Gu Yun did not resist, they further encouraged their arrogance. The eyes of the three elders burst out like a poisonous snake. They shook their arms and attacked at the same time. Under the joint attack of the three people, the barrier around Gu Yun''s body was broken in an instant. At the same time, their voice echoed in the whole hall: "everyone go up together and kill her! Those who take the head of solitary cloud will be rewarded with a set of advanced skills. " As soon as he said this, everyone made an excited voice and looked at Gu Yun as if he saw not a person, but a set of advanced skills in front of him. Chapter 1036 Everyone looked at each other, and not surprisingly, they saw ruthlessness and killing in each other''s eyes. Without any hesitation, everyone used all the divine power in his body and threw all his eggs at Gu Yun. Without the barrier of the border, these attacks actually fell on Gu Yun. Gu Yun didn''t hide, so he stood in place and took all the attacks. In an instant, the smell of blood dispersed in the hall and stimulated everyone''s nerves. The strong white light rolled up by the divine power swallowed up the figure of the solitary cloud. The majestic power was overwhelming. Everyone was excited on their face. They gave all their strength to fight together. Even if the solitary cloud was so strong, it would not be able to carry it. Immortality is half life! The excessive consumption of strength made them enter a weak period, and their faces turned white, but the excitement brought by the imagined victory made their faces climb up thin red again, like a sick and strange state. However, when the white light dispersed, everyone''s expression froze on their faces, and even the faces of the three elders became ugly. Standing outside the crowd, watching all this coldly, the wheel garden slowly raised his thin lips at this time, and a faint smile of unknown meaning appeared on his handsome face. Fu Lun, who was tight all over, stared in that direction. Like a leopard ready to go, he could rush up and bite off the enemy''s neck at any time. The smile on the corner of the lips of the garden is more and more intriguing. When the white light dissipated, the girl in the center of the hall still stood lingran, and her blood dyed her light clothes red. Her hands hung on both sides of her body, and the blood meandering down from her sleeves dropped on the ground along her slender and pale fingers. Soon, a pool of blood gathered at the foot of Gu Yun, reflecting her embarrassed appearance at this time. A bloodstain was impressively printed on the right face of Gu Yun, and the gurgling blood flowed out of the ferocious wound, making the whole right face of Gu Yun blurred by blood, like a fierce ghost climbing out of hell. Her clothes were ragged and scarred, and some of them were bone deep. However, Gu Yun just hung his head, and a pair of different pupils hid in the shadow of scattered ink hair, which was dark and unclear, so that people couldn''t really see how she looked. However, they determined one thing. No matter how they attacked, Gu Yun didn''t want to fight back. This makes everyone excited like beating chicken blood for a moment. If you can step on the soles of your feet with a strong man who can call the wind and rain on weekdays At this moment, everyone looked at Gu Yun''s eyes, fierce and bright. Xiaoqing looked up and saw this scene. She couldn''t help breathing. Just now, when these people jointly attacked Gu Yun, Gu Yun immediately pushed him out to avoid his injury with her. However, he would rather bear these injuries with her! Xiaoqing''s eyes were full of tears. He sucked his nose and said with some tears: "master, why did you do this! If you want to do the so-called atonement in this way, I''ll go with you! " With that, he stubbornly returned to Gu Yun and blocked her with his small body, although he knew that it was not enough to prevent these people from continuing to attack and cause the second damage to Gu Yun. Since he could not persuade Gu Yun to avoid the attack, he would bear it with her! Chapter 1037 This is the only thing Xiaoqing can do at this moment. Because these people''s attacks are taken by Gu Yun on his own initiative, he can''t transfer them. There is a missing piece in Gu Yun''s heart, so she wants to fill the missing piece in this way. This is the so-called atonement! But it''s not her fault at all. Xiaoqing looked at Gu Yun with red eyes. Tears had left a clear trace on his face. The second wave of attack has swept in. Xiaoqing looks at everyone fearlessly and yells, "if you want to hurt your master, step on my body first." His words combined with his small body did not have half a deterrent. Everyone just looked at him contemptuously, his hands kept moving, and the majestic force pressed against the lonely cloud again. This time, not only the people around, but also the three elders launched an attack together. Their strength was completely better than that of others. When all these forces were combined, the whole hall began to tremble violently. Boulders rolled down from the roof. At this time, the man who had been watching from a distance changed his face. He dodged and went from the door of the bedroom to Mu Ling''s bed. He quickly cast a spell and set up a boundary around the bed to block the falling boulders. The situation here has been stable, but the situation there is very bad. Originally, these people''s attacks were enough to kill Gu Yun. Now they have to guard against boulders falling from the roof. This time, Gu Yun still had no intention to fight back. She finally moved, but she just raised her hand and pushed Xiaoqing out again, and set a ban on him. In an instant, Xiaoqing couldn''t move. He was suspended in the transparent barrier in mid air, and the raided attack couldn''t reach the height. He was trapped here and could do nothing. He could only watch what happened below. Shackled in the barrier, Xiaoqing kept patting the barrier and crying out to Guyun to let him out. Tears had blurred his voice. Finally, her voice was hoarse, and Guyun didn''t look at him more. All the attacks fell on Gu Yun. Gu Yun bent down suddenly, and a mouthful of dripping blood gushed out, which dyed the ground of the dormitory red. Because of the heavy trauma, Gu Yun''s body couldn''t help shaking slightly. The pain was like gangrene, but it couldn''t compare with the pain on the tip of her heart. At this time, after two waves of attacks, the lonely cloud was already black and blue, and it was difficult to stand up. She was shaky, but soon, she stood up slowly, and her back was still as stiff as a green pine. All the people looked at the lonely cloud covered with blood but without breaking their pride. Suddenly, admiration came from the bottom of their hearts. They could no longer launch the third wave of attack. And Gu Yun is already at the end of her power, and can''t withstand the third wave of attack. If she attacks again, she will die here immediately. However, at this moment, none of them could attack with divine power, and their hearts were numb. However, at this time, a white figure, like an arrow from the string, suddenly passed by. At the same time, the attack in his hand was like breaking bamboo, with the ruthless strength of desperate: "Gu Yun, I want you to die!" It''s Fulun. Everyone looked at him and rushed over like a madman. They ignored all the fatal attacks and greeted Gu Yun. They were shocked. With the current solitary cloud condition, I can''t bear any attack from Fulun! Chapter 1038 Gu Yun raised her eyes. For a moment, her eyes met with Fulun. Then she slowly closed her eyes. Fulun, or her life! "Master!" Xiaoqing''s hoarse voice came from above. He tried his best to hit the barrier that trapped him. A pair of big eyes had been crying red, but Gu Yun was still unmoved. The strong light made everyone feel a sharp pain in their eyes, but no one closed their eyes and looked at the lonely cloud for a moment. Fulun''s attack was about to fall on her. In the next instant, the amazing and gorgeous girl would die in front of them. At this moment, people''s hearts filled with complexity. The three elders looked at this scene with leisure, and the corners of their lips slowly aroused a successful smile. When Guyun died, Zhengrong will kill for Guyun. At that time, they will expel Zhengrong from the heavenly palace for a good reason. The heavenly palace of Qijun mountain can only be controlled by the three of them. Even from ancient times! This world is no longer the world of their ancient antiques! Standing beside the Mu Ling bed, he saw this thrilling scene as soon as he raised his eyes. His hands hanging on both sides of his body tightly clenched into fists. He hesitated for only a moment. Finally, he moved his feet and ran towards the lonely cloud. After all, he still couldn''t do it and watched Gu Yun die in front of him. Even if Gu Yun''s heart is made of ice, he loves her deeply. For the first time, it was out of control. All the darkness hidden in his heart was excavated with the deterioration of his feelings for Gu Yun. He wanted to destroy her and get her as well. But it was late. He was still a distance away from Gu Yun, and Fulun was already in front of Gu Yun. He couldn''t match Fulun''s speed. The pupil of the wheel garden trembled fiercely, and cried out, "lonely cloud!" At the moment of his voice, suddenly, the whole hall shook violently. The hall trembled because of the previous power fluctuation. The already shaky hall immediately collapsed as if it had lost its support. Everyone controlled all their remaining strength and scrambled to take it out of the hall. They stumbled and described it as embarrassing. When they finally ran out of the hall, they were already disheartened. When they stood outside the hall, they realized that the hall was not shaking, but the whole Qijun mountain was shaking violently. This shaking directly affected several other mountains near Qijun mountain. The lips of the three elders all trembled, because at the same time, a bad feeling suddenly arose in their hearts, and it became stronger and stronger. Mu Ling''s bedroom hall did not directly collapse into ruins, but fell around under the influence of power. The ruins piled up around the lonely clouds, and all the houses around were involved and collapsed one after another. The three elders looked at this scene and were shocked, which made them forget to stop the collapse momentum, creating more palace collapses. In just a few breaths, the heavenly palace has been destroyed by half. "My Lord, you dare to move! In that case, sacrifice all! " Like a cold voice from nine days away, it attacks everyone''s heart and even the depths of his soul. The sky and the earth were covered by the majestic pressure that changed the color of heaven and earth, and the boundless dark color invaded every corner of Qijun mountain. Except for the helpless clouds, everyone fell on their knees without warning, knelt down in a completely submissive posture, and fear appeared on their faces. Sacrifice and welcome the return of the gods! Chapter 1039 At this moment, their souls were trembling, their whole bodies were like falling into a cold pool, and a deep chill spread from their limbs and bones. The voice was magnified several times in the silent space, and the body of the lonely cloud suddenly froze. Suddenly, she looked up and looked at the sky occupied by the darkness. The rolling dark clouds formed a huge curtain and fell from the vast sky to the boundless earth. The sky is rippling, and the space is being torn by a powerful force until a huge gully appears in their vision. Looking at it, the dark gully is deep and boundless, like the end of the abyss, swallowing the world. When everyone stared at the gully in the sky, they burst out a burning light from the abyss in the next breath, broke through the darkness and tore the whole heaven and earth into two poles. One dark and one bright. The interweaving of darkness and light. A tall figure, a young man in black, slowly appeared in the clear light that captured the glory of heaven and earth. The roaring wind rolled up the young man''s cold and solemn black clothes. The dark red streaks were like the last bit of blood in the dark. The ink hair was light, revealing the beautiful face of demon and fairy, which made everything pale. Everyone couldn''t help breathing when looking at him. The next moment, their thousands of thoughts were submerged by fear. The bright red mark on the young man''s eyebrows is like a burning fire, containing the powerful power to burn all creatures. A pair of purple pupils filled with anger are like the bright star river in the world. At this moment, there is a storm of destruction, which envelops them like mountains and seas. Everyone''s face is like a dying man. The supreme sword clanked in the hands of the youth, penetrated the sky and the earth, fell into everyone''s ears, and seemed to directly pierce their beating heart. Fear has shaken them like chaff. A name clearly appeared in their hearts, but no one dared to say the four words - no God! All things are supreme and the Lord of heaven and earth. At his feet, all sentient beings are mole ants. A whisper, scattered into the wind: "Siqi..." Gu Yun looked up and looked at the man. There was no moment when his heart beat so fast. As the voice fell, I saw that the blood thirsty and killing young man in the void changed his mood several times, and finally turned into love. His body flashed. The next moment, his figure appeared in front of the lonely cloud. A long lost embrace shrouded Gu Yun. He firmly shackled her in his arms. It was not a warm embrace, but gave Gu Yun all his peace of mind. "I''m back! No one can hurt you! " Under the cold voice, there is the tenderness of Gu Yun alone, but in the eyes of all the people around, there is a combination of Su Sha. The three elders knelt on the ground, shaking uncontrollably all over their bodies, and their hearts had sunk to the bottom of the valley. They wanted to beg for mercy, but their right to speak was robbed. Si Qi presses Gu Yun in his arms and separates her from the killing and blood around her. The sacrifice has just begun. Everyone only felt that a burst of late pain flooded all their senses. The next moment, they were stunned to find that there were countless deep visible bone scars on them silently. From these scars, blood was flowing continuously. Slowly, their feet had merged into a pool of blood. Chapter 1040 But they could not move in this pressure. They knelt on the ground and could only watch their body''s blood run out bit by bit. The feeling of weakness invaded their brain. With more and more blood loss, dizziness followed. "Oh, oh, oh!" Everyone''s pupils shrink suddenly, and their faces climb to ashes. Their instinctive fear of death makes them try to struggle, but everything is in vain. Being oppressed by the overwhelming force like the vast ocean, even moving your fingers is extravagant hope. Everyone keeps blinking the only active eyes, and the pale lips tremble, which has lost all their colors. Nothing is more frightening than watching yourself die. They opened their eyes and looked at the pool of blood under them. The area became larger and larger, and death was directly supported by them. There is no wail, no scream, no sword and shadow. Everyone dies quietly. Until they die, their eyes are wide open, and strong reluctance is brewing. Blood has flowed all over the area of the heavenly palace. Siqi returned and washed the ancient building standing in Qijun mountain for thousands of years. All the fresh lives have become one of the thousands of dead in this mountain. A thunder burst in the sky, and strong lightning shuttled through the clouds. The pale light lit up the grave. The heavenly palace, which has been brilliant for more than a thousand years, was eventually submerged in the long river of history. The storm came suddenly and washed the earth, but it could not wipe off the blood on the ground and blow away the blood in the air. At the last moment of his life, Juyuan''s eyes stared at the lonely cloud in Siqi''s arms. The surging emotions gradually tended to be dead, and love and hate became empty. He remembered what Gu Yun said a few days ago. "I already have someone I like. I want to find him when I leave this time." It seems that this person is the one she likes. It''s really envious The pouring rain fell from the sky, and the cold came from all directions. All the reluctance was turned into a sigh. Juyuan powerlessly closed his eyes, with a ironic smile on his lips, and completely sank into the darkness. It rained heavily, like a broken jade bead, which splashed huge water when landing. At the position where Siqi stood, after the rain fell from the clouds, the position two meters above him automatically changed the route. From beginning to end, no rain fell on them. At the moment when she was held in her arms by Si Qi, it was already the limit of Gu Yun. Before that, she held on and didn''t fall down. But at the moment when she saw Si Qi, she didn''t want to insist any more. Because she can completely put her safety into his hands. Siqi Heng picked up the lonely cloud, turned around, stepped on the void, and disappeared into the vast heaven and earth. At the same time, the whole Qijun mountain began to collapse, rolling rocks fell from the top of the mountain, the earth collapsed, and everything was developing in an uncontrollable direction. Everyone, together with the heavenly palace and Qijun mountain, was buried under the loess. This movement disturbed the whole beast God field, and the company commander Shengtian noticed the signs. Zhengrong hurried back. Where he came into view, there was only chaos. He was stunned in situ. There was still a residual atmosphere of killing and blood in the air. He could vaguely see the ferocious faces after his tragic death from the ruins. For a long time, Zhengrong seemed to have found his soul. He stared at his eyes in front and suddenly sent out a burning light. There was an uncontrollable surprise inside. He even couldn''t help laughing, "back! No God is back! " The man standing above the ruins and laughing up to the sky has no sense of his people''s consciousness buried under his feet. Chapter 1041 Soon, Zhengrong followed Siqi''s steps and left. When the world was silent, a thin figure stood out from behind a towering ancient tree. She only wore a thin lining. The hands hanging on both sides of her body and caged in her sleeves were tightly clenched into fists. The eyes staring at Si Qi''s departure direction were filled with vicious light. "Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable..." she murmured these four words, and her body trembled slightly with great anger. Siqi left, but the dark clouds and pressure between heaven and earth did not disappear. In the field of beast God, everyone looked at the sky where Qijun mountain was located. Their body had been faster than their mind to respond. They rushed towards Qijun mountain together, their eyes glittered with hot light, and their hearts beat like thunder at this moment. Subversive and blatant power, the purest source in the world! That is a power without God! Has their king come back? When his mind moved, everyone could not restrain his trembling, even if more than a thousand years had passed, even if no God had become history, even if the era that belonged to him had passed. However, his legend is deeply engraved in their bones, hearts and souls. The legend without God is indelible. Just hearing his name can make them surrender immediately. The venerable in all fields of the world can be done and replaced by anyone. Only without God, no one can replace it. There is only one emperor in the vast world, Three Kingdoms and Kyushu! He is God. The God who lives in everyone''s heart should look down upon all sentient beings. When this majestic pressure diffused in the field of beast God, what poured out from the bottom of everyone''s heart was ecstasy, fanaticism and obedience. Some people are deeply afraid, deeply afraid and want to kill them again. In Fengqi mountain, the priest came out of his cabin, his hands behind him, looked up at the clouds that had spread throughout the field of animal gods, but there was a trend before the wind and rain came. "It turned out that the disaster was him!" A tiny whisper was like an illusion. The boy who followed him couldn''t control the fear from his heart. His voice trembled: "master, are you talking?" The priest looked up at the sky and said to himself, "master, what''s the matter with the pressure in the air? What an evil door! " His strength was too weak to resist the pressure. For a long time, when the young man thought he couldn''t wait for the priest''s answer, a sigh came from the front: "the king of the three worlds, breaking the laws of heaven and earth has come back..." At the other end, Feng Chu and Feng Zhi swept out of the king''s hall at the same time, looking up at Mo Kong with an unbelievable face. In their eyes, complex emotions are brewing. Even if the state reaches their level, they are instinctively afraid. Where is this sacred? When was there such a strong man in the holy God field who was completely at the level of the former beast God? Nianxi leaned against the window frame, with worry in her red eyes: "the field of beast God is going to be chaotic, and I don''t know what the situation of the master is now." There was some chagrin between her eyes and eyebrows. Since she entered adulthood, she had less contact with Gu Yun. As a result, she was staying in Fengqi mountain and couldn''t feel the situation on the other side of Gu Yun, as if she had lost contact. Chapter 1042 Xing Xuan came to her side and slowly lifted a happy smile on her lips: "don''t worry, sister will be fine." Nianxi listened to his determined voice and turned her eyes to him. "Because the emperor is back!" The smile on the edge of the star swirl''s lips expanded, "or it should be called... My Lord!" There was piety in his voice. Dragon Valley. The giant dragons circling in mid air, at the moment when the overwhelming pressure diffused from the sky, all the giant dragons fell to the ground one after another from the sky, and their copper bell like eyes stared at the sky in fear. At that moment, the pressure on them made them feel that if they didn''t fall from the sky, they would be crushed into slag immediately. Thinking of this, a chill spread from the spinal cord to the heart. With a roar, it was the sound of the rocks breaking open. All the dragons looked at the hillside of the mountain not far away. There was the cave where their Dragon King closed. At this moment, the cave has been destroyed by a huge force. They saw their Dragon King rising from the cave. The sound of the Dragon rang through their ears, which made their blood tremble. They heard that their Dragon King was saying, "Lord emperor, Lord emperor is back!" The next moment, the figure of the Dragon King disappeared in their vision, leaving all the stunned dragons. It was a natural day, and the dark tide was surging under the calm surface. The divine emperor sat in the temple. Below him sat the sea emperor, the human emperor, the demon emperor and the ELF KING. Each face looks different and has different thoughts. Finally, the emperor broke the calm: "the news from the beast God field is that no God has returned!" Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by the divine Emperor: "it''s impossible. He died without God more than a thousand years ago and was wiped out by the way of heaven. Even if he has the ability of heaven, he can''t escape the obliteration of the way of heaven." The way of heaven, everything in this world is the way of heaven. Who dares to oppose the way of heaven, no God is the best example. The obliteration of the way of heaven is not only the disappearance of the body, but the most direct destruction of the gods and souls, no reincarnation and complete disappearance. Therefore, when feeling the pressure from the beast God field, everyone thought of no God for the first time, but denied this conjecture for the first time. There is no God in this world. "Yes or no, you''ll know!" At this time, the demon emperor stood up, and the golden pupil twinkled with an unknown light. As soon as the voice fell, his figure disappeared into the temple. The whole immortal day was in panic, and the hands holding weapons had exuded cold sweat. The netherworld and the mortal world have also been affected. Led by the demon God, Chi Yan raised his head and stared at the sky above his head. A dark light flashed in his eyes, "it''s in the divine world..." Where he is, you will find Gu Yun! The next moment, Chi Yan stepped into the space channel. Without the return of God, the whole pattern of the three worlds will be rewritten, and a new era is coming! Everyone was in a panic. More people are at a loss about the change of the atmosphere. Beast God field, Wuliang Mountain, clear water and cold spring. The dense cold air lingers on the water, blurring everything in the water. Around, all the monsters purred and fled one after another, as if there were fierce beasts behind them. In a moment, such a deep valley sank into solitude. Chapter 1043 Blue water and cold spring lead the spirit of heaven and earth and precipitate thousands of years. In the middle of the cold spring, a pair of beautiful people embrace each other. "Lonely cloud..." a whisper was full of tenderness. Gu Yunyu''s eyelashes trembled and slowly opened her eyes. A daze flashed in her eyes. She seemed to have a long dream. In the dream, she saw Siqi. A cold hand gently provoked her jaw. Before Gu Yun could react, it was a kiss that strongly sealed her lips. Unprotected lips and teeth were easily pried open, overbearing into the city and plunder the land. The familiar breath surrounded Gu Yun. Gu Yun instinctively wanted to resist and finally put his hand around Siqi''s neck. Gu Yun''s response deepened the kiss, like a storm, tossing and plundering his breath a little. All thoughts melt in this kiss. Siqi didn''t let her go until Gu Yun''s face was thin red. He changed his position, gently kissed Gu Yun''s eyebrows and eyes, and his forehead was against Gu Yun''s forehead. He said, "Gu Yun, I''m late, I..." Before his words came out, he was interrupted by Gu Yun: "just come back." As long as he is there, he is better than everything. Si Qi holds Gu Yun''s waist and shackles her firmly in his arms. Until now, he is still worried. If he is one step later, will he lose Gu Yun again? He can''t stand it. Just assumptions can drive him crazy. "Gu Yun, I will never leave you again. No one can hurt you any more." The decadent voice is tantalizing, and the tip of the language trembles slightly. This is not a love word, but a promise he made to her. No, guard! The dense cold air blurred Si Qi''s eyebrow eyes, making Gu Yun unable to see the surging emotion in his eyes. She stretched out her hand and hugged him. Her cold voice was more soft: "no one can hurt me!" Si Qi said, "including me!" Gu Yun, if one day I want to hurt you, I must first put myself into a situation of eternal doom! Si Qi''s voice was not heard by Gu Yun. She smelled the speech and smiled. Siqi won''t hurt her, never! This is an indisputable fact. In the heavenly palace, Gu Yun was badly hurt and almost killed her. But in the cold spring, Gu Yun found that her injury had completely recovered, and her cultivation seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds. Gu Yun suddenly raised his eyes and stared at Si Qi. The red industrial fire print between Si Qi''s eyebrows seemed to emit an inconspicuous light under the cold. Si Qi understood the doubt in Gu Yun''s eyes. He said, "I share my life and strength with you!" In other words, live and die together, hand in hand. Gu Yun felt that her heart seemed to be burned by something. She was stunned and stared at Si Qi deeply. He smiled at her with a light smile. His handsome face was also demon and immortal, seizing the beauty of all things. Gu Yun opened his mouth and was about to say something when suddenly a terrible thunder burst in the sky, shaking the whole mountain for a moment. Gu Yun frowned. It''s really the wrong time for the thunder to cross the robbery. Thanks to Si Qi''s power sharing, Gu Yun''s cultivation has directly jumped to the level of God, that is, she has directly crossed six realms and promoted! Although it was a leap forward promotion, the thunder of crossing the robbery was half unambiguous. It directly superimposed all the thunder robberies to be experienced in the six realms and came down. Even the immortal Luo will be blasted into slag! Then came the towering and Yesu, looking at the thunder above his head with an incredible face. Chapter 1044 They stared at the sky for a while, and then slowly turned their eyes back to Si Qi and Gu Yun in the cold spring. The thunder of crossing the robbery must come to Gu Yun. Gu Yun broke away from Si Qi''s arms and picked up the world sword to meet the majestic thunder that had fallen from the ink sky. The whole immeasurable mountain trembled because of the fierce thunder robbery, and the current fled the whole mountain. They had no doubt that when the thunder hit the immeasurable mountain, the whole mountain would collapse. In Wuliang Mountain, all the monsters ran away and knocked down one towering ancient tree, leaving panic footprints on the ground. The power of heaven is enough to destroy them in an instant. At the same time, the whole divine world noticed the movement on this side of Wuliang Mountain. People from all sides rushed here. At the moment when Gu Yun was about to break through the water, Si Qi held her hand. Gu Yun looked back at him suspiciously, and saw that Si Qi''s deep purple pupils were filled with feelings like a dark tide, as if to overturn everything in the world. He pulled her back behind him and looked up at the sky. His thin lips aroused a sneer. Suddenly, the supreme sword flew into his hand. The cold sword made the cold spring splash one after another. The arrogance that emerged in Siqi''s eyebrows was to ignore the way of heaven and look down on everything. "It''s just a mere thunder robbery!" Si Qi said, his eyes overflowing with a dark light of contempt. Zhengrong and Yesu''s whole body was shocked. Looking at Siqi, his eyes became crazy, and a cavity of hot blood filled his chest. The towering body trembled uncontrollably, which was spontaneous excitement and ecstasy. That man has no God, is the head of the gods, is the master of the three worlds, and is the king of all of them! Standing on all living beings, enough to compete with the way of heaven! "No God! Lord emperor! " Zheng Rong murmured in a low voice, and his heart has surged into the sea. Even though Yesu witnessed with his own eyes that siqituo became godless, he still couldn''t stop his excitement. In his words, every minute and every second around godless was full of blood. When the thunder came, everything shrank. The power from heaven has the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. Frightened by the thunder robbery, Zhengrong and Yesu''s face became a little pale, and their internal strength had begun to be disordered, but they still stood firmly by the cold spring, without any retreat and fear. The thunderbolt cleaved on the earth, and the dazzling light swallowed up everything. The figures of Si Qi and Gu Yun were submerged in it. The whole immeasurable mountain was shaking violently. Deep gullies crisscrossed the whole earth. The rocks rolling down from the top of the mountain rolled all the way to the foot of the mountain, and the trees along the way were uprooted. Like a tornado sweeping through, this ancient mountain range was full of holes in an instant, the ground was crumbling, and the cracked gullies were as deep as an abyss, so they had to fly into the air with towering and night and morning. As soon as they stabilized their figure, they looked around for the figure of Si Qi and Gu Yun. The white light drowned everything. Even though they knew that the thunder of crossing the robbery would not pose any threat to them, they could not stop worrying about the current situation. Just as they were thinking about jumping into the cold spring to look for them, suddenly, a burst of golden light more dazzling than thunder and the rising sun burst out from their feet. The golden light rose into the sky, and a breathing time shrouded the whole sky. It was sacred and powerful. Countless people in the field of beast gods knelt down piously and worshipped in the direction of Wuliang Mountain. Chapter 1045 In their eyes, there is only surrender. Closer, closer! The fanaticism in the eyes of those who rushed to Wuliang Mountain burst out, and the great excitement in their hearts made their bodies tremble slightly, and the strong power spread from the center of Wuliang Mountain to the whole field of beast gods. The majestic pressure was on each of them, like an invisible hand holding their hearts. While they were afraid, they felt their blood boiling, and ecstasy spread from their hearts. Such a powerful force is enough to subvert everything in the world. He is the only supreme in this vast world! Under this great pressure and the pain spreading from the body to the whole body, everyone approached the immeasurable mountain step by step, just for their faith and to see their God. But at the moment when they were close to Wuliang Mountain, they were unable to move. The power of thunder robbery mixed with the supreme power of heaven and earth, intertwined to form an indestructible barrier, which could not be broken by all their strength. They had to stop moving forward. When they raised their eyes, they saw the red figure in the sky. For some of them, this person is no stranger. From those turbid eyes, there was an excited light. They raised their hands tremblingly and saluted the man in red. The old voice echoed between heaven and earth: "I''ve seen Yesu Dharma protector!" Yesu is a thunderous name for those who survived from ancient times. In the past, the twelve Dharma protectors were the most famous around the godless. Their power is second only to the godless. They are only loyal to the godless. They are the sharpest blades in his hands, charging for the godless and cutting through thorns for the godless. More than a thousand years later, once ignorant children, they are old to their twilight years, but he has not changed at all. It is said that after the disaster of miracles, the twelve Dharma protectors who used to follow the non God Zun were imprisoned in one of the three worlds to curse the mainland. They can''t turn over and see the sun forever. When everyone thought they were dead, Yesu appeared again in their eyes with the return of no God, still a rebellious posture and a fierce power. Hearing their voices, Yesu looked back at them with a cold look. His eyes swept their faces and filtered them in his memory - a group of people he didn''t know. Since he didn''t know them, there was no need to spend time on them. Yesu took back his eyes and looked at the boundless mountain at the foot again. At this time, the Wuliang Mountain has collapsed. The vast power brought by the thunder disaster makes them weaker and weaker. Their faces are more and more ugly. They know that if they continue to spend here, they are very likely to die under the thunder disaster. Their hearts were dignified. This thunder disaster was more unusual than ever before, which made Yesu think of the thunder disaster that came down from the heaven more than a thousand years ago and wiped out the godless respect. It was the thunder disaster that brought miracles to the whole three worlds and made the godless respect disappear in the vast heaven and earth. Is the way of heaven going to erase the lonely cloud this time? At the moment when this thought rose in Yesu''s heart, he couldn''t help shivering and a layer of cold sweat burst out all over his body. If so Chapter 1046 If this is true, the emperor is bound to point to the sky again and become an enemy of the way of heaven. Should the history of a thousand years ago be repeated again Everyone looked at the scene in front of him and lost his mind. He didn''t know what night it was. The moment when the golden light rose was like the dawn of hope, breaking through the heavy haze and darkness. Light up the towering and night sun''s eyes in an instant. The golden light rising from the sky directly broke through the thunder coming down from the way of heaven. The whole sky was a shining color of golden light. The irresistible thunder was like a defeated army at the moment. It was just a few breaths, and everything disappeared, and everything was calm again. Shrouded in this sacred golden light, they only feel as if they have been redeemed. The discomfort originally caused by thunder robbery has disappeared, as if they have been reborn, and they have a refreshing feeling from the depths of their bodies. From the golden light, a young man in black came out slowly. In his hand, he held a girl in the same black. Their exquisite and unparalleled appearance made everything lose color and gorgeous. At that moment, they seemed to see the gods coming from ancient times. Everyone looked at them and forgot to react. Siqi''s indifferent eyes swept everyone. He frowned slightly, moved under his feet, crushed the void and left here with lonely clouds. Until their figure completely disappeared in the field of vision, they slowly recovered and rubbed their eyes in disbelief. They almost thought they had an illusion. Just a few blinks of an eye, the huge power falling from the heaven was easily broken by the boy. For a moment, they seemed to see that the boy had stepped on the heaven. A name came out of their hearts - no God! With such a powerful force and the courage to contend with the way of heaven, looking at the three realms, there is only one person in ancient and modern times, that is, the three realms dominate without God''s respect. Their hearts were so excited that they wanted to continue to follow the steps of no God, but they couldn''t find them in the vast world. Since then, there has been a legend in the three realms that the godless Lord who returns again has a man on the tip of his heart and does not hesitate to destroy the whole heavenly palace for her! With a wail in the night, I left him again! It''s simply heterosexual and inhuman. It''s simply having a daughter-in-law and forgetting a brother. It''s simply heinous! But at least this time, he is no longer alone and forgotten. There is a brother in distress around him! Yesu sighed, and Zhengrong chased them to leave again and stepped into the space channel. Until the sky can no longer see a few people, a group of talents feel pity to leave, and some people simply fall in the boundless mountain and shine in response to that idiom. The once rich and beautiful Wuliang Mountain has become barren and full of holes after a catastrophe. It has become a place where birds don''t shit. This day is unprecedented for thousands of years! When Wuliang Mountain was silent again, there was a slight spatial fluctuation in the air. The boy in black clothes and golden crown stepped into the air. The aggressive golden demon pupils swept every inch of the land of Wuliang Mountain and didn''t find the person they were looking for. He frowned slightly and muttered to himself, "have you left again..." The sound dissipated in the wind, and the boy turned around again and left here without nostalgia. Chapter 1047 From the moment of the return of no God, the whole three realms were in chaos. The culprit of all this leisurely led the lonely cloud to walk in the blood red sea of manzhusha flowers. Si Qi''s original intention was to kill directly to Changsheng heaven. Now no one in the whole three worlds can stop him. Even if he destroyed the whole Changsheng heaven and killed all the gods inside, it was only a moment for Si Qi. But Gu Yun shook his head and gave up his idea. That was her grudge with Changsheng Tian. Ten years ago, they forced her grandfather to death in front of her. Now she will personally blade them to avenge her grandfather and nanny. Now her strength has become stronger and stronger step by step, and that day is getting closer and closer. She didn''t want to fake Siqi, although it would be quite easy to settle all grievances. After hearing Gu Yun''s words, Si Qi nodded. Although he didn''t say anything on the surface, he secretly launched a war post to everyone in Changsheng day in the name of no God. The content can be summarized into one sentence: wash in vain, wait for the door to be slaughtered! It is said that at that time, the faces of all changshengtian who got the war stickers were more than half green, scared and angry. This time, Gu Yun came to the netherworld to finish her engagement with ghost Jue. Only when this matter is over can she safely devote herself to the next war. There is no sunlight in the nether world. It is shrouded in darkness all year round. This is the origin of all evils. A long river surges from the dark end and winds down to the unknown place. On both sides of the long river, there are large areas of manzhushahua with blood like color, which makes people degenerate and sink. In the long river, there are countless dead. They open their empty eyes in the water and stare at everyone, or every ghost, passing by the river bank. Endless darkness seems to devour all the sounds, and there is a terrible silence in the nether world. It seems that the whole world belongs to solitude. In this solitude, endless solitude and cold are derived. Everywhere is dark and humid, everywhere emits a smell of decay, and everywhere there are countless dark eyes stuck to themselves. If a normal person without psychological preparation is thrown here, he will be driven crazy within a month. The cold air invaded every inch of the body. The greedy undead in the dark had exposed his tusks, but he shrank when he felt the powerful power on them. The ghost people live in the King City in the center of the nether world, which is also a real ghost city. After hiding their breath, Gu Yun and Si Qi rushed to the direction of the ghost city. Along the way, they met many undead who wanted to attack them, but they were scared before they were close to them. With their current strength, they have entered the netherworld like walking on the ground. They came to the ghost city all the way. There is a ban outside the ghost city. People who are not ghost people will be eroded by ghost gas and suffer immensely. When Si Qi came to the ghost city, he just glanced at the prohibition outside the ghost city, and took Gu Yun''s hand. If he didn''t see it, he went in. At the moment when he stepped on the prohibition, the whole prohibition flashed a flickering light, and finally became gloomy. In the unbelievable eyes of all the ghost people, their prohibition, which has existed for hundreds of years and blocked countless malicious people trying to break into the ghost city, was directly crushed by the sudden black boy! Chapter 1048 All the people maintained a stunned look, and watched them enter the ghost city as if they were in an uninhabited place. They easily broke all their defenses, but no one dared to stop them. The authority emanating from the boy made them instinctively afraid. Almost uncontrollable, his legs trembled and knelt down. They swallowed a mouthful of spittle, and finally got rid of their fear. They had long lost their sight. A ghost town guard suddenly sank his face. He gritted his teeth and said, "quickly, inform the ghost king that there is an alien intrusion!" Their news has not been conveyed to the ghost King''s hall. Siqi and Guyun have stood in the main hall of the ghost King''s hall. Everyone looked at the two uninvited guests with a bad face, and the weapons in their hands sent out cold killing opportunities. But their trembling legs exposed their hearts filled with fear. If they were not supported by willpower, they could not hold the weapons in their hands. Siqi''s cold eyes swept over all the ghost soldiers. These people couldn''t help retreating a few steps. They had pinched a cold sweat in their hands. Fear kept growing from their hearts and penetrated every nerve of them. They almost couldn''t control their impulse to run. The stalemate was not broken until a voice without anger came. "What a man! How dare you break into my ghost King''s hall!" The ghost came out of the hall in a black Python robe, with a quiet face, which made all the ghost soldiers breathe a sigh of relief, as if they had taken a reassurance. Ghost Fu''s fierce eyes swept Si Qi and Gu Yun. At the moment when his eyes stayed on Gu Yun, he was stunned. Gu Yun could see the unbelievable look in his eyes. "You, you are..." the ghost''s hand trembled and his heart was shocked, which made his voice tremble obviously, and he couldn''t say a complete sentence. His silver gray eyes clearly reflected the appearance of solitary clouds, which gradually coincided with the face always with rebellion in his memory. Gu Yun knew what he was going to say, so he took what he didn''t say behind him and said, "I''m Gu Yun." The word "Gu Yun" exploded in ghost''s mind, involving some of his distant memories. "Hey, ghost, I have a daughter! I have a daughter! " "Gee, you actually have daughters. It''s not open to God. It''s not enough for you to harm the world alone. You have to have another small one!" "Fuck you, my daughter will destroy the world in the future, and I will spoil it!" "... you should not have been born yet. You know it must be your daughter before you have been born?" "The moon is so beautiful, so it must be a daughter!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "I''ll think about it. My daughter will be called Gu Yun in the future. When I capture all three worlds, I''ll give it to my daughter as a gift!" "Hey, my son is three years old. He looks handsome and gentle. He can handle it at will. Why don''t you consider getting married?" "Get out!" ¡­¡­ "I didn''t expect my eyes to grow so big." For a long time, ghost Pang sighed and looked at Gu Yun with gentle and gratifying eyes. In those years, it has always been his biggest regret that he failed to take Gu Yun away from the temple people. Fortunately, Gu Yun grew up safely and had a bold strength. However, he had such cultivation in just 20 years, which was better than that of Gu Xie in those years. If Gu Xie were still alive, I don''t know how many years he would show off in front of him. Chapter 1049 Lonely cloud is silent. Seeing the attitude of ghost and Gu Yun, the soldiers of the surrounding ghost clan put away their weapons and looked up at the strange atmosphere between them. Ghost Yun was obviously too warm to Gu Yun, and Gu Yun always looked cold. It seemed that nothing could stir up waves in her eyes. Gu Yun''s silence is just thinking about a question - how to call GUI Yun. "Xiao yunyun came all the way for ah Jue, ha ha ha, you don''t know. My worthless son wants you to think of tea and rice since he went to the mortal world to find you. It''s estimated that he''s rushing here after hearing the news of you coming!" Ghost Pang laughed and patted Gu Yun''s shoulder. He was very familiar and collapsed. At this moment, the angry aura he had brought out disappeared in an instant, as if it had just been their illusion. The ghost soldiers who have long been used to the appearance of their own ghost king are numb with a face. Ghost Fu looks at Gu Yun''s eyes and emits a bright light. He is really more satisfied with his future daughter-in-law. He wants to marry GUI Jue and Gu Yun now. He has selectively ignored Si Qi behind Gu Yun. Hearing the ghost''s words, Gu Yun frowned, "I..." As soon as she said a word, she was interrupted by a happy voice outside the door, "is it Gu Yun coming? Where is solitary cloud? Lonely cloud! Lonely cloud! " People arrived before the sound. As soon as they heard the sound outside the door, the smile on the corner of ghost''s lips slowly expanded. The ghost soldiers outside the door shouted, "have you seen the young master!" A figure, like a gust of wind, suddenly appeared in the hall. He was wrapped in a black robe with a tall and straight body. His face was cold, his facial features were handsome, and his glory was incomparable. The two-way silver gray light pupil like a cold star showed a smile at this moment. He looked at Gu Yun for a moment and said with a smile: "Gu Yun, are you looking for me?" His eyes were full of surprises, as if they were dotted with thousands of stars. Gu Yun stared at him and slowly shook his head in his expectant eyes. At this moment, the clear voice of Gu Yun clearly fell into everyone''s ears in the extraordinarily quiet Hall: "I''m here to terminate the engagement!" Ghost Jue''s smile froze on his face, and the surprise in his eyes was replaced by unbelievable. He said, "what are you talking about, Gu Yun? Why do you want to terminate the engagement?" The ghost didn''t want to say, "what nonsense do you say? I don''t agree!" The order of parents and the words of matchmakers, the engagement can''t be dissolved without his nod! He''s still waiting to have grandchildren! He''s old enough to toss with these two awkward people! Before Gu Yun spoke, Si Qi stood out from behind her. At the moment he stood out, his momentum was no longer restrained, and everyone changed his face immediately. At this time, there was only one thought left in their hearts - strong! The young man in front of him was stronger than anyone they had ever seen. He was far above the ghost king and even the three realms. What the hell is this? All the people looked at Siqi''s eyes, which had set off a storm, and the shock was hard to calm in their hearts for a long time. "You can''t refuse!" The cold voice seemed to come from the inferno, and a chill eroded their limbs and bones. Chapter 1050 The ghost looked at Si Qi, and his eyes suddenly widened. There was deep disbelief inside. He muttered to himself, "how can it be, how can it be..." Without warning, ghost Pang knelt down. At the moment he knelt down, all the ghost soldiers around him also lost their weapons. They knelt down on their knees to Siqi and Guyun. Their bodies trembled like chaff and shouted, "I''ve seen the emperor!" The voice sounded like a bell in everyone''s ear. At this moment, they didn''t even have the courage to look up at Siqi. Everyone lowered their arrogant head and bowed down at Siqi''s feet. Without God''s respect, just these four words are enough to make anyone in the three worlds surrender. Ghost didn''t expect that the man in the legend appeared alive in front of him. If it weren''t for this powerful force to suppress the body, a dull pain told him that all this was true, he almost thought it was his own illusion. As early as a thousand years ago, the man who was wiped out by the way of heaven came back to life and appeared in the netherworld. In the past, he must have thought it was a fantasy, but now he has witnessed it with his own eyes. "Gu Yun is my divine concubine!" A few words once again set off a stormy wave in the hearts of the people, and it was like a heavy thunder exploding in their minds, making them dizzy. All the people raised their heads and looked at the lonely cloud in amazement, but soon buried their heads in Siqi''s cold eyes. All kinds of complex emotions flashed on their faces. All the people shouted again: "I''ve seen the divine princess!" Ghost Jue''s face was so pale that he lost all his blood color. He clenched his teeth and endured great pain before he insisted on not kneeling down. His silver gray eyes stared at Si Qi. This was not the first time they had a confrontation. When he went to the mortal world again to find the solitary cloud a year ago, he had a hand with Siqi in the ancient heritage secret place. At that time, he was so weak that he could crush him completely with one hand. It was even more important to move his fingers to want his life. But now he can''t move under his authority. In just one year, his strength has undergone earth shaking changes, which can''t be described by leap. He did not expect that the human youth in the past had changed into a godless man who dominated the three realms. But so what? Even if he has no God, he will never give in to Gu Yun. Ghost Jue looked directly at Si Qi. His expression had shown his determination and would not step back. Siqi suddenly smiled, but there was endless coldness in Yili''s smile. A destructive storm had been brewing in that pair of deep purple pupils. But at the moment of approaching the outbreak, Gu Yun stretched out his hand and stopped him: "don''t worry, I can solve it." Hearing the speech, Si Qi''s eyes swept over ghost Jue, snorted coldly, and then put away the majesty that pervaded the whole hall. Everyone was relieved. Under the great pressure, they felt so close to death for the first time. Although they live in the nether world filled with the smell of death, Siqi brings them a real threat to life. Everyone silently stepped back a few steps and completely opened the distance between themselves and Guyun and Siqi. Only the tight string in their hearts was slightly relaxed. Chapter 1051 Guyun looks at Guijue, who is also looking at her. Junxiu''s face is full of stubbornness. He explains directly to Guyun with an attitude that no matter who persuades him, he will not change his mind. He can never break this engagement with Gu Yun. Seeing Gu Yun coming towards him, GUI Jue''s thin lips slightly opened. He said, "Gu Yun, you can only marry me, you can only be my wife." His words made Siqi''s face colder. The ghost covered his face silently: if he doesn''t kill, he won''t die! It''s too long to rob a woman with no God! Although he also hopes that Gu Yun can marry ghost Jue, they can grow old and give him a house of grandchildren. However, it is obvious that this is completely their wishful thinking. Gu Yun''s attitude has explained everything. She doesn''t like ghost Jue. Therefore, she only came to dissolve the engagement this time. However, it''s understandable that Gu Yun has never seen or even heard of ghost Jue since he was born. How can he rub the spark of love? In the more than ten or twenty years when ghost Jue has been vacant, Gu Yun has experienced all kinds of things that he has not participated in. There is another person who accompanies Gu Yun instead of him, and this person obviously has no god respect. It is understandable to like such a gorgeous person as no god respect. The ghost sighed, and it was a stupid thing to oppose godless respect. He opened his mouth and wanted to persuade ghost Jue, but Gu Yun said, "I want to talk to ghost Jue alone." As soon as her voice fell, all the ghost soldiers around immediately rushed out. They wanted to leave the hall for a long time. Their lives were greatly threatened here all the time, but no one dared to leave without the order of the emperor or the imperial concubine. They all try their best to narrow their sense of existence and minimize the possibility of being affected. So when they heard Gu Yun''s words, they almost cried with joy. Just a few breaths, they could no longer see a ghost soldier in the big hall. Ghost Pang looked at Gu Yun and ghost Jue anxiously. When ghost Jue looked at him, he secretly warned him not to mess around. The divine consciousness of no God is all over the nether world, and any wind and grass are under his control. Therefore, even if no God is not here, their movements can not escape his eyes. Ghost Jue directly ignored his warning. He just looked at Gu Yun and wondered what she was going to say to him, but he resisted. He had a hunch that what Gu Yun was going to say would not be what he liked to hear. Seeing that Si Qi didn''t move, Gu Yun indicated with his eyes that she would be fine. She could solve it. Si Qi left slowly. Before leaving, he looked at ghost Jue deeply, which directly made ghost Jue shiver. He almost saw a substantive killing intention in his eyes. Soon, there were only two of them left in the hall. There were dark ghost fires burning on the tall walls around. The cold light shone on the whole hall, dispelling the darkness, but it was still gloomy. Because he lived in the dark world all the year round, the skin color of the ghost people was almost transparent and pale, and Guijue was hurt when he resisted the pressure of Siqi. At this moment, his face looked weak, but his thin lips looked more red like blood. Ghost Jue''s thin lips gently opened: "Gu Yun, if you want to persuade me to promise to terminate the engagement, then don''t bother. I won''t promise!" Chapter 1052 "Ghost Jue, are you really sure that your feelings for me are love?" Gu Yun didn''t look at him, but looked away and said softly. Ghost Jue didn''t expect Gu Yun to ask this question and was stunned for a moment. Is it love? These three words hovered in his mind for a long time, but there was a crack in the barrier of something he firmly believed in, and the crack was still expanding infinitely. Gu Yun turned slowly, and her cold eyes fell on GUI Jue. Not surprisingly, she saw confusion from his face. As she expected, GUI Jue thought that his love for her was just an illusion. She and he were only fettered by an engagement between her elders. How could two people who had never met have feelings stronger than Jin Jian? The reason why Guijue was so persistent to her may be just an illusion caused by the responsibility in his heart. Xuancang once told her that before she was born, the queen of the ghost family often took ghost Jue to visit her mother Ji Ruyue. Since then, the queen and Ji Ruyue of the ghost family have taught ghost Jue to love wholeheartedly in the future. Such words were instilled from urination, and over time, they engraved deep traces in Guijue''s heart. But GUI Jue was very sensible since he was a child. He always obeyed the queen of the ghost family. Therefore, in his subconscious mind, it became a responsibility to "love her", which was deeply rooted in his heart. "You should know better than me whether it is love or responsibility." Gu Yun said slowly, and a few words disintegrated all the insistence of ghost Jue for more than ten or twenty years. At the bottom of his eyes, there was a storm. He looked at the lonely cloud and couldn''t return to God for a long time. After saying this, Gu Yun turned and left. She had woken up ghost Jue, but when he understood, he would not insist any more. Guizhen has a life-long friendship with Guxie, so Guyun doesn''t want to make trouble in his territory. If this matter can be solved by words, it can be solved by words. When Gu Yun stepped out of the hall, he saw Siqi standing outside waiting for her. With the supreme sword in his arms, Si Qi stood there with a cold look. Ghost Yun stood not far behind him. His face was full of anxiety. When he saw the appearance of solitary cloud, his eyes lit up immediately. It was like seeing the Savior, but he still didn''t dare to move. He could clearly feel that at the moment when the solitary cloud appeared, the cold air field on Si Qi immediately melted like snow, and even the cold outline of his face was soft. His heart could not help but be surprised again. Wu God''s love for Gu Yun seemed to be deeper than they thought. He sighed a long sigh in his heart. It seemed that the engagement could only be stopped. In fact, even if this person is not without God''s respect, as long as Gu Yun has his lover and insists on canceling the engagement, he will not stop it. Emotional things can''t be forced. Even if he uses means to get Gu Yun and Guijue married, they won''t be happy. If he had known that such changes would happen later, he would not have proposed to set a baby kiss for the two people. What he thought was that with the relationship between their two families, Gu Yun would often deal with ghost Jue after birth. He should have some feelings. In the coming ten or twenty years, it''s time to spark some sparks anyway, and the result will be what they all see. Chapter 1053 As a result, people are not as good as heaven. They never thought that the demon clan would no longer exist before Gu Yun was born, and Gu Xie and Ji Ruyue both died. They had to hide in the nether world, and Gu Yun was far away in the temple of Changsheng heaven, which made it difficult for Gu Yun and GUI Jue to see each other. Fortune makes people. Maybe this is the fate of the two of them. They are doomed not to be together. "Let''s go!" Gu Yun walks over and holds Siqi''s hand. They leave with each other. Zhengrong and Yesu immediately keep up. The ghost looked at their back and was a little distracted. After reacting, he found that they left not only the ghost king hall, but directly the netherworld. He was stunned in an instant and secretly feigned. What was the situation? As soon as he turned his head, he saw ghost Jue come out of the hall. Without thinking, ghost Jue stretched out his hand to stop him and asked, "what just happened? How did you become such a ghost? " Ghost Jue''s feet stagnated for a moment. He turned around, bypassed ghost Jue and left in front. His voice fell into ghost Jue''s ears with the wind: "as Gu Yun wishes, dissolve the engagement!" The ghost was petrified in place on the spot. Ghost Jue insists on Gu Yun. He has been watching him as a father for years. He didn''t expect that ghost Jue would change his mouth in less than half a column of incense. What he didn''t know was that ghost Jue''s heart, which had never wavered before, was now like a sailboat on the waves. After Gu Yun finished that sentence, he seriously reflected for a long time. He only met Gu Yun when she was still in her womb. Maybe this can''t be called seeing at all. At that time, when he gently pasted his face on the belly of the demon queen, he felt the small fetal movement from inside, and he felt particularly magical. Since then, he secretly made up his mind to protect his future little fiancee no matter what happened in the future, even if he did his best. This is the promise he made in the past, facing the unborn lonely cloud in the belly of the demon queen. But what happened later doomed him to break his promise. So is this love? Maybe he doesn''t understand love at all. His mother told him from childhood that Guyun will be the person he wants to protect all his life. Since Guyun has become his fiancee, he must spoil and love her and can''t let her suffer a little injustice. They will be the people who will grow old together. They are the only one for each other. When he was young, he was ignorant of everything, but he remembered every word his mother said very clearly. Maybe this is what Gu Yun said. After all, he didn''t love Gu Yun from his heart, but out of a responsibility. In that case, why did he drag her not to let go? Gu Yun already has his own happiness. He should send blessings. He can''t give it to Gu Yun. Someone has given it to Gu Yun twice instead of him. When all this was figured out, ghost Jue immediately had a sudden sense of enlightenment in his mind, so he didn''t insist any more and ended his engagement as Gu Yun wished. She should be happy to hear the news At this moment, Guyun and Siqi are rushing to an ancient relic. Although Guyun''s strength has been greatly improved, it''s still a little difficult to fight with everyone in changshengtian. Therefore, she needs the experience wrapped in danger. Only in the experience can her strength make a further breakthrough. Chapter 1054 The cultivation reached the level of solitary cloud, and the general experience could not meet her strength needs, so Siqi directly took her to the ancient ruins to seek a breakthrough in the ancient ruins. Gods are divided into three major areas. First, the feudal gods, that is, the gods endowed with the title by the way of heaven. They are the divine emperor, the sea emperor, the demon emperor, the human emperor, the ghost king and the ELF KING. There is no doubt that the six of them are the masters of the divine world and the nether world. The second is the divine personality, that is, the gods who have cultivated the divine personality, they can be regarded as gods in the real sense, second only to the feudal gods in the three realms. The third is the small gods. Gods who have crossed the threshold of gods but have not cultivated a divine personality are called small gods. But no one likes to add a small word in front of his cultivation realm, so small gods are often called gods. Gu Yun''s cultivation now is in the small gods. If he wants to deal with the gods who have been canonized, he can only cultivate a divine personality. All the next time, Gu Yun devoted himself to cultivation and completely sank into his own world. Si Qi always follows her and guards her. He often doesn''t take action when danger comes. Instead, he takes the danger as experience and asks Gu Yun to practice. He will only take action when Gu Yun''s life is endangered. When the two shielded the outside world, earth shaking changes took place in the three realms. For thousands of years, Chi Yan, who has been in the lead of the demon God, suddenly ran to Changsheng day, kicked the current demon emperor, and sat in the position of the demon emperor of the whole demon family. In this regard, no one said no and clapped one after another. Chi Yan''s strength is obvious to all in the three realms. In the mortal world of Kyushu, the truth buried in history has surfaced again because of the demon God''s reappearance. What makes all of them tongue tied is that when they think the world they see is the whole picture of the world, the reality gives them a hard slap in the face. There are two worlds outside the world, which are divided into three worlds, And they stay at the bottom of this world - the mortal world. For a time, people in the whole Kyushu mainland were terrified. Just because they were at the bottom, their strength was the weakest in the three worlds. If people in the above two worlds wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. At the top is the god they look up to. They yearn and fear. Some people are excited about this. Because the legend of God really exists, they see hope. Maybe one day, they will stand at that height and enjoy the respect and praise of all people. With such an idea, they threw themselves into practice one after another. What made them even more unbelievable was that Siqi, who was once called the crown prince of straw bag by all of them, turned out to be the legendary godless statue, a powerful existence that could collapse the whole three worlds with a stamp of his foot. Everyone immediately felt a chill in his heart. They used to speak ill of the crown prince behind his back. They didn''t change their impression of the him until Siqi returned with the a new look and slaughtered no less than five families with the one person. They didn''t speak ill of the him anymore except calling him cruel and inhuman. They only asked the emperor not to hear the gossip of their trumpets. They still have a lot of time to waste. How can they die so young. Chapter 1055 That is the godless respect of the three worlds, and it is also their Heavenly Emperor. And the son of the gods and demons who frightened the whole people of the three realms was their Langya female emperor. Just thinking so, they felt a burst of joy and excitement. The pattern of the mortal world is quietly changing, just like a sleeping lion who examines the current situation after waking up, and then hibernates into the darkness, ready to give a fatal blow at any time. The elves are slowly fading out of the world''s vision. It is said that there are disputes among them. The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized. The forest of elves completely isolates everything from the outside world and prevents the news inside them from leaking out. A year has passed quietly between the fingers, but the dark tide in the three realms is becoming more and more intense. It seems that they are waiting for an opportunity to break out in one fell swoop. The long life day is already in full readiness and has set up a snare. They know very well that Gu Yun will come back and live forever again. As long as she dares to come, whether she can have life to go out depends on fortune! However, the only thing they fear is no God. If no God does it himself, they will have no room to struggle and will go to see the king of hell. On Fengqi mountain, a girl dressed in red jumped down from the branches of the trees. Like a gust of wind, she rushed into the main hall not far away. Before people arrived, the voice sounded first: "small stone, small stone, I guess it''s almost a year. The longevity day is already fully armed. Let''s go back and find our master!" Star Xuan nodded in response to nianxi''s words and crossed a dark awn from the bottom of his eyes. They have basically controlled Fengqi mountain. As long as their sister goes to war with the people of changshengtian, they can immediately pour out and do their little to help. In ancient ruins. The rolling dark clouds have accumulated in the sky for a long time. The whole sky is like an ink sea. The surging dark clouds beat like huge waves one after another. The roaring thunder resounded over the ancient ruins, and the tragic white light emitted by lightning spread all over the earth, making it more cold and killing. Just this huge momentum crushed countless practitioners. The lonely cloud was sitting on a huge rock. Around her body, there were two black-and-white lights like chains, circling up to the sky. After passing through the two black-and-white lights, the authority diffused from the heaven weakened a lot. Gu Yun closed his eyes and clenched his teeth. The pain caused by the generation of the divine personality is intense, just like cutting flesh and blood from your body and growing a small thing in the middle, where the divine personality is located. The pain spread all over her body, and under the pressure of heaven, the pain was magnified several times and clearly introduced into her gradually chaotic mind. Siqi watched, his hands had been tightly clenched into fists, and he tried his best to restrain himself. Now he rushed up to bear the torture for her, but it was almost to a limit. He looked up at the thunder robbery in the sky. A dark sneer slowly arose from the corners of his mouth, and the supreme sword came out of its sheath. At the same time, the thunder robbery came and everything turned pale. All the monsters in the ancient ruins had already retracted their nests at the moment of thunder robbery, but they still couldn''t stop shivering. They keep praying in their hearts. When this thunder disaster comes down, don''t deviate from the original track. They... Can''t bear the power of heaven! Chapter 1056 Above the sky, clouds like the surging black sea covered the sky and the sun. Thunder fell from the clouds and went straight to the lonely cloud sitting at the top of the rock with the majestic power of swallowing mountains and rivers. Everything passed by the strong white light was annihilated. Seeing that the thunder was about to fall on the lonely cloud, it was intercepted by another powerful force. The red light dispersed and shrouded half of the sky like a blood mist. In this red light, the power of thunder robbery gradually weakened until it dissipated completely. From the beginning to the end, even half of Yu Wei didn''t affect Gu Yun. Si Qi stood beside Gu Yun, and within ten steps, he created a protective circle for her. Then came the second thunder. As before, as soon as the thunder condensed on the top of the lonely cloud, it was immediately dispersed by a fierce force. After ten days and ten nights, the ancient ruins in this area have been riddled with holes. Even though these thunder robbers were intercepted by Siqi when they took shape in mid air, their residual power really shrouded the whole ancient ruins. Under the powerful power of Yu Wei, the divine power dispersed in the air became violent, forming a gust of vigorous wind, wreaking havoc on every inch of land. After this thunder robbery, the ancient ruins have long been invisible. The monsters who settled here moved their families on the second day of the thunder robbery. They thought it was just an ordinary thunderstorm, and then it passed. But after the thunderstorm continued for a day and a night, they finally found the clue. When they suddenly realize it, they can''t help but want to curse their mother. What a fucking god! All the monsters collapsed and the cattle were full of faces. No matter which race you are, no matter what method you practice, you are going against the sky. The way of heaven will drop thunder robbers to stop it. This thunder robber is no longer as easy as the thunder robbers experienced during ordinary promotion, but a whole 9981 thunder robbers, which continue to drop without breathing. Even if you have strong power to compete with the thunder robbery, you can be tired to death after the ninety-one thunder robbery. This is why there are so few gods with divine personality in the whole three realms. In the words of the people of the three realms, this is not what people can do at all. When he suddenly realized that what Gu Yun had passed was the thunder robbery of Ning Shenge, all the monsters ran away with their wives and children without hesitation. One day they can resist the residual power of thunder robbery, but they can''t bear it for three, four, or even longer! In one day, only Guyun and Siqi remained in the ancient ruins. Guyun completely sank her consciousness into the sea of consciousness and controlled the solidification of her divine personality. For her, every minute and second now is particularly painful. Every part of her body was crying for pain, and the most unbearable thing was the invasion of the spirit and the double harm to the body and soul, which bit by bit consumed Gu Yun''s will and almost made her faint several times. But she knew that now was the critical period for her to become a God. If there was a slight difference, all her previous efforts and suffering would be in vain. Therefore, she not only couldn''t distract her attention, but also had to keep her mind clear. But because of the clear mind, every pain in the body is particularly clear and strong. In the long run, even people with strong willpower will collapse completely. Gu Yun could feel that she was about to reach her limit, but she couldn''t give up. Chapter 1057 If she fails, she will fall into a desperate situation. Gu Yun forces her brain to stay awake. In order not to fall into collapse, she enlarges her perception of the outside world and can feel that Si Qi will accompany her. As long as he is there, her heart will be peaceful. No matter how big an obstacle can stop her from moving forward. After ten days and ten nights, Si Qi''s description has been a little embarrassed. He has spent the 9981 thunder robbery Gu Yun wants to experience for her. The thunder robbery that frightens all living beings in the three worlds has not hurt Si Qi. He put away the supreme sword that was still slightly trembling in his hand and turned to look at Gu Yun. Just then, Gu Yun slowly opened his eyes. At the moment of opening his eyes, he saw Si Qi looking at her. Gu Yun couldn''t help smiling. The simple smile of Gu Yun completely affected Si Qi''s mind. His purple pupils staring at Gu Yun were shining in an instant, like a bright star atlas embedded in it, and everything was not as beautiful as it was. "It worked." He smiled and stretched out his hand to pull the lonely cloud down from the rock. "Well, it worked." Gu Yun said that his cool eyebrows were stained with a smile, like the melting of ice and snow. When the divine personality was condensed, she could feel the powerful power in her own hands. Calling the wind and rain and moving mountains and seas were only in her mind. Then, it''s time to settle the grievances with changshengtian. All the things twelve years ago are still fresh in my mind. What is Gu Yun thinking? Siqi can see through it at a glance. There is no need to say more about the tacit understanding between the two people. Only one look can understand what the other party is thinking. "I am with you." Si Qi held Gu Yun''s hand and said softly. Gu Yun nodded and tightened his hand. The space channel opens and goes straight to the immortal heaven of the divine world. At the same time, in the demon family field, the teenager lying on the throne and pretending to sleep suddenly opened his eyes, and an imperceptible smile fell from the golden pupil as bright as the scorching sun. He stood up, stretched lazily and said slowly, "finally come back!" In the hall, the six hall leaders heard the speech, and their faces showed a confused look. What''s back? The six people winked and finally turned their eyes to the west wind: don''t translate it quickly! Xifeng''s mouth twitched slightly: don''t look at me! I don''t know anything! He glared at the five and ignored them. He reached out and rubbed his jaw. He thought deeply on his face. He had a hunch that his demon king was wrong. Now he was the demon emperor. Most of what he said came back meant solitary cloud. According to his news, after Gu Yun disappeared from the demon God for no reason, she went to the beast God field. When she turned the beast God field upside down, she disappeared again. Since then, no news has come back. It''s been a year. They don''t even know whether to live or die. However, since emperor Zun is around Gu Yun, the safety of Gu Yun can be guaranteed. This is why Chi Yan can stay at ease in his eternal life. Now that Gu Yun is back, the eternal day will be completely chaotic. After thinking about it, the west wind still couldn''t help asking the question in his heart: "my emperor, do you suddenly change your mind to be the demon emperor of the eternal sky for the sake of lonely clouds?" Besides this reason, he couldn''t think of any other reason to explain. For thousands of years, Chi Yan has had countless opportunities to sit on the throne of the immortal TIANYAO emperor, but he didn''t. to be exact, he was not interested in this position. Chapter 1058 Even when others sent it to him in person, he refused without hesitation. In Chi Yan''s view, the position of the demon emperor is equivalent to trouble. He would rather stay in the small world led by the demon God than in this eternal day full of intrigues. Chi Yan, who had never wanted to be a demon emperor for thousands of years, suddenly changed his temper, kicked the original demon emperor and sat in his position. He seemed to have a temporary intention. There was no sign at all. Even as the six hall leaders closest to Chi Yan, they had not found half a sign from it, so he had become a demon emperor. This is incredible for them! When they came to Changsheng heaven, they were surprised to find out the whereabouts of Gu Yun from the immortal gods. They know that Gu Yun is the son of the devil, and her parents are the devil family and the God family, but they didn''t expect that her parents have different origins. One is the former Emperor of the devil family and the other is the smallest Princess of the God family. No matter which one is famous in the three realms. Later, they understood the gratitude and resentment between Gu Yun and changshengtian, and there was nothing left in their hearts except great anger. At that time, Gu Yun was only ten years old. Changshengtian was so crazy that they could kill the whole family, which was really in vain. Now they can understand why every time they mention the longevity day, Gu Yun always looks cold and Su Sha. If it were them, they would like to chop up all the people in changshengtian and feed them to the dog. Therefore, the battle between Guyun and changshengtian is inevitable. Now the power of Gu Yun is becoming stronger and stronger, and there is no God to accompany her, so it won''t be long before war. Chi Yan sat in the position of the immortal heavenly demon emperor at this time, and his intention had to be doubted. Hearing the question of the west wind, Chi Yan just glanced at him lightly, ignored him, raised his feet and walked out of the hall. It was not until Chi Yan''s figure completely disappeared that several people burst into a pot. You and I talked happily around Gu Yun, Chi Yan and no God. Back to the divine world, Gu Yun and Si Qi were not in a hurry to go to Changsheng heaven, but turned and walked to the location of Shura hall. When standing in front of the gate of Shura hall again, Gu Yun had a feeling of being separated from the world. The last time she stood in this place was when she was ten, in order to avoid the pursuit of longevity. I don''t know when, outside the Shura hall was heavily surrounded by people from the divine world. Wave after wave of divine soldiers guarded around the Shura hall, and everyone kept a certain distance from the Shura hall. Even if the evil spirit in the Shura hall is separated by a wall, they can obviously feel the strength of this force. As long as they get a little closer, they can feel the threat of life. So they all deliberately kept a distance. When their eyes inadvertently swept through the Shura hall, everyone had a flash of fear in their eyes. Gu Yun and Si Qi both restrained their momentum, so they appeared. These people didn''t find them. "This sealed up my last strength and my people." Si Qi said slowly, looking at the Shura hall, his eyes were somewhat complex. It is well known in the three realms that the Shura hall is already a dead city. With the fall of no god respect, all Shura people no longer exist. This powerful race is like a flash in the pan. It disappeared in the eyes of the world in the most powerful period, and has only existed in legends since then. Chapter 1059 Gu Yun remembered those Shura people he saw when he was a child. All of them turned into a stone statue and maintained their last movements. They were so fresh, but full of silence. "Let''s go." Si Qi took Gu Yun''s hand and walked step by step to the closed door of the Shura hall, which had been sealed by the immortal gods, weakening the authority from inside. When Gu Yun and Si Qi came out of the shadow, the group of magic soldiers found their existence. They showed their weapons one after another and aimed at them. The first magic soldier shouted: "who, this is not the place you should come. Go back!" After hiding their momentum, they were no different from ordinary gods. Naturally, these magic soldiers went to the wrong place. In the divine world, no one knows that Shura hall is a place that must not be set foot in, otherwise they don''t know how to lose their lives. Seeing that they were standing still, another god soldier with a mild temper also dissuaded: "look, you two are not old. You should have never heard of the Shura hall. This Shura hall was once the territory of the Shura family. After the collapse of the Shura family, it was full of evil spirit. Anyone who wants to cross this gate will turn into white bones in an instant. See, Those people are lessons! " The divine soldier pointed to the door of Shura hall behind him. There was a gap in the middle. From that gap, you can see some scenes behind the door. The eye is full of thick white bones. A hill has been accumulated high, and several dead leaves fell on it, which looks bleak. The body was lying in the Shura hall, and there was no one to collect the body, because no one in the three realms could step through the door of the Shura hall and still live safely. In the recent year, because of the return of the godless, the greed of the world was induced again. The treasures in the Shura hall are endless. As the supreme godless of the three worlds, all he has are the best treasures in the world and rare treasures in a hundred years. Now that no God is back, it means that these treasures will return to his hands again. Looking at the whole three realms, no one can rob things from the hands of no God, so they covet the treasures in the Shura hall and take them for themselves before returning to the Shura hall without God''s respect! People die for money and birds die for food. In the face of this huge temptation, they forget the lessons of their predecessors and step into the Shura hall again. In fact, there is a very important reason why they dare to take risks. That is, there was a special case before that. He not only entered the Shura hall, but finally came out unharmed. That is the solitary cloud! This is not because of the constitution of her son of gods and demons. After all, other sons of gods and Demons tried to break into the Shura hall before her, but the results were the same and turned into a pile of white bones. Later, they studied it for a long time and did not study the reason thoroughly. This phenomenon can no longer be explained by objective reasons, but by luck. Their guess is that maybe the evil spirit in the Shura hall will weaken at some time. As long as you take advantage of this weakening opportunity, you won''t be hurt by the evil spirit in the Shura hall. So they all took such a chance and burst into the Shura hall like moths, but they always left their lives inside. Without exception, they were turned into white bones by the evil spirit inside and finally buried in the loess. But even if the lesson is in front of us, people who are not afraid of death still pile up. ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ªThe author has something to say¡ª¡ª As for why only the solitary cloud can enter the Shura hall unharmed, this is my foreshadowing from the beginning. I will write it in detail later. As for many important people written earlier, they will also appear one after another. Gu Yun and Si Qi''s fetters are unintentional actions of the light God and dark god, so there is no previous life or present life. When I finish this part of the eternal Heaven in the following chapters, I will begin to write about the big pattern, the God outside the three worlds, the world outside the three worlds, the origin of Si Qi and Tiandao, as well as another identity of Si Qi, the God seat that Gu Yun is about to ascend. So let''s go after it. There are still many wonderful things to be excavated waiting for you! Chapter 1060 They stay here day by day. Many people are not afraid of death, and gradually they are numb. This place is boring. The evil spirit diffused from the Shura hall makes the whole field barren and desolate. When the solitary cloud appears, everyone can''t help brightening up. Today, Gu Yun changed into a white dress and was not stained with fine dust. For example, the arrival of nine days Xuannv shocked them. Therefore, with the first person''s persuasion, there was a second person''s kind reminder immediately. No one wants to see such a peerless girl turn into a pile of cautious white bones. "Go back. No one will be the so-called lucky one. If you insist on breaking into the Shura hall, you will only die in it. I''m not alarmist." One said. They scoff at the rumors that only the lucky ones will successfully enter the Shura hall when the evil spirit is weakened. It is precisely because of those rumors that so many people will come and die, because they are so convinced that they are the lucky one in a million. "You''re all so young. It''s not worth it if you ruin your life for nothing because of a rumor!" They are still trying hard to dissuade, as if they will never stop until Gu Yun and Si Qi are persuaded to "know their way back". Gu Yun was slightly stunned. Si Qi couldn''t listen anymore. For him and Gu Yun, entering the Shura hall was just going back to his own house. Si Qi led Gu Yun and went straight over all of them and approached the gate of Shura hall step by step. Seeing that they were obstinately going to take risks, the guard was angry: "ah, why don''t you listen to your advice at all? You said you can''t go in and want dead people, why don''t you listen!" While they were talking, they wanted to stop Gu Yun and Si Qi. However, before they were close to Gu Yun and Si Qi, they suddenly felt a dull cold enveloping them. They immediately felt a sense of crisis, which made them hair all over, and all their actions were stiff in place. Everyone opened their eyes in amazement and looked at Si Qi and Gu Yun in disbelief. Just at the moment when they passed them, a majestic pressure suddenly poured out, and the unprecedented fear spread to their whole heart, making them tremble uncontrollably. From that power, they can only feel strong! And this power... If they are not wrong, the source of power is the young man who is born with demons and immortals Just when they were stunned, Gu Yun and Si Qi had come to the gate of Shura hall. As they approached, the seal on the gate suddenly lit up, and the white light reflected on Si Qi''s face, making him look colder. "Hey, don''t..." push the door open! Looking at their completely deadly behavior, a divine soldier forbeared, but still couldn''t resist and gave a voice to remind, but his words stopped abruptly before they were fully explained. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief. After repeated determination, he had to believe that what was happening in front of him was not his illusion. The seal set by the immortal gods was nothing under the young man''s hand. With a loud and dull voice, the door of the Shura hall was pushed open. At the same time, all the seals on it gradually dissipated until the white light completely disappeared and all the seals disappeared. Chapter 1061 They were stunned and tongue tied at the moment. The scene in front of them was like a Arabian Night, which was incredible, but it was the truth in front of them. Looking at the whole three realms, no one has such terrible strength unless Everyone suddenly a spirit, looked at Siqi''s back and became frightened, unless it was the non God who came back from the dead a year ago! Behind the gate, the dark evil spirit diffused, making everything look gray. A cold chill invaded the whole body from all parts of the body. Before fully entering the Shura hall, you can already feel the cold killing opportunity. Si Qi looked at Gu Yun and said in a warm voice, "Gu Yun, do you believe me?" The answer was that Gu Yun suddenly clenched his hand, and everything was silent. Siqi''s lips slowly lifted a light radian, and with a smile, all things lost their color. Without any hesitation, Si Qi took Gu Yun''s hand and raised his feet into the Shura hall. Under the foolish eyes of everyone, those evil spirits scattered in all corners of the Shura hall dissipated at the moment Si Qi walked past, as if the previous violence was just an illusion. However, the dense white bones piled up in the Shura hall told them that they were not illusions. With Siqi''s return, suddenly, the whole Shura hall trembled violently. These ancient buildings fell on the ground like dusty rare treasures, emitting its original dazzling brilliance. The real appearance of the Shura hall surfaced little by little. Everyone had been deeply shocked by the scene in front of us and completely forgot to respond, So far, no one has sent the situation back to Changsheng day. I saw that the buildings destroyed by thunder in the miracle disaster were gradually restored to their original state. Even the flowers, plants and trees that had withered for more than 1000 years in the Shura hall were full of vitality. The tall trees gave birth to tender green buds, and the delicate flowers were in full bloom in the green bushes. The stone statues standing on the long street, with a burst of white light passing through them, all the stone statues slowly began to fall off. From where they fell off, you can see people''s skin. Slowly, these people moved. They opened their dark purple eyes and looked at the position where Gu Yun and Si Qi stood. Immediately, everyone knelt on the ground neatly, kowtowed and shouted, "I''ll see the emperor and the imperial concubine!" The sound was like a ringing bell, which rang through the sky and fell into everyone''s ears. The thoughts of all the divine soldiers outside the Shura hall were pulled back with this burst of greeting. Some of them responded and immediately took out the sound stone to convey the news to changshengtian. But before they could pass the news, they saw that a large shadow in the sky was rapidly approaching their position. Everyone blinked. Only then did they see that the gods of the eternal Heaven were close to them. It is the new demon emperor who has just taken over. "Sure enough, you are here!" Chi Yan''s voice came from a distance, mixed with a bit of banter. From the moment he appeared, his eyes seemed to stick to Gu Yun. In a flash, Chi Yan''s figure appeared in front of the gate outside the Shura hall. He kept a distance from the Shura hall, picked his eyebrows and said, "I said you, you''re all back. Why do you keep this evil spirit!" This sentence is obviously directed at Si Qi. Chapter 1062 Everyone secretly sighed in their hearts. In the whole three realms, only he dared to speak to the godless, as it was a thousand years ago and now. With the appearance of Chi Yan, those magic soldiers who guarded here shrank involuntarily and hurriedly minimized their sense of existence. They can''t bear the pressure without God''s respect. Now let''s have another Chi Yan. They deeply doubt that their lives will be handed over here today. Si Qi just glanced at him, ignored him, turned around and walked to the king''s Hall in the Shura hall. All the Shura people behind him looked at the back of Gu Yun with an excited face. The Shura hall finally welcomed their hostess! Although it has been more than a thousand years, for them, it is indeed a snap of their fingers and turn into stone statues for more than a thousand years. They have no consciousness, but at the moment of opening their eyes, they know that the world is more than a thousand years later. Although this is only the time when they close their eyes and open their eyes. On both sides of the long street, those young Shura children looked at Gu Yun curiously. When Gu Yun looked at him, they all raised a big smile, and their voice was as sweet as sugar cake: "sister Shenfei, you look really good-looking, more beautiful than the first beauty in ancient wilderness!" After listening to the little boy''s words, ChiYan raised his hand and rubbed his jaw, with a thoughtful face. At the thought that the former first beauty of the ancient wilderness has now turned into a pile of white bones in the loess, he nodded with great approval to be more beautiful than the first beauty of the ancient wilderness. The little boy''s mouth was like wiping honey. The little boy''s mother quickly put her hand over his mouth and looked at Gu Yun apologetically. For such praise, Gu Yun always filtered it directly. As soon as she turned her eyes, she saw the little boy who was still restless in his mother''s arms. His eyes twinkled with cunning luster. All this is so harmonious and full of vitality. But Gu Yun couldn''t forget the stone statue she saw when she first broke into the Shura hall when she was a child. Compared with the scene in front of her, the stone statue she saw when she was a child seemed to be just an absurd dream. These people turned into stone statues after the fall of no God. Now with the return of Siqi, these people have recovered as before. Seeing the doubt in Gu Yun''s eyes, Si Qi explained: "my people did not erase the way of heaven, but at the moment I lost consciousness, I worried that they would be involved, so I dissipated my last strength and turned them into stone statues, making them fall into a deep sleep and stay away from the root of all this pain." Gu Yun listened and nodded. When she heard the words "erase", Gu Yun felt a dull feeling for no reason. She said, "Si Qi, do you know why the heaven wants to erase you?" "I think I''m close to the answer, so I''ve been wiped out by the way of heaven." Siqi said slowly, his voice becoming more and more indifferent, like quenched ice residue. While they were talking, they had already reached the king''s palace. Except those damaged ones, everything here was the same as when Gu Yun came last time. Gu Yun looked at the ancient buildings around and gently called Siqi''s name. Siqi immediately turned his head and looked at her. After thinking about it, Gu Yun told Siqi about an encounter he had with him when he was young. Chapter 1063 After listening, Si Qi pursed his lips unexpectedly. Then he smiled and said, "originally, our fate was planted a long time ago!" Gu Yun thought that he had slept on the knee without the jade statue of God when he was young, and couldn''t help laughing. At that time, she never thought that she would have such a deep fetter with the unreachable non God! They walked into the king''s Hall hand in hand. In the main hall, Gu Yun saw the jade statue without God again. At this moment, Gu Yun was surprised to find that Si Qi''s appearance was exactly the same as that jade statue. Before that, Siqi''s appearance was only a little similar to his original appearance without God, but now it has been completely assimilated. "With the recovery of strength and memory, my body will slowly change. Just like now, when I fully master the original strength, my appearance will return to the past!" What was Gu Yun thinking? Siqi saw it at a glance, so he explained. Because this appearance changes slowly bit by bit, it is difficult to detect. When it changes completely, they all adapt completely, and no one can find the clue. Si Qi''s explanation made Gu Yun get the answer to the question that had been hovering in his heart for a long time, and his thoughts suddenly opened up. She couldn''t help laughing again. Because Si Qi did not remove the evil spirit dispersed in the Shura hall, Chi Yan and his party and those magic soldiers could only watch outside, and no one could cross the threshold. The movement here had already disturbed the whole divine world. From the moment when Siqi and Guyun returned to the Shura hall, the emperor of Changsheng heaven had learned the news. Just relying on those useless divine soldiers, they don''t trust anyone, so they set up a shadow rest array outside the Shura hall. At this moment, the situation on the other side of the Shura hall is clearly presented in front of them. Everyone''s face is a little ugly. Since wushenzun and Guyun have become partners, when Guyun returns to his eternal life to seek revenge, wushenzun will be with her. Even ten of them are not the opponents of wushenzun. The power of godlessness has long been beyond the imagination of the world. Since even the way of heaven can''t completely erase him, it can be seen that this person is a powerful existence that can drive parallel with the way of heaven. Since they are people who can''t even be killed by heaven, let alone them. But if they don''t resist, do they have to wait to be cut down by Gu Yun?! So everyone''s face is hard to see the extreme, and there is a dead end on both sides. For the first time, they regretted what they had done 12 years ago, especially the God Emperor. His eyes were full of gloom. If they had known that Gu Yun could hook up with no God, they would provide her with delicious and delicious food. You should know that since the birth of no God, there has been no woman around him. Therefore, if anyone in the three worlds can climb up the bed without God, he will undoubtedly prosper. He wouldn''t want to kill Ji yunhuan and take his place. But regret belongs to regret. Things have been done. Now it''s useless to be upset. No one wants to die. If you don''t want to die, it''s necessary to do something. The God Emperor sitting on the main seat clenched the sacred Scepter in his hand. His eyes swept all the gods under the seat and said in a deep voice: "if Gu Yun wants to come back for revenge, none of us can be alone. Therefore, if we don''t want to die, we must find a way to deal with them!" Chapter 1064 "What can I do?" The first question is Hai Huang. At that time, he forced Gu Yun into a desperate situation himself, so Gu Yun came back to kill him first. If it was just a small lonely cloud, he would not pay attention to it. At least he lived hundreds of years longer than her, and one finger could crush her. The only thing he was afraid of was the lack of God. If he did not have any room to resist, he would die or even lose his soul. This is the most not optimistic outcome. The death of the soul is that everything is over and can no longer enter reincarnation. It completely disappears from this vast heaven and earth. At the thought of this, the sea emperor''s face became whiter. He clenched his fist and smashed it on the armrest. The jade armrest immediately broke. But even so, it was hard to dispel his hatred. Everyone can see that the sea emperor is now in a state of extreme irritability, which will erupt at any time. Everyone expressed understanding. If it was who, he has worried about his white hair now. They should be glad that they didn''t kill Gu Yun at the beginning. Although they also participated in that battle, they should be able to take it lightly. Everyone has their own thoughts, and finally they break up without joy. At the moment when the sun appeared again in the Shura hall, a lavender light spread all over the sky, not only in the divine world, but also in the nether world and the mortal world. The people in the nether world and the mortal world did not know the situation of the Shura hall, so when the purple light shone on the earth, everyone looked at the sky excitedly and shouted, "it''s the purple coming from the East, the sky is auspicious, the sky is auspicious!" In the eternal sky, the forest of elves. On a towering ancient tree, the young man in green clothes lay lazily on his back on the thick branches. The young man''s slim body made him look a little broad in green clothes, making him look a little more weak, as if he would fall when the wind blew. However, only those who have fought with teenagers will understand his horror. In their words, they would rather deal with snakes and scorpions than stay in a space with the boy, otherwise they don''t know how to die, and he won''t give you a decent way to die. According to his abnormal taste, he always tortures people to death. Contrary to his notorious reputation, the young man has an extremely beautiful and delicate face, which is like being finely carved. Neither facial features nor facial contour can pick out any defects. It is like a good jade, but mixed with the smell of poppy, which is light and easy to lift. He raised his head and stared at the faint purple awn that diffused the whole sky. The clear green pupils were like emeralds soaked in the stream. The corners of his lips slowly aroused a innocent smile, but the blood thirsty dark awn flashed in his eyes. His brisk voice slowly dissipated in the gentle breeze: "sister, after playing outside for so long, it''s time to go home. I''ll pick you up now. You should be good!" He talked to himself, as if he thought of something very happy. The smile on her lips gradually expanded, and the next moment his figure disappeared in place. Falling into the spirit abyss, the young man dormant in the dark slowly raised his head and flashed a cold and fierce red light from his narrow Phoenix eyes, full of bloodthirsty and killing breath, but soon the red light was swallowed up by black, and everything was dead again. Chapter 1065 The boy stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his dry lips. The whole man looked strange and evil. "Finally we can meet formally!" The low voice was somewhat ethereal, as if it came from many places in all directions, which made people unable to distinguish its specific direction. With the sound of a chain collision, the boy broke free from the chains that bound his hands and feet. Around him, all the dead trembled, even if they were once the strong men of the three worlds. "You are the last sacrifice." The young man''s eyes fell on them, raised his red lips and showed a sneer. The next moment, he immediately swallowed up all the dead souls around him "Jie, you are growing faster than I expected. Now you have the strength to fight with him. It''s time for the emperors of the three realms to change their masters." After the cruel ghost''s miserable wail completely subsided, a hoarse voice followed, full of malice. "I''m not interested in this so-called emperor. All I want is her!" After that voice fell, the boy curled his lips and sneered, and said firmly. "Without supreme power, you are not qualified to stand beside her. Without supreme power, how can you give her the life she wants! " He knew where the young man''s weakness was, so he poked his weakness mercilessly and said. Sure enough, as soon as he spoke, the boy was silent and didn''t say another word. He silently tore off his clothes and wrapped up the bleeding wound. There was only one soul in the quiet space. ¡­¡­ With the return of no God, the divine soldiers guarding outside the Shura hall were withdrawn, and the evil spirit dispersed in the Shura hall dissipated the next day. At that moment, Chi Yan took people to live in a dignified place. The Shura people have obviously long been used to ChiYan rubbing food and living in the Shura hall. When he entered the Shura hall, those Shura people around warmly greeted him: "Lord ChiYan, we have cleaned the room you used to live in. You can go in at any time." "Lord ChiYan, it''s been more than a thousand years. Have you got married?" "Lord Chi Yan, you should hurry up. Our emperor has a divine concubine. You should also work harder to find a demon queen." ¡­¡­ Hearing this, Xifeng couldn''t help but help his forehead. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open. If you tell you that the demon emperor of my family likes to marry the queen of the demon, it''s the imperial concubine brought back by your emperor, will you urge the demon emperor to find the queen of the demon quickly?! Xifeng felt powerless for Chi Yan. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Chi Yan''s handsome face had been blackened. However, in the Shura hall, even if he had a big temper, he would not attack. It was not because he was afraid of Siqi, but just because he had a very deep feeling for the people here. This is why the Shura people can easily talk about these topics with him. In a sense, Chi Yan almost grew up in the Shura hall. Everyone here took care of him when he was young. "Yes! You should find a demon queen! " Don''t worry about your Divine concubine. The latter half sentence is that Si Qi directly conveyed it to Chi Yan through his eyes. As soon as the speaking object was changed to Si Qi, Chi Yan did not give in. As soon as Si Qi''s voice fell, Chi Yan immediately said, "there is a candidate in the emperor''s demon Queen''s heart, and it can only be her!" With that, he also defiantly raised his eyebrows at Siqi. Chapter 1066 An invisible smoke of gunpowder diffused around them. Looking at the two people who became competing against each other, the Shura people around them all looked at a loss. The relationship between the two people seemed to be very harmonious before. When did it become so full of gunpowder now. After that, Chi Yan snorted coldly and led Xifeng and a line of demon people to move into the Shura hall. For this, all the demon people were frightened and excited. Unexpectedly, one day they could have such close contact with godless God and sleep in the Shura hall. All around them were the Shura people who were said to have been extinct. All this seemed like a dream. Chi Yan was already familiar with everything in Shura hall. Gu Yun couldn''t help wondering what kind of origin there was between Siqi and Chi Yan more than a thousand years ago. The night fell, everything was lonely, and the quiet lake reflected the bright moon and stars. Under the willows, the lonely clouds leaned lightly against Siqi''s arms, slightly closed their eyes, the moonlight poured, and the cold eyebrows were plated with a layer of hazy and soft brilliance, less cold. Si Qi put his jaw on the top of Gu Yun''s hair. His voice came from Gu Yun''s ear: "I''ve been waiting for you to take the initiative to ask me." ¡°£¿¡± Gu Yun blinked suspiciously. Then he heard Si Qi sigh helplessly: "aren''t you curious about my past?" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun nodded without thinking: "can you say it?" Si Qi smiled: "of course, as long as you want to know, I will tell you without reservation." His voice became magnetic in the quiet night, like the sound of jade, which swept the way and stirred the heartstrings. Siqi''s memory dates back to more than 1000 years ago. He woke up for the second time from the chaotic world. At that time, the world system had become mature. Although this was not the first time he saw the world, he still felt strange. Once, the people who accompanied him to improve the world have died one after another. He is the only one left who belongs to the first person born in the world. Therefore, even if he is the civilization founder of the world, no one knows him. In his memory, everything was blank except one name. When he first woke up in the world, he was still a child''s body. At that time, when heaven and earth were first formed, everything was gray, and there was only a few life on the earth. He only knew that his name was Emperor miexian. In addition, there was nothing in his mind. Loneliness made him start to look for other people in the world. After he found them, he found that he seemed to be different from them. At that time, human beings had not developed and improved, and even independent thinking was weak. It''s not so much a man as a beast. He looked at the barren and gray world, and a voice in his heart told him that the world should not be like this. With this idea floating to the heart, is a gorgeous picture, showing a beautiful and rich world. So he decided to completely change the world. However, after changing the world as he thought, he felt lonely again, although he was surrounded by all kinds of people, everyone looked so fresh. However, truth and falsehood separated him from them. In his eyes, the appearance of these people, whether happy or sad, angry or angry, was like a fictional portrait, and he was an outsider from beginning to end. He hated these falsehoods, so he sealed his heart and chose to sleep. Chapter 1067 This sleep was a thousand years. When he opened his eyes to see the world again, everything had changed. When he woke up, the memories of thousands of years ago gradually blurred in his mind, and the unreal feeling that had haunted him dissipated with the smoke, and his memory became intermittent. Because the troubles brought by his appearance are always endless, Emperor miexian walked in the ancient wasteland all year round wearing a hat. He dressed in white and walked through the bloody battlefield, still not stained with fine dust. The white yarn hanging from the hat blocked his face, but frightened all ancient gods. This protracted battle between the eight races lasted for three years, and the victory or defeat could not be determined. Until the emperor died, he suppressed all races with absolute strength, leaving everyone with no more strength to resist. After he calmed down the war and raised his feet to leave, a little hand stained with blood grabbed his sleeve. The emperor was surprised. He looked down at the dirty little hand rubbing the blood on his white clothes, and his eyebrows twisted up. The breeze, with a strong smell of blood, lifted a corner of the white yarn. The emperor''s death string met with the little boy''s eyes. The little boy stubbornly bit his lower lip, and his golden pupils as dazzling as the scorching sun were full of fearlessness. The young voice clearly sounded in the Shura field with corpses: "please, save the world, only you can!" His words made emperor miexian frown again and looked at the little boy''s eyes. He had divine power to protect his body, but any cultivation lower than him could never get close to him. But the little boy easily broke the power around him and grabbed his sleeve. And the little boy has no divine power. Emperor miexian was silent, and the eight people who were suppressed by him were silent one after another. They had a fear engraved on their soul for the white boy who suddenly appeared on the battlefield. At this moment, they didn''t even dare to give a word out of the atmosphere. The emperor''s death string didn''t answer, and the little boy tightened his strength again, as if he was afraid that the emperor''s death string would disappear as soon as he let go. Emperor miexian looked at him quietly, but he couldn''t find the clue on the little boy. A tiny, undetectable whisper came from his mouth: "it''s really evil." The little boy has no accomplishments, but he can break his protective power. What he said is even more profound. In any way, the little boy is particularly strange. The little boy raised his head and looked at him stubbornly. His body was still hurt. After several twists and turns, his injury became more and more serious. His jade cut face was as pale as a dying man. Emperor die string sighed: "good." Since then, the ancient wasteland has welcomed their first co Lord. They call him no God. For him, this is just a title, but for all creatures, it has become their faith. Because there was no God, they got rid of the torture of war and smoke, so that the already riddled world was rejuvenated and the world tended to peace. This meaning will not be compared with any great achievements of other gods. Those little boys were called ChiYan, a demon clan. After some understanding, Emperor Meixian was surprised to find that ChiYan was born in response to heaven. Chapter 1068 The so-called "born in response to heaven" was born in the breeding of the spirit of heaven and earth, and ChiYan was born in the animal valley. His original form is a dog. Looking at the whole ancient wasteland, he is alone. Emperor miexian felt strange. Chi Yan''s temperament was completely inconsistent with his appearance. He was far more ferocious than any demon people. Especially after cultivation, he developed more and more on the road of madness. Everywhere he went, there was a river of blood. Before that, he asked the emperor to calm the war and bring vitality to the ancient famine. But now, he broke the ancient famine with his own hands and finally created peace. No, the emperor could only bring him back to the Shura hall and discipline him strictly. Chi Yan''s growth rate far exceeded that of his peers. When he entered adulthood, no one was his opponent except the emperor''s death string. It happened that this man didn''t fight all day and was uncomfortable, so he ran to the emperor''s death string to make an appointment, but every time he didn''t end in failure. In a sense, their friendship can be regarded as a fight. After standing in a high position for a long time, he inevitably began to think about things. Emperor Yixian thought of the first time he woke up in the world and the first people born in the world with him. Those people''s thinking consciousness is chaotic, and all actions come from an instinct of the body. And from the very beginning, his mind was different from them. This kind of thinking existed when he was still a baby. So, what is the origin of his existence and the world? This question took root deeply at the moment when it came out in my heart. Day after day he looked up at the sky and thought more and more. Before the world took shape, he had a blueprint in his heart. Does that mean that there are other worlds outside this world? Has he ever been to that world? One question after another came to his mind, and his confused thoughts made him decide to seek the truth. Those memories that he gradually forgot thousands of years ago were clear in his mind again. When he woke up from the world for the first time, both people and things around him gave him an extremely strong sense of unreality. This feeling is not a momentary illusion. And it came out of his heart more than once. Emperor Qixian went to the ancient wasteland to find the answer. As soon as he disappeared, it was a year and a half. Even Chi Yan found an unusual atmosphere. Finally, when the emperor died one day, Chi Yan stopped him. He asked, "what are you doing with these people? You don''t care about such a big Shura hall? Do you really think I dare not take your place? " Emperor die string just glanced at him faintly, didn''t ask and answer this question directly, crossed him and left in a hurry. A cold voice came slowly from the void: "you dare not!" Chi Yan heard the sound and Qi knot. Indeed, he didn''t dare! The strength of the emperor''s death string has reached a terrible level. No one in the ancient wilderness world has been his opponent. This situation has been maintained for a whole hundred years. Every time the emperor died, he was embarrassed, but the joy on his face is becoming more and more obvious. Chi Yan felt uneasy, but he couldn''t find the source of uneasiness. That night, Emperor Qixian stood in the main hall of the Shura hall, gazing at the gloomy night sky, and a calm voice fell into their ears: "if one day, the Buddha dies, the godless Buddha will change Chi Yan to sit, and then the ancient famine will be handed over to you!" Chapter 1069 "Who cares about the emperor''s position? Don''t throw this mess to me!" Emperor miexian''s words made Chi Yan''s uneasiness more intense. He rejected emperor miexian''s words without thinking. Emperor miexian is not a sentimental person. Therefore, when he said this, something really happened, and it has endangered his life. Chi Yan clenched his fist and his voice suddenly sank: "what have you been doing in the past 100 years! Strong as you, how can you die? " The whole hall was filled with a low air pressure. At the moment when Emperor miexian said that sentence, the heart of the twelve Dharma protectors had sunk to the bottom of the valley. E-ji bit her lips and couldn''t suppress her emotions any more. She stood up, looked up at the emperor''s death string and said in silence: "emperor, why do you say such words? Don''t joke now, will you? We only recognize you as an emperor, and you are the only emperor in ancient wilderness. " Her mood has been out of control. She can''t imagine what will happen to them and the world if the emperor is really dead. Just thinking of this possibility, Eji''s heart couldn''t help collapsing. "Eji, Emperor Zun never jokes." Yesu''s voice became low. His hands hidden in his sleeves were tightly held together, and raised green tendons could be seen on the back of his hands. In the face of their problems, Emperor Yixian always kept silent. He stared at the ink sky. I don''t know when, the sea of clouds in the night sky became turbulent, and the clouds rolled down from the sky. There was a wind and rain coming, but his handsome face, which was also demon and immortal, was as calm as a secluded lake. That night, the storm came to the ancient wasteland. The rainstorm lasted for several days without stopping. On that day, after the emperor''s death string said that nonsense, the haze shrouded in the Shura hall did not dissipate for several days. Chi Yan, they can feel that under the calm surface, there is a dark tide surging, everything is changing quietly, and uneasiness invades their whole thoughts with the repressive atmosphere. Abnormally, Emperor miexian did not continue to run outside the Shura hall. The most thing he did every day was to stand in front of the window and stare at the sky. No one knows what he is thinking. ChiYan and the twelve Dharma protectors stare at the whereabouts of emperor miexian every day. With the passage of time, the uneasiness lingering in their hearts has not weakened and has become stronger. That night, Emperor Qixian alone called Chi Yan to the main hall. He still maintained that posture. Hearing Chi Yan''s footsteps, he didn''t look back, but said in a faint voice: "if the world you see is just a cage to trap you here, what should you do?" Chi Yan imagined what many emperor die strings would say when they called him alone, but he never thought he would say this. It sounds like an inexplicable question. But he did not dare to take it lightly. Now every word that emperor perished string said has a mystery in it. After pondering for a moment, Chi Yan carefully replied, "if it were me, I would break this cage." After a pause, he turned the front again, "I have answered your question. Now it''s time for you to answer my question. Although what you said is inexplicable, I think this should be the truth you''ve been looking for?" It seems so incredible anyway. Chapter 1070 Emperor miexian chuckled, "you are very clever!" "But I''d rather not be smart!" Chi Yan said in a cold voice, "my three views have been broken by you." What emperor miexian said completely overturned all his previous cognition and made him begin to doubt himself. "I can''t understand what you said. The world we are in is a cage." Chi Yan said again, his eyebrows had been screwed up. With a series of words spoken by Emperor miexian, Chi Yan''s mind has become a mess. "You don''t need to understand." The emperor replied, "the reason why I tell you this is just because your life style is very special." "Special?" Chi Yan repeated these two words with doubts in his eyes. "Yes, it''s special." Emperor perished and nodded. After leaving these words that he didn''t understand, the emperor perished string left the hall, Chi Yan gritted his teeth and shouted at the back of the emperor perished string: "the emperor perished string, your uncle, dare you speak to me!" This kind of behavior of saying one sentence and leaving one sentence makes him have an impulse to rush up and fight with him now, but he knows very well that doing so is just asking for trouble from himself. He has never been his opponent. Is this world the real world? Chi Yan was thinking about this problem that night. If it''s not the real world, what are they! Chi Yan''s mind was at a loss. With a world as a prison, who would have such a big hand! And the emperor''s death string imprisoned here should have a very complicated identity, right? He spent the whole night in wishful thinking. Chi Yan fell asleep just before dawn. He was suddenly awakened by a burst of flat thunder. The thunder seemed to burst in his ear, and the whole world was turbulent. Chi Yan''s first reaction was that the emperor''s death string had an accident. Without thinking about it, Chi Yan put on his clothes and rushed to the main hall. With the advent of thunder robbery, all Shura people were in panic. They looked up at the dark sky like ink and looked worried. Everyone felt that this thunder robbery was different from any thunder robbery they usually met, or it had been called tiannu, and the fierce power contained in it seemed to devour people. Standing under the sky, he intuitively felt the power of thunder robbery. Chi Yan''s heart could not help trembling. This is a posture that wants to kill people! Chi Yan didn''t dare to stop at his feet. He raised his feet and stepped into the main hall. Sure enough, he saw the emperor''s death string inside. "It''s you, isn''t it?" Chi Yan gasped. Yesu looked at him, his eyebrows almost wrinkled together: "do you even feel it?" E Ji''s beautiful eyes were full of tears: "is there really no way?" "You go. After a while, the thunder will fall and everyone will be affected. You can''t bear this power." The faint voice of the emperor''s death string still couldn''t hear joy and anger, and the pair of Jian pupils that were born of Hua were ancient well without waves. "If I don''t go, I''m not afraid of death!" E Ji bit her lower lip and approached the position of the emperor''s death string for a few minutes, with a posture of vowing to defend the emperor''s death string. Finally, she was taken away by several people in Yesu. They thought, maybe they should believe that emperor Yixian is just a thunder robbery. So many thunder robberies in the past have been safely spent by Emperor Yixian. This time, it must be OK! With this idea, several people left the hall one after another. When they left, Chi Yan suddenly looked back at the emperor''s death string and asked coldly, "is this your choice?" Chapter 1071 "Yes." The man answered with his back to him. "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s worthy of no God''s respect. I don''t recognize anyone when I''m heartless. I''ve never hated you like I do now!" Chi Yan''s voice was so cold that he clenched his teeth and left without looking back, leaving a determined figure. Just now, in the moment of electro-optic flint, he understood everything. All the questions that bothered him all night last night have been answered. The reason why emperor miexian called him to say such an inexplicable word last night was that he knew that the thunder would fall the next day, and he could not escape the thunder. All the words he said these days were connected, and then combined with this thunder, which was different from any previous thunder robbery, his mind suddenly opened up. The world is a cage made for him, and he can choose to pretend that he doesn''t know anything and continue to be his godless, but he doesn''t. He chooses to break the cage and fight the world, which is tantamount to death. His behavior, suffered from the wrath of heaven, he will be wiped out, and the people of the whole world will be involved. He clearly knew that people in this world had already relied on him. He clearly knew that people in this world could not live without him, but he still chose to die. This made Chi Yan accumulate a resentment in his heart, but there was no place to vent. After Chi Yan left, a helpless sigh came out from the mouth of the emperor''s death string: "if you fight, you can still see hope, but if you don''t fight, you''ll just eat and wait for death." After all, I can''t escape the end of death. It''s just a matter of time. In that case, why not fight. The emperor dropped his eyes and looked at the long street outside the king''s hall. All Shura people were shocked by the thunder robbery, but they didn''t pay more attention to it. They just thought that as usual, there was no God or twelve Dharma protectors to cross the robbery, and the power of the thunder robbery could not affect them at all. Therefore, these Shura people are not affected at all. What they should do or what they are doing. "If I am not here, you will be bullied. In that case, let time rest on you. Even if I am not here, God''s power is enough to protect you!" Almost a whisper fell, and a faint white halo formed from the emperor''s death string. At the next moment, it disappeared into the sea of people in the long street, suddenly shining and devouring everyone. In the white light, all Shura people gradually turned into stone statues, maintaining the last action before their death. When Lei Jie completely landed on him, a whisper spread into the wind: "so, is this the power of heaven?" Control the law of time and break the heaven and earth! Eventually the world fell silent. With the thunder robbery, there is no God. The result was unexpected to the gods, but it was in Chi Yan''s idea. No God was obliterated by the way of heaven. There is no God in the world. Chi Yan looked coldly at the corpses of the ancient wasteland and complained. From a beautiful and rich world to a ravine, barren and barren purgatory, his heart was strangled by an invisible hand. Those Shura people who had greeted him a moment ago all turned into stone statues. No one survived. Chi Yan''s resentment accumulated like a snowball. His heart seemed to be in the cold pool and sink into the abyss. Coldness encroached on all perception inch by inch. He thought that he could not forgive the emperor''s death. Even if he thinks in another position, he may make the same decision as him. But I can''t! Chapter 1072 Among the twelve Dharma protectors, some people resolutely chose to follow the steps of no God at the last moment, rushed into the thunder robbery center, and disappeared with the emperor''s death string. The rest were seriously injured. At three points in the world, they were broken into the ancient heritage secret territory by the power of heaven. The world was completely in chaos. All the efforts of the emperor''s death string were wasted. The surface of peace was torn apart. Apart from one Shura family, the remaining seven families began a new campaign to divide up the divine world. After the emperor''s death string fell, Chi Yan became the strongest in the world. Coupled with his relationship with the emperor''s death string, he should sit on the throne of the emperor, but he resolutely left the divine world. First, he is unwilling. Second, what if he can be crowned with the title of no god respect? There is only one person without god respect from beginning to end, and no one can replace him. All delusions are self humiliating. Chi Yan was tired of all this. Since the Shura hall had become a dead city, there was no place in the divine world worth his nostalgia. He turned and went to the mortal world, where he established his power - Demon God leader. As emperor miexian said, his life style is very special. He can shuttle freely through the three realms without the constraints of heaven, and his strength will not be suppressed. However, after emperor''s death, he had doubts about the world. Can doubt how, he is in this world, do you still want to learn the emperor''s death string as an enemy to the way of heaven? He is not tired of living. When it comes to that day, he must be tired of living. So how should he live? Chi Yan still lived. In a flash, hundreds of years passed. When he gradually forgot everything about the emperor''s death string and the Shura hall from his mind, he vaguely remembered a very important thing. It was two days before the miracle disaster. His heart was full of deep uneasiness. He couldn''t even sleep safely. As a result, he had a strange dream that night. In the dream, a man in white who couldn''t see his face gave him a small finger bone. With this finger bone alone, he couldn''t tell which race he came from. Without waiting for his question, the man interrupted him with a voice, "give this to Emperor miexian. There are records about him, and..." hearing this, the man paused for an instant and then said, "and all the truth he wants to know." Isn''t the truth that emperor miexian wants to know the answer he has been looking for? Instinctively, he resisted the finger bone. He had a faint hunch that the finger bone might break the emperor''s death string into an irreparable situation, or take him away from them completely. Either way, Chi Yan is not allowed. The next day, when he woke up, he accidentally found the phalanx lying on the pillow. All this told him that what he saw last night was not a dream, but a very powerful man put his divine consciousness into the sea of his consciousness and gave it to him. Perhaps for some reason, the man couldn''t directly meet the emperor''s death string, so he found him. However, he did not allow anyone to take their king, so he did not give the finger bone to the emperor''s death string as agreed with the man, but secretly deducted it. And his memory has always been very poor. Unimportant things don''t stay in his mind for a long time and forget everything. Chapter 1073 The emperor''s death string has been obliterated by the way of heaven, so this finger bone was not handed over in the end. He failed to resist the curiosity in his heart. Finally, driven by curiosity, he secretly peeped into the tip of the iceberg in his Fingerbone, but the news revealed by the tip of the iceberg was enough to shock his brain. To say special, the emperor''s death string is the most special existence in the world. It turned out that his existence not only put himself in danger, but also brought danger to the people around him. When the demon God led him to meet emperor die string again, he had changed his name to Siqi, and he had forgotten everything thousands of years ago, which made Chi Yan very angry, and what made him even more angry was that he and Emperor die string fell in love with the same person. And this man chose the emperor''s death string. Chi Yan is unwilling. He likes Gu Yun and goes far beyond everything. Therefore, he gives the finger bone to Si Qi. First, he returns it to its owner. Second, he knows some of the contents. When Si Qi knows that his existence will be brought danger by Gu Yun, he will choose to leave her. He knows him. As he thought, Siqi left, and Gu Yun''s heart left with him. He lost to him after all! ¡­¡­ Si Qi hugged Gu Yun''s hand tightly. The purple pupil''s eyes were dark and gloomy. Speaking of the finger bone, he thought of what the man inside said. He didn''t remember the rest clearly. The only thing that impressed him was that his existence would bring danger to the people around him. This danger can only come from outside the three realms, and what is outside the three realms is still a mystery to him until now. Before and now, what he saw was the tip of the iceberg. If he insists on continuing to look for the truth, will he usher in the second erasure of the Tao of heaven? In the past, he was not afraid of death, but now Si Qi lowered his eyes and stared at the lonely cloud. Like the purple pupil dotted with bright stars, he smiled like a star, revealing his tender feelings. He was still not afraid of death, but he was afraid to leave the lonely cloud. Even death could not separate him from the lonely cloud. After hearing what Si Qi said, Gu Yun fell into meditation, but he couldn''t figure out a reason. Si Qi''s decadent voice sounded in her ear again: "lonely cloud, do you know? Before I met you, everything in the world was full of unreal in my eyes, and only you were real. Therefore, you are the only color in my world. " Gu Yun held Si Qi''s hand and looked at him firmly. Word by word, he was deeply engraved in Si Qi''s heart: "no matter what happens in the future, I will face it with you." Gu Yun''s serious appearance made Si Qi''s heart scratch like a feather. He couldn''t help but buckle the back of Gu Yun''s brain with one hand, followed by a storm like deep kiss. The comfortable time is always short. Chi Yan brought back a message to completely crush the peace of the Shura hall. All forces have been assembled on the side of Changsheng day. Even in order to use the crowd tactics, they drew some people from the nether world and the mortal world into their camp. Because they know that Gu Yun climbed up from the mortal world, then her relationship with the mortal world must be close. Therefore, when people in the mortal world turn against each other and civil strife occurs, Gu Yun will be too busy. Once she is distracted, her weakness will be exposed. They are ready for everything. If they were not afraid of Siqi, they would have started. What they want to do is to force Gu Yun out of the Shura hall! Chapter 1074 As they wished, Gu Yun left the Shura hall and went quietly to the mortal world with Si Qi. With Siqi''s current strength, it is not difficult to shuttle through the three realms arbitrarily. From beginning to end, they have never alerted anyone in Changsheng. They stayed inside and outside the Shura hall day by day, paying attention to any wind and grass inside. Unexpectedly, they had already left the divine world under their eyes. After all, Guyun is not at ease. People in the world of mortals are no different from ants trying to shake the tree. As they suspect, both Guyun and Siqi have deep feelings for the world of mortals. As long as they are still in this world, they will never allow the people in the world of eternal life to touch the world of mortals. Both of them concealed their own breath, and used magic to make their appearance mediocre and ordinary. They mixed into the crowd and were no different from ordinary people. Changshengtian sent divine soldiers to guard the mortal world. Although their power was suppressed by two-thirds of the laws of heaven and earth, it was still effortless to deal with ordinary humans in the mortal world. So Gu Yun didn''t dare to frighten the snake, in case these people jumped over the wall. Since changshengtian sent magic soldiers to guard the mortal world, the whole Kyushu mainland has been terrified. Although they do not know the origin of these people, everyone can feel a sense of oppression and introverted power from them. This made them realize that these people were by no means easy to provoke, so they avoided them from afar. At the same time, they also secretly guessed their identity. Since they came to Kyushu mainland, it seems that even the air is filled with anxiety. Because Guyun and Siqi made the peace after the eastern and Western continents merged again, it was only about two years ago that they were broken again because of their arrival, and everyone felt the potential danger surrounding them. The weak chose to stay closed, while the strong were attracted to their camp. When they invited them, they hesitated, but soon they gave very tempting conditions, which completely biased their wavering heart towards them, resulting in more and more strong people from Kyushu mainland joining their camp. The ups and downs on the Kyushu mainland returned to the holy land. Mo Jinyu sighed. This group of people who did not know their origin suddenly began to wantonly recruit the strong in the Kyushu mainland, which made him feel a lot of anxiety. He pressed his forehead. What happened in Kyushu these days made him feel haggard. He couldn''t take care of those people. Even if he wanted to take care of them, he couldn''t take care of them. He once had a hand with them, and the only thing he felt was unfathomable. Li Yi hurried in from outside the hall. He couldn''t even take a sip of water. He hurriedly said, "there''s very bad news for you. The holy staffs that appeared on the Kyushu mainland recently have found our holy land!" Li Yi spoke with a strong color of boredom. Although she had no formal contact with them, she just couldn''t like their reputation. They claimed that they were true gods and came from the divine world. This time, they came to Kyushu mainland to find the chosen people, join them, and lead them on the road to God. Undoubtedly, this is a great temptation for any cultivator. No one doesn''t want to be God. But in Li Yi''s view, these guys who claim to be true gods are essentially a divine stick, shaking the hearts of the people. Chapter 1075 If they are true gods, how can they have leisure and leisure to go to the lower interface for recreation? In all legends, gods are arrogant and superior. How can they notice these little people. So from the beginning, Li Yi didn''t believe their words and fooled more and more strong people to join their camp on the Kyushu mainland for no reason, which made people wonder what their motivation was. Li Yi always felt that this group of people would not have any good intentions, so he became more and more disgusted. However, this group of people were powerful, and they could not uproot them from the Kyushu mainland. Now it''s good that they haven''t found them yet. They brought them to the door by themselves. Mo Jinyu heard the speech, and his gray eyebrows wrinkled together. He snorted coldly: "it seems that these people have made up their minds on us!" Li Yi shrugged. "It''s really like everyone has been brainwashed by them!" "We will go!" While talking, they went out. In the reception hall of the holy land, the first six men in white slowly came in from the outside, and the other white people who followed them guarded outside the hall. As if they had entered their own house, the six people skillfully walked over and occupied the seats on both sides of the aisle and sat upright. They looked around critically, without concealing their contempt. The disciples of the holy land were all waiting for them, and their hands closed in their sleeves were tightly clenched into fists, but no one dared to say anything at this time. The powerful pressure diffused from the six people pressed on them and made them feel panting. It became a very difficult thing. They mobilized their spiritual power to resist this pressure, but it was still a drop in the bucket. Gradually, their faces became more and more ugly. "The power center of Kyushu mainland is nothing more than that!" A man sniffed after glancing around the buildings. "Soon this will not be the center of power." The other grinned, full of sarcasm. "Yes, the center of power can only be the temple of light!" The previous man also smiled with him. When talking about the temple of light, his eyes were full of piety. The temple of light was rebuilt on the basis of the original God of light. After overthrowing the original God of light, they renamed the temple of light. As for the former Pope Qi Xiu, they have dedicated his soul to the God of light. After all, the high level of the temple of light will never allow the weak. "Did you put your identity in the wrong place? The Kyushu mainland can''t let you decide!" As they talked, a sullen voice came over. Then he saw Mo Jinyu and Li Yi coming quickly. At the moment when the disciples of the surrounding Holy Land saw them, their eyes lit up immediately, but they couldn''t say anything except purring. The pressure was on them. They felt that their throat was strangled by an invisible hand. They were not only difficult to breathe, but also not allowed to speak. Looking at the Holy Land disciples around, Mo Jinyu''s face sank immediately. If the anger in his eyes could be turned into substance, the group in front of him would be in a sea of fire. "Let them go!" Mo Jinyu said gnashing his teeth. Chapter 1076 Hearing his voice, the eyes of the six people fell on him. One of them looked innocent and shrugged: "the LORD said this is wrong. We didn''t do anything to them. Why let them go." Indeed, they didn''t do it, they just released their pressure. Mo Jinyu choked his old blood in his throat and couldn''t go up and down. Are these people going to play their shameless face to the end! It turns out that the more shameless is still behind. The oldest looking man among them slowly stood up. Shao Feike raised a kind smile, but his silver eyes twinkled with cold. He said, "we are from the oracle. There are two ways in front of you. One is to join our camp according to God''s instructions, and we will lead you on the road to God." His mouth was always filled with a smile. When he said this, he looked a little arrogant. They were all from the temple of eternal life. They were the supreme gods. In their view, these people in the world of mortals were just a group of mole ants. If the God Emperor didn''t need them to make trouble in the world of mortals, why should they deal here. This is a huge temptation for ordinary people and a choice that doesn''t need to be considered at all, so Shao Feike paused when he said this. At this time, they should nod and agree with joy immediately, so as to save him more time. However, at the moment when his voice fell, Mo Jinyu didn''t want to say, "I choose the second way." "What!" The group of men in white suddenly raised their voice and shouted unbelievably. They looked at Mo Jinyu with surprise and deep doubt. Shao Feike''s smile froze in his mouth. His eyebrows had been deeply wrinkled together. Suddenly he sneered: "do you know what the second way is, so he made such a hasty choice?" When he looked at Mo Jinyu, the word "idiot" was clearly written in his eyes. Li Yi had an expected look. After hearing Shao Feike''s words, her anger came out again. When she opened her mouth to say something, she was stopped by Mo Jinyu. Mo Jinyu raised his head and imitated Shao Feike''s arrogant look. He said, "it doesn''t matter what the second way is. The important thing is that we will never be with you, so you die." Mo Jinyu had no feelings for them before, but after such a confrontation, he had reached the same disgust as Li Yi. These guys who claim to be true gods are really arrogant and rude sticks. It''s not enough to die ten times in the name of the God of light. His contemptuous appearance completely angered the six people. They suddenly stood up, the majestic pressure broke out, and the whole lobby began to crumble. "If you don''t drink, don''t blame us for being rude! Originally, for the sake of the statue of light outside, we intended to have a good talk with you, but since you don''t appreciate it, we will solve it directly by violence. There is no need for the holy land on Kyushu mainland. As for you... Sacrifice your soul to the God of light! " Shao Feike''s eyes flashed fiercely. With his words falling, the whole hall collapsed with a bang! Chapter 1077 Mo Jinyu''s face immediately became iron blue, and his lips were shaking. He could not suppress his anger, but under this huge pressure, all his movements were limited. He could do nothing but watch the bandits destroy the holy land a little bit. Shao Feike laughed loudly: "the mortal world will belong to my temple of light." As soon as his words fell, a cold voice came from the distant sky: "what a big breath!" The cold voice seemed to come from the cold dispersed ice cellar. The bone chilling cold eroded their limbs and bones, not only the six of them, but also the people in white who guarded outside like statues. At the moment of the voice, they couldn''t control their bodies to shiver. Everyone suddenly looked up and stared at the distant sky with frightened eyes. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the two figures appeared in their field of vision from far to near. With their appearance, the threat like vast sea and mountains immediately enveloped the whole heaven and earth, causing wind and clouds to surge and the color of heaven and earth to change. The dark clouds just covered the whole sky in the blink of an eye, the light was dim, and then a deep fear of the soul occupied all their thoughts. The two people who appeared under the sky were just young girls, but none of them dared to really treat them as young girls without chicken binding power, because they both deeply understood how terrible they were. Both of them were wearing the same black clothes. The girl''s black hair was bundled with a red hair band. With the strong wind, the cold different pupils twinkled with a sharp cold awn under the ink sky. The demon red left pupil and Jiao silver''s right pupil seemed to separate the two extremes, and destruction and redemption were intertwined. Just a brief eye contact made all of them tremble, and the coolness made them tremble uncontrollably, which originated from the fear at the bottom of their hearts. Not many of them participated in the encirclement and suppression 12 years ago. In the past, a 10-year-old girl damaged three-quarters of them with her bare hands, and they were one-quarter of the people who escaped from there. She had not been cultivated, so she had such fierce lethality, and now she has become a God, which makes them have no power to parry. What made them more frightened was that they found that Gu Yun was not bound by the laws of heaven and earth, and her strength remained the original strength, unlike they had been suppressed to only retain one-third. The heyday was no match, let alone now. Shao Feike''s face was too white to see blood. Didn''t Gu Yun stay in the Shura hall? Why did he appear here? Why hasn''t there been any news from Changsheng day? Suddenly, Shao Feike''s eyes turned to behind Gu Yun. The young man with a long black sword in his arms had a beautiful and handsome face that made everything pale. He was also a demon and an immortal, seizing the beauty of heaven and earth. But those purple pupils as deep as the world''s stars made him almost want to kneel down immediately. In fact, he did. All his previous pride on Shao Feike disappeared. He crawled on the ground humbly, and his body was still shaking uncontrollably until now. He trembled and shouted, "see the emperor! See the imperial concubine! " Standing beside the lonely cloud, with a pair of purple pupils, there must be no God''s presence! As he took the lead in shouting, the next moment everyone knelt down and shouted in unison in the direction of Siqi and Guyun: "I''ll see the emperor! See the imperial concubine! " Chapter 1078 The sound was like a bell, ringing through the sky. Baililan nine people who came from behind were stunned in situ. They looked up and looked at the location of Gu Yun and Si Qi in the sky. There was a thin layer of clear light on them, like ancient gods coming out of the star world, and looked up at everything. Baililan nine smiled and whispered, "these two guys went to practice behind our backs. Alas, we were completely left behind!" "Then let''s try harder to catch up!" Guban touched the back of his head and said with a smile. Seeing that these two people are so powerful now, they have pride from the bottom of their hearts. They want to announce to the world that these two powerful guys are my friends! "So my thigh is so thick." Nalan snow stroked her jaw thoughtfully, and her eyebrows bent with a smile. Si Qi and Gu Yun''s power did not spread to them, so they didn''t feel oppressed, but seeing all these people kneeling down around them, we can see how terrible their strength is now. Gu Yun''s cold eyes fell on Shao Feike and walked towards him step by step from the sky. He felt the approach of Gu Yun. Shao Feike trembled more. Instinctively, he wanted to step back and open the distance from Gu Yun, but the pressure on him Limited all his movements, and even small avoidance became a luxury. "The people of the temple..." Gu Yun said softly, which made Shao Feike excited. A series of events happened in the protoss forbidden area 12 years ago. They forced the embarrassed little girl to escape from the eternal life in exchange for a chance of life. But in a twinkling of an eye, the little girl was strong enough to be unmatched. I''m afraid only the gods in the three realms can fight her, and they are just small gods with a god name, and they can''t even stick to a move. Gu Yun''s voice was so calm that he couldn''t hear any emotional fluctuations. It seemed that he was just elaborating a sentence, but Shao Feike understood that what was revealed in this sentence should be hatred. He tried to bury his head to the lowest level so that Gu Yun could not see his face. Although he was not sure whether the 10-year-old girl still clearly remembered his memory, he remembered that he was one of the gods who forced Gu Yun out of the immortal heaven in the protoss forbidden area. His guilty heart made him completely afraid to look at Gu Yun. "Damn you!" In his confused thinking, he heard the voice of solitary cloud ring again. Suddenly, Shao Feike raised his head and looked at Gu Yun. His pupils trembled slightly, which was filled with great fear bit by bit. Before he could recover from his fear, a dull pain attacked all his senses, and then blood gushed out, like manzhushahua blooming in mid air, which was dazzling red. Shao Feike slowly touched his neck, and a warm feeling came out of the scar on his neck. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something again, but he didn''t overcome the coming speed of death. Shao Feike''s body tilted and fell to the ground. He closed his eyes forever. Under his body, the blood had gathered into a pool of blood. The other five people were frightened by the scene, their faces turned pale, and their lips trembled uncontrollably. The coolness of falling into the cold pool spread all over their body. For the first time, they felt so close to death. Chapter 1079 They wanted to beg for mercy, but there was no sound in their throat. A deep despair spread to their hearts. They think they must be dead today! However, they did not wait for the expected death. Gu Yun walked past them, and the cold voice fell into their ears clearly: "go back and tell Ji Fuhui that he doesn''t have the ability to move Kyushu mainland!" He doesn''t have that ability! When these words fell into their ears, several people trembled in their hearts at the same time. They could imagine how angry he would be when this sentence was passed to the emperor. The emperor''s anger was unbearable to them, and no one dared to disobey the same lonely cloud''s words. But at present, in order to protect his life, at the moment when Gu Yun finished saying this, several people nodded hurriedly and said, "yes! Yes! " When they were able to speak again, their voices became hoarse, and their faces were already wet with cold sweat. "Go away!" As the word without any emotion fell, everyone was relieved, and their hearts filled with ecstasy for the rest of their lives. They immediately thanked Gu Yun for not killing him, and then ran out of the holy land. After waiting for a group of immortal people to leave, Mo Jinyu raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. If they really fought with Shao Feike just now, it must be the holy land. Fortunately, Gu Yun and Si Qi came back in time. "Lonely cloud!" Nalan Xue shouted Gu Yun''s name excitedly, and then before Gu Yun reacted, she suddenly jumped into Gu Yun''s arms, used both hands and feet, and almost hung the whole person on Gu Yun. The sudden impact made Gu Yun back two steps. She quickly stretched out her hand and hugged Nalan Xue''s waist, which prevented Nalan Xue from falling. "Gu Yun, do you know we''re all worried to death? You left without saying goodbye at the demon God''s Guide. We thought you were kidnapped or something else happened. We were all worried to death. If Chi Yan didn''t stop us, we would all go to the flower sea where you disappeared to find you." Naran snow bear hugged Gu Yun and said. Her figure was small and exquisite, but Gu Yun was taller than her peers, so Nalan snow hung on Gu Yun without any effort. "Sorry." In Gu Yun''s eyes, she put away all her previous fierceness and slowly became soft. She didn''t know how many times she had worried them. "It''s no use just apologizing. You should invite us to a big meal, not only you, but also Si Qi, otherwise we won''t forgive you both this time!" Nalan Xue raised her little face and looked at the lonely cloud. Hearing her words, Gu Yun couldn''t help smiling: "OK." Mo Jinyu and Li Yi looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi with a happy face. They had expected that their future achievements would not be ordinary, but they didn''t expect that they would be extraordinary to this extent. The previous group of people in white had a complicated history and their strength was unfathomable. However, they didn''t expect that they all bowed down and became ministers at the moment they met Gu Yun and Si Qi. They couldn''t help wondering what their identity was now. They seemed to hear the group calling them emperor and imperial concubine. The questions in their hearts had been asked by Nalan Xue first. He blinked a few water Lingling eyes and asked, "Gu Yun, why do those people call you, imperial concubine Siqi and Emperor Zun?" Chapter 1080 The question stunned Gu Yun. "Because Si Qi has no God, Gu Yun, as a lover without God, is naturally the divine concubine of these three worlds." A clear and cold voice came. Ling Qingchen came to several people in white, smiled at Gu Yun and answered Nalan Xue''s question for her. Under his calm surface, a storm has already set off in his heart. Others don''t know what the meaning of no god respect is to the whole three worlds, but as a member of the divine world in the past, he is very clear. The man who only exists in the legend has spent so long with them day and night. Ling Qingchen feels that all this seems to have become a dream. If Si Qi has no God, it is understandable that Gu Yun falls in love with Si Qi. Both of them are legendary in the world. "No God?" Baili lanjiu repeated suspiciously that the closure and backwardness of the mortal world made them have not heard of everything about the three worlds about non god respect, but just listening to this name, they can also know what kind of respect non god respect is for the world. "That sounds great." Nalan snow widened her eyes and said. But now it''s not time to tangle their identities. Mo Jinyu glanced at the Holy Land disciples outside and said in a deep voice, "let''s talk first." Gu Yun nodded and the party moved to the inner hall. Mo Jinyu told Gu Yun and Si Qi about the recent situation in Kyushu. Now one-third of the people in Kyushu have joined the temple of light, and these people are among the best in Kyushu. For them, the situation is very unfavorable. Looking at the posture of the previous group of people and the attitude of Gu Yun, Mo Jinyu faintly guessed that these guys who didn''t know where to come out wantonly recruited the strong on the Kyushu mainland in order to deal with them. This made Mo Jinyu''s heart cold for a while. Fortunately, they didn''t listen to their nonsense and join the bright god cult. Otherwise, it would be a great blow to Gu Yun and Si Qi! "They can''t stir up the storm. We have to beware of the people behind them." The lonely cloud said in silence, with a cold look in his eyes. Ji Yuhui Stepping on her grandfather''s body and sitting in the position of emperor for 12 years, it should be enough! Bai Li Lan Jiu and Na Lan Xue were still listening to the clouds. Jing Chenyuan wondered, "who''s behind the scenes? Who is behind them? Is it the God of light? " Since the power they established on the Kyushu mainland was the temple of light, and the only link with the temple of light was the God of light, Jing Chenyuan couldn''t help thinking of the God of light, but soon he shook his head and drove the idea out of his mind. The God of light is the God of faith in all of them. How can a good man persecute Gu Yun and Si Qi? He must have thought too much! Gu Yun shook her head. She slowly stretched out her right hand and fainted a small white light in the palm. Everyone was distracted by the white light and stared at Gu Yun''s hand curiously. At the moment they gathered together, the white light suddenly shone, and everyone was shrouded in the white light. They opened their eyes in amazement, because in the white light, they saw unprecedented pictures in their minds, passing through their brain like a fleeting shadow, bringing a shock to their soul. Chapter 1081 In this burst of white light, they saw the origin of the world, the real pattern of the world, and the ancient history that did not appear in the history books of Kyushu mainland. Gu Yun extracted the part about the three realms from the inheritance memory and printed it into their minds. It was only shallow to explain it in language, so Gu Yun simply let them see it with their own eyes. When the white light gradually faded, everyone''s faces were shocked or shocked. They looked at Si Qi with complexity. They imagined that no God should be a very noble identity, but they didn''t expect that it represented the first of the gods and the supreme of the three worlds! That is to say, Siqi is an antique who has lived for more than a thousand years? This is why their eyes to Siqi are full of complexity. In contrast, Guyun is really tender grass! They don''t know about their flying horses, Gu Yun and Si Qi, but they also feel that their eyes seem too strange. But when Siqi looked at them suspiciously, everyone converged their eyes and smiled away as if nothing had happened. "I think I need to digest it. There is too much information in it. I have begun to doubt the world!" Jing Chenyuan said. Through this understanding, their understanding of the world was completely broken. They thought that the world was only Kyushu, and they had enough understanding of Kyushu to understand the world. Until now, they found that their so-called understanding was only the tip of the iceberg. The whole of the world is much more complicated than Kyushu. Gu Yun and Si Qi, these two evildoers, are not people in the same world with them. It inexplicably makes them feel some comfort. What''s the matter?! Sure enough, it''s not that they are too bad, but that these two are not people at all and are not in the same world with them! "What are you going to do next?" Mo Jinyu was the first person to be calm. When he lived to his age, he experienced more storms and waves, and his ability to accept things was much greater than that of Jing Chenyuan. He picked up the key point from the memory he saw and asked. Since the people of the divine world join hands to deal with Guyun and Siqi, it means that the battle between them has broken out. Gu Yun and Si Qi rushed back to Kyushu at this time. They should have expected that the people of changshengtian would fight them. Thinking about this, Mo Jinyu said in a deep voice: "you don''t have to worry about us. Although we can''t rush to the vanguard to cut through thorns and thorns for you, we still have the ability to protect ourselves. They can do whatever they want!" Gu Yun shook his head: "it''s too late. When they transfer their main combat power to Kyushu mainland, it shows that they intend to set the battlefield of this battle in Kyushu mainland." "The mortal world can''t bear such divine power damage." After hearing Gu Yun''s words, Ling Qingchen frowned and said that disgust flashed between his picturesque eyebrows. Taking Kyushu as the battlefield, the people who live forever intend to completely collapse the mortal world. If the mortal world collapses, all the creatures in it have only one ending, that is death! The extreme style of the temple has remained unchanged after so many years! "So, only move the battlefield to the netherworld." Gu Yun Dao, the netherworld is the least of the three worlds, but it is also the most extensive place. Outside the ghost city, there are barren deserts. Only taking it as a battlefield will it not affect innocent people. Chapter 1082 Ling Qingchen was stunned. He asked, "how to transfer?" From the beginning, the people of the temple planned to set the battlefield in the mortal world. In this way, there was no room for turnover. This battle had already begun unknowingly. Gu Yun lowered her eyes and looked at the water cup in her hand. The clear water reflected her cold eyebrows. She slowly said, "Ji Fuhui is still in the divine world, and everything is still in time." Several people looked at each other, and a consistent blank color flashed between their faces. No one could guess what Gu Yun was thinking. Only Si Qi looked at Gu Yun''s appearance at this time, smiled gently, and flashed a fierce color in his deep purple eyes. Two thirds of the territory of Kyushu mainland has been occupied by the temple of light, leaving only the holy land, Xuanyin Dynasty and Gran dynasty still holding their positions. At the moment of hearing that Gu Yun and Si Qi returned to the holy land, Si LV and Jin Zhao left all their affairs and rushed to the Holy land for the first time. In the two years since Gu Yun and Si Qi left Kyushu mainland, both Kyushu mainland and them have changed a lot, but they haven''t changed any, except for their more fierce strength. Si LV looked at Gu Yun from a distance and looked in a trance. He didn''t react until Jin Zhao patted him on the shoulder. He smiled relieved and thought that he had put it down long ago "You two guys are finally willing to come back and visit us!" Jin Zhao came forward, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile. Siqi looked at him with the same look: "Mom, you still haven''t changed at all." "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah Jin Zhao glared at Si Qi and said. Si Lv is much calmer than him. He doesn''t know what to face with either Gu Yun or Si Qi. There have been too many unhappiness between them in the past. He coughed softly, looked like a business, and said, "since you can come here, what happened in Kyushu mainland recently should be very difficult, so what happened?" Upon hearing this, Jin Zhao also looked serious and looked at Gu Yun and Si Qi. Gu Yun repeated what they had just said with Mo Jinyu to Si LV and Jin Zhao again. When they heard that, they looked more and more strange, which was much more difficult than they thought. The power of the temple of light rose like a new army and quickly took root in Kyushu. More and more believers of the so-called God of light joined their camp, completely breaking the situation in the mortal world. In the temple of immortality, a huge water mirror stood in the center of the temple. The water mirror clearly reflected the situation of the holy land. When seeing the figure of Gu Yun and Si Qi, the man in white sitting on the main seat smiled coldly, with vicious eyes. "Seek your own death!" The dark voice could not hide the killing machine sounded in the empty hall. The sea emperor blue Capricorn looked up at him and said, "no God is right beside her. How are you doing?" Ji Fuhui snorted, "since wushenzun didn''t lead the Shura people to attack the temple, it shows that he doesn''t intend to fight with us. As long as he doesn''t participate in this battle, we have hope to kill Gu Yun!" According to the nature of no God, if he wants to protect his weaknesses, he will strangle it in the cradle before all dangers happen. Up to now, no God has been delayed, which is enough to show that he has no intention to participate in this battle! Chapter 1083 As long as there is no God, with a small lonely cloud, it can set off any storm. Even they don''t need to do it at all. The magic soldiers under them can take her life. Ji Fuhui''s words woke up Lan Jie. In his blue eyes, a destructive flame jumped up in an instant, "it''s no time to delay. Let''s start when they are not fully prepared!" Blue Capricorn licked his lips, flashing a scarlet light in his eyes and said sternly. Ji Fuhui nodded. The scepter in her hand was shining in an instant, and the magnificent power poured out. The whole temple trembled slightly because of its strength, "the whole army set out!" His majestic voice spread all over the longevity day. In an instant, all the magic soldiers were full of energy. The bloodthirsty excitement was suppressed in everyone''s eyes. They had been waiting for this day for a long time! A startling thunder burst out in the sky, followed by a downpour. On this day, all the spirits in the three worlds felt uneasy. All the preying monsters immediately rushed back to their nests when they saw that the situation was wrong. They instinctively trembled with the threat and slaughter dispersed in the air. In the sea area, LAN Ji''s head came out from under the water. His delicate and handsome face was full of worries. He looked at the splashed sky, bit his lips, frowned and muttered to himself: "it seems that his father has already laid hands on Gu Yun. What should I do..." Standing under the eaves of the holy land, Guyun and Siqi looked up at the intermittent rain falling on the ground. Guyun whispered, "it''s coming!" Hearing the speech, Si Qi held Gu Yun''s hand tightly. His deep eyes locked Gu Yun''s figure and said in a deep voice: "really don''t you need my help?" Although he knew very well that the strength of Ji Fuhui and his party could not do anything, he was still worried. Until now, the string in his heart was still tight. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Don''t forget that you have shared your strength with me!" Gu Yun turned back and answered with a smile. They killed Ji yunhuan twelve years ago, so now she will take revenge on them for grandpa! "But..." Si Qi frowned, but he was still worried As soon as he said two words, he suddenly stopped, and Siqi suddenly opened his purple eyes. Suddenly, Gu Yun pulled Si Qi''s collar and pulled his tall body down. He sealed his unspoken words with his lips. He tasted the kiss. Gu Yun touched Si Qi''s forehead and whispered, "I can''t always rely on your protection. What I want is to walk side by side with you, so I''m not afraid of challenges. I need to be strong!" Gu Yun''s voice was gentle and calm. Every word was very clear. Si Qi held out his hand and hugged Gu Yun tightly, as if to integrate her into his own blood. For a long time, he sighed gently in her ear: "OK, I promise you, I won''t intervene, but if you are in danger, I can''t manage this agreement. All those who hurt you have to die!" "No one can hurt me again! My life is yours! No one else can take it! " Gu Yun said that she always understood that Siqi''s feelings for her were more full of anxiety, which could not be filled by more eternal vows, so she had to give him this promise. Cherish your life more for each other! Chapter 1084 Gu Yun''s words made Si Qi''s heart tremble. He slowly loosened Gu Yun and kissed her eyebrows with his cold thin lips. There was a storm in his low voice: "let''s go!" In Ling Qingchen''s view, Ji Fuhui has occupied two-thirds of the Kyushu mainland as his own territory, so he can no longer prevent them from using the Kyushu mainland as a battlefield. This is an irreversible situation for others, but it is easy for Gu Yun and Si Qi. They went to the demon God''s lead. This is the only channel in the three worlds. If Ji Fuhui wants to come to the mortal world, they must pass through this channel. Si Qi nodded to Gu Yun, then waved his hand, and a burst of dazzling light burst out from his hand, instantly swallowed up the whole demon God, and everything was buried in this burst of white light. All the demon clansmen looked up at this burning light and looked a little stunned. Chi Yan leaned at the entrance of the demon God''s collar. At the moment when the white light came, his eyes flashed, and finally said nothing. When this burst of white light covered the whole demon God leader, Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie had come to the mortal world with a line of divine soldiers. When crossing the barrier between the divine world and the mortal world, Lan Jie suddenly made a voice to stop Ji Fuhui''s pace. "Wait a minute, something''s wrong!" Blue Capricorn said in a deep voice. Ji Fuhui looked back at him and frowned: "what''s wrong?" At this point, there was no room for half a difference. At the moment when Lan Jie said this sentence, Ji Fuhui''s heart sank. Blue Capricorn was silent for a moment before slowly shaking his head. His tight frown didn''t stretch: "I always feel something unusual, but I can''t talk about the specific." "Lan Jie, you haven''t been good these years, but you''re getting less and less daring!" Hearing Lan Jie''s words, Ji Fuhui snorted coldly, then shook her sleeves and continued to move forward. Looking at the back of Ji Fuhui leaving, Lan Jie''s eyebrows have been deeply wrinkled together. His heart gushed out great anxiety, but he couldn''t find the source of anxiety. Everything was so calm and smooth, but he felt a little timid. He thought to himself, is my courage really getting smaller and smaller? Soon he denied his idea. It was really a joke. As one of the three gods, how could he be timid! After comforting herself so much, Lan Jie quickly caught up with Ji Fuhui. However, after passing through that layer of barrier, their figure was swallowed by a burst of white light, like a frightened bird. All the magic soldiers were in a panic, but Ji Fuhui didn''t speak, and no one dared to say anything in panic. They all pretended to be calm, but the layers of cold sweat on their faces exposed their already timid heart. The person they are about to fight is the son of a god devil who has disturbed the whole three realms. She is also the only God imperial concubine in the three realms. Ask yourself if they really have the courage. Of course not. The anger without God''s respect is unbearable to the whole three realms. But they have no right to be afraid. As temple soldiers, they can only rush forward without hesitation. There is never the word "back" in the dictionary. "What''s going on!" Ji Fuhui said sternly. At this time, a temple elder stood up. He looked around at the white mans and replied, "maybe it''s just a thick fog. The weather in the lower boundary is naturally worse than that in the upper boundary." Chapter 1085 In this burst of the white light, they did not feel any power fluctuation, nor did they feel potential crisis, so they took it for granted that this burst of the white awn was an ordinary thick fog. However, his words did not dispel Ji Huihui''s defensive heart. Even if he was old and dazed, he could not even distinguish whether it was fog or not. Ji Fuhui turned back and stared at the elder. The elder touched his nose and returned to the crowd. Blue Capricorn has a strong hunch that they have entered a trap since they left the divine world. They think they are Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches, but they have already been played between their palms and fingers. At this moment, the actions of several people fell into the eyes of Gu Yun and Si Qi. Gu Yun said indifferently, "it seems that he has found it." Si Qi glanced at Ji Huihui and Lan Jie, and took back his eyes. His eyes twinkled coldly: "they will go in!" He prepared a big gift for both of them! At the moment when Si Qi''s words fell, Ji Fuhui had made a decision. He stared at the white front and said, "keep moving forward. I''ll see what tricks they''re playing!" Then he took the lead in passing through the white awn! The magic soldiers behind him followed. Blue Capricorn looked at his action and frowned again, but he didn''t say anything after all. He also walked forward with him. Although they can feel the unusual ahead, what can that be? Do they have to go back now? Since they have reached this point, they can''t allow them to go back. So even if they know that there is a tiger''s den ahead, they have to go deep step by step, and who can tell the final winner. However, they passed through the white light, but did not see the familiar divine soldiers waiting in the mortal world. On the contrary, what appeared in front of them was a barren desert, and no one could be found. Let alone human beings, there are no other living creatures, only wandering souls who occasionally sweep past in front of their eyes. "What is this place? incorrect! The smell here is wrong! Even if the dust world is desolate, it will not be desolate! And the death that spreads all around is the death that only the nether world can have! " In the crowd, a temple elder lost his composure when he looked at the surrounding environment. He shouted in some panic that going to the mortal world is their established track, and there can be no mistake. However, their journey was surprisingly smooth. There was no change to change their established track, so there was only one possibility. Someone quietly changed their landing position, which required a large transmission array. Moreover, among them, their strength is not weak and their number is huge. Therefore, if they want to transfer them to another position unknowingly, it will consume more power than ordinary people can imagine. Looking at the whole three realms, I''m afraid there is only the supreme emperor with such strength. When it comes to no God, they can''t calm down. Even if they haven''t experienced the era of no God, all the legends left by no God show them that no God is a mountain that no one can climb, so they fear him and fear him. "We are in the nether world now!" Ji Fuhui almost gnashed his teeth and said this sentence, because all his plans for this transmission were disrupted! Chapter 1086 Blue Capricorn looks dignified. Sure enough, his previous hunch is correct. They have been trapped since they left the divine world! "What should I do now?" A temple elder asked. Although he pretended to be calm, his trembling voice exposed his inner fear. Wandering souls passed in groups in front of them. Their empty eyes looked at them like an endless abyss, which made everyone feel a chill spreading from their backs. For no reason, they were thrilled and quickly staggered their eyes. Normally, as gods in the divine world, they should not be afraid of these low wandering souls, but somehow, they are frightened here and now for no reason. Ji Fuhui took a step forward and scanned around with fierce eyes. He shouted in a deep voice: "since he has worked hard to lead us here, why don''t you dare to show up!" His voice spread to the whole desert with the air and brought back bursts of echoes. At this moment, everyone felt that the atmosphere had become solemn. With the sound falling, ripples appeared in the air in front of them, and two magnificent figures slowly came out of the ripples. Looking at the two people, they couldn''t help breathing, and fear was fermenting in their hearts. "Sure enough, it''s you!" Ji Fuhui stared at Gu Yun, gritted his teeth and said that he did not hide his disgust. From Gu Yun''s face, he seemed to see the Gu evil in those years. He was worthy of being father and daughter, and was as disgusting as a bedbug. "It''s me. You didn''t kill me back then. Now you also don''t have the strength to kill me!" Gu Yun looked at Ji Fuhui calmly, and the cold voice fell into everyone''s ears like a cold wind. "What a big breath!" Lan Jie spat. When he said this, the rest of his eyes had been on Si Qi. Si Qi frowned slightly, but he had no intention to do anything. He couldn''t help but be happy in his heart. As long as there is no God, the odds are in their hands! "What? You''re going to challenge all of us alone? " Blue Capricorn sneered and said that after determining the attitude of no God, he was fearless. "Just me!" Gu Yun said. In a word, all the magic soldiers around took a breath, and their hearts were so big! The divine emperor and the sea emperor are gods no matter how bad they are, and Gu Yun''s strength is just like them. The gap between them is like a natural moat. Therefore, when Gu Yun said this, everyone''s faces showed doubt. Gu Yun just looked at Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie quietly, waiting for their answers. Ji Fuhui suddenly smiled, and the radian of the corner of his lips became more and more bloodthirsty and fierce. He said, "you asked for it!" With that, he stood the scepter in his hand in front of him, and suddenly burst out a burst of bright light from the scepter. Before everyone reacted, they had been swallowed up by the white light, and their expression showed a moment of stagnation. Just when the white light was about to spread to Gu Yun, Gu Yun raised his hand and burst out a more dazzling white light from her hand, which covered the light from the scepter in an instant. Everyone was stunned. Ji Fuhui''s face appeared for a moment. He murmured, "it''s the power of light, it''s the power of light!" There was uncontrollable excitement and excitement in his voice. Chapter 1087 Looking at Gu Yun''s eyes, they became hot. The rumors in the three realms are true. This demon really has the power of light! Ji Fuhui''s eyes flashed greed quickly. If she could kill Gu Yun and take her power for herself, the power of light in her body would be theirs! Thinking of this, Ji Fuhui''s attack became more and more fierce, with a deadly attack. However, the light power of Gu Yun was horizontal there, and his divine power could not push it for half a minute. The Dharma door practiced by the protoss ultimately comes from light. Therefore, when the real power of light comes into the world, all their power must be surrendered. Ji Fuhui''s face finally changed, and all the previous towns must have disappeared. Just as he was ready to put all his eggs in one basket, Lan Jie flashed over from one side, and the blue light shrouded the world, in which the deadly killing machine was hidden. However, before he was close to the solitary cloud, he was immediately bounced back by the powerful power of light. When the power rebounded and fell on him, it was magnified twice. The blue Capricorn''s look changed greatly, but it was too late for him to withdraw his power. When he remembered to resist, the burst of blue brilliance immediately swallowed him. With this burst of blue light, everyone could clearly hear a burst of bone fracture. The faces of the people could not help but turn white. Their eyes were full of unbelievable. They looked at the lonely cloud in a daze and almost suspected that all this was their illusion. The divine emperor and the sea emperor are not the opponents of Gu Yun. Is the cultivation of the little god just a disguise for her? Apart from this reason, there is no reason to explain the strange phenomenon at present. The emperor of God and the emperor of the sea are both gods. What about Gu Yun? Is she also a God? As soon as the idea came out of their hearts, they immediately rejected it. If any God in the three realms was canonized, it would cause changes in heaven and earth in the whole three realms. The last change in heaven and earth was Ji Fuhui''s successor to the divine emperor. Therefore, Gu Yun is not a God. Is she already a God? At the next moment, their conjecture was confirmed. A faint silver glow appeared between the lonely cloud eyebrows, making her cold eyebrows more sacred and inviolable. This is the brilliance of the divine personality. Everyone''s expression was shocked again. If they remember correctly, when Gu Yun appeared in the divine world a year ago, she was not even a little God, but now it''s only a year. She has not only been promoted to a God, but also condensed a divine personality. More importantly, she also has the power of light In the past, they never believed that there was any God''s favorite, but now when they see Gu Yun, they see what is the real God''s favorite. This girl under the age of 100 has their cultivation of hundreds of years old, which is completely God''s preference for one over the other! In their hearts, they lamented the injustice of heaven. On the other side, the situation of Jing Chenyuan and Lan Jie has completely fallen to the disadvantage. At the moment when the solitary cloud used his divine power, the power of light surrounding them suddenly increased. They were far fetched to resist, and now they have no power to parry! Both of them were unwilling to die. Even if they killed themselves, they would never die in the hands of the demon Gu Yun! Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie exchanged a look. Their faces became ferocious. She forced them! They would never use this forbidden technique unless they had to, but now they can''t let them choose. Chapter 1088 It''s already between them. Whether you die or I die! If you don''t want to die, you can only die by trying to deal with it! Gu Yun just looked at all their actions indifferently. Now these two people are also like trapped animals, struggling to die, but she is not in a hurry to let them die immediately. She has doubled the pain they added to Grandpa and her. Ji Fuhui slowly closed his eyes and read a string of cumbersome ancient spells in his mouth. With the string of spells coming slowly, the scepter suspended in front of Ji Fuhui was full of light. However, the original white light was mixed with strands of black gas, like a black poisonous snake shuttling in the light, and a cold gas dispersed. In the desert, all wandering souls are attracted by this force. They slowly approach this side, even knowing that there is an abyss ahead. These wandering souls step by step into the scope of the power of light, and turn into ashes the next moment. There was no time for a scream to overflow from his mouth. However, there are more and more wandering souls of moths flying to the fire, and the dark one invades. The light power of the solitary cloud is weakened a little, and the coverage is gradually reduced. However, all the magic soldiers looked at Ji Fuhui and became more and more strange, because the power he showed was not a pure light power, and the cold air contained in it obviously came from the dark power The magnificent temple God used the dark power If there are three realms, the temple will have no place to stand, and the divine emperor, as the leader of the gods, will be pushed down from his original position, which is more important, even if they are only small divine soldiers. As believers under the throne of the God of light, they hate people in the camp of the dark god. Therefore, immortality forbids gods to practice the dark power, but anyone who tries to defy the law will be executed as an alien. And their God Emperor, as an example of the gods, used the dark power with everyone''s own eyes. Everyone felt that the faith in their hearts was falling apart a little. When they looked at the emperor in front of them, they only felt an unprecedented strangeness. Everyone''s eyes were full of disbelief and looked at Ji Fuhui blankly. Their thoughts Ji Fuhui didn''t care at all. Things have reached this point. Since they have known his secret, they don''t need to live! As soon as the idea fell, Ji Fuhui suddenly turned the scepter in mid air in one direction. With the change of orientation, the light emitted by the scepter became turbid. All the magic soldiers immediately felt a dull pain in their hearts. They felt the loss of vitality before they knew what was going on. The open pupils of all the people trembled slightly, filled with emotions such as surprise, doubt, fear and despair. They opened their mouths and wanted to cry for help, question and beg for mercy, but finally disappeared in silence. Their throats are no longer up to them to say anything. Invisible forces control their throats. They can feel nothing but suffocation and pain. Silently, all the magic soldiers turned into a wisp of white light and disappeared into the scepter. This scene is completely frightening. Ji Huihui''s state is both demon and devil. Even the blue Capricorn, who has been mentally prepared, can''t help being surprised. Chapter 1089 He looked at Ji Yuhui, some of whom could not react, almost out of physical instinct. He stepped back a few steps and opened the distance from him. In the end, in addition to Guyun and Siqi, there were only Ji Fuhui, Lan Jie, several elders of the temple and Lan Jie''s capable men in the vast desert. Everyone''s face is white. Gu Yun looked coldly at them to kill each other. After all the dust settled, the sword in Gu Yun''s hand made a clanking sound, which immediately pulled back their wandering thoughts. With the disappearance of thousands of magic soldiers, Ji Fuhui''s power increased by no less than three times, and there was a hidden trend to drive together with the power of light. Ji Fuhui stretched out his scarlet tongue and licked his lips. The cold and fierce light twinkling in the silver pupils intertwined with black and red was like a sharp sword. The sword in Gu Yun''s hand suddenly came out of its scabbard, and the cold sword immediately dispelled the ghost spirit approaching her. "It''s time to finish!" Ji Fuhui said with a sneer. As soon as the scepter in front of him turned to the lonely cloud, a powerful force that shook the whole earth burst out and went straight to the lonely cloud. At the moment when he used this forbidden technique, he was ready to break the boat. There was no way back. Lan Jie and Ji Fuhui are now on the same boat, and their fate is closely linked. Therefore, at the moment when Ji Fuhui attacks Gu Yun, Lan Jie immediately follows him. This is their last trump card. If this can''t solve Gu Yun, then they have no room to turn over. Chi Yan, who came to Shanshan, happened to see this scene. He frowned and glanced at Gu Yun and Si Qi. Seeing that Si Qi was standing far away and had no intention of doing it, he knew that Gu Yun planned to kill his enemy himself. He couldn''t help laughing. This is really Gu Yun''s temperament. Even if she has such a strong dependence behind her, she still has to insist on doing it by herself. Whether he or Siqi, dealing with Ji Huihui and Lan Jie is a matter of waving. Chi Yan looked at the power of light exerted by Gu Yun and fell into meditation. Emperor miexian once said to him that this world is not a real world, so does the power of light exerted by Gu Yun come from outside the three realms? Before the lonely cloud, no one had the power of light or darkness except the power of the emperor''s death string. These two existed only in some ancient books, just like a legend. Now, the legendary power has appeared in the hands of Gu Yun. Chi Yan is more willing to believe that the power of light comes from outside the three realms. He has long found that there are some differences between Guyun and others, but he has never thought about the specific differences. Now he seems to have a little eyebrows. Maybe Guyun, like him and the emperor''s death string, is not really a person in this world. Chi Yan''s eyes flashed the narrow light, and things became more and more interesting. The emperor died and the string was resurrected, and Gu Yun had the power of light. These two people broke the law of heaven bit by bit. Does that mean that the truth about the world will finally surface? He was curious about what role he played in this world or the world outside the three worlds. About this answer, I believe it will not take long to reveal! Chapter 1090 The noise here had already disturbed the ghost town. The first reaction of ghost Jue was that of Gu Yun, so he led the ghost soldiers to the desert without hesitation. Chi Yan glanced at him coldly. When ghost Jue was about to join the battle, he made a sound and stopped him: "go, don''t go up and make trouble, stay and watch!" Ghost Jue looked back at him, raised her eyebrows for a long time and said, "who are you! How dare you... " Before he could say the words behind him, a force sealed his mouth so that he could not say a word any more. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± Ghost Jue widened his eyes and looked at Chi Yan like a fire. Chi Yan only said, "noisy!" Then he turned his eyes back to Gu Yun. This battle has reached the final critical period. Any mistake may have a great impact. In any case, Gu Yun must not lose. Si Qi stares at Gu Yun. Although his face doesn''t change much, his hand hidden in his sleeve has been tightly clenched into a fist, and his strength has been stored in his palm. If he sees that the situation is wrong, he can''t manage the agreement with Gu Yun. He must not watch Gu Yun in danger. "Yes, it''s time to finish!" Gu Yun whispered Ji Huihui''s words again. In her hands, two chains gathered by light, one white and one black, interwoven with light and darkness, opened the two extremes of power in the world. Both the divine power and the ghost spirit were restless at this moment. The elders of the temple changed their faces again. The dark power and the dark power were also used by Gu Yun! They looked at Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie again and clearly saw the changes in the look on their faces. The same idea came to everyone''s mind. There was no need to fight again in this battle, and the outcome had been decided. They... Lost! The elders of the temple looked at Gu Yun in a trance. They still remembered that the little girl they had killed in the sky of the protoss forbidden area 12 years ago was so weak that they could crush it with one finger. Finally, they were able to escape by relying on the self explosion of the last emperor Ji yunhuan. It was only twelve years, and she had grown to the point where they looked up to her. It was their negligence that allowed her to have plump wings in the lower world, which led to the killing of Changsheng day again! All causes and effects should be settled after all! Just as Ji Huihui and Lan Jie rushed forward to make the final attack, suddenly, an invisible force bound all their actions. Everyone seemed to be static by time, maintaining a movement in place. Not only them, but also Lian Siqi and Chi Yan. Just when Gu Yun was in doubt, a burst of white light fell from the sky and shrouded her figure in an instant. This burst of white light Gu Yun was no stranger. It was the power of light in the God of light. Gu Yun coldly took back the power of light and darkness in his hand, raised his eyes and looked forward. In the light ahead, the two figures became clear, one white and one black, redemption and destruction. The light God''s constant gentle face is hung with a shallow smile, including all things in the world. She looked at Gu Yun and said slowly, "as agreed, we''re coming!" "We will tell you everything you want to know!" This rare time, the dark god looked at the lonely cloud and was no longer as cold as before. Chapter 1091 In the face of the lonely cloud, which has never been afraid of the protoss, there is tension from the bottom of my heart at the moment. She clenched her fist tightly, looked up at the God of light and the God of darkness, and asked, "is everything?" The God of light smiled and said, "yes, everything about what you want to know." Gu Yun pursed his lips, and his eyes flashed on Si Qi, who stood still from a distance. At this time, the voice of the God of light sounded again: "don''t worry, we''re just static for time, they''re all right." After a long time, she asked slowly, "so, what kind of world is this world? Why did you find me? " The light God''s eyes became a little far away. Her eyes swept away from Siqi and took on a few complex colors. "As you think, this space is not the whole of the world, and the three worlds in your mouth are only one of the thousands of worlds. In addition to the world you live in, there are countless worlds in the whole world, where there are lives like you." The voice of the light God was somewhat ethereal. When she looked at Siqi, the corners of her lips slowly aroused a smile: "do you know who he is?" With her eyes, Gu Yun looked at Siqi. The answer she had been looking for was about to be revealed. She was more nervous for no reason. The secret of the world, the connection between Siqi and the world, all the complicated things will be answered at this moment. "His real body doesn''t belong to the world." The God of light whispered, like a tiny imperceptible whisper, scattered into the wind and dissipated in an instant, but it was caught by the lonely cloud. She said, "he is the God of all of us. He has already been above all living beings!" "He is the LORD God of the world!" Speaking of the last sentence, she showed her respect from the eyes of the God of light. She shouted silently in the direction of Siqi: "my Lord!" After hearing the words of the light God, Gu Yun was already stunned in situ. She imagined countless kinds of Siqi''s real identity, but she never thought of this one. Why does the master of the world appear here? Why was he persecuted by the so-called way of heaven? One question after another popped up in Guyun''s heart, eager to find the answer, but before she opened her mouth to ask, the God of light had seen her intention. She gently shook her head and said to Guyun, "don''t ask anything. Listen to me quietly." Gu Yun pursed her lips and pressed down her desire to ask questions. Her eyes always lingered on Si Qi. If he was the LORD God of the world, was the thunder robbery suffered thousands of years ago another conspiracy? The voice of the light God sounded in her ear again: "as early as thousands of years ago, the dark god and I planned to find an heir, but we searched all over the world and never found a satisfactory one. Even if we met a suitable candidate, we died because we couldn''t bear the double pain of the powerful power of light and the power of darkness in adulthood." Light and darkness are two extreme forces that contradict and repel each other. If a person has these two extreme forces at the same time, it must be a battle between heaven and man. There is no doubt that it is a double heaven of ice and fire, which will tear a person in two. Once, Gu Yun didn''t suffer less. She also nearly died several times. Chapter 1092 But still picked up a life at the last critical moment. This is not the inheritance of power at all, but a great torture to people. "Until we find you in this world. To be exact, you are God''s creator." The God of light continued. Gu Yun''s eyes also set off a storm. She whispered: "God created man..." She had never heard this word in the three realms, so strange and unbelievable! "Yes, you were created by the sea god himself and spent a lot of effort. Therefore, your existence is beyond all sentient beings. This is the God created man. Your natural immortal fetal bone. Your body can accommodate any power in the world, which is doomed that you will come to this step. Your strength is innate, and the throne should belong to you." The God of light smiled and explained. Ignoring Gu Yun''s stunned look, she continued: "God created people is a special existence against the laws of the world, so their larvae are very fragile. If they don''t grow up on a carrier, they are very easy to die prematurely, so Poseidon put you into reincarnation, and the people who gave birth to you have been selected by him." "I have to admit that your father, Gu Xie, is only one of the people in the world, but he is a very powerful person, and your mother also has a powerful soul, so the Sea God chose them as your parents." "Why did he do this..." Gu Yun''s voice was a little obscure, and his eyes were flickering with unknown emotions. "Nurture heirs!" The God of light replied, "like us, he is also looking for an heir in the vast world. All the chosen heirs, without exception, either die prematurely or die because they can''t bear strong power. Therefore, he came up with the idea of creating people by God and created an heir by himself." Speaking of this, the God of light smiled again. The holy and beautiful face was as dazzling as plated with a layer of Huaguang. "Although the sea god has been hiding and covering the cultivation of God and creation of man, we still learned it. Therefore, after your birth, we took the first step to print a contract on you, so now you are our successor!" Gu Yun: " She remembered the voice she heard in the space channel led by the demon God. In this way, the man must be the sea god. Gu Yun looked up at the God of light and asked in a suspicious voice, "why do you choose an heir!" In the divine world, the gods can fight to death for a God''s throne, and all kinds of despicable means are extremely necessary. Outside the three worlds, these real gods are just thinking about how to hand over their God''s throne. "Sitting in one position for thousands or even tens of thousands of years will eventually be lonely, and bound by the law. Even though we respect ourselves as gods, we can''t have the life we want. It''s probably for this reason that Poseidon wants to find an heir to inherit his God''s throne." "As for us..." the light God looked back at the dark god next to him and smiled softly, "there are two reasons. First, I fell in love with the dark god, which led to the disorder of the light and dark forces in the world. There has been an imbalance between yin and Yang in hundreds of worlds. Therefore, we must find a person who can accept the light and dark forces at the same time to suppress these two forces and return them to the original balance position, This is why the dark god and I have searched for thousands of years and have not found a suitable successor. " Chapter 1093 "This condition is harsh. The God we chose is not to inherit the positions of light God and dark god of us, but to create a new God position - the God of chaos!" At this point, the light God looked down at the lonely cloud and asked, "do you understand?" When light and darkness are combined, it is a chaotic world. In this wave after wave of impact, Gu Yun tends to be numb. The words brought to her by the God of light undoubtedly show a new world, which is more magnificent than any world she knows. The huge amount of information in it has made her unable to think. She can only nod with the words of the God of light. "You will ascend to a new throne and create your own legend for the world. There is a greater test waiting for you in front of you, so your road has not come to an end." The God of light said in a warm voice. Her gentle eyes stared at Gu Yun and approached her step by step. Finally, she stopped in front of Gu Yun and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead. At the same time, her voice echoed in Gu Yun''s ear: "you are the salvation of the world!" ¡­¡­ Gu Yun''s face was covered with a layer of frost, and her cold eyes were not mixed with any emotion. She raised the world sword and inserted it into the divine personality of Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie without hesitation. They gave a painful scream, and the whole face was as white as paper. The two men glared at Gu Yun maliciously. However, they had become prisoners, but they had no room for resistance. Gu Yun easily destroyed their divine personality and wasted their efforts for hundreds of years. "Gu Yun, you will die hard!" "I curse you with soul blood sacrifice, but everyone you care about will die because of you! You''ll be alone all your life! " Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie shouted together. Their eyes had been congested, and the surging hatred inside was like molten purgatory, like two irrational mad dogs, completely lost their previous demeanor as gods. "Grandma, I dare to curse Gu Yun. If I don''t beat you so that my parents don''t know you, it''s not my ghost Jue!" When ghost Jue cursed and rolled up his sleeves to dry, Gu Yun had already taken the lead in ending their lives. The blood sprayed out and dyed the yellow desert red. Until their death, their eyes were unwilling to open. Their spirits separated from their bodies and were about to escape, but they were collected into a porcelain vase by Guijue. He shook the porcelain bottle in his hand, plugged the bottle stopper, and the smile hanging on the corner of his lips was like a devil. The spirits of Ji Fuhui and Lan Jie trembled in the porcelain bottle. They madly bumped into the porcelain bottle and wanted to escape. However, the consequence of doing so was only to aggravate their pain. Fear finally appeared in their eyes. Even if the gods and souls were destroyed, they would never want to fall into the hands of Guijue, because what was waiting for them would be life rather than death. Even if they had died once, the torture on the soul was more than ten times more painful than that on the body. Ghost Jue raised his head, looked at Gu Yun, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "they''ll give it to me. I''ll treat them well and let them have a very profound lesson!" When it comes to the word "reception", ghost Jue''s voice becomes ponderous, and successfully makes the two fresh spirits shiver. Gu Yun nodded and looked at ghost Jue to ease her complexion. She said seriously, "thank you." Originally, ghost Jue didn''t have to drip this muddy water, but he chose to come! Chapter 1094 Ghost Jue heard the speech, smiled, winked at Gu Yun and said, "with our relationship, isn''t it strange to say thanks, so take back the words of thanks!" On that day, Gu Yun''s words woke him up. His feelings for Gu Yun are not true love. This love derived from responsibility may be called family affection. The promise of guarding Gu Yun before he was born still counts. Gu Yun couldn''t help laughing with him. Although they had only met several times, they seemed to be old friends for many years. Maybe this was the fetter they planted many years ago. "Now that the matter here has been settled, let''s leave quickly!" At this time, Si Qi came over. He held Gu Yun''s hand, raised his eyes and looked at ghost Jue in a warning way. Even if he stepped on the void, he left the nether world with Gu Yun. Ghost Jue was stunned for a moment. He raised his hand and rubbed his jaw. With a bit of banter in his expression, he said, "I''m not wrong. Lord emperor, this is my vinegar. It''s really stingy!" ChiYan looked at the direction they left and nodded approvingly: "he is really a very stingy person." Moreover, his possessive desire for Gu Yun was crazy. The last mess was left to Guijue. After Siqi and Guyun left, ChiYan also led his team of demon clansmen to leave. Gu Yun and Si Qi returned to Kyushu mainland. The battle here is coming to an end. Not only human beings, but also demon people, ghost people and Shura people joined in the common hatred. At the last moment, those demon people sent by Gu Yun to experience return again to turn the tide and completely end the battle. Because everyone is pursuing a quick decision, Kyushu mainland has not suffered much loss. In this battle, only Protoss and sea people came, and the elf family maintained a neutral attitude from beginning to end, neither mixing nor supporting either side. Originally, the elf family, like the sea family, belonged to the protoss, but due to the transfer of the elf family''s throne not long ago, the elf family was busy with civil strife and reshaping the royal court, so they couldn''t separate other thoughts to participate in the battle. And their new ELF KING, once he succeeded to the throne, completely abandoned the relationship with the temple, closed the whole forest of elves and refused to communicate with the outside world. Therefore, in the whole eight families, the elf family has become the most mysterious and incomprehensible race. Now that the pattern of the three realms has changed, Gu Yun and Si Qi, as the new masters of the three realms, the task of reshaping the three realms falls on them. Si Qi, as always, is the godless respect of the three realms, and he is also the great emperor of the sky! And Guyun is now the only Langya female emperor in the three realms, and also the divine concubine of all living beings in the three realms! Ji Huihui and Lan Jie fell, and the emperor of God and the emperor of the sea were suspended. The new emperor of God was succeeded by Ling Qingchen. On the day of the canonization ceremony, Ling Qingchen changed back to his former name Ji Lingyu. From then on, he was the new emperor of the protoss! The sea emperor was succeeded by LAN Ji. After the God sealing ceremony, LAN Ji disappeared. He felt unprecedented confusion. He didn''t know what attitude he should use to face Gu Yun. After Gu Yun killed Lan Jie, she was his enemy who killed his father. Want revenge? Ask yourself, LAN Ji doesn''t want revenge and doesn''t want to fight with Gu Yun. Moreover, with the strength of Gu Yun, no one in the three worlds can compete with her. Chapter 1095 But he can pretend that nothing has happened and continue to stay with Gu Yun. He can''t do the same. Gu Yun killed Lan Jie. This hatred is like an unbreakable wall across them. He can''t forgive her! So finally, LAN Ji chose to escape. He led the Hai people back to the sea area, closed the entrance of the sea area and never came back to the world again. Chi Yan sighed when he heard the news. After Lan Jie''s death, LAN Ji was completely silent, as if he had changed his nature. In his impression, LAN Ji has always been a particularly noisy person, but now the whole person is a little terrible. When LAN Ji was leaving, he looked at Gu Yun with a complicated look. No one knew what he was thinking. Since then, the sea people have completely disappeared from the vision of the three worlds, and the passage to the sea has been sealed together. Baili lanjiu, Nalan Xue, Guban and Jing Chenyuan all became gods in the temple, became the second only to the divine emperor, and finally stayed in the temple, which is a great honor for the whole human race. In the divine world, the temple represents the center of power. In the past thousands of years of history, no human race has ever been so honored to become a priest of the temple, because it is well known that the combat effectiveness of the human race is the lowest, and the temple never leaves the weak. But they proved to the world that they were qualified to become the officials of the temple. Because of the origin between the Baili family and Gu Yun, and the emergence of Baili lanjiu, a temple official, the Baili family has become the first family in the whole three circles. Where the Baili old man goes, he shows off and laughs. All this settled down, and everyone began to be busy with the marriage between Nalan Xue and Guban. This happy enemy finally achieved good results. Their wedding was held in Kyushu mainland. For them, the divine world is good, but they grew up in this continent, and this is their real home. On this day, firecrackers roared, and everywhere was full of laughter and blessings. Xuanyin empire was covered with festive red silk. Everyone in the past sent the most sincere wishes. Si Qi and Gu Yun stand side by side in the happy hall. Si Qi looks at Nalan Xue and Gu ban. He suddenly comes to Gu Yun''s ear and says to her, "Gu Yun, let''s get married too!" This sentence made Gu Yun in a trance. Her heart tightened for no reason. She couldn''t help holding Siqi''s hand. Siqi''s eyes flashed doubts. He whispered, "what''s the matter?" Gu Yun slowly shook her head to indicate that she was ok, but worry flashed in her low eyes. Can she really marry him? She remembered the conversation with the God of light and the God of darkness that day. She urgently asked them about Siqi, but they kept silent about Siqi. In addition to knowing the true identity of Siqi from them, she didn''t find an answer to any of the many doubts about Siqi. They only said that it was not time to let her know so much. Finally, they warned her that what they were talking about today must not be known to Siqi, otherwise he would be killed. Their potential enemy has not found Siqi''s hiding place, that is to say, Siqi is safe for the time being, but once Siqi knows everything, he will inevitably repeat the mistakes as he did more than a thousand years ago. At that time, he will only die again and enter another reincarnation. Chapter 1096 So they couldn''t let him know all this, only waiting for him to slowly recall everything before. This is a matter of complete ignorance of the deadline. The potential danger has been around them and will erupt again at any time. Gu Yun knew that as she inherited the power of the light God and the dark god, the so-called people outside the three worlds would surely notice her, and Siqi was beside her. If she was found, Siqi would be exposed with her. In other words, sooner or later she will bring him fatal danger. So when Siqi talked about getting married, Gu Yun was a little confused. She was afraid that she would bring danger to Siqi. "Gu Yun, what are you thinking? Don''t you want to marry me? " Si Qi looked at Gu Yun calmly. When he said the last sentence, he didn''t hide his low mood in his tone. Gu Yun panicked and held his hand more and more tightly. She shook her head and said, "I don''t want to..." She calmed down and her eyes slowly became firm. Siqi''s figure was reflected in her shallow eyes. She said, "OK, we''re married!" Those dangers that haven''t happened yet, she will make a decision when they happen. She only knows that she should cherish the people in front of her! Siqi smiled, and the bottom of his eyes flashed a subtle cunning. Si Qi is used to doing things vigorously. He will take action tomorrow after he has just made a decision today. Before Gu Yun reacts, he has arranged everything. The marriage between the great emperor of heaven and the female emperor of Langya was a big event that caused a sensation in the three realms. As soon as the news came out, the whole three realms learned that it was full of cheers everywhere. They put on lanterns and decorations in front of their own doors, as if they were going to get married. The lively atmosphere filled the whole three realms. In their hearts, the happy events of the great emperor of heaven and the female emperor of Langya are their happy events! The two are the co owners of the three realms. When they get married, they should celebrate together. Some people were happy and others were worried. Chi Yan hurried to the Shura hall the moment he heard the news. Without saying a word of greeting, he directly broke into the door. He scared the Shura people carefully, trembled three times, and immediately raised their weapons like a great enemy, but they didn''t need to see who the intruder was, and the man disappeared the next moment. Several people thought to themselves that those who can come and go freely in the Shura hall can only be the current demon emperor Chi Yan. So several people relaxed their vigilance. Si Qi is busy preparing for the wedding these days. This is his wedding with Gu Yun. There can''t be any carelessness and mistakes, so he is preparing it himself. He wants to give Gu Yun a prosperous wedding. So when Chi Yan came to Shura hall, there was only Gu Yun in the palace. Gu Yun leaned against the guardrail and looked at the boundless blue sky and white clouds. He was already immersed in his own thoughts. His slightly frowned eyebrows contained some anxiety. He didn''t react until he approached her. Gu Yun slightly tilted his head and looked at Chi Yan. His eyes flashed doubt, "Why are you here?" She asked. ChiYan raised his eyebrows. He couldn''t help itching and pointed at the center of Guyun''s eyebrows. He immediately received Guyun''s cold eyes. He touched his nose, coughed and said, "they are all people who are about to get married. Why are they sad?" Gu Yun didn''t answer. She couldn''t talk to anyone about what the light God and the dark god told her. It seems that all this has settled and is developing in a good direction, but only she knows that peace never belongs to her and Siqi. Around them, there are still countless dangers approaching them step by step, and these dangers are in the dark, making people''s air defense impossible to prevent. Chapter 1097 She had a strong premonition that her wedding with Siqi would not go well. "Gu Yun, you''re getting married, aren''t you?" Chi Yan''s voice suddenly sank and said fiercely, "if you dare to marry emperor miexian, I will rob the wedding on the wedding day, and do what I say!" "You won''t!" Gu Yun looked at him with determination and did not take his threat to heart, because she knew Chi Yan and he would not do so. "How do you know I won''t? I''m a possessive person. I once said you were my demon, so I only recognized you. No one can do except you!" Chi Yan also gazed at Gu Yun. Their eyes met in mid air. No one was willing to be weak. "Because I know you." Gu Yun answered. Finally Chi Yan was defeated. He never conceded defeat in his life, but he repeatedly took the initiative to surrender here. He leaned against the guardrail, put his hands on the guardrail, looked up at the sky, and said helplessly in his voice: "I''m really afraid of you. It''s your choice. What can I do? I''m reluctant to use tough measures against you after all, But there''s one question you have to give me an answer. " Chi Yan tilted his head and looked at Gu Yun''s face. Gu Yun''s eyes gestured to him to ask. "I met you earlier than the guy who died. Why are you attracted to him in the end? He was a straw bag and waste before he woke up! " ChiYan said mercilessly. His expression was full of contempt for Siqi. When he knew that Siqi was the emperor''s death string, he asked people to investigate the details of Siqi. The result was that he expected that the godless Zun, who frightened the three worlds, was a straw prince after reincarnation, and had no accomplishments until he was seventeen. If this guy hadn''t had a good life, he would have died many times. "Straw bag? waste material? Then I would like to ask you, as a loser of straw bags and waste, are you not even as good as waste? " Soon after Chi Yan''s words fell, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them. For a moment, it seemed that the temperature of the whole hall had dropped several times. ChiYan turned back and faced Siqi''s cold purple pupils. He''s secretly talking about the devil! But the content of his words was that Chi Yan''s face was blackened by success, "emperor perished string, do you want to fight! It''s just that I haven''t practiced for a long time. Do you dare to fight? " "I hope you won''t be helped away by your men like last time!" Siqi lengdao. Seeing that they were moving seriously and wanted to fight, Gu Yun quickly stopped them. She looked up at Chi Yan and said in a low voice, "because it''s him, it''s him. This is my answer." Because that person is Siqi, no matter who she meets first, the result will be the same. Because she met Siqi, she would be moved. If Siqi had never been in her life, she thought she would die alone and would not be moved to anyone, because Siqi was the only special existence in her life. This answer is not only Chi Yan, but Si Qi standing beside her is also stunned. When he tastes this sentence, a burst of joy gushes out from the bottom of his heart. What he wants to do now is to come forward and hug Gu Yun, and then kiss her hard. But he won''t forget that there is an eye-catching ChiYan next to him. Si Qi clearly wrote in his cold eyes: now that he already knows the answer, don''t get out of here, don''t get in the way! Chapter 1098 Chi Yan glared back at him, then took his eyes back from him and looked at Gu Yun. He said, "if one day the emperor died string is bad to you, you kick him away immediately and my arms will be open to you at any time!" In the front hall of Siqi, Siqi suddenly smiled, but his eyes were cold. However, Chi Yan immediately jumped out of the window and ran away when he finished saying this. Si Qi snorted coldly, "he runs fast!" On the other hand, Chi Yan, who had left the Shura hall, looked back at the direction of the king''s hall. The smile on his lips became bitter. A slight imperceptible whisper came from his mouth: "real love is to see the happiness of the people he loves... This sentence is easy to say, but it''s not easy to do!" ¡­¡­ On this day, Siqi opened the channel of the three realms, weakened the restrictions of the three realms on cultivation, and enabled ordinary non gods to enter the divine world. This move shocked the three realms again. It actually changed the laws of heaven and earth After the shock, there was a mixture of surprise and joy. The divine world, the legendary divine world, could step into the sacred place in their lifetime. This great surprise from the sky was more incredible than a dream. Mo Jinyu and his party came to the divine world for the first time. They looked at the immortal house around them, except for sobbing or sobbing. After the shock, Li recalled the real purpose of their trip. She took a few awesome people in Jingchen yuan and told them solemnly: "you must give me the strength to make a bridal chamber tonight. HMM, it''s not so easy to marry our lonely cloud!" Nalan snow immediately agreed with her: "yes, that guy robbed our lonely cloud this time!" Jing Chenyuan silently wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He hesitated and said, "but... Si Qi has no God. Will he kill us directly when he is unhappy?" Li Yi patted him on the shoulder and said confidently, "no, today is his wedding with Gu Yun. He values it more than anyone, so he will never do anything to us. After all, it''s unlucky to see blood today!" Hearing Li Yi''s words, Jing Chenyuan was relieved. Since Si Qi couldn''t move them, they enlarged their moves. Thinking of what they had prepared, Jing Chenyuan couldn''t help laughing. Seeing his smile, Li Yi couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth and slap him on the head. She said, "all converge. We must not let Si Qi find our motivation before we go tonight. Otherwise, with his vigilance, it is estimated that he will have to take Gu Yun and run that night!" Jing Chenyuan covered his head, looked at Li Yi bitterly, and said silently in his heart: can''t be angry, she''s an elder, can''t be angry, she''s an elder "That''s enough. Let''s go to the devil''s kingdom. Gu Yun is still waiting for us." Nalan Snow said. "Yes, let''s go!" As soon as Li Yi''s voice fell, he hurriedly dragged Nalan snow away. Mo Jinyu smiled and said to Jing Chenyuan, "let''s hurry to the Shura hall." As soon as he finished speaking, the figures of several people disappeared into the dense Fairy Spirit. Sitting in the devil Kingdom, Gu Yun was nervous and sweating. Nalan Xue accompanied her and comforted her constantly, "don''t be nervous. Just go through the stage as usual." Gu Yun shook her head slowly. How could it be the same as usual? She took a breath to suppress the tension in her heart. Finally, the carriage supported by the nine ancient beasts stopped slowly in the world of Warcraft. In addition to the nine ancient beasts, hundreds of immortal gods were followed on both sides of the carriage, involving the eight races, and everyone''s face was full of joy. Nalan snow poked her head out and looked at it, and she was stupid immediately. Chapter 1099 Li Yi looked at her like this and couldn''t help wondering. He also poked his head out and looked silly with Nalan snow. Li Yi said, "this battle..." Nian Xi blinked and looked excited: "ah, ah, I''m going to marry my master!" Cao shusu: "... Why does that sound a little wrong?" "Let''s go. The wedding party is coming." Nalan Xue put the red cover on the head of the lonely cloud and held her hand happily. At the moment, the lonely cloud was completely in a nervous state, so Nalan Xue let her enter the gorgeous carriage. Her ears were full of laughter, but it could not alleviate the tension in her heart. At this time, Xiaoqing flew out of the chain of heaven and earth and settled in front of Gu Yun. He said angrily: "the master is going to be robbed, unhappy!" Xiaoqing''s words couldn''t help teasing Gu Yun. She said softly, "I''ve always been by your side." Hearing the speech, Xiaoqing immediately smiled. He stretched out two fat claws to hold Gu Yun''s hand and rubbed his cheek: "the master should smile more and laugh better." Gu Yun nodded gently. Soon they arrived at the Shura hall. Firecrackers roared in unison. At the moment when the carriage appeared in the sight of everyone, a cheering broke out in the crowd, and everyone''s enthusiasm doubled. Nianxi opened the curtain of the carriage. Gu Yun bent down to get down from the carriage, and saw a white, slender and bony hand appear in her vision. She was stunned for a moment. She reflected that it was Si Qi''s hand, and naturally handed her hand to him. Si Qi''s smile deepened and led Gu Yun to the Shura hall step by step. Flowers are fragrant and scattered all over the sky. The ground is full of flowers. The breeze blows the red yarn around, like a misty land, beautiful as a dream. Everywhere they went, everyone sent their most sincere wishes. They walked into Xitang with each other. For the rest of their lives, they are the most unbreakable relationship and cherish each other most in their lives. The temperature from the palm of her hand made all Yousi of Gu Yun precipitate to the bottom of her heart. There was no accident along the way. It seems that her previous concern was just her own worry. Just as they were preparing to worship, a voice like a bell suddenly sounded: "you can''t get married!" The whole hall was in an uproar. Everyone looked at the source of the sound in amazement. Who dared to destroy the wedding between the great emperor of heaven and the female emperor of Langya? In the eyes of everyone, I saw a tall figure coming against the light. Gu Yun''s hand gently clenched into a fist. At the moment when the voice sounded, her heart suddenly sank. The unease that existed a month ago has made a comeback. When Siqi heard that sentence, the handsome face of the demon and fairy had already been covered with a layer of frost. All eyes fell on the man. When they saw that face clearly, all the mainland people in Kyushu immediately stood up from their seats. Their eyes were full of deep shock. This face was familiar to them. When people from the other two circles saw the ghost like expression of people in the mortal world, they couldn''t help wondering. It seems that the identity of this person who broke into the Xi hall and talked nonsense is very unusual. Mo Jinyu''s eyes were round. He shouted unbelievably, "holy Lord..." A word aroused thousands of waves. As his voice sounded, the crowd immediately burst into a pot. "Ah, the Lord is not dead!" "The Lord is back, the living Lord!" ¡­¡­ The man standing in front of them is no one else, but the former Lord xuanraft! Chapter 1100 The man who should have died a few years ago really appeared in front of them, and they can feel that his power is stronger. All this is not their dream. Gu Yun directly lifted the red cap on her head and looked at xuanraft with unbelievable eyes, but what she couldn''t believe was the aura around xuanraft, which made her feel strange for no reason. Si Qileng was in place. Compared with the excitement of the crowd, Xuan raft was particularly calm from beginning to end. He just stared at the driver and Gu Yun with complexity in his eyes. He seemed to sigh and said softly, "time flies. My little Qi''er has been married, but why is it her?" His words made Siqi react. Suddenly, Siqi''s face became more and more cold. No one can destroy his wedding with Guyun, including his adoptive father xuanraft. Si Qi asked coldly, "what do you mean?" Xuan raft shook his head slowly. He set up a border so that people around him could not see their conversation. Xuan raft said, "you can''t get married, or you will be killed!" "Why!" This time, Gu Yun made a voice of doubt. Her previous premonition grew stronger and stronger, and the dangers of dormancy in the dark were getting closer and closer to them. Xuan raft was silent for a moment and only answered five words: "the erasure of the way of heaven!" Both of them opened their eyes at the same time. The doubt in Gu Yun''s heart has spread into the sea, and Si Qi''s face is really so. His hand is tightly clenched into a fist and anger is burning in his eyes. Sure enough, he and Gu Yun can''t get peace before the hidden danger at home is completely eliminated. Si Qi raised his eyes, looked at Xuan raft and frowned: "why do you know this? What are you now? What role does it play in this world? " Siqi''s three questions, xuanraft sighed faintly, and his expression was full of helplessness. Finally, he only said: "leave the lonely cloud!" After leaving this sentence, Xuan raft''s figure slowly faded out of their vision and disappeared without a trace. Siqi''s tightly locked eyebrows had not been loosened. With the disappearance of xuanraft, all the boundaries he had laid around dissipated. Everyone looked at their figures with a blank face. Li Yi immediately asked, "what about the Lord? He was still there just now. Why can''t he find anyone in the blink of an eye?" With these words, she whispered imperceptibly, "is the just Holy Lord my illusion again?" Mo Jinyu also looked at them, and his voice was a little anxious: "where has the Holy Lord gone? What did he tell you? " Si Qi did not answer their questions, but fell into meditation. What he said about the erasure of the way of heaven is aimed at him or at the lonely cloud, or at them. At the thought of this, Si Qi''s fist could not help tightening. The dark tide surged in the purple pupils like the stars all over the world. He would never allow anyone to move the lonely cloud! Any possibility must be strangled in the cradle! Gu Yun pursed his lips and said nothing. He recalled xuanraft''s words in his mind. Did he find Siqi''s existence as the ultimate enemy? When xuanraft appeared this time, he said a few words. It was like a flash in the pan. After staying for a few seconds, he disappeared again. All the mainland people in Kyushu looked at Guyun and Siqi nervously. Because there was a barrier, they didn''t hear their conversation, but looking at their faces, they could guess that what xuanraft said to them must be bad. Chapter 1101 Everyone was silent. Seeing that the atmosphere was wrong, Li Yi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said weakly, "will the wedding continue?" As soon as she said this, she immediately attracted a few white eyes! Everyone''s eyes clearly wrote: isn''t this nonsense? There''s no midway stop in marriage! Si Qi clenched Gu Yun''s hand, and Xuan raft''s words kept echoing in his mind, erasing the way of heaven He was not afraid of the so-called way of heaven, but he did not dare to take risks with lonely clouds. "Si Qi, are you afraid?" Afraid of the obliteration of heaven? When Siqi was struggling in his heart, the voice of Gu Yun sounded in his ear. Si Qi looked down at Gu Yun. His figure was clearly reflected in Gu Yun''s eyes. After half a sentence, Gu Yun didn''t say, but Si Qi understood in his heart. "Not afraid." Siqi returned to her. Gu Yun smiled gently. She put the red cap down again. At the same time, Gu Yun''s clear voice fell into everyone''s ears: "continue!" If they don''t get married on this day, they will go against this day! Si Qi was stunned for a moment, then he realized the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. He also smiled. Yes, nothing in the world can stop them from being together! Gu Yun and Si Qixiang went back to the center of the hall, ready to complete the last link - worship. But just then, a huge explosion came from outside the hall, followed by the violent shaking of the whole Shura hall. Everyone looked frightened and looked out of the hall one after another! But before they could see what was going on, they saw a Shura people fly in, fall heavily on the ground, break a blood hole from his chest, and the blood murmured down from the blood hole, and dyed the ground red in less than a moment. Then several people flew in obliquely, splashing blood all over the happy hall. A strong smell of blood came to their faces, and everyone''s face turned white with the arrival of these people. If they still don''t understand what kind of situation this is, they are really fools. Obviously, someone smashed the scene! In any case, they could not imagine that so many accidents would happen to the wedding of the emperor of heaven and the female emperor of Langya. You know, these two are the only two supreme powers in the three realms. Looking at the whole three realms, no one can fight with them again. In addition to their formidable strength, the two of them now exist like faith in the minds of all living beings in the three realms. Therefore, when they get married, they all send the most sincere blessings. No one will have the wrong idea to destroy this beautiful wedding ceremony. They can''t think of anyone who would have such courage! Everyone secretly looked at Si Qi''s face from the corner of their eyes. His handsome face was completely gloomy, which was a sign of the coming storm. They clearly saw a flash of blood thirsty darkness in his eyes, and everyone couldn''t help feeling a chill spreading from his back to his whole body. Gu Yun''s thought moved, and the Qingshi sword appeared in her hand. The bottom of her eyes was a dark look. She had been dormant in the dark for so long. Is she finally going to show up! "Gu Yun, I''ll take you home!" In this strange silence, a dumb and low voice came from the crowd. When everyone looked, they saw that the man surrounded by divine soldiers was a man covered in a black cloak. He lowered his head slightly, and his face was hidden in the shadow, so that people could not see his face clearly. As he walked, a wisp of silver gray hair slipped out of his hood. In an instant, all the immortal gods present widened their eyes! Chapter 1102 A memory that was not far away but no one wanted to think of jumped into their minds. Some time ago, on the eve of the outbreak of the first World War of the nether world, when Ji Fuhui''s whole army went to the nether world, a man appeared out of thin air in Changsheng day to kill. That was a nightmare for all of them. The man was shrouded in a black cloak, and under his hood was a face wearing a black mask. He was like the arrival of the God of death. Where he passed, blood became a river, and countless gods fell into his hands. Even the gods who used to be known as the invincible God of war by the immortal heaven became the souls of his sword. The killing lasted only one day, but the immortal day suffered heavy losses. The sacred and solemn immortal day turned into bloody purgatory, creating a nightmare that these surviving gods could not forget. Every time I dream back at midnight, I will be trapped in this nightmare. Finally, unable to, they chose to rely on pills to gradually fade this memory out of their minds. There are many people who make this dress in the world, but there is only one person with silver gray hair. At the moment of seeing the silver hair, that unforgettable memory immediately poured into their minds again like a sea tide, and the ensuing fear occupied all their consciousness. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, while others were on alert. Si Qi instinctively stepped forward and stood in front of Gu Yun. His face was full of dignity, not only Gu Yun, but also he felt the power of this man beyond the limits of the three worlds. In other words, this person''s power has been beyond the three realms. "Ah, how dazzling!" The man in black didn''t pay attention to the magic soldiers who had drawn swords against him. He looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the happy clothes of Gu Yun and Si Qi. The magic soldiers around them turned pale one by one, because they couldn''t get close to the God of the man in black at all. Around the man in black, there was an invisible force that isolated them. The man in black raised his hand slightly, and the black air diffused from his hands. The next moment, all the magic soldiers surrounding him exploded and died, with blood and broken limbs and bones, and all the internal organs scattered on the ground. Someone looked at the scene and bent down to retch. The man in black coldly hooked his lips. At this time, a strong red light suddenly ran towards him, containing the power to destroy the sky and the earth. He just glanced contemptuously. As soon as he raised his hand, a black light mass appeared in his hand. It seemed that there were countless currents flowing in it. He didn''t hide or flash. He chose to fight head-on. Two equally powerful forces collided together, and the afterwave of the force spread around. All the close magic soldiers were overturned to the ground and howled in pain. The man in black raised his eyes to Siqi, sniffed and said, "it''s just so without God!" When Si Qi was about to take the next step, Gu Yun suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed him. Just at the moment they fought, Gu Yun felt a powerful element enough to affect the three realms from the power of the man in black, which had transcended the rules of the three realms and made her heart sink again. "Who the hell are you?" Gu Yun stood in front of Si Qi and stared at the man in black. Behind the black mask was a pair of black and red pupils, which vaguely made her feel familiar. There was an extremely strong premonition in her heart that the man would not hurt her anyway. Chapter 1103 The man in black looked at the lonely cloud deeply and suddenly hooked his lips and smiled. This smile was not as full of contempt and coldness as before, but from his heart. It seemed that at this moment, the cold and hostility around his body dissipated. The man in black slowly raised his hand and took off the mask on his face. As the face behind the mask was exposed to the air bit by bit, Mo Jinyu, Li Yi and others stared in disbelief. It was a strange and evil handsome face. Unexpectedly, he was young. His black and red eyes were filled with bloodthirsty dark awns. The silver gray scattered behind him was as long as his ankles. He was like a demon out of hell. He was handsome and dangerous. "Mu Yixuan!" Li Yi cried out. If the previous appearance of xuanraft only shocked her, now Mu Yixuan''s appearance makes her feel that all this is like a dream. Within one day, the people who all of them thought had died not only survived in this world, but also had great power. Although all this happened in front of them, they still felt a sense of unreal. "What the hell is going on!" Nalan xuena said that her whole mind is in a state of chaos. First, the former Lord xuanraft, and now Mu Yixuan. Is she happy to come back from the dead today?! Moreover, Mu Yixuan''s cultivation was abolished as early as the rebellion of the imperial capital many years ago, and he directly destroyed the spiritual pulse. He was no longer destined to practice, but his strength was really unfathomable. Looking carefully, except that his face is consistent with Mu Yixuan, there is nothing like the Mu Yixuan they know. Are these two just twin brothers with the same appearance? Nalan Xue is more willing to believe this possibility than muyixuan''s resurrection. The Mu Yixuan in front of them made all of them feel strange and alienated, and his eyes were full of evil. It was obvious that he had practiced some evil ways and had already been possessed. This was no longer the Mu Yixuan they knew at the beginning. They knew Mu Yixuan, who would never hurt innocent people. In their impression, Mu Yixuan had always been a decent son with integrity, completely opposite to the man in front of them. Mo Jinyu murmured in a deep voice, "was it taken away?" None of them wanted to believe that the person they saw was Mu Yixuan in their memory. All the mainland people in Kyushu, especially those who had ties with Mu Yixuan, looked at Mu Yixuan with complex eyes at this moment. However, all their hopes were broken by Mu Yixuan himself. "It''s me!" He said that when he looked at others, the bottom of his eyes did not take any temperature, and his eyes seemed to be looking at a dead man. Mo Jinyu suddenly felt a heartache. He knew that his apprentice had been destroyed. If he had rushed to stop the tragedy earlier, Mu Yixuan would not have come to this point, and there would be no immediate result. At the moment when Mu Yixuan revealed his identity, Si Qi was also stunned. In his reincarnation as Si Qi, there were too few friends, and Mu Yixuan was one of the few, so he looked at him with complexity. Some vague memories were clearly presented in front of him with the emergence of Mu Yixuan. When he was still in Kyushu mainland in the past, Gu Yun appeared in the holy women''s ceremony inherited by Guangming Shinto. It seems that the man in black who took advantage of the chaos is also Mu Yixuan! Chapter 1104 Only then did he understand why the original sense of familiarity was But no one can destroy his wedding with Gu Yun, even those close to him can''t forgive! Feeling Si Qi''s cold eyes, Mu Yixuan took his eyes back from Gu Yun. He looked at Si Qi with provocation: "have a good fight with me! The chip is Gu Yun. If I win, I will take Gu Yun away. From then on, he has nothing to do with you! " "Nonsense! You can''t win! " As soon as the voice fell, Siqi had launched an attack. Mu Yixuan responded to Si Qi''s attack and said, "go with me to a place where you will hurt Gu Yun!" As soon as he finished, he turned and left. After a few breaths, his figure had faded out of everyone''s vision. Siqi immediately caught up with him, and soon their figure disappeared in the vast world. Everyone only reacted now and turned their eyes to Gu Yun. It was a beautiful wedding, but it turned into a farce after the mixing of the two people. Li Yi''s eyes were full of worry: "how do I feel it''s like a trap? The driver chased up so recklessly. Will something happen?" Mo Jinyu carefully looked at Gu Yun''s face. Seeing that she was not affected by Li Yi''s words, he was relieved. He turned his head and glared at Li Yi: "don''t talk nonsense. Si Qi has no God now. He must win..." Speaking of the back, his voice is getting lower and lower. If Si Qi wins, the end of Mu Yixuan can be imagined. But if Mu Yixuan wins, he will not let Si Qi go. These two people are either you or me! Can''t coexist at all! I really should have said that. The palm and back of the hand are all meat. I don''t know which one to worry about. To be fair, he hopes that both of them will be OK, but obviously this is impossible! Mo Jinyu felt a burst of chagrin. Why did things evolve like this? It''s really going to kill him. Being scolded by Mo Jinyu, Li Yi immediately reacted. She quickly said, "Gu Yun, don''t worry, Si Qi will be fine. He will win!" No one here is more worried than Gu Yun. What she just said adds fuel to the fire. As soon as she wants to understand this, Li Yi wants to sew his broken mouth. What is taboo! At the moment when she finished saying this, Gu Yun immediately chased Si Qi in the direction they left. Li Yi was stunned for a few seconds. After reacting, she immediately felt messy in the wind. She looked at Mo Jinyu and said, "what I said just now can''t really stimulate Gu Yun? Ah, I''m guilty, I know I''m wrong! " None of them knew where Mu Yixuan would lead Siqi. There was an unknown danger ahead. They rushed over so rashly. Didn''t they push themselves into the dangerous place! As soon as Li Yi clenched his teeth and was about to catch up with Gu Yun, he was suddenly pulled back by Mo Jinyu. He hated iron and steel and said, "you rush to die. Don''t you know the strength of the three of them!" There is no doubt that these three people are now standing at the top of the world. The competition between them can directly destroy a city just by the afterwave of power, which is not something they can get close to at all. Chapter 1105 "What should I do now?" How could Li Yi not understand the truth? Youyou sighed. She felt helpless and said. "Wait." Mo Jinyu replied that now they can do nothing but wait for their news here. They can only try not to bring trouble to Gu Yun and Si Qi. Everyone was silent. They never thought that a good wedding would evolve into this. It seems that today''s marriage can''t be done. At the speed of Mu Yixuan and Si Qi, a few moments are thousands of miles. With Mu Yixuan, Si Qi came to a ruin, surrounded by jagged rocks and the vigorous wind like a blade. Ordinary people in this place could not get close to it at all, but Si Qi and Mu Yixuan ignored these vigorous winds and directly passed through into the ruins. From the moment he entered here, Siqi''s locked eyebrows never stretched, because here is a turbulent time and space, and any accident can happen here. Mu Yixuan stopped in front, turned and looked at Si Qi, picked his eyebrow and said, "do you know where this is?" Siqi just looked at him indifferently and didn''t answer his words. "This is the ruins of time and space. You should also have heard of this place. The ruins of time and space appeared after the miracle disaster thousands of years ago. It is said that through these turbulence, you can lead to the space outside the three realms, but this statement has never been confirmed, because the person who passes through the turbulence of time and space has never come back. Maybe he is dead, or maybe he really went to the space outside the three realms." Mu Yixuan said slowly. His eyes fell on the turbulence of time and space, and his dark look made people unable to see what he was thinking. "What do you want to express!" Siqi''s voice was still cold. When Mu Yixuan appeared at the wedding, they were doomed to never go back to the past and were no longer good friends. There was only war between them. Gu Yun is the whole of Si Qi. Si Qi will never allow anyone to take Gu Yun away from him. Hearing Si Qi''s words, Mu Yixuan suddenly smiled: "don''t you know what I want to express? The world is not just the three realms where we live. The so-called light God and dark god are not legends. They all exist, and they are all in the world outside the three realms. Am I right? " Si Qi was slightly stunned and questioned in his heart why Mu Yixuan knew this. He was obviously an ordinary human in the three worlds. Even if he had changed the physical world because he didn''t know what adventure to encounter, he was still bound by the laws of heaven and earth. How did he get rid of the shackles of the laws of heaven and earth and know all this? Every word he said was the secret of the world he had explored. Si Qi didn''t answer, and Mu Yixuan didn''t care. He continued: "thousands of years ago, you attracted the erasure of the way of heaven because you also found the true face of the world? It''s just that you''re eager to know everything, so you invite the destruction of the Tao of heaven. We are all bound in this heaven and earth. The Tao of heaven doesn''t allow us to cross the thunder pool, otherwise it will be destroyed! " "Do you want to emulate me?" Si Qi said coldly. Now he found that there were too many mysteries in Mu Yixuan. "Do you think I''m as anxious to die as you are! I don''t care what the world is like. Anyway, the person Tiandao wants to deal with is not me. What I want is lonely cloud from beginning to end! " Mu Yixuan sneered back. Chapter 1106 His voice just fell, followed by a fatal attack from Si Qi. Mu Yixuan flashed sideways and his eyes were full of Indifference: "you are not my opponent at all!" "Really?" Siqi smiled coldly. The supreme sword came out of its scabbard. The wanton evil Qi filled the ruins of the whole time and space in an instant. The vigorous wind ran at a high speed. All the rocks around Siqi and Mu Yixuan turned into powder and dispersed with the wind. Mu Yixuan''s eyes flashed slightly, hooked his lips and said, "then take out all your strength!" ¡­¡­ Gu Yun chased them in the direction they left. On the way, she couldn''t find any trace of them anymore. She had to stop and look around. Her current position is a dense jungle. There is no second person around except her. Gu Yun felt a little annoyed and lost it! Where will they go? Gu Yun continued to walk along the jungle road for some time. As he went deep into the jungle, a heavy fog suddenly appeared, and everything around him gradually became blurred. Gu Yun suddenly stopped his pace, and the alarm bell in his heart sounded at this moment. Without hesitation, she turned to leave. At this time, a demon voice came into her ear: "it''s too late." Gu Yun had no time to look back to see who the speaker was, so he suddenly blacked out and completely lost his consciousness. The man standing behind Gu Yun, at the moment when Gu Yun fell, reached out and caught her, gently held her in his arms, and looked at Gu Yun with morbid joy: "this time I finally hold you!" ¡­¡­ The warm sunshine dispersed the darkness and cold in the room through the window lattice. The veil floated. The girl lying on the soft couch loomed behind the veil. Trapped in the nightmare, she frowned slightly and grabbed the sheet under her body with both hands. At this time, a gust of wind opened the window. With the banging of the window frame against the wall, the girl on the soft couch suddenly woke up, and the cold sweat slipped down her forehead. It seemed that she had not recovered from the nightmare, and she looked a little stunned. Hearing the movement in the room, a girl with two braids and a green skirt pushed the door and came in. She saw the girl wake up and opened her eyes in surprise. She quickly walked to the bed, looked at the girl and said happily, "princess, do you feel uncomfortable when you wake up?" The girl turned her head slowly and looked at her blankly with a daze in her eyes. She asked, "who are you?" "Back to the princess, the maidservant''s name is Yanyan. She is your personal maid." The smoke returned, and the apricot eyes were full of laughter. "Princess?" The girl whispered the word. At this moment, her mind was in chaos. "Yes, you are the princess of our fairy forest!" Yanyan answered with a smile. "It''s my princess." As soon as her voice fell, another voice suddenly came. Then a young man in green appeared in the room. The young man had a very delicate and soft face. As soon as he appeared, it seemed that the light of the whole room was lit. "King!" Yanyan turned and saluted the boy, shouting with joy. The young man nodded slightly and didn''t look at her. He said, "go." "Yes." Yanyan left the room with a cheerful pace. There were only teenagers and girls standing opposite each other in such a big room. "Lonely cloud." The boy gently called her name, with tender feelings in his voice. He walked to the couch step by step, sat down and gently held Gu Yun''s hand. But the next moment, Gu Yun broke free. Chapter 1107 His hands were stiff in place for a moment. He raised his eyes and looked at Gu Yun. His eyes were full of worry. He asked softly, "what''s the matter? Don''t you recognize me? " Gu Yun looked at him and hesitated for a moment before he shouted, "Xi min?" Hearing the sound, Xi min smiled: "it''s me, remember? This is the name you gave me! " Gu Yun nodded. There seemed to be such a fragment in his memory. "Gu Yun, look at me." When her thoughts were wandering, she suddenly heard Xi min say. Gu Yun looked up at him. At this moment, Xi min''s eyes twinkled with the luster of magic. "Gu Yun, do you remember everything about us?" He asked. Gu Yun nodded and shook his head. His voice was a little hoarse: "I feel that there seems to be something wrong in my memory. Now I''m a little confused..." Hearing her words, Xi min''s eyes flashed an imperceptible tension. When he heard the following sentence, he was relieved. "It''s all right. I''ll tell you slowly." Xi Min wants to hold Gu Yun''s hand again, but at the thought of Gu Yun''s previous reaction, he gives up this plan. He can''t scare Gu Yun and stimulate her now. "You are my princess. We have married. Now I am the king of the elf family, and you are the princess of the elf family. We met in the mortal world, and then we work together to reach this position hand in hand..." It''s a lie, but now the truth doesn''t matter. He confused Gu Yun''s memory, and he replaced the part of Siqi in her memory. His original intention was to use the secret method to change Gu Yun''s memory, or directly let Gu Yun forget everything in the past. However, in the process of exerting it, he found that there was an extremely powerful force in Gu Yun''s body to protect her, which he could not resist at all. So he can''t move Gu Yun''s memory, so he has to find another way to confuse Gu Yun''s memory. Xi min felt a burst of discomfort at the thought of subconsciously treating him as Siqi in Gu Yun''s heart. Before understanding the power hidden in Gu Yun''s body, he can only do this temporarily. After cracking the power, he must completely change Gu Yun''s memory and completely erase Si Qi from Gu Yun''s mind forever and thoroughly. Xi min hung his eyes, and a dark light flashed in his eyes. "Husband and wife?" Gu Yun repeated these three words in her mouth, and confusion flashed in her eyes. She touched the position of her heart. In her memory, they experienced life and death together, and their feelings for each other have long been unforgettable. But why did she not have the love between husband and wife when she saw Xi min. When reading the name Xi min, she can only say that she doesn''t hate him, or she prefers family affection. This doubt took root in Gu Yun''s heart, but her face was still silent. She subconsciously wants to avoid Xi min and find the answer by herself. So Gu Yun said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while." Xi min looked at Gu Yun''s eyes with some doubt and complexity, but he didn''t ask anything after all. He just tucked in the quilt horn for Gu Yun and said softly, "then you have a good rest now. If you want to find me, call my name directly. No matter where you are, I will rush to you at the first time." He took a small jade pendant from his body and wrapped it around Gu Yun''s wrist. The heaven and earth chain that Gu Yun never left his body has been taken up by Xi min and sealed in the secret room together with Xiaoqing. Any existence that may make Gu Yun know the truth has been destroyed by him. Chapter 1108 Gu Yun made a sleepy look. Xi min didn''t say anything more and turned and left the room. After Xi min left, Gu Yun sat up from the couch. She took the jade pendant off her hand, put it in the box and stuffed it under the bed. She always felt that everything around her was very wrong. It was clear that she should know the environment here like the back of her hand, but she only felt strange, including Xi min. In order not to make Ximin suspicious, Guyun stayed quietly in the room for the next few days. Her cultivation has been abandoned. The clip in her memory is that she fought with Lan Jie and Ji Minhui, and they seriously injured her. Finally, she completely killed them at the cost of abandoning all her cultivation. Therefore, in addition to having the identity of a son of God and devil, It is no different from ordinary people. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. She always feels that her body doesn''t seem to be in the state of being abandoned, but it''s because she can''t talk about what. The only certainty is that there must be something wrong with her memory. That night, Xi min came to her room again. He looked at her with tenderness, but Gu Yun never looked at him. Before investigating the truth, she always felt that there was a gap between him and her. Xi min also feels Gu Yun''s indifference to himself. He has doubts in his heart. With the feelings of Gu Yun and Si Qi, it shouldn''t be so. Is there something wrong in the middle? Or is the memory of Gu Yun not completely confused? Thinking of this, he felt nervous again. If Gu Yun''s memory was not completely confused, sooner or later she would think of everything. She would not forgive herself, or even break all relationships immediately, and would never go back to the past. If Gu Yun is really a stranger to him, he will go crazy. He will never allow this to happen. Even if Gu Yun is imprisoned by his side forever, even if she hates herself all her life, he will never allow her to leave him for half a step. Xi min''s eyes are full of paranoia and madness, and there is a faint red light in them. Gu Yun''s eyes stayed outside the window, so he didn''t notice the subtle changes of Xi min. And this distorted state only remained in Xi min''s eyes for a moment, and he recovered as usual. He sat in front of Guyun''s bed, his eyes became silent, his voice was hurt and uneasy, and said: "Guyun, you wake up this time and are unfamiliar with me, which makes me feel very uneasy. I can''t lose you anymore, or even leave you for half a step. I love you and cling to you. You are all to me. If you leave me, I will be completely crazy, I don''t even have the courage to live. " His voice was very light. In the extra quiet room at the moment, it was clearly transmitted to Gu Yun''s ears. Gu Yun looked at him with his eyes and moved his fingers on his knees, but there was no action in the end. After a moment of silence, Gu Yun replied in a faint voice: "sorry, I need some time to adapt. My memory has been very confused after waking up this time. After waking up, I am in a state of confusion all the time. This state makes me feel a little confused, so I want to stay alone for a period of time." At this time, she can''t let Xi min doubt her. This sentence is somewhat true and somewhat false, but as long as it is said by Gu Yun, Xi min''s judgment can be completely blurred. Xi min gazed at Gu Yun and didn''t miss any change in her expression. From beginning to end, Gu Yun looked calm. Chapter 1109 She rarely had any changes in her expression, which Xi min understood. After observing for a long time, he didn''t find anything unusual on Gu Yun''s face. Finally, he dispelled his doubts. Perhaps, as Gu Yun said, she just needs a time to adapt. Strange environment, surrounded by strangers, coupled with the insecurity brought by the abolition of cultivation, even if the memory has been confused, you will also feel very confused. Xi min thought so. As soon as he looked up, he saw that Gu Yun was looking at him for a moment. His heartbeat missed half a beat for a moment. Then he smiled gently and asked softly, "what''s the matter?" Gu Yun shook his head slowly, his voice was still clear and cold: "I want to stay alone for a few days, can I?" Xi min frowned slightly, but he knew he couldn''t resist the lonely cloud, so he said: "in any case, I should leave someone to take care of you, and your safety can''t be careless. Although the forest of elves is our territory, there are many dangers in it. As long as it''s your safety, I can''t gamble and dare not relax!" ¡­¡­ The final negotiation result was much better than Gu Yun expected. Xi min promised not to disturb her these days, but the hidden dark guard and the maid Yanyan who took care of her closely stayed. But without Gu Yun''s command, they would not appear in the sight of Gu Yun. Gu Yun is waiting for an opportunity for them to relax their vigilance against her. In the next few days, Gu Yun stayed in the room peacefully. Now her cultivation has been abandoned, so she can''t rely on cultivation to pass the time. These days are boring and boring for her, and Guyun has always been a very quiet temperament, so it''s not difficult for her to sit down for a day. Gu Yun''s safety makes Xi min relax her vigilance. At this time, Gu Yun starts to act. She left her residence for the reason of being familiar with the forest of elves. Yanyan immediately followed her, and the dark guards were inseparable from her. So the top priority is to get rid of them. Gu Yun asked Yanyan for a map of the spirit forest long before she came out, so she already had a general route in her heart. Gu Yun looked at Yan Yan and said softly, "let''s race." "Ah?" Yanyan didn''t react for a moment. She secretly said that the princess still had this hobby. The king had orders. No matter what the princess asked, she would follow her. So Yanyan didn''t expect to nod: "OK, OK, shall we start now? Where is the destination? " "The palace." Gu Yun replied. Yanyan immediately showed a clear look. She finally understood why the princess suddenly proposed to go out for a walk today. It turned out to be to see the king in the palace. This must be a great surprise for the king! At the thought of here, smoke jumped with joy. "Let''s start." As soon as Gu Yun finished speaking, he took the lead in running out. Yanyan was stunned for two seconds before catching up. Although Yanyan is an elf family with great strength, she takes into account that Guyun is now an ordinary person, so in order to take care of Guyun''s mood, she also adopts the most primitive method, just relying on the strength of her body to race. In this way, she has pulled out a long gap with Gu Yun. Although Gu Yun has no accomplishments now, her agility and speed are still. This is honed in countless narrows of death. As long as she is still alive, she will not disappear. Chapter 1110 At a corner, the figure of Gu Yun completely disappeared from the smoke field of vision. The smoke was secretly frightened and whispered, "I didn''t expect that the princess who looked weak should have such a fast speed." She originally wanted to waterproof her After getting rid of the smoke, Gu Yun swept away in the direction slightly deviated from the palace. The change of the surrounding breath could make her feel that those dark guards were around her. Gradually, the verdant trees faded from the view, and a beautiful flower house appeared in front. Around the flower house, more than a dozen elves flapped their wings and danced. When the lonely cloud broke in, all the elves looked at her with curiosity. "Red pupil, silver pupil, it''s the princess!" An elf recognized the identity of Gu Yun and shouted happily. Although they had never seen Gu Yun, Gu Yun''s name and facial features had already spread all over the fairy forest. One year after the throne, they welcomed their princess. Elves are famous among the eight families for their beauty and divine shooting. In front of them, more than a dozen elves are girls. All their facial features are exquisite and beautiful. This time, they laugh, which makes the flower house behind them lose color. "Why did the princess come here? Is the princess here to bathe? " "Ah, go and prepare a petal bath for the princess!" "Princess, come in!" All the Elves were surrounded by the solitary cloud, and said happily. Gu Yun nodded gently and followed them into the flower house. This flower house is used by female elves to bathe in the forest of elves. No male is allowed to enter. All the dark guards who follow Gu Yun are male. They watch Gu Yun disappear in their vision, but they dare not step forward. Several people looked at each other and all turned red. They just closed their eyes. After entering the flower house, Gu Yun didn''t really take a bath. As soon as she got rid of the dark guard, she immediately left through the back door. Before leaving, she asked the elves to find a man''s dress for her. Now she goes out like this. It won''t take long for the dark guards to find it, so she must disguise herself. Although the Elves were confused, they didn''t dare to ask any more. According to Gu Yun''s request, they found a black men''s dress for her. Gu Yun wants to find the truth about her memory, but where to find clues has become the biggest problem at present. There are fewer elves in the forest of elves than she knows, so it is naturally impossible to find anything from them. Gu Yun didn''t have a clear purpose to go anywhere. She walked aimlessly in the forest of elves. She had too many doubts in her heart and was eager to find an answer. She bowed her head and thought deeply. Unconsciously, she went off the track until a voice sounded in her ear: "are you here to watch the feast? I''m here to watch the feast, so hurry up! It''s about to start! " The man urged her. Before Gu Yun reacted, he left in a hurry. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked ahead. What appeared in front of her was a humble towering ancient tree, but the speaker just disappeared through the trunk. There were many hurried elves around. When passing through the lonely cloud, they just looked at him strangely, and then immediately passed through a tree and entered the world behind the tree. Each ELF''s face was very excited. Chapter 1111 There was a bloodthirsty light in their eyes, which was very different from the gentle appearance of elves in ordinary days. Feast? Gu Yun frowned suspiciously and slowly approached the tree. After close observation, she found that there was a transmission array engraved on the trunk. She was suspicious. She raised her hand and put it on the trunk. The next moment, her figure also disappeared in place. The sight in front of him suddenly darkened. What appeared in front of Gu Yun was a dark channel, and all the elves rushed in one direction through the channel. Gu Yun stepped up and joined their team. Gu Yun''s appearance did not attract their attention. She could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. When she was in the flower house, she not only asked a group of elves for a man''s dress, but also asked them for a pill that could hide her breath. Therefore, she mixed with them and no one found that she was not an elf people. With doubts, the lonely cloud went deep with them step by step. Through this passage, it suddenly opened up. In that humble ancient tree, it was a huge underground arena. It was said to be a arena, but it seemed a little different. Excited cries filled Gu Yun''s ears, and Gu Yun stared at the center of the arena. When the heavy curtain opened, the solitary cloud was stunned for a moment. What appeared in the arena was not the elves or monsters to fight, but a group of children who looked only about ten years old, mixed with children of protoss, Terran and demon. Their eyes widened in horror. In the cries and cheers around them, all the children shrank into a ball, and their eyes were filled with tears. Some children directly cried and shouted to go home, begging the adult elf behind them to let them go. Little did they know that their cry pleased them more. The blood thirsty light twinkled in everyone''s eyes, cold as a sharp sword, piercing all their hopes. The adult elf smiled grimly, looked down at the children who fell to the ground and said, "the weak are only worthy to struggle in the mud. You were born to please the powerful us!" "No! No! " A Protoss boy shook his head and denied his words. His silver pupils emitting divine radiance were full of unyielding, "asshole, it''s not what you said. We''re weak now, doesn''t mean we''ll always be weak in the future!" He looked up at the adult elf stubbornly. He knew that the consequences of doing so would make his situation worse, but he didn''t want to be denied! "Hahaha, what an interesting little fellow!" "He knows what he''s talking about! Tut Tut, little fellow, you have no future. All of you have to die here today! " "Let''s start! The taste of such an interesting little guy''s blood must be delicious. I can''t wait to see his despair! It must be more interesting! " "Killing, what we want to see is killing, not the nonsense of this kid who doesn''t know heaven and earth." ¡­¡­ The words of the protoss boy made everyone laugh, laughing at his ignorance and his innocence. "What!" All the children looked at the people around them with disbelief. "Are you going to kill us? Why! " A man jumped out and questioned the adult elf. His expression was full of anger. This is another Protoss boy. The protoss has been the respect of all races since thousands of years ago. In addition, they are the race closest to the God of light. Chapter 1112 So they are superior to other races. Coupled with the strength of the protoss itself, no one has dared to take the idea of the protoss for thousands of years and enjoy the comfortable life, which makes these Protoss teenagers more and more naive. Everyone laughed at the two strong Protoss teenagers. Gu Yun looked at all this quietly, killing? Is this group of children used to make killing? While she was thinking, the adult elf had stepped back impatiently and changed into another beautiful elf. She had long light cyan hair as long as Begonia, which was casually scattered behind her, like a waterfall. She had an orange flower ring on her head and two wrists, which made her delicate and flawless face more beautiful and moving. The girl''s eyes are like the quiet lake water, clear and bright, with a shallow smile, gentle as the spring breeze, stirring everyone''s heartstrings. She looked so harmless and pure, like a flower fairy. But the next moment, her hand suddenly inserted into the chest of a child who wanted to be close to her, and the blood splashed out, leaving a trace on the white and clear face. The girl didn''t care. She just smiled gently. The smile became more and more beautiful. She took out her hand. There was one more thing in her hand. It was a beating heart. The blood dropped on the ground along her palm. Her expression was still innocent, as if she took not a living heart, but a beautiful flower. As the blood gas dispersed, everyone''s eyes gradually climbed scarlet, and they were more excited than before. This thrilling scene made them feel that their blood seemed to be trembling. The girl Bai Nen''s little foot stepped on the fallen body. She looked up at all the elves around and smiled Yan Yan: "today''s feast is dominated by me. Do you still like this appetizer?" As soon as her voice fell, everyone immediately enthusiastically echoed: "like! I can''t like it too much! " "Ah, it''s Xi''er goddess. The feast dominated by Xi''er goddess will never let me down. Xi''er goddess, I love you!" "Xi''er goddess, we all love you! Today''s feast has become very wonderful. You can do whatever you want. We will always be you! The most solid backing! " ¡­¡­ All the elves looked at the girl in the middle of the arena, looking crazy. It seemed that the girl was their heaven and earth. Until now, Gu Yun realized that the feast in their mouth originally meant the feast of killing. This arena is not a arena at all, but a slaughterhouse with the appearance of a arena! Gu Yun clenched his hand and watched one child after another fall in the middle of the field. Their blood had stained the ground red. Without exception, these people were pierced through the whole chest by the girl and took out their beating heart. The more bloody and violent the scene was, the more the interest of the people around him doubled, and everyone was as crazy as a devil. Their words encouraged the girl, who became more and more cruel, and even changed tricks to torture these children who were only about ten years old. The screams, cries and desperate cries of children are the most beautiful notes for them. Gu Yun looked at the elves around him and felt strange. They were not pure elves at all, but the legendary fallen elves! Chapter 1113 What happened to the elves? Why did they become like this? The question passed in the heart of the lonely cloud. The falling elves completely disappeared hundreds of years ago. Why did they appear here? Is the number still so large? Is this underground arena prepared for the fall of elves? This speculation made Gu Yun shudder. If so, what''s the heart of the people behind all this! Falling elves are no less harmful and destructive than the once witch race, so they will be hanged by all races. This place is like a time bomb for the whole three worlds. Elves, forest of elves, underground arena, Ximin. These four words are constantly circulating in Gu Yun''s mind. Her eyes are getting colder and colder. Xi min, did you prepare all this I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. At first, the two Protoss teenagers stayed until the end. They witnessed this bloody slaughterhouse. Their faces were already white, their expression was dull, and their anxiety gradually tended to collapse. "Now there are two of you left." Xi''er smiled. Her smile seemed harmless to humans and animals, but after witnessing her cruel means, in their eyes, this woman was like a devil. Aren''t elves kind? Why are the elves here completely different? They only closed the forest of elves for a year. Why did it become like this! Somebody help them! They thought desperately in their hearts, but they knew that they could not escape today, because the eyes of people around them were full of killing! "My sister will be very gentle to you!" Xi''er said softly. "No, go away, don''t come near us!" The two young boys shouted in despair, their bodies trembled uncontrollably, and their soft feet made it particularly difficult for them to even stand. "If you say such a thing, my sister will be sad!" Xi''er blinked innocent eyes and made a look of crying. I felt pity, as if they had done something heinous. "What did these two smelly boys do to Xi''er goddess!" "Why is Xi''er goddess sad! I''ll kill them! " "Anyone who makes Xi''er goddess sad must die!" ¡­¡­ The reaction of the people around them was even more intense than Xi''er. If the rules of the underground arena had not restricted them, they would have rushed up and killed two smelly boys who didn''t know what to do. "Oh, you angered them. It seems that only killing you as soon as possible can calm their anger. Sorry, two little brothers and sisters don''t mean to hurt you, but everyone''s anger needs you to calm down. You can make it your God of light." Xi''er smiled and said this, then immediately raised her hand. As soon as they saw her move, they immediately rolled and crawled to avoid. Whenever the woman raised her hand, it meant that she had to run through their chest and take out their hearts! This woman is a madman! "You can''t run away!" The voice of Xi''er demons seemed to stick to their ears and sounded clearly. At the next moment, her figure blinked in front of them. The shadow cast, and the two young boys were completely desperate. He thought they were dead this time. "Go to hell!" Xi''er said softly. The two teenagers closed their eyes and waited for pain and death. However, just then, Xi''er uttered a painful scream! Chapter 1114 The expected pain did not come. The two Protoss boys slowly opened their eyes and looked at Xi''er, who was bowing and looking in pain. When their eyes moved down, they saw that Xi''er''s two hands had been cut off along their wrists. There was a dead silence, and everyone looked at the scene unbelievably. All this happened only in the blink of an eye. "Ah! Who! How dare you harm me! " Xi''er''s angry voice pulled back the thoughts of the group, and then a burst of angry drinking broke out in the crowd. "Ah, unforgivable, who is it! How dare you hurt my Xi''er goddess! " "The hand of Xi''er goddess! Who hurt my beautiful hand of Xi''er goddess? I''ll kill you! " "Don''t be afraid, goddess Xi''er. We''ll protect you and cut those who hurt you!" ¡­¡­ One voice after another rang through the underground arena, and all their faces were extremely angry. They looked around and looked for the culprit. I saw a young man in black slowly come out of the crowd. His pace was not slow, but it was strange. Everyone calmed down. Everyone''s eyes shifted to him and looked at his actions for a moment. The young man in black walked slowly to Xi''er, passed her, and pulled out the long sword obliquely inserted into the ground at her feet. Someone in the crowd immediately recognized the sword. He looked familiar and quickly touched his waist. As expected, he found that his sword was missing. He widened his eyes in amazement. When did the man touch his sword unconsciously! "You did it!" Xi''er''s gentle expression could no longer be maintained. Her beautiful eyes were full of resentment, staring at the black clad boy in front of her, like a cold poisonous snake. "It''s me." Gu Yun said calmly. From beginning to end, she didn''t see the two Protoss teenagers, but looked down at Xi''er. Just at that moment, a decision came out of her heart, and she decided to gamble again. "Thank you, benefactor! Thank you, benefactor! Sobbing, you saved us. From now on, our lives will be yours! " The two Protoss boys could no longer hold back their tears at this moment. When they saw Gu Yun, they immediately burst into tears. Because they felt a very cordial feeling on Gu Yun, which was different from all the elves here. Their heart, which had no place to put, finally fell back to its original place. Gu Yun turned his eyes to them and said in a low voice, "I''m not interested in your life." Their eyes widened, filled with amazement. "I''ll kill you!" At this time, all the fallen elves gathered around and surrounded the lonely cloud. The dark green spiritual power lingered around them like a thick fog. The powerful power gathered together, and the whole underground arena began to tremble. The people looked at the eyes of lonely cloud and were full of killing intention. Scarlet is better in their eyes. Two Protoss teenagers involuntarily approached Gu Yun. "Hee hee, do you think if you cut off my hand, I can''t kill you anymore?" Faint and low laughter came from Xi''er''s mouth. She hung her head down, and her ankle long hair scattered, blocking her face. The thick black fog spread from her, and the temperature around her suddenly dropped. The hearts of the two Protoss teenagers had already been filled with fear. At this time, looking at the faces around them, they wanted to swallow them alive, their faces suddenly turned white, and their lips trembled uncontrollably. Chapter 1115 Xi''er''s voice made them feel as if it were on their back. "Benefactor, what should I do? They''re going to kill us! " A Protoss boy looked up at the lonely cloud, and his eyes were filled with tears. The other little boy didn''t say anything, but his hands were tightly clutching his clothes, and he was extremely nervous. Gu Yun''s eyes settled on Xi''er. In that black fog, Xi''er''s hair rose and extended continuously, like one black snake after another, quickly attacking Gu Yun. At the same time, Gu Yun waved his sword again and cut off the long hair. At the moment when the sword came into contact with the long hair, he heard a bang, and the long sword in Gu Yun''s hand was interrupted. "Hahaha, do you think you can deal with me with an ordinary sword?" Xi''er said with a sneer. She stood where she was, but her long hair rolled towards the lonely cloud again. At the same time, all the surrounding elves attacked the lonely cloud. Gu Yun kicked on the shoulder of a nearby spirit. Gravity hit the spirit and immediately flew out. Gu Yun took the bow and arrow in his hand, drew the bow and arrow unambiguously, and several sharp arrows flew out. The elves who took the lead looked at the sharp arrows coming towards themselves, looked frightened, and immediately folded to resist these sharp arrows. Gu Yun fought for a little space and immediately threw the two shivering Protoss teenagers out of the crowd. Before they reacted, they had fallen to the ground, and they cried out in pain. Now everyone''s attention is on Gu Yun, but no one cares about the two teenagers. Without these two burdens, Gu Yun completely launched the killing. But now she has no divine power. Relying on her physical strength to fight, she is weak after all. Before long, she was seriously injured. The blood flowed down her wrist and immediately spread in the air. Everyone smelled the smell of blood and stared wide, and reason was finally pulled back. Because this bloody smell obviously does not belong to the elves. But mixed with the bloody smell of Protoss and demons, then Gu Yun''s identity is clear - the son of gods and demons! The forest of elves has been closed for a year. During this period, no foreigners have ever come. Until some time ago, they all brought back a woman. This woman is not an elves family, but a hybrid of the divine family and the demon family, and exists in the legendary son of the divine and demon family. In other words, the young man in black is their princess! But why is the princess here? And dressed up as a man? Everyone wondered, but fear was greater than curiosity. How much the king cared about the princess. Everyone saw it. If anyone dared to hurt the princess, the king would kill anyone! But they joined hands to fight the princess, so that the princess was hurt to such a degree that even ten lives were not enough to atone for her sins! They all thought of Xi min''s cruel means and couldn''t help shaking their bodies. They knelt down and kowtowed to Gu Yun for mercy: "princess, spare your life! It''s because we don''t know beads and hurt the princess. I hope the princess doesn''t care about villains. Spare our lives! " They thought that the king and the princess loved each other so much that the king should listen to the princess''s words. As long as the princess interceded for them in front of the king, they would suffer from skin and flesh, but at least they could save their lives! Xi''er didn''t expect that the young man in black who appeared in the underground arena was a princess who had been widely spread recently. Chapter 1116 There was a flash of evil in her eyes. She thought that the legendary princess had to be a good person to deserve their king, but now it''s just like this. She doesn''t even have a little spiritual power. Isn''t she a waste! How can such a woman deserve to stand beside their king! No! No! Xi''er''s heart was full of jealousy and unwillingness, and her eyes looked at Gu Yun more and more resentful. Their princess can only be the best woman in the world. In any case, they can''t turn this waste to be their princess. She looked at the people around her who kowtowed and begged for mercy. Contempt flashed in her eyes. She was really a group of waste. She had the ability to kneel down to a waste and beg for mercy. She lost her worth! She will never admit that this man is their princess! Gu Yun frowned and looked at them. This was not what she wanted. She wanted to find her real memory. After thinking about it, she only thought of one way, that is to stimulate the potential consciousness in the body under a specific environment, maybe to restore the real memory. That''s why she saved the two Protoss people to transfer everyone''s goal to herself. At present, the underground arena is perfect. She was born for killing. Only in the battle can she stimulate some instincts in her body. But now these people are afraid of themselves, so they don''t dare to do it to themselves anymore. This is not the result she wants. "Do you want to die?" Gu Yun lowered his head slightly and looked at them. He said in a low voice that his different pupils were like an ancient well. Everyone shook his head immediately and no one wanted to die! Gu Yun said again, "if you want to live, resist!" With that, she raised her bow and arrow again, pulled it without hesitation and attacked them. Before the crowd reacted, several people screamed and fell down. They all opened their eyes and died in peace. Everyone was suddenly stunned, and their eyes were full of disbelief. They didn''t expect that Gu Yun still chose to kill them when they surrendered! The last words of Gu Yun echoed in everyone''s mind - if you want to live, resist! Yes, they want to live. The reason why they choose to kowtow to Gu Yun for mercy is that they hope she can plead for them and spare their lives in front of the king? But now, Gu Yun wants to take their lives. What''s the difference between it and the king''s taking their lives? It''s a death after all. Since they''re going to die sooner or later, they''d rather make the last resistance! When the king himself chose to let an alien be the princess of the elves, they raised objections. No one was satisfied with the princess. Now he has witnessed that the princess has no spiritual power. This dissatisfaction has directly expanded to the greatest extent, coupled with the threat of life. Everyone''s eyes flashed a consistent ruthlessness and clenched their weapons again. In order to live, even if the hope is small, they will fight to the end! Hearing Gu Yun''s words, Xi''er''s eyes flashed an accident. It was the first time she saw someone take the initiative to die! The princess surprised her a little. It''s kind of interesting. Everyone attacked Gu Yun again with fierce moves and a deadly attack. Everyone''s purpose is the same, that is to let Gu Yun die, which is enough to unite them! "Kill this woman and we''ll escape from the forest of elves!" A man in the crowd shouted. Chapter 1117 Instantly inspired everyone! Yes, they can choose to kill the princess now, and then run away and get out of the spirit forest. Even if their king is skilled, he doesn''t dare to fight in the territory outside the spirit forest. Thinking of this, everyone laughed bloodthirsty! The black spirit power filled the whole underground arena. Under their joint attack, Gu Yun''s injury became more and more serious. She had no power to resist the attack of this group of people and could only bear it with her body. With more and more scars covering her body, excessive blood loss had made her face look as pale as paper. But Gu Yun''s eyes were surprisingly bright. From the depths of her body, she felt a slight fluctuation. It seemed that something had loosened. soon! It''s just a little short! Gu Yun clenched her hand. This time she was right. The scene fell into chaos. At the moment when the two Protoss teenagers outside the crowd fell out, they immediately got up. They looked at the lonely cloud in the crowd and didn''t expect to rush in to help her, but the spirit in front of them was like a wall. They couldn''t get in even if they tried their best to feed. Although the scene was mixed with voices, they still caught the subtle dull hum of solitary cloud in the air, and their hearts immediately pulled up. They knew that solitary cloud was injured, and they couldn''t control their tears. From small to large, they had never cried so embarrassed as now. But now tears are flowing out of my eyes uncontrollably. They finally understand why Guyun makes them feel friendly, because Guyun is also a Protoss, although half of her body is demon blood. The son of the gods and demons, now there is only one in the three realms, that is their divine concubine, the Langya female emperor of the three realms! The two men had cried into tears. They shouted at the imperial concubine, but soon their voices were drowned in the noise. But they still kept shouting, trying to let Gu Yun hear their voice. She is not the princess of the forest of elves, but the princess of all living beings in their three worlds! Gu Yun''s consciousness began to become blurred. Vaguely, she seemed to hear the word "divine imperial concubine", which made her heart tremble fiercely. Since she woke up, everyone around her called her Princess, but she resisted the name in the bottom of her heart, and now she seems to know why. She''s not their princess! But everyone''s princess! Or the lady Langya! The person she loves is not Xi min, but Si Qi. She remembered everything. Xi min was the elf boy she saved in the mortal world. Maybe she was wrong at the beginning. If she didn''t save him at the beginning, wouldn''t she have this fallen elf who endangers the three worlds now. This underground arena takes killing as entertainment and catches children of all ethnic groups. How can it exist without Ximin''s permission! "Go to hell!" A man was close to Gu Yun''s body and waved his sword to the fatal place. Gu Yun seemed to be scared silly and stood still, which made the man''s eyes burst out with ecstasy. Just when he thought he was going to succeed, suddenly, a cold long sword was inserted into his chest and ran through the whole heart. At the same time, everyone maintained a movement and stood still as if they had been fixed. They stared at Gu Yun like a ghost, because just at that moment, an extremely powerful force broke out from Gu Yun, and all their spiritual power was suppressed back to a corner of their body in an instant! Chapter 1118 What''s going on? Why did such amazing power suddenly break out when people who had no strength to bind chickens a moment ago? Everyone is shocked. The lonely cloud at this moment has long been a powerful existence that they can''t shake. The pressure emanating from the lonely cloud made all of them unable to move. The alarm bell in their hearts sounded again and again, and death was approaching them. In this unexpected turn, the other two Protoss teenagers were silly. They stared at the lonely cloud for a moment. After reaction, there was a burst of ecstasy. This is their divine concubine. Their divine concubine is back! They couldn''t restrain their excited hearts. The silver pupils sent out a bright and clear light, which was full of worship for Gu Yun. Gu Yun indifferently took back the world sword, and the elf fell to the ground, bleeding like a note, and dyed the ground red in an instant. The fallen elves drink blood, eat human flesh, kill for entertainment and destroy for direction. It is recorded in the ancient history that since their existence, the fallen elves have provoked countless wars and caused the world to suffer. Their goal from beginning to end is not to conquer other creatures and rule the world, but to destroy all creatures except them. In their cognition, the elves are the highest race and the most beautiful creature in the world. All races except the elves are low and ugly, and should not live in this world at all. Therefore, they want to kill all creatures except the elves, so that only their elves are left in this world, clean and beautiful. Therefore, after realizing the harm of falling elves, other races joined hands to kill them and strangle the danger in the cradle. Gu Yun looked at the fallen elves in front of him and saw all the killing opportunities in his eyes. After the shackles bound to memory are destroyed, the inherited memory is revived again. In the face of killing, only killing can stop killing! The sword clanked and the sword meaning was noisy. Two bright lights burst out from the lonely cloud and went straight into the sky. The white light column and the black light column were juxtaposed behind the lonely cloud. You can see the virtual shadow of the bright and dark gods in the light. From ancient times, all people were crawling painfully on the ground at this time. What diffused in their eyes was fear, despair and pain. Until then, they finally realized what a terrible existence they provoked. At the same time, in the fairy forest palace, at the moment when the light column rose into the sky, Xi min suddenly stood up from the throne. His eyes were full of amazement. The next moment, Xi min''s figure disappeared in the palace. His heart jumped very quickly at this moment. Only solitary cloud could make such a movement in the forest of elves! Why did Gu Yun appear in the underground arena? Did she think of everything? This idea made his uneasiness expand infinitely. After a few breaths, Xi min had arrived at the underground arena. The corpses were everywhere. The blood gathered into a pool of blood and flowed to his feet. The smell of blood came to his face. In this sea of corpses, there was a figure standing lingran, with black hair scattered a little disorderly, and the eyes of red and silver were full of Su Sha, as cold as ice. The corpses piled up under her feet, and she seemed to climb out of hell, and the smell of death haunted her. Chapter 1119 Xi min looked at the lonely cloud like this and was stunned in situ for a moment. He knew he couldn''t keep the lonely cloud. At the moment of Xi min''s arrival, Gu Yun found him. As soon as the world-class sword in her hand turned, the blade was aimed at Xi min. she did not hide the killing intention in her eyes, which made Xi min feel a dull pain in her heart. He raised a bitter smile on his lips. He was not afraid of Gu Yun''s sword. He approached Gu Yun step by step. From beginning to end, Gu Yun looked at him coldly and resolutely. Until the blade touched his chest, Xi min stopped. He raised his eyes, looked at Gu Yun deeply, and said word by word: "Gu Yun, do you want to kill me?" "Yes!" Gu Yun answered without hesitation. When she realized that all this was Ximin''s plot, she knew that Ximin could not stay any longer, otherwise she would become a scourge in the future. Although she was not a good person, she would never allow any scourge to endanger the safety of the people around her. Xi min lowered his head slowly, and the color of pain flashed in his eyes. He was so humble that he wanted to keep Gu Yun in such a despicable way, but God still couldn''t fulfill him. Since he was born, he has never been treated well by the world, and Gu Yun is like a gift from fate, so he wants to hold on to her. But why can''t his little wish satisfy him! God is so unfair. What he pursues all his life, Siqi can get without effort. Whether he has a prominent life experience, respected by thousands of people, or supreme status, but Gu Yun, he will never let go! "Gu Yun, do it. I once swore in my heart that I would not be against you in any situation!" Xi Min said softly, looking at the gentle and affectionate eyes of Gu Yun. His heart had rotted into the dark mud, and the only clean place was a lonely cloud. He can give everything for her, even his life! Gu Yun''s hand trembled for a moment, and he always paid attention to the Xi min of Gu Yun. He saw her hesitation for a moment, and a sincere smile bloomed on her lips. He suddenly said, "Gu Yun, can I hold you?" As soon as he finished, he didn''t give Gu Yun the chance to refuse. He took a step forward against the Qingshi sword and hugged Gu Yun. The Qingshi sword ran through his heart, and the blood immediately gushed out and dyed Gu Yun''s clothes red. Gu Yun opened his eyes wide and his body was stiff in place. Xi min put his head on Gu Yun''s shoulder. He smiled in her ear and said, "I know I have committed many evils. I will die sooner or later. If I can die in your hand, I will die without regret!" With these words, Xi min''s hand hung down powerlessly. At the moment when his body was about to fall, Gu Yun caught him. Her eyes were full of complexity. Until death, Xi min''s lips were full of a satisfied smile. Because at the last moment, Gu Yun''s hesitation means that he also has a place in her heart, which is enough! Only now did he get real relief! Two Protoss teenagers huddled in the corner and looked at Gu Yun in horror. They didn''t even dare to give out an atmosphere. Gu Yun''s cruel means had frightened them, but she saved them. They had some little entanglements in their hearts. Gu Yun was their benefactor, and they shouldn''t be so afraid of her. Xi min''s body turns into little bits of light green fluorescence in the hands of solitary clouds, like stars all over the sky, scattered in the wind, leading to the unknown. Chapter 1120 Gu Yun was stunned for a long time. She didn''t come back until all the elves in the elves forest were disturbed because of the death of the elves king. At the moment she stood up, a bright light suddenly flew from the front, fell on the wrist of Gu Yun, turned into a heaven and earth chain, and Xiaoqing flew out of the heaven and earth chain. He wanted to jump into the arms of Gu Yun immediately, but he soon noticed the unusual smell in the air. He looked at Gu Yun with worry, and finally fell on Gu Yun''s shoulder and accompanied Gu Yun silently. Gu Yun''s fingers moved slightly, and the Qingshi sword automatically flew into the heaven and earth chain. Everything was silent and everything was over. At that time, she saved Xi min herself and promised him that she would send him to the position of ELF KING and protect him for a lifetime. But now, she killed him herself Lonely cloud condenses eyebrows, and there is a sense of sadness between his looks. Why did things evolve to this point? Probably from the beginning, she didn''t really understand Xi min. Gu Yun''s eyes swept over the two Protoss teenagers and received Gu Yun''s eyes. The two teenagers immediately shrunk. Gu Yun''s eyes were too cold, which made them finally summon up their courage and dissipated immediately. "If you want to live, follow me!" Gu Yun left a sentence and turned to tear the space away. The two Protoss teenagers were stunned for a moment, and immediately caught up after they reacted. At the moment they left, the sky burning flames swallowed up the whole underground arena. All the elves rushed into this underground arena for the first time. They looked at the bloody slaughterhouse in front of them, couldn''t stop retching, and immediately withdrew! All the Elves were as pale as paper. Looking at the wanton tongue of fire, they didn''t know how to react. They didn''t wake up until the whole underground palace turned into ruins and the bones inside turned into ashes. This accident has brought earth shaking changes to the forest of elves. On the other side, Gu Yun has left the spirit forest with two Protoss teenagers. Outside the forest of elves is still an ancient jungle. The great joy of escaping from death cheered the two young boys. They thought they were dead this time. They never thought that they were the only two surviving children in that group. This experience is like a nightmare for them who grew up in a greenhouse. The two raised their heads and looked at the back of Gu Yun in front. The little boy of the protoss with a little courage summoned up his courage and said to Gu Yun, "Princess God, are we going back to the temple next?" Gu Yun turned around and took a faint look at them. He drew a transmission array and threw them inside. Before they could say a word, they had been transmitted back to the temple. Seeing off the two Protoss teenagers, Gu Yun looked at the road ahead and flashed a daze in her eyes. The world was vast. Where should she go to find Siqi? What about him and Mu Yixuan now? When she had no direction, Gu Yun turned around and was ready to go back to the Shura hall to find news, suddenly, a burst of white light came in front of her. In the confession light, she slowly walked out of a tall and straight figure. Gu Yun stagnated his feet, stared at him and said in a positive tone, "you know where Siqi is!" "I know." The man nodded and looked down at the lonely cloud with a somewhat dark look in his eyes. "I''m going to find him!" Gu yundao. "Follow me!" Chapter 1121 Words fall, a burst of Qinghui shrouded their figure, and the next moment, they disappeared in place. In the ruins of time and space, the turbulent flow of time and space splits the heaven and earth, the vigorous wind rages, and the endless cold disperses. The star awn is extinguished in the dark. The lonely cloud raises his feet and steps into the ruins of time and space. The star awn immediately surrounds her, the invisible boundary is spread, and the turbulent flow is resisted several miles away. Since stepping into the ruins of time and space, the mood of solitary cloud has never been quiet. With the deepening, it becomes more and more intense. "Where''s Siqi?" Gu Yun turned back and looked at Xuan raft. There was a tremor in her voice that she hadn''t noticed. Xuan raft''s eyes fell on the boundless star world outside the ruins of time and space. His thin lips closed into a line. After a long time, he heard his voice. "He fell into another space with Mu Yixuan." "What space?" Gu Yun asked. "A space that is not at all level with our world." Xuan raft answered in a deep voice, with deep concern flashing in the bottom of his eyes. "Although I don''t know what your current identity is, you must know where Siqi is and have the ability to transfer me to him, right?" Gu Yun tilted his head slightly, looked at Xuan raft and said in a condensing voice. Xuan raft''s eyes fell back on Gu Yun. You sighed deeply, and a struggle flashed in his eyes: "do you really want to go? Even if you pay your life for it? " Gu Yun frowned and suddenly became nervous: "is Siqi in danger?" "Yes, his current situation is very bad. All his strength is in an extremely violent state. I think you already know his true identity. He is the LORD God of the universe. His power affects all small worlds in the whole world. Now, with his power out of control, small worlds have collapsed one after another. The current Lord God is looking for him in all worlds. Therefore, Siqi is now in a very dangerous situation, and you are the only one who may awaken his special existence. However, accordingly, you will face life danger. The power of the LORD God is inaccessible to anyone. This is the most destructive power in the world. " When he said this, Xuan raft paused and stared at Gu Yun. His eyes were filled with complex and unspeakable emotions. Next, he was not sure whether Gu Yun could bear it. After all, there is no more shocking fact than this. "If at ordinary times, even if Si Qi awakens the power of the LORD God, he will definitely not hurt you. But now, Si Qi is in a state of out of control, so you should be mentally prepared. Si Qi may have lost his self-consciousness. In other words, he may not recognize you." How much does Guyun weigh in Siqi''s heart? All of them see it. That''s why he said that Guyun is the only special existence that may awaken Siqi. The power of the LORD God can make countless small worlds collapse in a single thought. Then, if Siqi, who is completely out of control, forgets Gu Yun, or can''t recognize Gu Yun, Gu Yun will become a victim of the power of the LORD God at any time. This is not a shocking gamble! Take the life of Gu Yun and the life of all creatures in the world as a bet. Hearing the speech, Gu Yun smiled softly, and his voice was full of certainty: "he won''t kill me!" Because the unbreakable fetters between them have been deeply engraved in their flesh and soul! The soul never dies. "Take me there! Since the current Lord God is looking for Siqi, it seems that he is the man behind the scenes. Only before he finds Siqi, he can suppress the LORD God power leaked by Siqi back into his body, can this evil be avoided, right? " Chapter 1122 Xuan raft was stunned for a moment, and Shu Er smiled: "smart girls are really not likable. Since you have made a decision, it''s inconvenient for me to say anything more. Go, Siqi is waiting for you in another world." With xuanraft''s words falling, thousands of stars converged into a sea of stars, sweeping the lonely cloud. The lonely cloud was in a trance for a moment, and she was already in another world when it was dark and bright. The cold invades everywhere, and everywhere you can see is ice and snow, and you can''t see the end of the glacier. It''s the spirit power of the ice system that surrounds the lonely cloud, and it can''t resist the cold. In the vast glacier, in addition to the occasional wind and snow, the rest is cold and dead. The lonely cloud raises its feet and walks to the depths of the glacier. In front, there is an extremely powerful force fluctuation, which destroys the air flow of the whole glacier, making this field form one black hole after another. The area close to the source of power is already full of holes. The lonely clouds stagnate and stare at the front with a slight frown. In front of her, she was shrouded in endless black fog. Through the black fog, she could vaguely see the vague figure inside. Gu Yun clenched his fist and walked firmly towards the power center. At the moment of approaching, she had determined that the person inside was Siqi! "Master, master, you can''t move forward any more, this power, this power..." the voice of Xiaoqing suddenly rang out in Gu Yun''s mind, containing deep fear, "it will kill you!" The last few words of little love were almost uttered in a trembling voice. The heaven and earth chain connects the whole heaven and earth. As the spirit of the heaven and earth chain, Xiaoqing is so afraid of a thing for the first time. Gu Yun turned a deaf ear and approached step by step. Every step forward, the tyrannical forces around her seemed to tear her apart. She had just built a protective barrier around her body. The next second, the barrier would fall apart. Severe pain hit from every sense of her body. She overdraw all her divine power to resist, but it was a drop in the bucket. The sense of powerlessness penetrated her whole body, and her consciousness began to become blurred. Under this huge force, Xiaoqing could no longer resist and was forcibly disconnected from Gu Yun. Gu Yun clenched his fist and blood spilled between his fingers. She raised her eyes, looked at the figure gradually clear from the thick black fog in front, and smiled gently. She finally walked through the black fog and saw Siqi. When she came here, Gu Yun''s body was at the end of her power. At the moment she saw Si Qi, she couldn''t hold on. As soon as her body was soft, Gu Yun immediately leaned the world sword on the ground to support her body. Gu Yun stared and looked at Si Qi. In the dense black fog, Si Qi, dressed in black, knelt on one knee, slightly lowered his eyes, and his hair fell disorderly. The shadow covered his face, which made people can''t see how he looked. The rage emanated from him and destroyed the boundless glacier. "Si Qi." Gu Yun whispered Si Qi''s name. Hearing the sound, Siqi, who was shrouded in the dead silence, slowly raised his head. His eyes were deep and cold, like an abyss that could not be seen to the end, filled with darkness, enough to devour everything. I don''t know when Siqi''s star like purple pupils turned into extreme black with devastating. In those eyes, there was nothing but cold. Gu Yun looked at him with a moment of stiffness. In her mind, Xuan raft''s words - Siqi may never recognize her again! Chapter 1123 The current situation has proved that Xuan raft is right. At this moment, in Siqi''s eyes, she is a stranger. Realizing this, Gu Yun felt her heart aching like a knife. She thought she could face it calmly, but she found that it was not as easy as she thought. Siqi gazed at the lonely cloud for a moment. The next moment, he attacked the lonely cloud without hesitation. The cold wind around turned into a sharp wind blade and aimed at the lonely cloud. The next moment, the sound of breaking the wind came, and all the wind blades swept away towards the lonely cloud. Now Gu Yun has no room to parry. She has exhausted all her divine power to come here, and the pressure on her makes her unable to even mobilize the divine power in the air. However, from beginning to end, Gu Yun''s gaze at Si Qi was firm. Even when the wind blade fell on her, her eyes never left SI Qi. The wind blade cut the skin, and the blood immediately seeped out of the wound and flowed a little on the clear ice. The smell of blood scattered in the air, and Siqi''s cold eyes were dull for a moment. He suddenly cried out in pain, covered his head with both hands, and his expression was full of struggle. His mouth read: "no! Absolutely not! " Gu Yun opened her eyes happily. She knew that Siqi''s consciousness had come back. Sure enough, even in a completely unconscious state, Siqi had an almost instinctive protection for her. "Si Qi." Gu Yun called his name again. Siqi leaned forward and put his hands on the ground. With one mouth, he spit out his hard work. His black eyes slowly turned into purple like a bright star river. Reason gradually returned to his eyes. With the return of reason, there was pain and despair in Siqi''s eyes. He can''t forgive himself for hurting Gu Yun! Gu Yun struggled to get close to Siqi. Sensing her attempt, Siqi immediately stopped her: "don''t get close to me!" His voice spread all over the boundless glacier, and the blood had climbed up in his staring eyes. He tried his best to suppress the violent force in his body. Once this force was released again, it would seriously hurt the lonely cloud again. There is no doubt that his existence is the most dangerous for Gu Yun. Every time Gu Yun gets close to him, he will be more dangerous. His power has been completely out of control. He doesn''t want to hurt Gu Yun even if he destroys himself. "Don''t come near me, I will hurt you or even kill you!" Si Qi said painfully. "Stay away from me, get out of here now, come on!" He can already feel that the power in his body will break out of the cocoon again, which is already a limit. After listening to Si Qi''s words, Gu Yun was unmoved. She looked at him firmly and said in a firm voice, "tell me how I can help you. I''ll pay any price for it!" "It''s too late!" Siqi''s lips aroused a bitter smile. At the moment of the awakening of the power of the LORD God, he was no longer him. Si Qi gritted his teeth and waved his hand. A space crack appeared behind Gu Yun. A huge suction force seeped out from the space crack. Gu Yun stepped back uncontrollably. Her eyes were cold and suddenly smiled: "Si Qi, my decision will never change, and no one can control it! So, I said I won''t go. Even you can''t drive me away from you! " Chapter 1124 As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yun pulled out the Qingshi sword in his hand, exhausted his whole body''s strength and inserted it into the ice again until two-thirds of the blade disappeared. In Siqi''s pupils, black and purple intersected, and soon became a very dark dark purple with evil Qi. "Lonely cloud, no!" Si Qi said this hard, and his voice became very broken in the wind and snow. Gu Yun ignored him, and the space crack behind her closed slowly due to the loosening of Siqi''s will. At the moment of closing, she immediately rushed to Siqi with her teeth. When passing through the layers of black fog, the pain from her body was like late, and finally she was numb. The blood of the son of God and devil is the bane of all enchantments. Then, does it also have an effect on these barriers around Siqi''s body? Thinking of this in his heart, Qingshi sword waved several sharp sword meanings. At the moment when the sword meanings played out, Gu Yun was immediately covered with black and blue, and his blood was sprinkled in the air. Finally, it turned into a burst of red fog, which penetrated into the black fog around Si Qi''s body, and the two phases merged. You can obviously feel that the barriers built around Siqi''s body are weakening a little. Gu Yun smiled. It seems that she guessed right. Looking at Gu Yun''s self mutilation, Si Qi''s pupils trembled violently. He suddenly clenched his fist, and a golden light spread around him. The darker the ink in Si Qi''s eyes, the less the black fog. Finally, the last barrier on Si Qi was broken. At the moment when Gu Yun came to Si Qi, he hugged him with his last strength. The blood on her rubbed against Si Qi. Si Qi''s Jian pupil was obscure and crazy. He hugged Gu Yun fiercely. They seemed to want to integrate each other into their bones and blood at this moment and never separate again. Gu Yun''s body has been completely overdrawn. Such a weak state is very bad for her. However, at the moment of holding Siqi, her heart has been filled with satisfaction. She is not the same as Siqi. She can do nothing, but she can''t live without each other. "Si Qi, I can''t lose you!" Gu Yun whispered in Siqi''s ear. Si Qi''s current situation is like a battle between heaven and man. On one hand, he can''t hurt Gu Yun''s reason, while on the other hand, he is crazy and possessive of Gu Yun. In this out of control state, the darkness in his heart was magnified several times, so that he could no longer hide his desire. In this struggle, Siqi''s consciousness has become chaotic. He knows that the person in front of him is a lonely cloud, but everything else is not clear. His world has been surrounded by chaos. As soon as he turned over, he pressed Gu Yun under him. Gu Yun''s back was against the bone cold ice, and she frowned slightly. As soon as he raised his eyes, he bumped into Siqi''s cold and deep eyes. The emotion overflowing inside was as turbulent as the water of the North underworld, leading people to fall into the abyss of eternal disaster. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. Si Qi lowered his head and buried his head in his neck. The dumb voice sounded in Gu Yun''s ear: "Gu Yun, do you know what serious consequences you will bring!" The black fog around their bodies became thick and dispersed again, like falling into a cave without light, gloomy and depressed. Gu Yun looked at Si Qi''s raised head, looked at his eyes and asked softly, "what do you want to do?" Chapter 1125 "I want to... Possess you!" The ink faded, and his purple pupils were as deep as an endless abyss, full of paranoia and madness, but his expression was forbearing. Even if he suppressed the solitary cloud, Siqi also tried his best to restrain his strength for fear of hurting the solitary cloud. In this state, he can''t say whether it is normal or abnormal. Consciously or unconsciously, he is him. The man in front of him is Si Qi, who is worth doing everything. Gu Yun raised his hand, climbed up Siqi''s neck, stared at his dark pupils, and smiled softly: "as you wish!" As long as it is Siqi''s request, she will never refuse. Si Qi''s eyes were dark and kissed Gu Yun''s lips, like a trapped beast in a desperate situation, seizing the last hope. In the boundless glacier, the biting cold, such as the molten body, this deep love has long been engraved on my heart. I want to put my own brand on you, body and even soul! Gu Yun, from the moment you are in my life, I can''t leave you anymore! ¡­¡­ The wind and snow are raging, and the makeup is wrapped in the pure white world. The powerful force enough to overturn the world is weakened a little. Even the howling wind gradually converges, and the world tends to be calm. A slender figure walked slowly in the glacier. Her body was wrapped in a snow fur, which was almost integrated with the snow covered ground. On her shoulder, a small figure shrunk, and tears fell in her big eyes: "master, your body is too weak, you need to rest." Gu Yun shook his head gently: "I''m fine." "The master is a big liar. You don''t seem to be all right!" Xiaoqing said while wiping her tears. Now Gu Yun''s face is as pale as paper. Although the wound on her body has scarred, she can''t hide her weakness. In this way, Gu Yun will die sooner or later. Gu Yun did not speak, but walked forward with his head down. Xiaoqing wiped away her tears and saw that Gu Yun didn''t answer, so she changed another question: "master, since you have worked hard to find the LORD God, why are you leaving now?" Gu Yun''s footsteps were slightly stagnant, raised his eyes and looked at the boundless front. In his voice, there was imperceptible helplessness: "my strength is not strong enough, I... Can''t be a burden to him!" The lonely cloud said in a faint voice, and the light voice was dispersed by the wind, and her eyes became misty. She is still too weak after all! Under the uncontrollable power of the LORD God, she was like a newborn baby. She had no power to parry and ended up fighting with her life. Such a weak she, staying with Siqi, will only become his weakness and make him fall into a deeper desperate situation. Siqi doesn''t need a weakness, and she won''t be his weakness! Therefore, she decided to leave Siqi and inherit the power of the light God and the dark god. When she was strong enough, she would look for Siqi again! In the vast world, not only Siqi has the power of the LORD God, but also another person also has the power of the LORD God. They don''t have much time left! "Then, is it really safe to hand over the LORD God into the hands of strangers?" Xiaoqing''s face is tangled. When he is trapped in the heaven and earth chain, he finally gets in touch with Gu Yun and can leave the heaven and earth chain, but he finds that Gu Yun is black and blue. In addition to the unconscious Siqi and the standing solitary cloud, there are three more people in the glacier! Chapter 1126 The three were shrouded in a hazy white light, so he didn''t see the appearance of the three. The only thing he could be sure was that the three were so strong that he couldn''t break the barrier around their bodies. Then he saw that Guyun handed Siqi to a man, who then disappeared with Siqi. The rest of the time was the conversation between Guyun and the other two people. The border cut off their voices inside. He couldn''t hear their conversation, but after the two people left, Gu Yun became like this, which made him very worried. Gu Yun was seriously injured, but now he braved the wind and snow and wasted his body again and again. "Si Qi is the safest among them!" Hearing Xiaoqing''s question, Gu Yun answered softly. When she decided to leave Siqi temporarily, she spread the news to the light God and the dark god. Since the current Lord God has found Siqi''s existence, he will not tolerate him to live. At present, Siqi''s state is very weak, and she has no strength to protect him. Even if she was unwilling, she had to entrust Siqi to the light God and the dark god. However, to her surprise, the sea god came with the light God and the dark god. Poseidon just looked at them with a complex look, and then answered her request and took Siqi to other worlds. This was originally their responsibility. Like the God of light and the God of darkness, the sea god is the old part of the death string of the main God Emperor. Although they still obey the orders of the current main god Luo Xiu, their hearts are still towards the death string of the emperor. So when Gu Yun thanked them, several people hurriedly said that this was what they should do. From their mouth, Gu Yun knew that Siqi''s real name was the same as his name when he was no God - Emperor die string. This time, the light God and the dark god did not continue to hide her and confess everything to her. More than two thousand years ago or even longer, the strength of the emperor''s death string was weakened, because his heart shook. As the main god of the world, although he was in charge of countless worlds, he was always alone with him. Emperor die string was born in the world. He has existed in this world for more than ten thousand years. In the passage of time Ganges, his heart that has long been eroded by loneliness has been irresistibly shaken. As the LORD God, the emperor''s death string cut off seven emotions and six desires. In these tens of thousands of years, he has never had joys and sorrows. Through the ukiyo mirror, he can see everyone''s voice and face and smile in the world. Watching them laugh when they are happy, cry when they are sad, and angry when they are angry, he can''t help wondering what kind of feeling it is? At the moment when the idea came out of his mind, it sprouted in the heart of emperor miexian. At that moment, he finally knew what he wanted - he wanted to experience the seven emotions and six desires, joys, sorrows and joys of mortals! Therefore, the heart of the emperor''s death string was shaken. As the LORD God, if he wants to go to other worlds, he must weaken his strength. Otherwise, once his strength fluctuates beyond the bearing range of that world, it will collapse. However, just after the emperor''s death string weakened his strength, Luo Xiu, the head of many secondary gods, launched a sneak attack on the emperor''s death string at this time. Chapter 1127 Emperor miexian never thought that his men would betray, especially Luo Xiu, who he trusted most, and was easily won by Luo Xiu without defense. Luo Xiu''s original intention is to destroy the gods and souls of the emperor''s death string and completely disappear from the world. However, as the main god of the world, the emperor''s death string is so easy to die. He has exhausted all kinds of methods and can''t destroy the gods and souls of the Emperor''s death string. Finally, after reading all kinds of ancient books, Luo Xiu finally found a way to destroy the spirit of the emperor''s death string. Only by weakening the power of the spirit first, and in this world, only time can do it. Therefore, Luo Xiu created a cage for the emperor''s death string, which is the three realms they are in, or should be called the prison realm. Luo Xiu took reincarnation as an illusion, let the emperor''s death string sink in the prison realm, and personally woven a beautiful dream for him. Therefore, all the best things in the world are emperor''s death strings, but everything he wants will be sent to him the next moment. Even if he is a tyrant, countless people will follow him to the death, and no one can shake his position. Isn''t power the most degenerate thing in the world! With supreme power, no matter money or beauty, someone will offer it with both hands. He just needs to trap the emperor''s death string in this cage forever and wait for time to destroy him. After two thousand years, when he thought the emperor''s death string had completely fallen, he didn''t think he had found the clue of the world. Once he broke through the shackles of the law, he would remember everything in the past. Luo Xiu was afraid. Without hesitation, he chose to let the emperor die and enter reincarnation again. As a result, the godless statue fell, and the emperor''s death string became Siqi. The scenery was still infinite. He wanted wind and rain. However, in view of the example of godless statue, Luo Xiu did not dare to give him strong strength. Therefore, Siqi had a weak constitution that could not be cultivated since he was born and needed to rely on a lot of drugs to continue his life. In any way, he is an out and out ordinary human. Luo Xiu was relieved to be his Lord God. As everyone knows, when Luo Xiu lowered the so-called heavenly punishment to erase the emperor''s death string, they were found by the God of light and the God of darkness. Only the last Lord God''s death string could make Luo Xiu fight so much. Among the nine gods, the gods are all capable. Therefore, after Luo Xiu killed the emperor''s death string, no one raised an objection. In the worship of the gods, Luo Xiu became a new main God. However, as the confidants of the emperor''s death string, they knew what kind of despicable means Luo Xiu used. Therefore, when the emperor died and reincarnated Siqi, the gods of light and darkness jointly pushed the prison world to the track of other worlds. Therefore, the world that Si Qi treats is confused with other worlds, and Si Qi is an ordinary person without spiritual power. Unless he awakens the power of the LORD God, no one can find the specific location of the prison world from the vast world, even the current Lord God Luo Xiu. They believe that their Lord God, the death string, will never be destroyed by Luo Xiu so easily! As for the fact that Gu Yun happened to be in the prison world, it was a complete accident. Because the prison world is confused with other worlds, they can''t find the specific world of the main God. After the sea god created the solitary cloud, it was because of the solitary evil couple that he chose the prison world as the world where the solitary cloud grew up. In a sense, the prison world is the dream that Luo Xiu weaves for Siqi, so even if he doesn''t know all the truth, Siqi also feels that everything around him is so unreal. Chapter 1128 In his words, it was like seeing flowers in the fog. Although everyone around him was fresh, he felt out of tune with them. As the prince of Xuanyin Dynasty, he has been rich in clothes and food since he was born. He is surrounded by a large group of servant girls. He also has his father, Empress and empress who love him, as well as Xuan raft, the strongest man in Kyushu mainland, as his adoptive father. But he still felt lonely. He often felt that everything around him was an illusion. Therefore, when the solitary cloud appeared, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. Gu Yun does not completely belong to this world. To be exact, her birthplace should be in the jiuzhong divine world, which comes from the same place as the emperor''s death string. In Si Qi''s eyes, Gu Yun became the only real existence. This is also the reason why Gu Yun can safely pass through the evil spirit left by the emperor''s death string in the Shura hall and see the residual shadow of the emperor''s death string in the palace. From the moment she awakened her divine power and saw the God of light and the God of darkness, she has got rid of the shackles of the laws of heaven and earth. Gu Yun remembered what Siqi had said to her in the holy land. He said that he always felt that the world was like a huge cage. Everything around him was like the moon in the water. Only the lonely clouds made him feel real and at ease. So when he saw Gu Yun in the mercenary trade union, Si Qi decided to leave Gu Yun, or he should also rely on Gu Yun, because he didn''t want to experience his general loneliness in the world. So from the beginning, Si Qi approached Gu Yun with a very simple purpose. He was unconditionally good to Gu Yun because he was afraid that Gu Yun would leave him, so he was left alone, so he had to hold on to Gu Yun''s hand. When his subordinates asked him if he liked Gu Yun, he felt a little at a loss. At that time, he just had a great favor for Gu Yun. If you really want to say the kind of love between men and women, it doesn''t matter. But in the later life and death, Gu Yun was always with him. She kept their promise and she would protect him forever. She did it, and he gave his heart out. Si Qi didn''t know when he fell in love with Gu Yun. When he realized it, he had already been deeply in love and hopeless. He can''t live without lonely clouds! In the past, it was Gu Yun who protected him. Because of his weakness, he could only watch Gu Yun die in front of him. He hated that weak and powerless himself. So he became stronger and stronger step by step, just for protection. ¡ª¡ªBecome God for you, invincible! Mortal''s seven emotions and six desires, joys and sorrows, when he really tried, he found that it was such torture. Joy and pain are always connected. One moment it can make you like a cloud, and the next moment it can drive you to hell. Her feelings for Gu Yun, which made him unable to open his mouth, made him feel confused and uneasy. She was afraid that she would lose Gu Yun, so she closed it in her heart and didn''t dare to reveal it until Gu Yun gave him the answer. The surprise at that moment made him realize that his past, perhaps tens of thousands of years, was to wait for the emergence of solitary clouds. Fortunately, he didn''t lack time. He waited! "Lonely cloud..." the weak whisper echoed in the empty hall. Suddenly, a pair of purple pupils opened in the dark. At the same time, the powerful force spread rapidly around and razed a few miles to the ground. Chapter 1129 The figure of Poseidon was stiff in the air. The corners of his mouth twitched a few times. His face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and his eyes were murderous: which loser! I''m just a time to turn around! I demolished my mansion! When he saw the Ling Ao figure standing in the ruins, the words that had rushed to his throat were swallowed back by him immediately. He dared not scold the LORD God with his ten courage. Poseidon immediately picked up a spring smile, walked towards Siqi, asked with concern, "my Lord, are you awake? Do you feel any discomfort? " Siqi slowly turned his head and looked at the sea god. His voice was low: "where is the lonely cloud?" Poseidon was stunned by Siqi''s words. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t he ask "where is this?"? My Lord, why don''t you play cards according to common sense! I''m about to answer "sea temple" like a stream of good advice! The sea god had a little resentment in his heart, but he didn''t show it at all. He smiled and said, "this is what Princess Gu... Asked me to give it to you." When he wanted to mention Gu Yun''s name, he immediately received Si Qi''s bad eyes, so he quickly changed his mouth. At the same time, I feel a little ashamed of the LORD God''s possessiveness and declaration of sovereignty. In this way, Lord God has remembered everything! The Sea God breathed a sigh of relief. Since the LORD God has recovered all his memories, it is not far from restoring his strength. Siqi took a small crystal stone from the sea god. The diamond Amethyst reflected the glittering and translucent light. At the moment when Siqi''s fingers met, the voice of solitary cloud sounded in his mind. "Siqi, I''m going to inherit the power of the light God and the dark god, so don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. When I have enough strength, I will find you again. From then on, we will never separate! " Siqi clenched the crystal stone in his hand. Poseidon stood behind him and looked at him with concern in his eyes. Although the power of solitary cloud barely suppressed the tyrannical power in Siqi because of their double cultivation, it has always been in an unstable state and may erupt again at any time. This time they fooled around under Luo Xiu''s eyes, but next time they won''t be so lucky. What the current si Qi can''t do is to show his face in the prison world, because Luo Xiu has found him in the prison world. Fortunately, they turned people away first. In the boundless glacier, although his memory is a little confused, he also vaguely remembers some fragments, he and lonely cloud Si Qi slowly closed his eyes and collected the dark light at the bottom of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, there was a cold star in his eyes: "send me to the sea of evil spirits!" Hearing the speech, Poseidon was dull for a moment. After reacting, he immediately set off a storm in his calm blue eyes, full of unbelievable words. He almost thought he was hearing something, or Siqi was joking, but Siqi''s expression clearly told him that he was not joking. He was more serious and rational than anyone at the moment. Poseidon''s voice sank: "yes!" He sighed in his heart that these two people are really more desperate than each other! Although their spirits are immortal and will not really die, the pain during this period is more painful than death. Siqi drooped his eyes. His eyes were as deep as the dark abyss, swallowing the last light at the bottom of his eyes: lonely cloud, I won''t let anyone have a chance to hurt you! anybody! Chapter 1130 "Master, who were those three just now? I feel great! " Xiaoqing was lying on Gu Yun''s shoulder and recalled the boundary around the three people that he couldn''t break. He couldn''t help asking in doubt. "God of light, God of darkness, God of the sea." Gu Yun didn''t hide it and truthfully told them their identities. Surprise flashed in Xiaoqing''s eyes. He had heard of the light God and the dark god, but what about the sea god? Isn''t there only one sea emperor in the divine world? Looking at Xiaoqing, Gu Yun recalled what the God of light said to her. The heaven and earth chain is not a thing of the three worlds, but comes from the nine divine worlds outside the three worlds. Therefore, people in the three realms cannot contract with the heaven and earth chain, which is why its former owners Fang Shuya and Wuqing can''t give full play to the real power of the heaven and earth chain. Perhaps, this is destiny! Gu Yun thought in his heart. The God of light and the God of darkness said that if they want to get their inheritance, they must cross this boundless glacier and go out by her own strength. Because the power of the LORD God affected the whole glacier, all the monsters in the glacier fled to the edge of the glacier in fear. Now the power of the LORD God has disappeared, and it won''t be long before all the monsters will return to the glacier again. She will face a fierce battle! But this is not to be feared. No one can stop her now. Kill God in case of God, kill Buddha in case of Buddha! "Master, there are others approaching us!" Xiaoqing suddenly flew into the air and looked ahead. Not far from them, there was a large group of people coming towards them, or it was more accurate to say half man and half beast. Gu Yun put the divine knowledge in the past, and the situation of the group of orcs immediately spread to her mind. It was a group of creatures with the upper body of monsters and the lower body of humans. Some of the upper body was like a horse, some of the upper body was like a cow, and some of the upper body was like a wolf. This is a cluster of unidentified creatures with the characteristics of a variety of wild animals. The only thing they have in common is that they have strong legs like humans, which are muscular and full of strength. However, after a few breaths, this group of unidentified creatures came to the front and surrounded the solitary cloud. Their eyes looking at the solitary cloud were full of greed. When Xiaoqing saw their appearance, he immediately covered his eyes in shame and shouted, "master, they are not dressed!" Except for the upper body, the lower body of this group of unidentified creatures is the same as that of human beings, and they are all male. They walk birds in broad daylight! Hearing the voice of Xiaoqing, the group of unidentified creatures laughed: "clothes? We don''t need clothes! " As they spoke, they held up their small stomachs, showing off and touching their stuff. Looking at their appearance, Gu Yun finally found their information in the inheritance memory. Thar, a kind of snow monster, has the upper body of a beast and the lower body of a human. The ancestors of the thars are the product of the combination of human beings and wild animals, so they can also be called orcs, but they are alienated orcs. In this world, the form of orcs is generally human, but some parts of the body remain the characteristics of wild animals, which will never be completely aesthetic like the thar family. This race is called the most obscene race of all races. They are completely dominated by desire and are proud of their lower body, so they never use clothes to cover up. That''s why this race was driven to the uninhabited glacier to survive. Chapter 1131 At this moment, their eyes looking at the lonely cloud are full of the desire of the beast, naked and undisguised. "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect such a beauty in this place where birds don''t shit. It''s really sad that God has mercy on us. He sent such a beauty to save us!" "Can''t the previous movement be caused by the arrival of beauty? In this way, the beauty is particularly cruel. It''s interesting and just to my appetite! " "The more ferocious the beauty is, the more people want to conquer. Those weak ones are too boring!" "If the beauty is at ease, we must be gentle with you, but if we resist, we don''t blame us for being impolite." "Don''t look at us. We''ll die if we start!" ¡­¡­ They talked and approached the lonely cloud step by step. "Can I kill!" Gu Yun asked the God of light in her mind. From the moment she chose to accept the inheritance, she briefly established a contact channel with the God of light and the God of darkness. Although the God of light and the God of darkness are far away from the jiuzhong divine world, Gu Yun can get in touch with them immediately. "If I say no, won''t you kill them?" The voice of the light God came into the lonely cloud''s mind, full of helplessness. Gu Yun didn''t come to ask her for advice at all. He just asked in a formal way. Gu Yun looked at the group of orcs opposite, smiled coldly, and the sword in his hand made a loud clanging sound. "Wow, the beauty smiles very well. Is she pleased by our words!" "Sure enough, the beauty also likes us. We will be gentle to you!" As soon as their words fell, they immediately gave a scream. Before they reacted, the sharp blade had cut their throats, and blood gushed out immediately and sprinkled on the white snow. Then with a bang, they fell powerlessly to the ground. Everyone stared incredulously. He didn''t expect that Gu Yun would suddenly start to fight in such a cruel way. Gu Yun stared at them coldly and said in a harsh voice, "you go together!" Until then, they reacted and smiled darkly. They didn''t expect that they would be provoked in their lifetime, or by a little girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Today, they don''t let her teach a long lesson. Who can''t afford to offend her! "Since the beauty has asked so, how can we not give the beauty face, go together and catch her!" A man gave a drink and everyone rushed to him immediately. Gu Yun turned his wrist and inserted the Qingshi sword into the ground. The Qingshi sword immediately burst into a dazzling light. In this light, the Qingshi sword continued to grow, casting a huge shadow over everyone. The fierce sword idea filled the whole space, followed by the majestic pressure. Under the double attack, everyone''s face became ugly. "Unexpectedly, there are two brushes!" One person smiled coldly, and a spiritual light appeared in his hand. He immediately threw it in the direction of the lonely cloud, followed by an explosion. It seemed that the whole glacier trembled and the smoke shrouded the lonely cloud. Xiaoqing shouted, "master!" He was about to fly to the center of the smoke, but before he got close, a burst of white light burst out from the smoke. Everyone was touched by the white light wave, and Xiaoqing turned several somersaults in mid air. Chapter 1132 But that group of orcs were directly thrown to the ground and hit the ground heavily, which made them look like Venus. The smile they just appeared was frozen on their faces, and their eyes widened in amazement. From the smoke of gunpowder, the lonely cloud came out unharmed. The power of light lingering on her made all of them feel repulsion and fear. Almost instinctively, they wanted to turn around and run away. But they can''t bear such a great beauty. In this place where birds don''t shit, they have survived for thousands of years. It''s not easy to meet a woman, just like a piece of delicious fat in front of them, so that they can''t give up anyway. So even if the alarm bell in their hearts rang again and again, they still approached Gu Yun resolutely, "let''s go together and catch her anyway!" As soon as they finished, everyone rushed to the lonely cloud, and the gorgeous spiritual light shrouded over the glacier. Their eyes were full of fierceness, and they were no longer scattered as before. Xiaoqing stabilized his body in mid air and stared at them. They were serious! The strength of this group of orcs is not poor. At least they have survived in this world for thousands of years, and their strength has already exceeded those in the prison world. If Gu Yun''s strength had not made a new breakthrough, it would not be easy to deal with them. The power of light lingered on the world throwing sword, and the burning brilliance swallowed up everyone. In this burst of brilliance, all orcs widened their eyes, because they felt that their power had been completely suppressed and could not be mobilized. They finally realized what a powerful existence they had provoked, and their eyes looking at Gu Yun were full of panic, because another force appeared in the hands of Gu Yun, which was the force of darkness they were familiar with. At the same time, it can drive the power of light and darkness. This is unprecedented. Who is this girl! Why master the source of power that exists in legend? However, they never had a chance to ask questions in their hearts. In the next moment, before they had time to resist, they were already in a different place. Until their death, everyone stared with fear in their eyes. According to legend, there is an existence that transcends the laws of heaven and earth and holds the oldest and most powerful power in the world, that is God! The white light gradually dissipated, and the huge shadow of the sword narrowed back to the Qingshi sword. This place was calm again. Gu Yun could no longer support it. Holding the Qingshi sword on one knee, he knelt down and vomited a lot of hard work as soon as he bent down. "Master!" Xiaoqing screamed and immediately fell in front of Gu Yun. His eyes were worried. Looking at Gu Yun spitting blood, he cried, "master Wuwu, you have been hurt so badly, but you still want to be strong! What should we do now? Let''s go back to Kyushu. Master, your injury can''t go on! " Xiaoqing wiped his tears and said that he didn''t know that this was the test given to Gu Yun by the God of light and the God of darkness. He looked at the appearance of Gu Yun at this time and was very distressed. At this moment, the power in Gu Yun''s body has been completely disordered. Originally, her power was completely overdrawn when she resisted the power of the LORD God, but now she has managed to recover a little. She continues to overdrawn. In addition, her serious injury has not healed, and her physical condition has plummeted. Although that group of thar is not her opponent, they are numerous. If it is a wheel battle, it can kill her. Chapter 1133 Therefore, Gu Yun adopted a move to win and make a quick decision. She had no time to spend with them, only to take a large-scale attack and give full play to her strength. Gu Yun sighed, and sure enough, he was still reluctant! Looking at the corpse lying at his feet, Gu Yun turned indifferently, supported his body with the world sword and walked forward step by step. In a moment, the wind and snow came, the smell of blood dissipated with the wind, the blood and bodies were buried in the snow, and all traces were covered. "Master, the wind and snow are getting heavier and heavier. Let''s find a place to have a rest!" Xiaoqing advised Gu Yun again and again. Finally, Guyun responded to him. Guyun nodded gently. There was a huge rock in front of her eyes. She raised her feet and walked there. Xiaoqing responded and immediately caught up with him. Gu Yun sat down with his back against the rock. The wind and snow were resisted by the rock. This place can barely be used as a shelter. Gu Yun dealt with the wounds on his body expressionless. Bloody wounds were scratched one after another by sharp claws in the vulnerable parts of his arms. However, due to the extremely low temperature here, the blood was frozen on the skin as soon as it came out of the wounds. After the simple dressing, Gu Yun slowly closed her eyes and took a nap against the rock. Next, she didn''t know how many hard battles were waiting for her, so she had to seize all the time to conserve her energy. Little feeling fell on Gu Yun''s shoulder. Looking at the vast white snow, he asked, "master, where are we going? And what is this place? " After that group of orcs, Xiaoqing realizes that this seems to be not the world they used to be, because the strength of that group of orcs and the three people who appeared around Gu Yun are far beyond Xiaoqing''s understanding of the three worlds. So Xiaoqing guessed that they had left the three realms. What is the so-called world outside the three realms? "Get out of here and finish the first test." Gu Yun answered. How to inherit the power of the God of light and the God of darkness and become the God of chaos? They didn''t give a clear answer, but asked her to complete the first test - leave the glacier. They waited for her outside the glacier, and they would tell her the answer. Although Guyun didn''t explain to him, Xiaoqing still felt that Guyun had a clear purpose in his heart, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Seeing the fatigue between Guyun''s eyebrows, Xiaoqing snuggled up on Guyun''s shoulder and didn''t disturb Guyun any more. The sound of wind and snow blows in my ears. In this long glacier, there is only day and no night, so I can''t judge the time. Xiaoqing held his cheek, narrowed his eyes and stared at the front. In this glacier, he couldn''t see the end at all. He could only see the line of heaven and earth. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart: is there really an exit here? Even if there is an exit, I don''t know what year and month to go out! This glacier is far wider than they thought. Moreover, in the glacier, it is very easy to lose direction, coupled with the bad environment and endless dangers. Little emotion to deep worry. It was not easy for the three realms to stabilize. The master and Lord God also held a big marriage. Who knows that so many changes have taken place. Now Shengsheng has separated them. Xiaoqing recalled in his mind what had happened since he met the lonely cloud. He thought: It seems that the fate of the master has never been better. In addition to continuous fighting, there is little time to rest and little time to calm. On such a thought, Xiaoqing felt more distressed. He shrugged his head and looked unhappy. Chapter 1134 Aware of Xiaoqing''s low mood, Gu Yun opened his eyes. They concluded a soul contract. Therefore, it is not difficult to guess what Xiaoqing is thinking. Gu Yun sighed, held Xiaoqing in his palm, stared at him, looked serious and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine!" "How can this look reassuring!" Xiaoqing whispered and hugged Gu Yun''s hand. Gu Yun couldn''t help laughing, but soon the warm picture was broken by the arrival of a storm. Before Xiaoqing could react, he was blown into the air by a huge storm. He felt that the whole world was spinning and soon became dizzy. Gu Yun reacted and immediately incorporated Xiaoqing into the heaven and earth chain. At the same time, he pulled out the world sword and ruthlessly inserted it on the ground, which avoided the same end as Xiaoqing. The rock used to shelter from the wind had already been swept into the air by the strong wind, and it was soon crushed by the violent force inside. The snow in the strong wind makes Gu Yun almost unable to open her eyes to observe this sudden storm. She can only feel the powerful power contained in it from a distance. The only thing that can be judged is that the storm was not caused by nature, but by another force. Thinking of this, Gu Yun condensed all his strength and set a barrier in front of him to resist the strong wind. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at the center of the storm. Unexpectedly, he saw a figure wrapped by the wind. The wind and snow blurred the figure of that person, and only a general outline could be seen. He was a very thin young man. It seems that the only way to stop this storm is to find that boy. But Gu Yun is now blocked by the storm 100 meters away from the boy, and it is difficult to walk, let alone get close to that boy. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows. It seems that we have to find another way. When she was meditating, she suddenly had a flash in her mind. If she remembered correctly, one of the forces contained in the chain of heaven and earth was the realm. "Little love, can you start the field of heaven and earth chain?" Gu Yun connected the conversation channel with Xiaoqing in his mind. "Ah?" Xiaoqing replied with some confusion. He hasn''t recovered from the dizziness just now. "Domain." Gu Yun repeated. Little feeling finally reacted, and his eyes finally took some consternation. Field The field of heaven and earth chain? In the past, Xiaoqing used the power of space and never tried the field, so he was not fully sure, but the current situation can not hesitate, "does the master want to start the field?" Gu Yun nodded. The gods can start the field at will, but Gu Yun is a step away from the gods, so he can only rely on the power of the chain of heaven and earth. Xiaoqing immediately raised his spirits and unambiguously began to mobilize the power of the heaven and earth chain to display the field. The heaven and earth chains scattered on the wrist of Gu Yun sent out a burst of dazzling light, which captured the color of heaven and earth. It shrouded this area in a moment. For a moment, Gu Yun was in the field of heaven and earth chain. The light around him was dark. It seemed that time had been static. She was the only one in this world to confront with that young man. The young man did not expect that he would enter the field of solitary cloud, nor did he expect that there would be other people here. He looked at solitary cloud with full consternation. His eyes were stained with a few innocent, clear and bright, like a child who did not know the world. Chapter 1135 In fact, it is true. The appearance of the teenager looks smaller than Gu Yun expected. The age of twelve or thirteen is between boys and teenagers. He has long hair like snow, flowing with silver white light, like the moonlight, falling continuously and spreading to his feet. His eyes and hair are generally cold and alienated white. Only a circle of light black on the edge of the pupil makes him look less scary. At this time, the eyes looked at the lonely cloud with doubt and blankness, and there was some vigilance. The young man''s face is as delicate as flawless jade, and his facial features are carved like ice and snow, with purity that has not been contaminated by the secular world, such as an angel in ice and snow. He can''t bear to hurt at one glance. "Who are you?" The young man''s voice was thin and weak, and clearly passed into the lonely cloud ear. "Lonely cloud." Gu Yun reported his name and looked at the boy with a slight frown. In any case, I can''t think that the violent wind and snow outside was caused by this slender teenager. "My name is snow. Why are you here? This glacier has not been invaded by others for thousands of years. " After Gu Yun said his name, the boy also said his name. But the guard on his face is still not relaxed. He didn''t feel malicious from Gu Yun, so he let Gu Yun trap him in the field. "You caused the storm outside?" Gu Yun didn''t answer the question. He stared at the snow and asked directly. "It''s me." Xue answered calmly. Looking at the storm outside through the field, he smiled gently, as if it was just a prank. "Master, if I guessed right, his identity should be snow elf!" Xiaoqing Fei falls beside Gu Yun, looks at the snow, turns back and says to Gu Yun. Gu Yun nodded. Since the storm was caused by him, it can only be calmed by him. "Stop." Gu Yun looked at the snow and said. "Why stop? Isn''t this just the beginning? " Snow tilted her head and looked at the lonely cloud with puzzled eyes. "Stop." Gu Yun repeated it again. She looked a little impatient. She didn''t have much time left. She didn''t have time to spend with him here. Xue lowered her eyelashes and looked at her slender white fingers. She seemed to be considering whether to listen to Gu Yun''s words. A moment later, he raised his head again, looked at Gu Yun and said, "if I stop the wind and snow, what reward?" "What do you want?" Gu Yun asked back. "Hmm..." Xue pondered for a while before saying happily, "I thought, I want to find my people. Can you help me find my people?" When the voice of snow fell, Xiaoqing immediately said, "snow elves are the rarest branch of the whole elf family. No more than ten snow Elves will be born in each generation, so it''s more difficult to find a needle in a haystack if you want to find it in the whole glacier." "Yes, but I also have conditions to take me out of this glacier!" Gu Yun nodded without hesitation. As long as his people are still in the world, they can always be found. Hearing Gu Yun''s words, xueyang gave a big smile: "OK, it''s a deal!" At this point, he suddenly turned the conversation, "but if you don''t do it, I''ll kill you!" While saying this, the smile on snow''s face is still pure, as if saying that the weather is good today. Chapter 1136 "I''m quite sure now. This guy is a psycho!" Little Tucao road make complaints about the world''s often used snakes and beauties, but it is more suitable for this guy. The more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are. Gu Yun ignored the snow, turned and withdrew from the field and went out. On the other side, after the snow came out of the field, he raised his hand to stop the storm, looked at Gu Yun from a distance and smiled sweetly. Gu Yun''s intuition is that this will be a very troublesome guy, but in this ice and snow, he can only rely on him to go out. "I''ve stopped the wind and snow. Don''t you praise me?" Xue walked to Gu Yun, looked up at her and said with a smile. Gu Yun just glanced at him indifferently and walked forward. Looking at the back of Gu Yun, Xue smiled in a low voice. Maybe he can trust her once. Thinking so, snow kept up with the pace of solitary cloud. With snow around, the silence of Gu Yun completely disappeared. Xue walked on the side of Gu Yun, looked at her and asked, "how are you going to find my people? Let me tell you, this glacier has no edge, much bigger than you think! " "Why are you separated from your people?" For a long time, Gu Yun responded to Xue''s words. Xue smiled happily. Finally, he was no longer talking to himself. "Specifically, I also forgot that when I woke up one day, I found that there was no one around me. I couldn''t find my people and feel them, so I lived alone in this glacier. Counting the time, it has been hundreds of years. Hundreds of years of loneliness is really boring and boring." Snow replied, the memory goes back hundreds of years. Just because a person is too lonely, he is the only one left in the whole world day after day. Even the surrounding environment has not changed at all, he will want to have fun, and this fun is the wind and snow he controls. Gu Yun refused to comment. He began to think about the people who had fallen into snow. Suddenly, he disappeared. Where could he have gone? The word "disappearance" made Gu Yun feel a bad feeling in his heart. Snow''s eyes looked forward to Gu Yun. He just wanted to find his people, so that he was not alone in the world, and all loneliness would be far away from him. "Can you show me where you and your people used to live?" Gu Yun said that the only clue to find was there. After hearing Gu Yun''s words, Xue frowned: "it was a place hundreds of years ago. You make me think now. I won''t remember it for a while. As you can see, every place in this place is similar." "If you can''t remember, think about it." Gu Yun answered him. Snow smiled helplessly. He said, "come with me!" Then he ran away in one direction. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t remember?" Xiaoqing lies on the shoulder of solitary cloud, looks at the action of snow, stares wide and says. Gu Yun followed. As snow said, every place in this glacier has a similar place, which always gives people the illusion that you are spinning in place, so it is very easy to lose your way. Gu Yun followed the snow for half an hour before she finally saw a building similar to a house piled up with ice in front of her. It took snow a long time to dig it out of the snow. It''s amazing to see a little. "Sure enough, there was no mistake in memory." Snow looked at her achievements and raised her eyebrows and smiled. Chapter 1137 "The memory of hundreds of years ago is a little vague, but if you think about it carefully, you can still think of it." Snow said. Entering these houses piled with ice, you can vaguely see the traces of their past life, but the owner is long gone. Gu Yun went in to investigate each of these houses, but she didn''t find any clue. She couldn''t help frowning. Did those snow elves disappear out of thin air? What happened hundreds of years ago? Why did all the snow elves disappear, but there was snow left? Gu Yun pondered, and his eyes fell back on Xue. Xue squatted in front of a stone tablet, and his snow-white eyes flashed memories. Gu Yun went to the stone tablet and knew that it must have been dug out by snow. There were three words engraved on the stone tablet - Xueling village. It seems that this is the name of this place. "It used to be very lively here. Although I don''t know what your human life is like, I think we should live as you live. During that time, we were really happy, but happiness was really too short for me." The sound of snow is a little disappointed. Hundreds of years passed in a hurry. He thought these memories should be blurred, but now looking at Xueling village, all the memories began to recover. Those happy and carefree days reappeared in front of him, as if they were yesterday. At this time, Gu Yun realized this problem. Xue is hundreds of years old, but his appearance "Your appearance stays in the period when your people disappear?" Gu Yun guessed. When practitioners in this world reach the stage of eternal youth, their appearance will stay at that time. Unless they deliberately change their appearance, their appearance will not age with the growth of time. But she had an intuition in her heart that snow was not the case. Hearing the speech, Xue raised her hand and touched her face. She said with a smile, "you guessed right. Since then, my face has never changed. No matter what method I use to change my appearance, I will return to the original state the next day. Over time, I won''t toss around. Maybe it''s good." "When your people disappeared hundreds of years ago, you said you were sleeping?" Gu Yun asked again. "Although I don''t want to admit it, it is true." Snow answers all questions. "Do you still have your memory before going to bed?" Gu Yun continued to ask. He seemed to have caught something, but there was nothing at the next moment. "Of course, my people were still there before I went to bed. I clearly remember that I was tired of playing with my little friends, so I went home and fell asleep. When I woke up, there was no one around me." Snow answered, and a little sadness slipped down between her delicate eyebrows and eyes. This was hundreds of years ago. Now I want to look for clues. There has been no trace. The only thing Gu Yun can be sure now is that some power must have come to Xueling village hundreds of years ago during the snow sleep, which led to the disappearance of all snow elves except snow, and also made the appearance of snow stay at that moment forever. Therefore, this force must have something to do with time and space. There are only two results for the people of snow. Either they are dead or they are involved in other spaces by that force. The reason why the appearance of snow remains unchanged is that time has stopped on snow! Chapter 1138 Even though Gu Yun had guessed in her heart, she still couldn''t find the direction. In her inheritance memory, she didn''t record such a force in the world. Since it involves time and space, maybe... This is the force from the jiuzhong divine world! The moment the idea came out of my mind, it took root deeply. Gu Yun told the light God about the situation here. On the other side, the light God thought for a moment, and finally sighed helplessly: "since you met him, maybe you are destined to have fate." "The power you said belongs to the God of time and the God of space. More than 500 years ago, they went through a big war, and they disappeared after the war. In this way, the place of their war should be the space you are in. As for the snow elves, they may be affected by their power." The God of light said slowly, his voice was not slow, and never had any emotional ups and downs. "If you want to find them, you have to first find the disappeared God of time and the God of space. This is your chance. Go to get their recognition and accept their inheritance!" "Where to look?" Gu Yun asked. Since the gods of time and space disappeared 500 years ago, are they still in this world? "Trust your intuition!" The light God did not directly answer Gu Yun''s question, but said an ambiguous answer, and the voice disappeared in Gu Yun''s mind. Looking at Gu Yun''s frown, Xue pursed her lips and said, "are they dead?" Gu Yun''s expression was unprecedentedly dignified, which made a bad answer appear in his heart. "Maybe." Gu Yun replied that the people who have disappeared for 500 years are no longer them even if they are not dead. Trust your intuition. But at the moment, Gu Yun has no thoughts in his mind. Gu Yun and Xue have temporarily lived in Xueling village. In this place where there is no night, time seems to be slowed down infinitely. From entering here to now, Gu Yun can''t tell how long it has been. Through the window, looking at the endless glacier, the thoughts of solitary clouds couldn''t help floating to Siqi. I don''t know what''s going on with Siqi now. Can the power of the LORD God in his body be suppressed? Does he... Remember her? At the moment when the last thought floated, Gu Yun''s heart trembled fiercely. Almost for a moment, all her thoughts were disturbed, and there was only one Siqi left in her mind. Gu Yun shook her head and tried to throw the idea out of her mind. She should believe Si Qi! "Are you thinking about your family? Or are you thinking about your lover? " At this time, the voice of snow came from behind. He slowly walked to the lonely cloud, tilted his head and looked at the lonely cloud with curiosity in his eyes. From the first sight of seeing Gu Yun, he had a strong curiosity about her. This girl with cold look and temperament seemed to have a heart made of ice. He was very curious about what he had experienced in her. She was also curious about whether anyone in the world had entered her heart. Now it seems that the answer is obvious. Her heart is not as cold as her appearance. A person had already lived in her heart, which made him curious about that person. Gu Yun didn''t pay attention to his question. Now she was thinking about a question in her mind, where do you want to find the God of time and space? How to get their approval after finding them? Chapter 1139 There is no doubt that the power of time and space is powerful. If you can obtain these two forces, lonely clouds will not hesitate. The silence of the lonely cloud made the snow curl his mouth. He looked up, and his slender neck was suffused with soft luster under the reflection of the snow light. It was so fragile, but what was hidden under this vulnerability was the violent power. "If my people are really dead or can''t be found again, I''ll change our agreement. You let me leave the glacier with you. If I guess correctly, your identity outside should be very powerful?" Snow smiled softly, just like an angel, amazed by the wind, flowers, snow and moon. "Yes." This time, Gu Yun didn''t refuse. When she got the answer, Xue didn''t say anything more. She just stood beside the lonely cloud and looked at the white snow outside the window. There was no clue in Xueling village, so Gu Yun set off to look around Xueling village. Standing in the vast white snow, Gu Yun slowly closed his eyes and imagined the disaster that had befallen this village five hundred years ago. What Gu Yun didn''t notice was that the chain of heaven and earth scattered a burst of clear light on her wrist, which connected the whole heaven and earth. At the same time, the connection between Gu Yun and nature was immediately concluded. The wind and snow became gentle, all the voices faded from the lonely cloud world, and all the changes in the world took shape in her mind. Gu Yun opened her eyes with some consternation. This feeling was familiar to her many years ago. As soon as Gu Yun lowered his head, he saw the change of the heaven and earth chain. Just now, the heaven and earth chain connected her consciousness with the world again. Gu Yun''s thought moved, and the scene in front of him changed rapidly, backward one after another, dating back to 500 years ago. There is no obvious change between Xueling village 500 years ago and Xueling village 500 years later. The only difference is that Xueling village 500 years ago was more popular and lively. As Xue said, the life of snow elves in Xueling village is no different from that of human beings. At a given time, all young snow elves go out hunting, leaving women and children to watch the house. Children gather at the entrance of Xueling village, laughing and playing. Among them, Gu Yun saw the snow. The snow 500 years ago was not as good or evil as it is now, but with high spirits. The young man smiled wantonly and filled his clothes with pure white snow, but he didn''t care. He pinched a snowball and threw it at his little partner. At the same time, the body flexibly avoided all the snowballs thrown by the little partner, and the laughter filled the world, which is the unique pure happiness of young people. Until he was tired, the boy waved goodbye to his little partner: "that''s all for today. I''m going home for dinner." Then he slipped away and disappeared. Gu Yun''s eyes chased the boy back to his house. In addition to him, there was a beautiful fairy cooking in the house. As soon as the boy returned to the house, he took off his wet coat and rushed to his room. At the same time, the voice sounded: "Mom, call me for dinner!" "I see, I know, lazy guy!" The woman forked her waist and stared at the boy. Her expression was full of helplessness and doting. The boy smiled, "it is because of the diligent mother that he has a lazy son." "You have a lot of crooked reasons." The woman said angrily. Back in his room, the boy plunged into the bed, couldn''t resist the attack of sleepiness, and fell asleep. Chapter 1140 The woman came to the boy''s room and looked at the boy lying on the bed. She shook her head reluctantly, picked up the quilt on one side and covered the boy. Then she came out of the room. Looking at this scene, Gu Yun clenched his fist tightly. It is during this period that disaster will come. For no reason, Gu Yun felt nervous. Out of the room, everything in Xueling village seemed so harmonious. All the hunting snow elves returned to their homes with their prey and were warm with their wives. The children looked at their father''s eyes and were full of admiration. This was their great hero. Suddenly, without warning, the sky suddenly darkened, like a moment from day to night. All faces were stunned, because in this glacier, there was always only day and no night. This sudden dark night can only show that there will be a disaster. The snow elves comforted their wives and children, picked up bows and arrows, looked full of alert, uneasiness spread around them, and the atmosphere suddenly became depressed. Gu Yun''s heart can''t help being infected by this atmosphere, but she can''t do anything. She just relies on the chain of heaven and earth to connect the residual memory of the scenery around Xueling village, which reproduces the scene 500 years ago. Therefore, she is a spectator and can''t participate or intervene. In the lacquered sky, dark clouds surged, lightning and thunder came, and the powerful force spread from the sky, so that everyone could not restrain their physical instinct and knelt on the ground, and their eyes were full of panic. Driven by fear, the child burst into tears. His small hand grasped his parents'' hand, and their parents had already trembled. Under this power, all people can''t resist at all. They can only look at the sky foolishly, and their whole body is wrapped by cold like falling into a cold pool. They are snow elves. They are not afraid of the cold and can''t feel the cold. But at this moment, the boundless cold invaded their hearts from their limbs and bones, just like death. The solitary cloud coagulated his eyebrows and looked up at the sky. Slowly, two figures appeared under the sky. Both of them were dressed in white clothes and their ink hair was like a waterfall. They flew wantonly with the wind, and powerful forces were vented from them. The whole space was trembling violently, resulting in the collapse of countless icebergs, and the earth burst into gullies one after another. The screams of the affected monsters came one after another, and clearly came into the ears of the snow elves from far to near. They trembled even more. The beginning of all chaos. When everything collapsed, the wind and snow stopped in mid air and was in a static state. Time stopped at this time. Their identities have been revealed. The God of space and the God of time! Without any superfluous nonsense, they took up their weapons and fought together. In this war, they fought in the dark, and the innocent creatures on the earth were affected. The two men''s powerful power is not bearable in this space at all. In the destruction again and again, finally, this space can''t withstand the joint attack of the two men, and a huge gully appears in mid air. From the dark gully, an extremely strong suction overflowed. Before all the snow elves reacted, they were sucked into the gully by the suction. They only had time to make a scream, and there was no sound anymore. Chapter 1141 At this moment, all snow elves except snow disappeared completely from the vast heaven and earth. Gu Yun''s eyes suddenly fell on the snow. Through the window, you can see that the boy in the room is still sleeping heavily. It seems that he has dreamed of something interesting. A happy smile was raised on the corner of the boy''s lips, unaware that he passed by death. Under the dark cloud, a strong light suddenly burst out from the God of time and the God of space, covering the whole world in an instant. In this light, the solitary cloud could not see anything, but felt the power more intuitively. Then there was the darkness in front of him. The consciousness of solitary cloud returned to the real world. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the magnified and exquisite face of snow. "You''re awake." Seeing the lonely cloud wake up, the snow is far away from the lonely cloud, and the corners of his lips raise a smile and say. Gu Yun looked around and found that he fell in the snow when he was separated from consciousness. She rubbed her swollen forehead, which was the sequelae of using the heaven and earth chain. "Did you see anything?" Xue squatted in front of Gu Yun, holding her jaw with both hands, staring at her and asked. At the moment of Gu Yun''s coma, he felt an unusual power from her, which was somewhat similar to the power shackled to him - time. So snow had this guess. Gu Yun didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "I saw what happened 500 years ago when you were sleeping." Hearing the speech, Xue couldn''t help breathing. She couldn''t restrain her ecstatic heart. She grabbed Gu Yun''s wrist and his eyes were shining. He said hurriedly, "what happened? Where did my people go? Are they still alive? " Gu Yun struggled with Xue''s hand. At this time, Xue also realized her gaffe and apologized: "sorry, I''m too excited. What happened during my deep sleep has always been a pity for me." Gu Yun stood up from the snow and photographed the snow on his clothes. Then he slowly told snow what happened 500 years ago, and did not hide the existence of the God of time and the God of space. After hearing everything, Xue widened her eyes in amazement and couldn''t believe: "the God of time? The God of space? This... It turns out that God really exists in this world! Think about it. Besides God, who else in the world can have such a great magic power that my appearance stayed 500 years ago. " Gu Yun is silent. Her understanding of the world has been subverted by the light God and the dark god again and again. Therefore, she can accept it when she sees all that. "Space crack? Did you enter other spaces? Are my people still alive? " Snow couldn''t wait to ask three questions in a row. "Life and death are fifty percent possible." Gu Yun didn''t give snow an accurate answer. Once xuanraft also fell into the space crack and survived, but this is only a special case. More people who fall into the space crack end up dead. Life and death are luck. Survival is opportunity. Just like Xuan raft. "Gu Yun, I think you''ve been talking nonsense." Snow looked at the lonely cloud and said. Gu Yun turned and walked outside Xueling village. "Gu Yun, where are you going?" The sound of snow sounded behind the lonely cloud again, and he quickly caught up with the lonely cloud. Intuition After looking at all that happened 500 years ago, Gu Yun had some clues in his heart. Maybe his intuition was more accurate. Chapter 1142 Gu Yun walked to the outside of Xueling village, and the snow followed her step by step. The silence spread between the two people. Suddenly, Gu Yun stopped and the snow thinking about her thoughts directly hit Gu Yun''s back. The snow gave a cry and fell on the snow. "What''s the matter?" He touched his nose and looked at Gu Yun and asked. Gu Yun turned slowly. His embarrassed figure was reflected in the different pupils of red and silver. She said, "do you believe me?" Snow was stunned for a moment. She only felt that the current solitary cloud was a little strange, but where was it? He said he didn''t know the truth. He collected his complex thoughts. Snow raised a smile towards the solitary cloud. The light of snow in those white shallow pupils: "we are now tied to a rope. What can we do except believe?" Gu Yun also missed the cold light from the bottom of snow''s eyes. Although the young man in front was hanging on the appearance of carelessness, his heart was as cold as ice and snow. She had realized this since the first meeting. The lonely cloud didn''t pick up the snow. She looked up and looked at the gray sky above the glacier. A beam of sunshine broke open and the clouds fell on the earth, but she couldn''t drive away any cold. Gu Yun took out the Shiqing sword, and the sword''s awn drew a sharp arc in the air. In a moment, all the snow and ice splashed around, like falling English all over the sky. Gu Yun''s stunned eyes on the snow, and a clear voice sounded in the silent space: "I''ll kill you, but you won''t die!" "Why?" Snow couldn''t hear the last sentence. He stared at Gu Yun. The first half of the sentence circulated in his mind. The hands placed on both sides of his body had already become fists. "You are their carrier, or should be said to be a container. Your body seals their power and their residual consciousness. Only when the carrier is destroyed, their residual consciousness will be released." The lonely cloud explained that the voice was calm and without waves. "Oh, you don''t think I''ll wait to die?" The sound of snow suddenly cooled down. Gu Yun looked at the snow and his voice was full of certainty: "you won''t die!" "How can you be sure I won''t die?" Snow looked at her stubbornly. "Your soul is independent." Gu Yun replied, why can you be sure that snow will not die if it destroys Snow''s body? Gu Yun can''t tell the specific reason, because it''s just another intuition. "Should I trust you?" The voice of snow was so low that he almost whispered. He smiled bitterly and suddenly understood why Gu Yun asked such a question. No one is afraid of death, and so is snow. Even though he has lived in this world for more than 500 years, even if the days are boring day after day, there is always hope to live. Gu Yun didn''t answer. Xue was not looking for an answer from her, but asking herself. The snow smiled gently at Gu Yun''s insipid eyes. He suddenly grabbed Gu Yun''s hand as if he had grabbed the last straw. He asked, "can we end everything now from then on?" Gu Yun still can''t give him an accurate answer. The answer snow seeks is something others can''t give, so he can only find it by himself. Cedar opened Gu Yun''s hand and some vent: "in that case, let''s start. It''s just death after all." Having said that, his voice was trembling. The voice of Gu Yun came into his ears very softly and passed it to him with invisible power: "I won''t let you die!" Chapter 1143 Snow is afraid of death, but he is also afraid of loneliness. The memories of 500 years ago have been very vague to him, but the vague shadow vaguely recalled is so warm that he feels that he is still alive. Therefore, he is dedicated to finding his people, perhaps to pursue the shadows of 500 years ago, or to prove that he has those memories. What is no longer important, as long as he is no longer alone in this world. With Xue''s consent, Gu Yun killed him without any hesitation. Xue slowly raised a thrilling smile on her lips at the last moment. He didn''t expect that he would die one day, but he still died in such a strange way, although Gu Yun assured him that he would not die in the real sense. The blood spilled out and fell on the snow like a blooming manzhushahua, which is demonic and beautiful. The snow fell to the ground powerlessly, and his vitality had been completely lost, but the smile on his lips did not dissipate from beginning to end. For the first time, Gu Yun felt that it was so difficult to kill. She sighed and looked down at the changes of the snow. After the snow fell, a burst of strong white light burst out from him, enveloping the whole world in an instant. At the same time, Gu Yun felt a strong force approaching her. Gu Yun clenched her hand in her sleeve into a fist. She knew that this was the power of the God of time and the God of space. Once the body as a carrier was destroyed and there was no container to bind them, these powers would be released. Shrouded in this powerful force, all the surrounding scenery was destroyed, and the wind and snow became more rapid. Everything was invisible in the white light, but the senses became sensitive. A sigh sounded in Guyun''s ear. The next moment, two gorgeous figures appeared in Guyun''s eyes. They were wearing the same color white robes, but their temperament was very different. The man standing on the left lip corner was wearing a gentle smile. The whole person''s temperament was like an empty valley and orchid, which made people feel good. The man on the right is always tight with a handsome face. The whole person is shrouded in the slaughter. What overflows from him is the gas of killing and bloody that can not be ignored. The man on the left looked at Gu Yun and sighed. He said, "you shouldn''t do this. You shouldn''t release us. Do you know what serious consequences this will bring? Our gratitude and resentment should have been cleared up, but now you have released our consciousness, and we will enter the endless fight again. What do you say?" Gu Yun looked at them, and his voice was as calm as ever: "if you don''t have the power to fight, how can you fight?" "What?!" This time, the man on the right was talking. His eyes looking at Gu Yun were full of amazement. They didn''t expect that Gu Yun would speak so wildly. Gradually, the man on the right caught anger in his eyes. "It''s really brave. You know who we are!" The voice of the God of space mixed with anger sounded, and the whole space was shaking for it. If someone else, under the anger of the God of space, had already trembled, but the lonely cloud remained calm all the time, making the eyes of the God of time looking at her gradually become subtle. This girl, her origin is not simple! "Time, space." Gu Yun answered and raised his hand at the same time. The power of light and darkness jumped into her palm. Chapter 1144 With the two forces leaping out, the power of the whole space began to be disordered, together with the storm, destroying the boundless glacier. The God of time was stunned and immediately laughed: "I see! I see! " He said "so it is" two times in a row, which shows that he is in a good mood. The God of space looked a little stunned. He stared at the light and dark forces in the hands of Gu Yun and said, "the God of light? Dark god? How did those two guys pass on their power to you? " "If you don''t believe that your brain is made of one muscle, isn''t the answer obvious?" After saying this, the God of time set his eyes on Gu Yun, and a light smile came up on his lips, "if I guess correctly, are you the successor of the God of light and the God of darkness? The power of light and the power of darkness are mixed to produce new power. " "The God of chaos in the future, am I right?" The God of time gazed at the lonely cloud, and her figure was reflected in his eyes. Gu Yun''s move is just to show them her identity. With their strength, you can see the source of her strength at a glance. "What''s your purpose here? It''s not for the two of us, is it? " The God of space looked down at the lonely cloud, frowned and said in a deep voice. "The original intention of coming here is not you, but now my purpose is you!" Gu Yun didn''t avoid the question of the God of space and answered calmly. After listening to her words, the God of time laughed and had no image: "you are really frank enough, ha ha ha, what an interesting little guy!" "But I guess the reason why you focus on us is because of the God of light?" Hearing this, Gu Yun opened her eyes in amazement. She didn''t expect the God of time to see everything so thoroughly. Even the God of light had guessed it. "Don''t be so surprised. After all, our friendship with the God of light and the God of darkness is very complicated!" The God of time smiled and flashed a few memories in his eyes. Even the God of space looked at him in surprise. This man saw everything too clearly. He couldn''t hide any careful thinking in front of him, so he thought this man was so annoying. Gu Yun was silent. The God of time had said everything so clearly that she had nothing to say. She thought of the task given to her by the God of light, recognized by the God of time and the God of space, and inherited their power. But how can we be regarded as having been recognized by them? Before Gu Yun could understand, the voice of the God of time came again: "you just said that if we don''t have the power to fight, we can''t continue to fight. Do you want us to inherit our power to you?" Hearing the speech, Gu Yun was slightly embarrassed. Although she really thought so in her heart, it was said so thoroughly that she felt that she couldn''t adapt. In front of the God of time, she didn''t seem to have to say anything, because this person had already seen everything clearly. The God of space looked at Gu Yun sympathetically. No matter who faced the God of time, he would feel difficult to parry. No matter what camouflage or mind, there will be no hiding in front of the God of time. "Oh, don''t be so nervous. We don''t eat people. It''s not impossible for you to want our strength, but you have to answer me a few questions. How about making a deal?" Chapter 1145 The God of time came over, patted Gu Yun on the shoulder and said with a smile. Hearing his words, the God of space glared at him: "it''s your business to make a deal with her. Why involve me! I didn''t promise to pass on my strength to a suckling child! " The God of time glanced sideways at him and said slowly, "suckling baby? Is she such an image in your eyes? I really don''t understand now. How did you fight me for thousands of years with your IQ? " "If you want to fight and speak frankly, turn a corner and insult people. Bah, what''s God''s ability!" The God of space stared at him and saw that he was going to war. But the God of time didn''t pay attention to him. His attention was all on Gu Yun. He was so stared at by the God of space. Gu Yun felt a little hairy in his heart. "What''s the problem? What deal? " Gu Yun asked. "Now that you have asked, it seems that you have agreed to the deal. Then you have no right to refuse." The treacherous light flashed in the eyes of the God of time. It was ill intentioned anyway. The lonely cloud was slightly stunned. Looking at the expression of Gu Yun, the God of space suddenly laughed, "now you finally understand the shamelessness of the God of time. You people have been deceived by the appearance of the God of time. What modest gentleman, I bah!" The God of space looked at the God of time with disdain. Because they started fighting when they disagreed, many people in the nine Gods love to compare them. For the description of the God of time, everyone said that strangers are like jade childe, and all good words are used in the God of time. What is difficult to get along with, bloodthirsty and killing these bad words are greeted to him, so he has always been angry with the God of time and the God of space. This hypocrite is obviously more treacherous and cunning than anyone! Seeing that Gu Yun finally realized the true face of the God of time, the God of space was very pleased. The God of time is too lazy to pay attention to the God of space. He just looks at the lonely cloud. Realizing that he had entered the trap of the God of time, Gu Yun frowned. "Next, I''ll ask you and answer. You can''t refuse." Said the God of time. The God of space just stood quietly and looked at them. He was also curious about why the God of time was suddenly interested in a little girl, even if she was the successor of the God of light and the God of darkness. In the nine fold divine world, if any God is tired of the work and life of the divine world and wants to give up his divine position independently, they will find a suitable successor in the world to inherit their power and divine position, and then they can be free. Therefore, the successor is not a strange thing in the nine gods. He and the God of time can be called the predecessors of Gu Yun. Before Gu Yun could answer, the God of time asked a question. "When were you chosen by the gods of light and darkness?" Gu Yun Ning eyebrows, light voice answer: "ten years old." "Unexpectedly early, according to the color of your eyes, you used to be the son of gods and demons? It is suitable to be the carrier of the power of light and the power of darkness. Are you from a small world in the world? " Gu Yun nodded and stared at the God of time. This time, she asked, "God of time, what do you want to ask?" Chapter 1146 "Eh, did you find it?" The God of time pretended to be surprised, raised one eyebrow and said. He put on a smile and looked straight at Gu Yun. He said, "in you, I feel the power fluctuation of our Lord, so... What is the relationship between you and our Lord?" That''s the point of his question. Hearing the word "my Lord", the God of space suddenly turned his head, and with the God of time, his eyes locked on the lonely cloud, where there was a thick unbelievable. As soon as the God of time reminded him, he also found the unusual power fluctuation on Gu Yun. This powerful power that can shake heaven and earth can only be the power of the LORD God of the world. But how can an ordinary girl from a small world have the power of the LORD God? The eyes of the God of space are full of disbelief. His voice trembled: "God of time, which God comes from the power of the LORD God you sense?" So far, there is only one Lord God in the vast world, but as the confidants of the former Lord God, they will not forget another Lord God imprisoned in the small world, if it is him, if it is him The heart of the God of space trembled violently, and the color of excitement was reflected in his words. Is their God finally coming back? "As you think, it''s the power of that one." The God of time said with a smile, flashing his eyes. Finally, their eyes fell on Gu Yun, waiting for her answer. Gu Yun remembered what Si Qi had said to her. "I share strength and life with you." In this way, the reason why she has the fluctuation of the power of the LORD God is that Siqi shared his power with her. Now Siqi awakened the power of the LORD God. Naturally, the power in his body divided into a wave to her. Thinking of this, Gu Yun couldn''t help laughing. "Love." Gu Yun simply answered two words, but the amount of information covered in it made the God of time and the God of space feel thunder rolling and completely messy in the wind. They looked at each other and saw a shock from each other''s eyes. The eyes said: tell me, it''s my auditory hallucination! They never thought that our Lord would have a lover. In the tens of thousands of years, our Lord has never been moved to any woman. Even a superfluous look has not given to the women who threw themselves into his arms. This makes many people doubt that the heart of the LORD God is made of stone head. But the truth is that if you want to become the LORD God of the world, you have to break your love and cut off all seven emotions and six desires. Therefore, the LORD God will not be moved by anyone, and no one in this world is worthy of the LORD God of the world. This is why they were shocked when they heard Gu Yun say the words like a arabian night. Gu Yun''s expression was very serious, not a joke, which made them realize that they missed a lot of important things when the LORD God was imprisoned in the small world. And no one will lie to death about this kind of thing. The two men looked at Gu Yun''s eyes completely changed, and there was awe they didn''t notice. How can people who can be regarded by the LORD God be mortals! They knelt on one knee and bowed to the lonely cloud and said, "I''ve seen the imperial concubine!" God''s concubine, the wife of the LORD God, is a unique honor in the world. It also symbolizes that Gu Yun will be the most noble woman in the world. Chapter 1147 Listening to this familiar title, Gu Yun is in a trance. She chuckled and fixed her eyes on the God of time and the God of space. She said slowly, "do I get your approval?" They looked at each other and could not understand the meaning of Gu Yun''s words. They also laughed: "nature!" Since she is their divine concubine, there is no need for any test. This is the person they will bow down to be subordinates, even though they will never have a chance again. The God of time and the God of space smiled bitterly. Their life has already come to an end. To say regret, they can no longer watch our Lord return to the throne of the LORD God. "Let''s start. We don''t have much time left." The God of time said that at the moment when his voice fell, a light blue light wrapped the lonely cloud, as warm and soft as the rising sun. The God of space nodded his head. The next moment, a light cyan light also flew out of his hand, intertwined with the light blue light, and tightly surrounded the lonely cloud. The separation of these two forces is mild, but once mixed together, it will be the pain of destruction. Even if Gu Yun has been prepared mentally, he can''t help humming and kneeling on the snow with one foot. At this moment, her internal organs were as painful as if they had been crushed, and even she had tasted the fishy sweetness gushing to her throat. The raging power swam in her body, ran through every meridian of her, destroyed and reshaped, and kept circulating this process, and the pain was also repeated. Gu Yun clenched his teeth, and the coolness between his eyes and eyebrows was replaced by pain. Such torture was more ferocious than ever before. Because it repeatedly destroys and remoulds, it seems that time has swam a cycle on her. Due to the power of space, these pains have been magnified several times, impacting her mind and disintegrating the high wall she has built in her mind again and again. Gu Yun bit his teeth and changed to a meditation position to force himself to calm down. This is the only way to relieve the pain, even if the effect is small. Cold sweat slipped from Guyun''s forehead to her skirt, and Guyun''s eyebrows twisted into a ball. Her back had been completely soaked by cold sweat, and the whole person seemed to have just been salvaged from the water. Looking at Gu Yun, it''s hard to hide his surprise between the expressions of the God of time and the God of space. Being attacked by such two extremely overbearing forces, Gu Yun can still achieve the unity of mind and spirit, even if they are both inferior. Slowly, they looked at Gu Yun with admiration. At the first sight when they saw Gu Yun, they only thought she was an ordinary human. When Gu Yun showed the power of light and darkness, they never really took Gu Yun to heart. In the vast world, there are many heirs, and she is just one of all living beings. Looking at Gu Yun''s face, they prefer that Gu Yun is just a useless shelf. But now Gu Yun has proved to them that she is not only a show off, but also a terrible existence. The God of chaos is only a legend in the past nine gods, because this title has never been inherited by God. Now, the first generation of God of chaos is growing in front of them! They can almost imagine what wonderful the future world will bring after having her. Unfortunately, they have no chance to see her. Chapter 1148 With the joint efforts of our Lord and the imperial concubine, Luo Xiu will only end up in a disastrous defeat. The God of time smiled: "I said, how can the woman my lord likes be an ordinary person!" "You didn''t think so at first." The God of space ruthlessly exposed him. "Well, well, I admit that I was clumsy at first, but it was you who followed me. At least I saw the fluctuation of the power of the LORD God from her, but you didn''t find it at the last moment. I have to rely on me to remind you." The God of time and the God of space have always been taunting each other. However, this time, the God of space was silent and did not continue to pick up the words of the God of time. Anyway, this is the end of their lives. Even the last period of time has to be spent on noise. No matter how it looks, it is a very uneconomical business. "I won''t quarrel with you at the last time. We have finished this last step and will say goodbye to the world." The God of time waved his hand and said with a bit of boredom. The next time, silence spread between them. Both of them took the most direct way and passed all their strength to Gu Yun without worrying about whether Gu Yun could bear their strong power. This was her own choice. At this point, there was no room for turning around. These two forces collided with Gu Yun''s body and seemed to tear her apart. Every part of her body was crying for pain. The consciousness of Gu Yun appeared chaos, and the boundless darkness in front of her was dispersing towards her. Gu Yun forced himself to stay awake, because once he was unconscious at this time, all his previous efforts would be wasted. The God of time looked at her and sighed: "it''s another one who can bear it." "Let''s go. Whether we can get inheritance next depends on her nature." Said the God of space. As soon as he finished, he turned and left, and his figure slowly disappeared in the white awn. They are a touch of residual knowledge stored in the snow elf. It has long been their limit to support up to now. And if they don''t leave, the snow elf will disappear forever. The God of time shook his head and smiled: "I think she will succeed." There was a certain tone in his voice. "Are you so sure?" "Of course, don''t look who she is!" "... I feel like you''re flattering." "You''re just farting. Just through a series of just now, I found that this girl''s willpower is much stronger than ordinary people. Such torture may be unbearable for ordinary people, but if it''s her, it must be no problem." While talking, their figures slowly dissipated in the white light and could no longer be found. They have passed on their power to Gu Yun, but whether she can bear these two powerful forces depends on her nature. What Gu Yun needs to do is to tame them before she explodes and dies. This is also the most difficult point. This may be regarded as a test for her. As time passed, when Gu Yun gradually felt numb, finally, the violent power in her body gradually relaxed. It seemed that at that moment, the ten thousand foot high mountain pressed on her suddenly moved away, and Gu Yun finally got a breath. In the end, she won! Chapter 1149 Gu Yun raised her hand, and light cyan light and light blue light lingered in her hand. At this moment, she mastered the law of time and space. Her power has already soared to the same position as the God of light and the God of darkness. It seems that the whole world is under her control. A dark light flashed in the eyes of the lonely cloud. In this world of the law of the jungle, only strength can stand firmly at the peak of the world. If only in this way can she protect the people she cares about, then she must keep climbing up! With the disappearance of the God of time and the God of space, the white light around her gradually dissipated, revealing the true face of the surrounding environment. Gu Yun lowered his eyes and looked at the snow falling in the pool of blood. He raised his hand and gently held his hand. The shining light wrapped their hands. With the crossing of power, the complexion of the snow gradually recovered ruddy, and even the scars on his body disappeared a little. This is not a cure, but a backtracking of time. Gu Yun traced the time of snow back to before his death. In a sense, snow is indeed dead, but now that she has mastered the law of time, it is easy to save his life. There is no change in the surrounding scenery. The only change is snow. Gradually, the light faded, and there was no trace of blood on the ground. Snow snorted and slowly opened his eyes. The strong light made him uncomfortable for a moment. He raised his hand and gently rubbed his eyes. At the corner of his eyes, he saw the lonely cloud beside him. With some doubts, Xue asked, "lonely cloud? Why do I sleep on the ground? And what happened here? " The snow''s eyes looked around and looked stunned. Due to the release of the power of time and space, this snow area was destroyed wantonly, and everything in the eye was in a mess. Snow''s heart immediately became nervous. He said in a deep voice, "was there a big war during my coma? How are you? Aren''t you hurt? " His memory only stayed when Gu Yun asked him if he believed her. When he was ready to answer her, there was nothing behind. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found himself sleeping on the ground. Doubt flashed in snow''s eyes. He always felt that his memory was strange. It seemed that something had gone wrong, but he couldn''t find any clue. "I''m fine. Do you want to see your people?" Gu Yun looked at the snow and said softly. Hearing the word "people", Xue''s heart suddenly tightened. This once luxurious thing like a dream for him turned into reality. Can he really see his people again? But it has been five hundred years. Are the current people still the former people? At the thought of this, snow''s heart gushed out a fear for no reason. He couldn''t help clenching his fist. The subtle changes of snow, Gu Yun all looked in her eyes, and she said, "are you afraid?" Hearing Gu Yun''s words, Xue immediately stood up like a cat with its tail stepped on. He strongly supported the gas field and said, "how can I be afraid! I''ll see you when I see you. There''s so much nonsense! " As soon as Gu Yun waved his hand, a light cyan light fell into the air. The next moment, the whole space began to tremble violently. In the unbelievable eyes of the snow, a space crack appeared where the light cyan light crossed. Like a huge gully torn out in mid air, through the crack, the snow can only see endless darkness, as if there were fierce beasts dormant in it. Involuntarily let the snow grow from the bottom of my heart and stay away. Chapter 1150 Out of a kind of instinct, Xue stepped back two steps. He looked up, looked at Gu Yun suspiciously, and said in a trembling voice, "here... Here..." What''s in here? Why does it make him feel terrible? These words seemed to be stuck in my throat, and the face of snow suddenly turned pale like paper. I can''t say it. I can''t say anything later. Gu Yun was puzzled and looked at the dark space crack with snow''s eyes. What does snow see? Gu Yun took the lead and stepped towards the space crack, but Xue suddenly grabbed her hand at this time. There was a deep fear on that exquisite and flawless handsome face. He shook his head at her, and his voice became broken in the strong wind and snow: "no, don''t go in!" "Your people are inside. They are not dead." The voice of Gu Yun is still calm, even if her heart has been filled with doubts. Snow now looks like this, which makes her feel a little strange. After the crack in space opened, all his behaviors were unusual. Snow''s smile became somewhat unreal. He released Gu Yun''s hand, turned his back to the space crack, and a low voice slowly sounded: "no, I saw them." Gu Yun was slightly surprised and turned her eyes to the space crack. What she saw was still endless darkness except endless darkness, and she couldn''t find any figure. So, how do you see the snow? "They have become monsters, eroded into monsters by the darkness, so don''t go in, it''s dangerous." The snow said, and left in the opposite direction to the space crack. Gu Yun stood in place for a moment, looked deeply at the space crack again, and closed it with a wave of his hand. The words of snow circulated in her mind. Eroded into monsters by darkness? Are there other elements in the space crack? But how can snow be seen? Questions have arisen one after another, but none can get an accurate answer. The vast world is composed of countless small worlds. A small world can be regarded as an independent space. In the gap between space and space, there are time-space turbulence and many unknown things. They lie dormant in the dark and wait for the opportunity. The danger is that the gods of the nine gods can''t guarantee that they will retreat in the cracks of space. Gu Yun now recalled that he realized how rash he had just acted. The slightest mistake is life-threatening. "This guy is not simple. He can directly see through the essence of darkness." The voice of little love came out at this time. He flew and fell beside the lonely cloud, stared at the back of the snow, and said calmly. Can you see through the essence of darkness? The power of time and space sealed on him has been taken out by the lonely cloud. Now the snow is an ordinary snow elf. "Is there any other power hidden in him?" Little feeling pondered. Only in this way can it make sense. Because the power of snow has surpassed what a snow elf family should have. "No, it was the power of time and space that changed his body and original power." Gu Yun said softly. The wind and snow rolled up her black hair and black clothes, looking thin in the vast world. Xiaoqing''s words reminded Gu Yun that her thinking direction was wrong from the beginning. The power of snow does not necessarily come from external forces, as well as his own existence. All this can be explained. Chapter 1151 The power of time and space has stayed in the body of snow for 500 years. In these 500 years, the two forces have changed his body and his original power little by little. Therefore, now the snow has stepped into the realm of semi God. After sorting out all these thoughts, Gu Yun raised her feet and walked in the direction of snow. She was leaving! Snow returned to Xueling village, his thin body curled up in his previous room, shaking uncontrollably. When the footsteps of the lonely cloud sounded in the room, the snow suddenly excited and widened a pair of silver eyes. "It''s me." The voice of the lonely cloud sounded in the room, and the snow suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Yun sat down next to him with a vague voice: "tell me, what do you see in the space crack?" The current state of snow is very wrong. If it is not controlled, it is very likely to deteriorate and lead to disaster. Lonely cloud can only find its source from the snow mouth first. In the calm voice of the lonely cloud, the snow gradually calmed down, and his face was still pale. He smiled weakly and said, "I... Saw my people, but they look like strangers or monsters in my eyes." Through the endless darkness, he saw a group of vague figures, reflected in his eyes, a little clear. Skinny, no longer human, with dead ash in their empty eyes, sharp fangs stretched out of their mouths and pierced the skin of their mouths, but they didn''t feel it. Originally, the skin should be as white as snow, covered with black dark lines, like ugly vines. They looked at the darkness and curled up into a small ball. At their feet, countless skeletons and white tigers were piled up. Strange faces, strange everything. They were no longer the people he remembered. This fact makes Xue''s persistence fall apart. He feels a little collapsed, but more afraid. Afraid of the people there, and also afraid of the powerful forces penetrating from the cracks in the space. It seems that it will devour him in the next moment. Gu Yun listened quietly. What Xue said was not far from what she guessed in her heart. She had already been mentally prepared, and Gu Yun accepted it quickly. She said, "I''ve closed the space crack. The people inside won''t run out and you won''t get involved. You don''t have to be afraid of those things." Gu Yun''s voice calmed down gradually with the power of soothing people. He looked at Gu Yun and said thank you seriously. "I''m leaving here. Will you leave with me?" Gu Yun said again. This sentence stunned Xue for a moment. After he reacted, he immediately grasped Gu Yun''s hand. Gu Yun knew that his heart was very fragile now, so he didn''t break free of his hand. Due to physical reasons, the temperature of snow is like ice and snow, with a bone chilling cold. "You can''t leave me! We made an appointment! You''re taking me with you! " Xue said hurriedly, as if afraid of being left behind. He held Gu Yun''s hand tighter and tighter to cover up his hesitation. "So, leave with me?" Gu Yun repeated the question just now and expressed his attitude to Xue. Hearing the speech, xueyang had a dazzling smile, nodded heavily, and said firmly, "OK, I''ll go with you!" For today''s solitary cloud, leaving this glacier is not a problem at all. Solitary cloud has its own unfinished business, so it can''t bring snow around. Chapter 1152 She would not let him stay by her side. Now she and Siqi are in deep danger. There is no place more dangerous than staying by her side. Gu Yun raised his hand, and the light cyan light wrapped the snow. Before the snow reacted, it had been transmitted back to the holy land of Kyushu mainland. She has said hello to Mo Jinyu and them in advance. She stays in the Holy Land and is accompanied by them. Xue should no longer feel lonely. Standing in the snow, the lonely cloud emptied his mind to his childhood. Loneliness is the most desperate thing. "Come on, what do I need to do next!" The sound of lonely clouds echoed in the ice and snow. "You have completed our test, and there is only inheritance left." The voice of the light God sounded slowly. "A long time ago, I told you that as a light, my strength comes from the faith of believers. Therefore, if you want to inherit the light, go and conclude your faith!" The soft voice fell, and the bright light lingered around the solitary cloud. The next moment, the solitary cloud disappeared in the snow. At the moment of her disappearance, the God of light and the God of darkness appeared in place. Staring at the disappearance of the lonely cloud, the dark God raised his eyebrows. A complex look flashed on his cold face. He said, "can she really?" In the past, he never worried about Gu Yun, but now when he came to the last step, he couldn''t help getting nervous. They had waited too long and almost lost hope. Now, Gu Yun is their last hope. As long as Gu Yun can succeed in inheriting the light and darkness, he and she can leave the place and pursue the peaceful life they really want. At the thought of this, the dark God couldn''t help holding the hand of the light God. "Trust her, she can! Even the God of time and the God of space have recognized her. Maybe she is our only hope. " The light God whispered, with a soft smile on his face. It has inherited the lonely cloud of time and space, and has already entered the realm of God. If she gets light and darkness again, no God can fight with her in the whole nine gods. If you want to stand beside that person, you will inevitably have to stand the test of various gods, but Gu Yun''s strength can completely prove to them that she is absolutely qualified to become the divine imperial concubine of the world. "Now I can only trust her." The dark God spoke helplessly. "Where is our first place to go after leaving the nine gods?" "Go to the ancient world, I will be the emperor, you will be the only queen, and then I will hold the whole world in front of you." "It''s so boring. I have to face the intrigues of many ministers all day. Maybe it''s good to plant fields." "Listen to you." ¡­¡­ Their voices gradually disappeared in the wind and snow, taking away their tender feelings. At this moment, Gu Yun felt that he was shuttling through countless spaces, and all kinds of human beings flashed before her. Before she could see everything around her, suddenly it was dark, and the consciousness of solitary cloud fell into chaos. ¡­¡­ "He is a traitor! Kill him! " "He profaned the light! His sins are unforgivable! " "You bright running dogs, haven''t you judged the situation yet? The devil has awakened, and soon this land will be occupied by the devil! " "Darkness is permanent! Sooner or later, the light will be swallowed up by the darkness! " Chapter 1153 In the open-air execution ground, a naked man was tied to a cross. At his feet, a man''s tall firewood was piled up. A raging fire rose into the sky, and the fire reflected on the man''s embarrassed face. He raised his head and laughed wildly. The flame had jumped up on his body and burned into coke little by little. This is the divine fire from the temple of light. Everything in the world can be burned. Opposite him, people in white robes were filled with anger after hearing his words. The man sitting in front of the statue of light looked down on the man tied to the cross and said, "since you have abandoned the light and thrown into the darkness, sacrifice for the demon king you are loyal to!" He waved the white Scepter in his hand, and the red flame turned into a fire dragon, which suddenly swept him, devouring and destroying him a little. From beginning to end, the man was laughing, looking crazy and seemed to feel no pain. "Darkness will fall on Tiandu City, the last light will collapse, and you will all die! Hahaha, you will come down with me soon! Ha ha ha! " Rampant laughter resounded through the sky of the execution ground, and everyone felt a cold spread from their backs, which invaded their limbs and even their souls in an instant. It is undeniable that what this man said is the truth. Except Tiandu City, all parts of the God devil continent have been captured by the demon king. Darkness has occupied all cities, and Tiandu city is the last light. Everyone''s face was as pale as paper, despair spread in their hearts, and the women couldn''t help covering their faces and sobbing. After the man burned to ashes, yongpiao River decayed. He leaned powerlessly on the back of his chair and was stunned for a long time. Then he slowly stood up and looked at the statue of light behind him. Under the cloudy sky, even the statue of light was covered with a layer of gray, as if the light of hope was extinguished little by little. Only a scepter suspended in front of the statue of light radiates divine brightness. That''s the staff that only the emperors of the temple of light are qualified to hold. But one day ago, their gods had been torn apart by the demon king climbing out of the abyss Thinking of the scene at that time, yongpiao River''s eyes were filled with tears, and his sight gradually blurred in tears. He murmured painfully, "is there no hope in Tiandu? Will even the last light be swallowed up? " At the moment when his voice fell, another voice suddenly came. "Believe that light is hope!" This sentence seemed to come from the distant sky, cut through the darkness and shone an indelible light into their hearts. Everyone stared in amazement and looked forward one after another. From the crowd, slowly out of a girl in white, her face covered with a veil, they could not see her face. But the bold momentum from her made all of them afraid. This girl is very strong! Better than the former Emperor! This is the only thing in their mind at this moment. Everyone looked at the girl in white and couldn''t move their eyes anymore. The girl in white walked towards the position of the statue of light step by step. Wherever she passed, everyone consciously made way for her. Yongpiao River stared at the girl in white, watched her stop in front of the divine staff, then took off the divine staff with one hand, turned to face everyone, and the clear voice echoed in everyone''s ears. "And I am your hope!" Chapter 1154 This sentence, as if deeply branded on their souls, everyone was stunned in situ, and their faces were full of unbelievable. Only the divine emperor is qualified to touch the light divine staff. Since the girl took off the divine staff, it shows that Almost an instinct, when the brilliance of the divine staff sprinkled on them, everyone knelt down together and shouted loudly in a pious attitude: "I''ll see the emperor!" "I''ll see the emperor!" The high voice resounded through the sky, and it was hard to hide the excitement in everyone''s voice. Hope, they seem to see the dawn of hope again. If the future battle will be led by this girl, maybe they still have the hope of victory. After yongpiao River''s brief consternation, his eyes to the girl were full of complexity. Can they really believe this girl out of thin air? Can she really lead them to defeat the demon king and the darkness? The questioning voice from the bottom of his heart made yongpiao River feel a little confused. Soon, a bitter smile was aroused on his lips. They had been reduced to this point. Whether there was this girl or not, they were doomed to an end? Since the girl can lift the light staff, she can only be a living horse doctor. Under the stage, countless bright believers stared at her with fanatical eyes, and Gu Yun''s hand holding the divine staff could not help tightening. Inexplicably, when she came to this continent and this city, the God of light only left her a word. "Become their faith." In this city, there are all believers of the God of light. They enthusiastically pursue the light and even sacrifice their lives to the light, which is a great honor for them. To become the faith of this group of people is very simple, that is to replace the light in their hearts, or to be the light in their hearts. She doesn''t need to think about what to do. The opportunity has been sent to her. When wandering among the crowd, Gu Yun had learned about the continent from the people around him. This continent is called the land of gods and demons. Like Kyushu, cultivation is popular, but the people here are only divided into two forces. Light and darkness. Before the demon king wakes up, the bright believers live in the front of the God devil continent and enjoy the sunshine, while the dark believers live in the back of the God devil continent and are surrounded by darkness. With the awakening of the demon king, the dark believers were no longer dissatisfied with the life on the back of the mainland. Therefore, under the leadership of the demon king, the dark believers raised troops to attack the city and land on the front of the mainland. The believers of light, who have long been used to happiness, never expected that the demon king would wake up and attack on a large scale at this time. Their long-term comfort made them almost unable to hold the weapons in their hands in the face of the fierce darkness. As a result, not surprisingly, the light was lost, and one city after another was captured by the darkness in the front of the God devil continent. Up to now, only Tiandu City, where the temple of light is located, has not been occupied by darkness. But everyone knows that the enemy will fall sooner or later. They have no ability to hold the last light. That''s why they despair. In desperation, they were close to collapse and heard a voice of redemption, which made them see hope again. They had no doubt about her, because the girl was strong enough to compete with the darkness, even if they didn''t know her origin and her motivation. Only yongpiao River, from beginning to end, he looked at Gu Yun with a bit of exploration. Chapter 1155 At this time point, people have to doubt the motive of appearing in Tiandu City execution ground. Therefore, after returning to the temple of light, yongpiao River directly found Gu Yun and asked directly, "tell me, what''s your purpose!" Gu Yun sat in the position of the emperor and heard the voice of yongpiao river. She lowered her eyes and looked at him faintly: "faith, I want your faith." Gu Yun didn''t hide it and said his purpose directly. Hearing the word "faith", yongpiao river was stunned and tasted it for a long time. He couldn''t help laughing: "you are honest and ambitious." As believers of light, they have only one faith, that is light. They have dedicated their hearts and souls to the God of light. If they want to become their faith, they can only replace the bright position in their hearts. Yongpiao River couldn''t help thinking of the girl''s indisputable voice on the execution ground: "and I am your hope!" This sentence will only make people feel that he is talking nonsense when others say it. But from her mouth, it was uncontrollable to believe. Yongpiao River thought of the frightening power of the girl and became more curious about her identity and her origin. Gu Yun staggered yongpiao River''s eyes. She said, "Gu Yun, my name, as I said on the execution ground, I will lead you to defeat the demon king and expel the darkness back to the back of the mainland. During this period, you only need to cooperate with me!" God''s staff recognizes the Lord. The status of solitary cloud in the temple of light has been established, and no one can shake it. Although the situation was so bad that they could not hold a grand ceremony for Gu Yun to succeed the emperor, yongpiao he, as the bishop of the temple of light, always paid attention to the ceremony, so he tried his best to hold a simple ceremony. The so-called simplicity is that he called all the remaining members of the temple of light to meet the new emperor, omitting many cumbersome processes. In a sense, he is familiar. Gu Yun''s attention fell on the twins at the bottom. They were wearing the same white robes with gold lace and had the same handsome face. The figure of solitary cloud was reflected in the blue pupil of the vast ocean. Noticed that Gu Yun was looking at them, a pair of twins smiled at Gu Yun, and even their movements were so synchronized. Seeing them, Gu Yun somehow thought of two figures that had not left a deep impression in her mind a long time ago. It was a pair of twins in the tomb of Eji in the ancient heritage secret land. They were puppets created by Eji according to her own appearance and Siqi''s appearance. Thinking of this, Gu Yun coagulated his eyebrows. He thought he didn''t care. As a result, he still cared very much. A very unpleasant feeling occupied her heart. Siqi is hers! Other people''s delusions are not allowed! The twins looked at each other, and then they took a step forward together, bent down and bowed to the lonely cloud and said, "Holy Son, have you seen the emperor!" "The son of God, Jun Yi, has seen the emperor!" Gu Yun nodded slightly and knew them. Jun Luo, Jun Yi, Jun Yi! After this passage, the sun is fading outside, and outside Tiandu City, it has been surrounded by endless darkness. The oppressive atmosphere is everywhere, reminding them that dark believers are eyeing them. The demon king didn''t seem to be in a hurry to force them into a dead end. Chapter 1156 When they attacked Tiandu City, they stopped the attack, lurked in the dark, smiled and watched the people in Tiandu City struggling like trapped animals. It''s like getting an interesting toy. He won''t touch them until he''s tired of it. Gu Yun knows the truth of catching the thief and the king first, and everyone knows it, but no one has the courage to step out of Tiandu city to face the boundless darkness. Therefore, when Gu Yun stood up without hesitation, everyone looked at her and became more enthusiastic. Gu Yun changed back to his customary black clothes and sneaked into the demon Temple accurately. The number of dark believers is more than five times that of light believers, so fighting hard will only lead to tragic defeat. Gu Yun can only do this. When she came to the gate of Tiandu City, she unexpectedly found two other familiar figures. Jun Luo and Jun Yi also changed into black clothes, as if they wanted to be completely integrated with the night behind them. Only those dark blue eyes were shining in the dark. They looked at Gu Yun, smiled gently, walked to her and saluted: "junluo (Junyi) has seen the emperor." "Just call my name outside." Now that they are here, the intention of returning to this dress is obvious. Gu Yun didn''t refuse. As a newcomer, he didn''t have any concept of the terrain of the God devil continent. He could only move forward with his own sense of darkness. If we have them, we can save a lot of trouble. "Good!" Jun Luo, Jun Yi should be the way. Out of the Tiandu City, they are the dark camp. Their identity must not be exposed, otherwise they will be ruthlessly torn apart by the dark. "The demon temple is located in Yayi City, separated from Tiandu city by three cities. Each city is heavily guarded by dark believers. Once half of the power of light is leaked on their territory, they will be found immediately and persecuted." The three armed themselves in black cloaks. Because they took pills to suppress the light power in their bodies in advance, they are all true dark believers in terms of appearance and breath. Jun Luo lowered his voice and said to Gu Yun. Before that, it was not that no one had the idea of assassinating the demon king. However, before they approached the demon king, they had been exposed. Then they were killed, and the bones were hung high on the gate of Tiandu city. But no one dared to touch it. Because their bones have been completely eroded by darkness, as believers of light, they cannot directly touch the darkness. Jun Yi seemed to think of something, and his eyebrows showed some hostility. He said: "there is an artifact in the hands of dark believers, which can sense any light element. Therefore, the first few people who assassinated the demon king never came back." Gu Yun listened to them quietly, and he was worried about something in his mind. She is not worried about exposure, because she still has the power of darkness. With the power of darkness, no dark believer will fight against her, and even she can directly see the legendary demon king. However, once the power of darkness was exposed, she was far away from the light. The condition of inheriting the light is to get the faith of everyone in Tiandu city. If Jun Luo and Jun Yi see her dark power, they will never have faith in her. They will probably directly regard her as a person in the dark camp and incite more people. Chapter 1157 Therefore, she can not expose the power of darkness. Even if it is finally exposed, she can only use the power of light to escape. Fortunately, the inheritance of light and darkness are not carried out at the same time, otherwise even solitary clouds have to be separated and lack skills. "We took the pill, and the artifact can''t sense the bright element in us, so don''t worry about this. The only thing to be careful is their investigation." Jun Luo said again. "In the disaster city that Tiandu city must pass through to Yayi City, anyone who enters the city will stay to investigate for five days. Only after the investigation is over and it is determined that they are not spies will they be released from the disaster city." "It is here that is the most difficult. Countless people have escaped the exploration of artifact, but they can''t escape the test of disaster city." Jun Yi said, frowning slightly, "because the people who entered the disaster city never came out again, so even we don''t know what the investigation of the disaster city is." At last, Jun Yi''s voice sank, and he could almost hear the sound of gnashing his teeth inside. "It''s just a group of dark believers. It''ll be fine with me." Gu Yun said softly that if she was found, the big deal is to fight a way back to Tiandu city. With her strength, she can retreat all over. Jun Luo and Jun Yi were stunned for a moment, and then they laughed. They like the arrogant nature of Gu Yun, which is different from those cowards in Tiandu city. They were very curious about Gu Yun and couldn''t help but want to know. They had this idea in their mind when they first met. So when yongpiao River assigned them to sneak into the demon God hall with Gu Yun, they nodded and agreed without thinking. As a result, Gu Yun did not disappoint them. Also let them have more expectations for her. Perhaps, this person who comes out of thin air can really create miracles. Soon, they came to the first city. The city guard was two thin men covered in black cloaks. Their exposed faces showed a gray color, and their eyes were deeply sunken. Looking at the lonely cloud, their eyes looked empty. "Who?" One of them shouted, but his voice was hoarse. Gu Yun looked at them quietly and said only two words: "overnight." The extension of this sentence is that it is late here, so I want to stay in the city, commonly known as overnight. Jun Luo and Jun Yi automatically filled up Gu Yun''s words in their minds, and couldn''t help feeling that Gu Yun''s words were like gold. I really won''t give a word. As expected, they saw a daze in the eyes of the city guard. Jun Luo couldn''t help laughing. He stepped forward and said to the city guard, "we are passing by here and want to stay in this city for one night." The two city guards looked at each other, then nodded a little stiff and opened the city gate behind them. Now there is only Tiandu city left in the whole God devil continent, and there is still the last light. The victory and defeat is more obvious. However, it will be destroyed sooner or later. Therefore, the dark believers do not strictly control every city except Yayi city and disaster city. Anyway, no matter how the bright believers toss, they can''t turn out any waves. Gu Yun and his party entered the city smoothly. After entering the city, they felt depressed, and there was no pedestrian on the street. And the dark believers sink into darkness, so there is no light in the surrounding houses. Even if it is only evening, the darkness has swallowed up the whole city, so everything is dark. Chapter 1158 This made Jun Yi and Jun Luo feel extremely uncomfortable, even uncomfortable. The darkness flooded them like cold lake water and suffocated them. Gu Yun noticed the difference between them. She said to them, "come with me." With that, Gu Yun went to the alley beside the street. She didn''t stop until she was sure that she had avoided the sight of all the dark believers. Jun Luo and Jun Yi followed her step by step. Looking at her movements, their eyes flickered blankly. Gu Yun laid a barrier to prevent the light element from leaking out, and then said to the two humanitarians: "there may be some tingling, you can bear it!" As soon as she finished speaking, a white light mass condensed in her hand. Jun Luo and Jun Yi felt the pure light power flowing in Gu Yun''s hand at the same time. They were stunned in their eyes, and their eyes staring at the light power in Gu Yun''s hand could no longer leave. Even the previous emperor could not match such pure light power. I''m afraid only the legendary power of God can reach this point. God? They finally moved their eyes away from the pure power of light and onto the face of Gu Yun. A question floated in their hearts. Can Gu Yun be a God? On the day when Gu Yun appeared in the Tiandu City, yongpiao River sent someone to investigate the origin of Gu Yun. However, the result of the investigation was blank. The name of Gu Yun seemed to appear out of thin air. There was no trace of her existence in the magic land. This question has been lingering in their hearts, and no one can find the answer. Obviously, they take the initiative to ask Gu Yun, and Gu Yun will not give them the answer they want. At this moment, they seem to know the answer. The power possessed by Gu Yun has already transcended the boundaries of ordinary mortals Gu Yun ignored the two stunned people. The power of light was divided into two small light groups in her hands, which disappeared into the eyebrows of Jun Luo and Jun Yi. The next moment, the discomfort previously suppressed on them has completely disappeared, making them feel magical. At the same time, their eyes looking at the lonely cloud are full of worship. This is the power of light, the purest power of light in the world. And they come from the lonely cloud. Is it true that the lonely cloud was sent by the God of light to save them? The power of light was not discovered by the dark believers in the city, and no one even noticed the small movement in this side. After walking around, they found that there were less than 20 people in the city. These people locked themselves in their houses. If it wasn''t for the tiny breath of life, it would be difficult to find them. Gu Yun and their target was Yayi City, so they left this dead city before they stayed long. The next city is the disaster City mentioned by junluo and Junyi. The closer you are to the disaster City, the more you can feel the unusual smell from there. The dangerous instinct makes junluo and Junyi stop. Gu Yun looked back at them suspiciously. They pressed down their discomfort and said, "it''s very dangerous. This is the message from the body." "From the beginning of entering this field, I felt that there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at us in the dark. It felt like a snake. It was warning us not to approach. There were dangers waiting for us that we didn''t expect!" The palms of the two people have been pinched in a cold sweat. Their strength is not as good as that of Gu Yun, so the aura here makes them feel afraid. Chapter 1159 After listening to their words, the lonely cloud looked thoughtful. She released her divine knowledge and covered the whole disaster city. Because there are many checkpoints waiting for bright believers to come to the door, the disaster city is much more lively than the previous city. And the guard is more than ten times stricter than the last city. God knows too much and doesn''t encounter any obstacles, but there are ten dark believers with high cultivation. The power they emit is the source of fear for junluo and Junyi. Although Gu Yun can completely crush the ten people''s coercion with his own coercion, he will scare the snake. She looked at them and said, "can you resist?" Jun Luo nodded and looked pale: "yes!" Jun Yi quickly agreed: "yes!" With firmness in their voices, Gu Yun couldn''t help smiling, turned and walked towards the gate of the disaster city. As soon as they approached, twenty city guards raised their weapons. Their dress was the same as that of the city guards in the previous city, but they looked much more energetic than them. "If you want to enter the disaster City, first go there and press a palm print!" A man shouted at them with a fierce face. Gu Yun several people consciously walked to the side of the city gate. There was a small square black iron that could just put a palm size. As long as you press your hand on it, it will automatically sense whether there is a bright element in the contact''s body. Once the light element fluctuates, the black iron will light up immediately. On the way to the city, Jun Luo and Jun Yi have told Gu Yun all the situation here. The black iron in front of them is what they said earlier. Although Gu Yun didn''t see anything in line with the "artifact" from above. Gu Yun took the lead in putting her hand on the dark iron. She immediately felt a force jumping out of the dark iron and explored her spiritual pulse through her hand. Gu Yun sneered in his heart and suddenly condensed all his strength to attack that force. Under the oppression of Gu Yun, the original hegemonic force gradually shrunk into a ball, trembling like self-consciousness, and then rolled back into the black iron. It has been here for at least a year, and it is the first time that it has met someone more domineering and unreasonable than it. In the dark iron, the tool spirit thought sadly and touched a nose of ash. He dared not be arrogant in front of the lonely cloud any more. After a long time, xuantie had no reaction, and Gu Yun was released. Then came junluo and Junyi. Although they took pills to suppress the power of light, they were still a little nervous at the moment. With the previous bullying of Gu Yun, the spirit of the instrument is now all Yanyan. After exploring it carefully, he chose to sleep. After that, junluo and Junyi were released. The moment they crossed the gate, the previous pressure on them disappeared, but they didn''t relax at all, because they knew that the real test had just begun at the moment they entered the gate. The three entered the disaster city without causing any fluctuation. Their disguise has been completely integrated with the dark believers in the city. What they have to think about now is how to pass the investigation of the disaster city. "I have inquired. This road leads to the outside of the disaster City, and all organs are set on this road. Only those who pass will go to the end of the road and leave the disaster City, while those who fail will be trapped on this road forever." Jun Luo pointed to a seemingly strange road ahead and said. Chapter 1160 "Let''s go." Gu Yun took the lead on that road. In the next moment, her figure disappeared in place. Jun Luo and Jun Yi were stunned. In a moment, Gu Yun had entered another space. So they no longer hesitated, followed behind Gu Yun and stepped into the unknown field ahead. Between space and space is a soft barrier, like a water curtain, with shallow soft light. In a flash, the lonely cloud knew that the road was just a cover up. In essence, what existed there was a completely independent space. Many mechanisms are arranged here. What appeared in front of the lonely cloud was a brand-new scene. She looked around with her eyebrows. Countless dark elements were ready to move around. However, if a little light power was leaked, it would be swallowed up by these dark elements immediately. Now, what emerges in front of the lonely cloud is a fairyland. Countless figures flash through the rising fog, and the true and false are all blurred. The so-called investigation is to use space and fantasy to force out the demons in each intruder''s heart. Unconsciously, they will use their original strength. If they are believers of light, they will be exposed as long as they reveal half of the power of light. As believers of light, are there demons in your heart? Yes, as long as people exist in this world, everything they have experienced from the moment of birth to the present will lead to the emergence of demons. There is a bright side, there is a dark side. But anyone who has a dark side in his heart will have nowhere to hide here. But there are exceptions to everything. People with pure heart will not produce demons. Then, what will they see in this dreamland? Gu Yun slightly hooked her lips. Such a dreamland could not have any impact on her, and naturally she could not lead to the devil in her heart. Reading about the devil, Gu Yun suddenly felt a little curious. Does she have a devil? Thinking, Gu Yun restrained her strength and let the dreamland surround her. There was a dark awn in the red and silver pupils of the lonely cloud. Then, let her see what the devil in her heart is! A dense white fog diffused in front, blurring the surrounding scenery. Lonely clouds passed through the white fog, and everything around changed slowly in the fog. One face after another, which was no stranger to her, appeared in the white fog. "Monster!" "Bastard!" "You shouldn''t be in this world. You''re a cursed child!" "Your existence will bring misfortune to the people around you. Otherwise, why do you think the emperor will leave you in the backyard?" "Don''t show up. It makes me sick to see your eyes!" ¡­¡­ After tearing off the disguise, there were ferocious and ugly faces left. They looked down at the lonely cloud, as if they saw something dirty, and their faces were full of disgust. Gu Yun Ning eyebrows, this seems to be her memory when she was three years old. When she was tall enough to climb the high threshold of the back yard, she left the place where she had lived since childhood for the first time and sneaked to find her grandfather. She knew that her grandfather was the most powerful emperor of the protoss, so she couldn''t wait to see him and ask him why he didn''t come to see her. As a result, after stepping out of the protective wall built by the wet nurse, she felt the malice from all directions. It was also that day that she saw the cruel truth behind her life experience. She was abandoned by them and hated by everyone. It was also that day that she was sent to hell. "Is this the devil in my heart?" Gu Yun murmured. Although she was only three years old at that time, her memory was particularly clear. It was on that day that she began to have this temperament. "I care so much..." Gu Yun was a little distracted. He was so eager to be recognized by the protoss when he was young. "Since you are the devil in my heart, I will destroy myself!" Gu Yun said that the world sword had already flown into her hands. Without hesitation, Gu Yun waved his sword and cut off towards the dreamland. In an instant, all faces became fragmented. Chapter 1161 They stared at Gu Yun with anger: "bastard, you dare to fight us!" "Monster, you are the disaster of our Protoss!" "You must die!" The last roar was silent in the cold light of the sword. The lonely cloud swept the gradually dissipated dreamland with cold eyes and put away the world sword indifferently. As everyone knows, this scene has been seen by people far away on the other side. He raised his eyebrows with interest: "facing the devil in his heart, he can be so calm and even remove it with a sword. Oh, it''s a pity not to be a devil!" The lonely cloud continued to move forward. After the white fog dissipated, what appeared in front of us was a dark jungle. Everything was silent in the dark. Even the leaves showed a gray dark green. The roar of monsters from the jungle could be heard. Breaking the peace, he showed his fangs to the intruder. If there are no demons in the heart, in desperate circumstances, in order to save their lives, they will try their best to get out of danger, then their light power will not be hidden at that time. So the second test is to force them to use their strength. If they are dark believers, they are naturally unscrupulous, but as light believers, their power is only light. At this time, they have to face a choice, whether to continue to hold the light and go to death, or to use the light and expose their identity. Anyone who doesn''t want to die will choose the latter. Without prejudice, those believers of light who disguised as dark believers lost in these two links. "It''s all over here." A soft murmur came from the mouth of the lonely cloud. She raised her eyes and stared at the darkness ahead. There, darkness seemed to be inviting her, and endless destruction was hidden in it. Gu Yun hooked his lips and walked towards the darkness without hesitation. At the moment when she threw herself into the darkness, eight dark shadows rushed towards her from different directions, the roar was close to her ear, and the scarlet light swallowed up the lonely cloud in an instant. Without waiting for pride to climb up to the bottom of their eyes, the next moment, a burst of black awn came down, and the powerful force was wrapped in it, which made them feel that their souls were trembling. The arrogance of the eight beasts completely disappeared at this time. They looked at the lonely cloud slowly coming out of the black awn in fear, as if they had seen an old enemy. Every pore was shouting danger. Their power comes from darkness, and what Guyun holds is the power of the source of darkness. The absolute suppression makes the eight divine beasts no longer have the idea of half resistance. They tremble and bow down to Guyun in an extremely funny posture. There is no need to continue this war. Fear has made them unable to condense any power. Gu Yun looked down at the fawning beast at her feet. She said, "take me away. I know you have a way." "Yes, we have a way. Please come with us!" In order to show that he still has value, one of the beasts said hurriedly and squeezed a cold sweat. They can feel that this person is by no means easy to get along with! Gu Yun nodded slightly, and a little joy appeared in the eyes of the eight divine beasts. He immediately ran excitedly and led the way in front. As long as they are useful, they are safe for the time being! At the same time, the eight divine beasts shed tears silently. Today must be a bad time. They actually met a hard stubble. It''s guaranteed that their lives will be built in it. They are innocent! Chapter 1162 With these eight beasts leading the way in front, the next road will be much smoother, and many detours will be avoided. However, they are suppressed by the pressure of solitary clouds. These beasts dare not breathe, and their hearts are uneasy. All the way, I was thinking about Gu Yun''s mind, lest I accidentally provoke her anger, which would lose my life! They cherish their lives! Very cherish life! Gu Yun doesn''t care what they are thinking, but thinks about a problem. If Jun Yi and Jun Luo encounter the same danger, they will use the power of light in order to protect their lives, then their identities will be exposed. Thinking so, Gu Yun changed his mind. Instead of leaving like this, he just destroyed the space and saved them from falling into danger. As soon as the idea came out, Gu Yun put it into action. When the eight divine beasts saw that Gu Yun stopped, they also stopped nervously, and their animal faces wrinkled together, because they were thinking about how Gu Yun was feeling now. If Gu Yun is in a good mood, then eight of them are safe. If Gu Yun is in a bad mood, then they will suffer. The eight divine beasts mourned for themselves in their hearts. Who did they provoke! "If you don''t want to be hurt by mistake, step back!" The voice of Gu Yun came from the front. They immediately shook their bodies and did what Gu Yun said without hesitation. They firmly believe that the accidental injury caused by solitary cloud will kill them. Just in the heart, suddenly a burst of explosion exploded in their ears. Conditionally, eight divine beasts lay on the ground and stretched out two front claws to hold their heads. They looked unbelievably ahead and saw the back of the lonely cloud. And a huge space vortex created by her own hands. Before they could recover from the shock, the whole space began to tremble violently because of the destruction, and the surrounding scenery fell down like broken glass. At their feet, there was endless darkness. Those fragments fell into the darkness and could no longer see any shadow. Greater fear spread to their hearts and made them tremble more and more. What a pervert they provoked! This was made by the demon king himself. No one shook it for more than a year. Unexpectedly, it was directly blasted into slag by the girl in front of me?! They feel that the whole world has become wonderful Gu Yun passed through the vortex and found Jun Luo and Jun Yi behind the vortex. Ignoring their dull faces, Gu Yun said, "we should leave as soon as possible before they find us!" Jun Luo and Jun Yi nodded silently, but they still didn''t get out of the shock. On leaving, Gu Yun looked back at the eight divine beasts and received Gu Yun''s cold eyes. The eight divine beasts immediately raised their right claws and promised Gu Yun: "we didn''t see anything. We''re dumb and blind!" After saying that, the eight divine beasts did not hesitate to blind their eyes. For them, this injury is nothing at all, because their strong regeneration ability will make them grow new eyes again. The reason for this is to reassure Gu Yun, and to let those dark believers move their doubts elsewhere. Gu Yun took back his eyes, did not look at them again, and quickly left the disaster city with Jun Luo and Jun Yi. Chapter 1163 If the dark believers come and find them, it will be difficult for them to get away. The eight divine beasts watched the three of Gu Yun leave. They were relieved and finally sent the evil spirit away. As the only witness at the scene, the eight divine beasts will act foolishly and play incisively and vividly, which makes the teeth of these dark believers itch. There was a lonely cloud. They left the disaster city smoothly, and there was only one city left between them and Yayi city. As they got closer to Yayi City, junluo and Junyi became more and more nervous. They always felt that all this went too far, but made them feel uneasy. Jun Luo lowered his voice and said to Gu Yun, "Gu Yun, don''t you think all this is going well?" "The believers of light before us paid a heavy price but failed to leave the disaster City, and we came out unharmed!" Jun Yi followed, unbelievable said. Vaguely, they have left the disaster City, the tomb of the legendary believers of light. Any bright believer who tries to pass through the disaster city will die in the disaster City, without exception. And they not only successfully passed through, but also unharmed, which is more untrue than a dream. Their eyes locked on Gu Yun. Gu Yun looked indifferent. "I said, you don''t have to worry about me!" Hearing Gu Yun''s words, they looked at each other and smiled. At this moment, their eyes looking at Gu Yun were full of worship. Jun Luo asked, "Gu Yun, how did you break that space?" That space was built by the demon king himself, which injected the purest dark power of the demon king. Even the previous emperor could not shake half of it. But Gu Yun not only broke the space, but also didn''t use any light power, which made them feel incredible. The strength of Gu Yun lies in her own light power. But how did she do it without using the power of light? Gu Yun naturally wouldn''t tell them that she used the power of darkness, so she casually found a reason: "find the fragile point of that space and smash it with one blow!" Smelling the speech, a question came out of their minds at the same time. Is this really OK? Are there any weaknesses in space? But now they believe Gu Yun''s words, so they don''t give any doubt, but secretly write down this point, and are ready to go through the ancient books to find out what the fragile point of this space is when they return to the temple of light. Gu Yun didn''t expect that he was taken as true by them. While talking, they have come to Yucheng. Because Yucheng is close to Yayi City, it is also heavily guarded. After they left the city, the city was in chaos, and the space used for investigation was destroyed, which was enough to disturb all the dark believers. However, they did not associate the culprit with the light believers because they did not find any residue of light elements at the scene. But doubt to their own people. "I''m sure there must be a traitor among us, and a traitor who abandoned the darkness and turned to the light. Find it for me, even if it''s digging three feet!" The Lord of the evil city roared angrily, and his eyes were congested. This is the space laid by Lord devil himself. It was destroyed by him. Even if he has ten lives, he can''t bear Lord devil''s anger. Therefore, he can justify himself only by finding out the culprit. Chapter 1164 "Yes!" All the dark believers in the disaster City shouted loudly, and then there was a neat sound of footsteps. Everyone scattered in different directions and went door-to-door to find all the people suspected of being the culprit. Everything that happened in the disaster city was presented by a huge water mirror. Sitting in front of the water mirror was an elegant man. At this moment, the evil eyes had a little smile, and a low voice sounded in the dark hall: "what an interesting little guy!" "It''s the first time to see such a pure dark force. What''s your identity? What is the purpose of destroying the space of the disaster city? I''m looking forward to meeting you! " At this time, Gu Yun didn''t know that she had been watched. The three looked at the Yucheng in front of them and were worried. The news of the disaster spread like wildfire, and the moment the space was destroyed spread to Yucheng. Therefore, Yucheng immediately stepped up its vigilance. Anyone who wants to enter Yucheng must show his dark power, and he can enter the city with the dark power. Jun Luo and Jun Yi have no dark power at all. Although Gu Yun has it, she can''t use it in front of them. Moreover, her power is the purest dark power. Once it is exposed in front of others, it will inevitably cause an uproar. But now they can only keep a low profile. The more attention they attract, the worse their situation will be. "What should I do?" Habitually, Jun Luo looked at Gu Yun. They had no choice but to put their hope on Gu Yun and wait for Gu Yun to make a decision. If you go back the same way now, you are really a little unwilling! But even if they are allowed to juggle, they can''t turn into dark forces. I have to say that this move of Yucheng has blocked all their retreat. "It''s really strange. Don''t they suspect a traitor? Since they are traitors, they must be the people on their side. They must also use the dark forces, but they still set such a requirement. Isn''t it unnecessary? " Jun Yi said that he could not understand the brain circuits of the dark believers at all. Jun Luo smiled helplessly: "but I have to say that they really used the right method. We were successfully trapped here." Gu Yun looked at the dark believers coming and going in front of her. Her eyes sank. She said, "I have a way and the only way. Do you want to try?" As soon as hearing Gu Yun''s words, Jun Luo and Jun Yi''s eyes suddenly lit up. They quickly nodded and replied: "of course, we have to try. We are close to the demon king''s base camp. It''s not easy to come here and go forward at any risk!" Gu Yun nodded and walked towards the front. Without warning, he knocked out the three dark believers, and then dragged them to the dark with lightning speed. The whole process took only a few breaths and didn''t disturb anyone. And Jun Luo and Jun Yi have already looked silly. As they got to know each other better, they found that the solitary cloud did not seem as indifferent as it seemed on the surface, but rather quite fierce. This is to knock three burly men out with the power of their hands. Even the two of them can''t completely guarantee that they can do it. The two men looked at Gu Yun and worshipped more and more deeply. They could defeat the enemy with one move without relying on divine power. Such a power was beyond people''s reach. "I will take out the dark power in them and inject it into you temporarily, which is enough to confuse the city guards." Chapter 1165 Gu Yun squatted on the side of one of them and said softly. The two returned to their senses, but were stunned by Gu Yun''s words again. This was the first time they heard that the dark power could be extracted from the dark believers and put on the light believers. If someone had said this before, they would certainly think it is impossible and impracticable in any case. But now, after seeing Gu Yun''s ability to understand the sky, their cognition has changed. Since Gu Yun says it can, it must be feasible! This man can break the demon king''s space only by his body. Thinking so, they smiled gently. Looking at the lonely cloud, his eyes were shining. There must be a miracle in the solitary cloud, or it should be said that the existence of the solitary cloud itself is a miracle. Develop the light of stars into the light of sun and moon! While they were thinking, Gu Yun had already started to take out the dark power in the three people''s bodies. The power of the three people condensed into three black light groups in her hands, which fluctuated slightly. For Jun Luo and Jun Yi who cultivate the power of light, just feeling the dark power in them gives them a deep disgust. Light and darkness can not coexist and repel each other, which is doomed to become only two hostile camps. "Really won''t be found?" Enduring the nausea and discomfort in their hearts, they accepted the dark force that suddenly appeared in their bodies, which made them feel betrayed by the light, so they quickly prayed to the God of light. Gu Yun still looked as usual and walked in front of them towards the city guard of Yu city. "As long as you don''t reveal your secrets, you won''t be found." From a distance, the voice of the lonely cloud came back. She had already stood at Yucheng Chengwei. When she raised her hand, the dark forces jumped into her palm. Yucheng Chengwei didn''t find any clue, so she let Gu Yun go. Gu Yun has made a demonstration for them in front, and they feel a little more at ease. According to Gu Yun''s appearance, they also successfully passed the investigation of Yucheng Chengwei. After entering the city, the guard inside was much lax. Jun Luo looked up at the road ahead and said with some worry: "go through Yucheng and reach Yayi city where the demon king is located." The power of the demon king worries the two people. Can they really kill the demon king with the power of the three of them? "What is the overall strength of the remaining bright believers?" Suddenly, Gu Yun asked an irrelevant question. They were stunned for a moment before they reacted. Although it is strange how Gu Yun asked this question, Jun Yi seriously replied: "in terms of power alone, the power of a bright believer is almost the same as that of a dark believer, so our weakness is in the number. At present, the number of bright believers is five times that of us." Gu Yun nodded and didn''t ask any more. They didn''t have a good rest these days. In addition, the light power was sealed, which could not eliminate their fatigue. Jun Luo and Jun Yi''s body were about to eat. Therefore, after approaching Yayi City, they stayed in Yucheng to conserve energy. On the other hand, I also went to inquire about the news of the demon God Temple. If I rashly rushed to assassinate the demon king, the probability of failure is at least 90%. The closer to the demon temple, the darker the darkness becomes. Before that, Jun Luo and Jun Yi have been living in a place shrouded in light. Therefore, after they came to Yucheng, they had all kinds of discomfort. Chapter 1166 It was as if they had become a sick seedling in an instant, which caught them off guard. In this way, they can only stay in Yucheng. Yucheng alone makes them have such a big reaction. If they enter Yayi city and the demon God hall, they can''t even stand. They knew themselves clearly. They were still with Gu Yun at this time. They would only drag Gu Yun''s hind legs, so they stayed safely in the post station of Yucheng. Gu Yun went to Yayi City alone. Although her mission is to assassinate the demon king, although she has this strength, she does not intend to do so. If she kills the demon king, those bright believers will only regard her as a benefactor rather than a belief. What she needs to do is to kill the demon king in front of all of them and save them from the desperate situation. So we must first force them into a desperate situation. Although it is cruel, we must do so. It''s been so long that she can''t spend any more. "In this continent, can faith in light and faith in darkness be carried out at the same time?" In a dark narrow alley, the lonely cloud whispered to the air in front of him. In a moment, the voice of the light God sounded in her mind: "if you can do it, you can do both at the same time." After a moment of silence, the God of light added, "you don''t have much time left, so speed up." "Is there something wrong with Luo Xiu or Siqi?" Gu Yun''s heart suddenly became tense. The little time left means that the danger has come again. "Maybe both sides. Don''t worry. Our Lord is still safe. Luo Xiu hasn''t found his place yet." The voice of the light God sounded again. What she didn''t tell Gu Yun was that the situation in the jiuzhong divine world was very urgent. The more it was consumed, the more unfavorable it would be to both of them. She was worried that if Gu Yun didn''t come back, Siqi would make some impulsive moves. They watched Gu Yun and Si Qi come over, so they can''t understand the feelings between them. All Si Qi''s thoughts are related to Gu Yun, happy for Gu Yun, worried about Gu Yun and angry for Gu Yun. With the awakening of the power of the LORD God, Siqi''s power has been in an unstable state. Therefore, once his mood fluctuates too much, his power will get out of control and cause a series of troubles. Siqi''s main divine power is that they can''t Parry at all. So every time at this time, they expect Gu Yun to come back soon. Only Gu Yun can calm Si Qi down. "Soon." Gu Yun answered softly and clenched his hands into a fist. Although the God of light did not clearly say what happened, she could guess a little in her heart. Siqi''s current situation is generally not optimistic. Gu Yun went out of the alley and went to the demon temple. Her heart has been thinking about a problem, how to obtain both light faith and dark faith. She remembered Jun Yi''s words that the number of dark believers was five times that of light believers. The awakening of the demon king is only an opportunity. The main reason for the dark believers to attack is that they are fed up with the bad environment on the back of the continent. Although they like to stay in the dark, it does not mean that they can endure the bad environment, because it will cause more of their companions to die. So can light and darkness exist at the same time? Chapter 1167 Whether this is feasible or not, we must try it! When Gu Yun entered the demon temple, she was not surprised to be stopped. Before the guard questioned, she raised her hand and condensed the dark force in her hand. At the moment when the dark force appeared, all the dark elements in the air became restless. All the dark believers around changed their looks and turned their eyes to the lonely cloud. At the moment of the emergence of the dark force, they immediately felt that their dark force had been suppressed to death, and a powerful pressure diffused, and everyone could not move under this pressure. Gu Yun lowered his voice so that people could not distinguish men and women: "I want to see your demon king." Now, no one dared to slack off for half a minute. At the moment of the exit of Gu Yun''s words, the guard immediately opened the door of the demon temple. Since this person is holding a powerful dark force, it must be someone in their camp. No matter where she is, she respects the strong. Gu Yun has shown her strength. From that moment on, she has a different position in the hearts of these dark believers. Gu Yun was respectfully welcomed into the demon Temple by them. At the same time, someone had informed the demon king of the news. The whole body of Gu Yun is shrouded in a black cloak, not even a trace of hair is exposed, and he wears a simple black mask on his face. He hides his face behind the mask, which gives people the impression that in addition to mystery, it is powerful! Everyone looked at Gu Yun quietly and wanted to see something from her, but this person seemed to be a mystery. No matter how they peeped, they couldn''t find any clue. They secretly guessed the origin and purpose of Gu Yun. If such a strong man was a dark believer who had previously lived on the back of the mainland, he could not have been unknown until now. Where did he come from? What is the purpose of appearing in the demon temple at this time? While everyone was thinking, suddenly a dark believer shouted, "Lord devil is coming!" As soon as the voice fell, everyone immediately knelt down towards the figure slowly coming from the door and shouted in unison: "see Lord devil!" "Meet Lord devil!" Qian Yuan didn''t look at them. From the moment he came in, his eyes stayed on Gu Yun, and the corners of his lips slowly aroused a smile of unknown meaning. While Qian Yuan looked at Gu Yun, Gu Yun also looked at him. Somewhat unexpectedly, the legendary demon king doesn''t seem as cruel and bloodthirsty as the rumored one. He can''t bear to look straight. He gives people the feeling of a kind of grace and dignity like a beautiful jade. If you ignore that pair of evil ink pupils, it''s no different from ordinary noble CHILDES. Qian Yuan went to Gu Yun. His deep ink pupil stared at her. There was a smile that didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He said, "I heard you wanted to see me?" Gu Yun nodded and his voice was still flat: "I want to talk to you about a deal. If you refuse, I''ll kill you and replace you!" The whole hall was in an uproar. Everyone stared at Gu Yun in amazement, and deeply doubted whether he had auditory hallucinations. Did this man say he was going to kill the demon king? And replace it? How dare you! Soon they thought of the dark power in Gu Yun''s hand. If the sudden mysterious man really fought with their demon king, it seems that the victory and defeat are half and half. Everyone looked at each other and finally lowered their heads tacitly. Everyone could feel the low pressure in the hall at this time. Chapter 1168 After a long silence, Qian Yuan suddenly gave a low smile. Everyone felt numb and mourned for Gu Yun. Lord devil is angry! This is the only thought in their mind at this time. However, to everyone''s surprise, Qianyuan didn''t kill the guy who dared to collide with him, but looked at her and said, "tell me, what deal?" Everyone looked at Gu Yun and Qian Yuan with their chin falling to the ground. Is this still the bloodthirsty demon they know? When is it so easy to talk? Not even being provoked? Gu Yun''s eyes swept all the dark believers in the hall. Anyone who was swept by her eyes could not help but shrink and immediately quit the hall. Seeing this scene, Qian Yuan raised his eyebrows, and a light with unknown meaning flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He said, "your ability is not small. It can move the believers of the king!" Gu Yun replied calmly, "they just depend on the strong." "It is undeniable that the power you have is indeed the most powerful power the king has encountered so far, but you are far from winning me!" Qianyuan''s low voice came from his ears. Gu Yun quietly pulled away from him. "I want your faith!" Gu Yun said. "Faith?" Qian Yuan whispered these two words and suddenly sneered, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. The darkness has no faith. If you have to pull something related to faith, our faith is ourselves!" The lonely cloud slightly condenses its eyebrows. Darkness and light are different after all. At this time, the voice of the dark god sounded in the lonely cloud''s mind: "darkness has no faith. People living in darkness advocate strength, so you only need their approval to get the inheritance of darkness!" Gu Yun was slightly stunned and replied, "you should have told me earlier, so I don''t have to go around such a big circle." "If I had told you early in the morning, you wouldn''t be close to the dry abyss." The voice of the dark god sounded again in the lonely cloud''s mind, and you can hear the obvious narrow meaning inside. "Who is Qian Yuan?" Since she can be mentioned by the dark god and let her get close to him, the identity of Qianyuan is by no means ordinary. Gu Yun guessed in his heart. On the other hand, the dark God answered her in silence for a while: "he is the last dark god. This is his reincarnation. The dark force on you will involuntarily attract him. In this world, you can trust him and he will help you." Even if he was prepared, Qian Yuan''s real identity was not simple, but he couldn''t help being deeply shocked by the words of the dark god. Why did the last dark god reincarnate here? In Gu Yun''s cognition, she thought that even if the God of the nine fold divine world left the nine fold divine world, he would inevitably travel to other small worlds in the world like the current light God and dark god. When the doubt filled the bottom of the lonely cloud''s heart, the voice of the dark God appeared in time to answer the doubt in her heart. "Qian Yuan made some mistakes at the beginning, so this is punishment." The specific dark god didn''t say it clearly. It seems that this is a taboo. Gu Yun can clearly feel the complex emotion in the dark god''s voice when he said this sentence. So she didn''t ask any more. She raised her eyes and looked at Qianyuan. It happened that Qianyuan was also looking at her. "So, what is your purpose?" Qian Yuan said, and a scarlet dark awn lit up at the bottom of his eyes. Chapter 1169 "Do you want to occupy the front of the demon continent?" Gu Yun asked. "This is an obvious fact." Qian Yuan answered. "You won''t succeed." The calm voice has no emotional ups and downs, and seems to be stating an established fact. Qian Yuan suddenly smiled, "are you going to stop us? I''m afraid you don''t have that ability! " Gu Yun looked at him quietly. Suddenly she was eager to try. She said, "fight with me!" Since the dark believers advocate power and the strong, and Qianyuan is the first strong they recognize, defeating him will replace his position in the eyes of the dark believers. The inheritance of darkness is much simpler than that of light. On the dark side, there is nothing that violence cannot solve. "Ha ha ha!" Hearing the battle document issued by Gu Yun, Qian Yuan suddenly burst into laughter. He said, "you are the first one who dares to provoke the king! As you wish! " As soon as he raised his hand, a black Trident appeared in his hand. What Qian Yuan doesn''t know is that Gu Yun has not only the power of darkness, but also space and time. The triple forces are stacked together, and he has no chance of winning. The space of the demon temple was not enough for them to show their skills, so Qian Yuan and Gu Yun came to a huge open-air square outside the demon temple and in Yayi city. Hearing the news, all dark believers rushed to the square at the first time. Their eyes were filled with excited light. In addition to the last time the emperor of the temple of light came to die, this was the second time that the Lord devil showed his skill, which was an opportunity for them. In less than a moment, the square was surrounded by three floors, not only the dark believers in Yayi City, but also the dark believers in several surrounding cities. Looking at the vast group of people below, Gu Yun looked a little calm. Her goal was achieved. Only by defeating the invincible demon king in their hearts in front of all dark believers, could they fully convince and recognize her. "You''re still distracted at this time. It seems that you underestimated it completely." The voice of Qianyuan came, and the next deadly attack had rushed to less than one meter in front of Gu Yun''s eyes, but Gu Yun didn''t even look at it. She was thinking about a problem. The reason why she changed to the current dress that makes people unable to distinguish gender is to completely distinguish herself from the emperor of another identity, the light temple, and create an unfathomable impression. Therefore, for those who are dark believers, Gu Yun plans to use the identity of an expert outside the world. Looking at the motionless solitary cloud in the air, everyone couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat for her. Although the mysterious man with unknown origin and identity is unfathomable, the cultivation accomplishments of Lord devil are quenched with blood and bones. Can''t it be silly? No matter how you look at it, this mysterious man doesn''t look like a fool! Gan yuan, opposite Gu Yun, narrowed his eyes dangerously, and a sense of crisis appeared in his heart. Although Gu Yun did nothing, a sense of omnipresent oppression dispersed from her. The next moment, everyone stared in disbelief, mixed with deep amazement. Qian Yuan''s attack then stopped at the half fist position in front of Gu Yun. Just move forward and she''ll die! Chapter 1170 It is impossible to recover the attack that has been waved out, so the reason why Qianyuan''s attack suddenly stops can only come from Gu Yun. People''s eyes fell on Gu Yun, eager to find the answer. But Gu Yun slowly raised his hand, then made a fist clenching action, and the attack stopped in front of her instantly turned into nothingness. The shock was not enough to describe the mood of all the dark believers present. They looked at the lonely cloud with silly eyes. Qian Yuan also raised his eyebrows, with some surprise in his voice: "time, unexpectedly, it''s from that place!" Without a word, all the dark believers were confused. Only Gu Yun knew that the place mentioned by Qian Yuan meant the nine fold divine world. Dugu Yun''s eyes were surprised. Since Qian Yuan had reincarnated, it showed that he had forgotten everything before. But all the explanations in front of him showed that Qian Yuan still had the memory of the past. He knew the nine divine worlds. Before Gu Yun could recover, Qian Yuan attacked again. At the same time, his voice fell into her ear: "since you are from that place, take out all your strength and have a good fight with me. Let me see what kind of successor the God of space and the God of time have chosen." Gu Yun asked, "do you remember everything before?" "It''s not easy to remember everything, just a part." Qian Yuan answered. "Do you still remember your identity?" Gu Yun asked again. In a few words, they had passed more than a hundred moves, and all the dark believers below were dazzled, but they were also very excited. In Yucheng, junluo and Junyi opened the window of the post station, and the movement on the other side of Yayi city had come. Under the dark clouds above Yayi City, two figures could be seen fighting inseparably, and the sound of weapon collision mixed with the roar of the wind came from afar. With the spread of Yu Wei, all buildings in Yayi city are in danger. Jun Luo stared at the two figures in the air. Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes were a little worried: "with such strong destructive power, one of them should be the demon king, so who is the other? There are also solitary clouds. Solitary clouds mixed into Yayi city. I don''t know what the situation is now. " "I didn''t feel the light element from this spread power, so another person is not a solitary cloud, and the solitary cloud should be safe for the time being." Jun Yi comforted, but the hand in his sleeve was so nervous that he shook it into a fist. If the dark elements in front were not too strong, he could not help worrying and rushed into Yayi city. Jun Yi felt a burst of frustration. They were sent by the bishop to help the emperor. As a result, they became a burden to the emperor. They had to stay here powerlessly and wait for the emperor to return. They couldn''t do anything. "Yes." Jun Luo answered with both light and heavy eyes. "My identity? I can''t remember clearly. The memory of this piece has always been vague in my mind, but since I know the God of time and the God of space, I don''t think it will be easy. " Qian Yuan said at the end, with some ridicule in his voice. Then his voice sank again, with a dim light in his eyes, "since you will ask me so, you should know? So tell me, what is my identity in the nine gods, and why do I appear in this place? " Chapter 1171 "Remember the deal I told you before?" Gu Yun didn''t hurry to answer Qian Yuan''s question, but asked instead. Qian Yuan naturally remembered that this man-made rumor came to the demon God Temple and indicated that he wanted to see him, not just for trading. "Come on, what deal do you want to make!" "I will defeat you and take your place. I want all of you to recognize and follow me for a while. In exchange, I will tell you everything you want to know." Gu Yun said. "Don''t you think it''s unnecessary for you to do so?" Qian Yuan looked at Gu Yun''s eyes and wrote two words - stupid. Now he has no doubt that Gu Yun can defeat him. All the conditions she said above will become an established fact. As long as he is defeated, the devil''s position is Gu Yun''s. In this world where the strong are respected, all the glory is exchanged by strength, and the position of the devil king is occupied by the capable. The devil king does not refer to a person, it is just a code, a position and a kind of glory. Anyone can become the devil king, and Gu Yun is no exception. As the demon king, she naturally won the recognition of all dark believers. Dark believers are absolutely loyal to the demon king and absolutely obey the orders of the demon king. Therefore, what Gu Yun said doesn''t need to be exchanged with him at all. This transaction doesn''t need to be carried out at all. What Gu Yun wants can be obtained as long as he is defeated. Therefore, in Qian Yuan''s view, this transaction is superfluous. Or did she try to tell him everything about him? At the thought of this, Qian Yuan''s mood couldn''t help being happy. He asked Gu Yun, "since you want to make a deal with me, should you always tell me your name? Anyway, after the transaction is confirmed, we are also partners! " Without giving Gu Yun a chance to repent, Qian Yuan agreed to the deal Gu Yun said. "Si Yun." Gu Yun''s name has been used in the temple of light. She remembered the name Si Qi had used in the western continent, so she took a shortcut without thinking about it as her current pseudonym. "Si Yun... So, are you a man or a woman?" Qian Yuan narrowed his eyes, looked up and down at Gu Yun and asked again. Gu Yun''s whole body is wrapped in a cloak, and her face is wearing a mask. Her voice is also lowered to neutral, so that people can''t distinguish gender at all. "What you think is what it is." Gu Yun doesn''t explain her gender. She doesn''t care whether others treat her as a man or a woman. Anyway, it doesn''t hinder what she has to do. Listening to Gu Yun''s answer, Qian Yuan suddenly smiled and was caught off guard. Qian Yuan approached Gu Yun and said in a voice only heard by them: "I think you should be a woman. Do you think you love me by trying so hard to get close to me and telling me about my identity? Want to please me? " The one who answered Qian Yuan was Gu Yun''s fierce attack. Qian Yuan was directly hit in the air by Gu Yun and landed on the ground, raising a lot of dust. The victory or defeat is decided! Everyone stared at this scene and couldn''t return to God for a long time. "I really let you approach Qian Yuan and get his help. Unexpectedly, you caused such a misunderstanding! Our Lord will kill Qianyuan. Don''t mess around! You are a married woman now! " In the dark face of the lonely cloud, the sound of pouring oil on the dark fire sounded in her mind at the right time. Chapter 1172 Without hesitation, Gu Yun directly cut off the contact channel established with the dark god. Finally, the dark believers came back to their senses. They looked up at the lonely cloud in the air, and their eyes glittered with fanatical light. There was worship and admiration. Everyone fell on their knees without hesitation, folded their hands on the ground, put their foreheads against the back of their hands, and shouted in unison: "see the demon king!" "Meet Lord devil!" "Meet Lord devil!" The excited voice spread in the air and spread all over every corner of Yayi City, filled with passionate blood. The solitary cloud slowly fell on the high platform of the open-air square. At the same time, a black pillar of light fell from the sky, and the powerful force diffused the whole magic continent in an instant. The solitary cloud was shrouded in the center of the pillar of light. It''s a ritual, a ritual of divination. Everyone looked at the lonely cloud in the center of the light column, and their eyes became more fanatical and pious. In all the dark places of the God demon continent, when they saw the light column rising into the sky, all the dark believers knelt down in the direction of the light column, although they were not in Yayi City, although they didn''t know what happened in Yayi city. The moment they saw the pillar of light, they knew that their demon king had changed hands. Neat and high voices sounded in every corner of the God devil continent. "Meet Lord devil!" In Yu City, across a wall, Jun Luo and Jun Yi listened to the loud voice from all corners and were stunned for a long time before they came back to their senses. "What is this?" Jun Yi asked. At this moment, a bad premonition came out of his heart. Jun Luo opened the window in the room and looked at the black light column rising into the sky. His eyes sank. He said, "the demon king has changed his master!" "What?!" Jun Yi''s voice rose abruptly, and his expression was full of unbelievable. "What happened in Yayi city? Where is the solitary cloud? I don''t know how her situation is now. I hope she won''t be affected by this incident... "Jun Luo murmured. "Who on earth can defeat the current demon king? What is more powerful than the demon king? " Jun Yi returned to God, and there was still some shock in his expression. The original demon king defeated their former Emperor and made them completely unable to parry. So what kind of strength has the current demon king reached on the premise of defeating the former demon king? The more he pondered, the more he made Jun Yi feel a shiver. His mind was in a mess and he couldn''t think at all. At this moment, they were worried and comforted by Gu Yun. Undoubtedly, the most dangerous place at this moment is Yayi city. With the succession of the new demon king, all dark believers in the demon continent will rush to Yayi city to meet their new Demon Lord at the first time. As the emperor of the temple of light, Gu Yun is in the most worrying situation. Even now, their situation is not much better. "No, I''m going to Yayi city to find Gu Yun!" Jun Yi stood up and was about to open the door and rush out, but he was stopped by Jun Luo. "Don''t drag Gu Yun''s hind legs. Without us, Gu Yun may get away, but if we are added, all three of us may die!" Jun Luo has made the worst plan in his heart. Gu Yun has not sent back the news to them. He must have encountered some trouble. Chapter 1173 Therefore, at this time, they who can''t exert the power of light in the territory of dark believers are the biggest trouble of Gu Yun. After listening to junluo''s words, Junyi was silent. He silently turned around and sat back, but his eyes were always observing the outside. Just when junluo was relieved, suddenly there was a noisy sound of footsteps outside the door, accompanied by several vicious reprimands. "Find it for me quickly. Dig the ground three feet and find it!" "What do you do when you let two believers of light sneak in under your nose! A bunch of rubbish! " "Git, go over there! Don''t even let go of the corner! " "If you don''t find the two bright believers who sneak in today, you all raise your heads!" "Don''t you want to live if such a thing happens on the day when the new Demon Lord takes over!" ¡­¡­ Hearing their voices, Jun Luo and Jun Yi''s faces turned white. "We''re exposed!" Jun Luo gritted his teeth. "Well, what should I do?" Jun Yi is completely six gods at this moment. All this happened so suddenly that none of them thought that the dark believers would come to the door at this time. "What else can I do, of course, run!" As soon as junluo finished, he grabbed Junyi''s collar and jumped out of the window. "But the lonely cloud is still in Yayi city!" Jun Yi''s last voice soon dissipated in the wind. Their movement startled the dark believers outside. The next moment, one kicked open the door, and saw their hurried back jumping out of the window The man''s face immediately became ferocious: "chase me!" With the exposure of junluo and Junyi''s identity, Yucheng fell into a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping. Not only Yucheng, but all the surrounding cities were shocked. In the demon temple, Qian Yuan quietly listened to the following people report the latest news from Yucheng. After he said that, he waved his hand and asked him to step down. Then he turned to look at Gu Yun. There was a bit of banter in his voice. He said, "at least you brought them here. You turned your face and didn''t recognize people too fast!" From the moment Qian Yuan knew his identity, he knew the purpose of Gu Yun''s coming here. In a sense, is Gu Yun his descendant, or should he be said to be an apprentice? Because he is the first dark god of the world. As for why it has been reduced to the present situation, Qian Yuan has only a vague impression that he seems to have robbed the lover of some great man? Now there are only Gu Yun and Qian Yuan in the whole hall, so they have no taboos and know their identity frankly. Gu Yun just took a silent look at Qian Yuan and took back his eyes. Now that she has obtained the inheritance of darkness, there is only the inheritance of light. Time is urgent. "You say, why is Luo Xiu so stingy? It''s obviously his daughter-in-law green him, but he wants to blame me. I''m really wronged. Heaven and earth''s conscience. It''s obviously that woman who seduced me first!" Qian Yuan looked melancholy. Gu Yun was still unmoved. Looking at the cold appearance of Gu Yun, Qian Yuan felt more depressed. He couldn''t help teasing. "I thought someone could finally accompany me to relieve my boredom. I didn''t expect you to be more stuffy than the air. You said you were so tired. I didn''t owe you money in advance, so smile at me. Women just have to laugh to look good!" Qian Yuan raised his eyebrows at Gu Yun and said with a smile. Chapter 1174 Gu Yun still ignored him directly and walked outside the hall. Qian Yuan looked at the figure of Gu Yun leaving and slowly restrained his wandering posture. The smile on the corner of his lips became unclear. Now the lonely cloud is a hunter. Her prey is a group of bright believers in Tiandu city. She will give them the most fatal blow, let them fall into a desperate situation, gradually begin to despair, and then give them hope at the moment when they are about to collapse. In this way, her image will be infinitely enlarged in their hearts, thus occupying the most important position - faith! God''s faith! "Lonely cloud, although you stand in the light, your heart has long been in the dark!" A murmur came from Qian Yuan''s mouth. He smiled needlessly and turned to leave in the other direction. Finally, junluo and Junyi fled back to Tiandu City, and they returned to the temple of light as if they were lost. Yongpiao River and his party had already been waiting at the door. The news from Yayi city spread to Tiandu City, and he knew the bad thing. Now that a new demon king appears at this time, it means that they have failed. They can''t imagine the existence of the demon king now. When the news came back, they felt at a loss. Do they still have hope of victory? At this time, they can do nothing but wait. They are eager for Gu Yun to appear and wait for Gu Yun to tell them that the battle is not over and that they still have the hope of victory. So from the chaos outside, yongpiao River waited at the door with the temple of light and the people, waiting for them to return. They prayed in their hearts that the three of Gu Yun would be fine. They were their last hope. Finally, let them wait until the return of junluo and Junyi, but there was no solitary cloud. Yongpiao River''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. He couldn''t even restrain his body from shaking. Fortunately, the vice bishop beside him helped him, so he didn''t fall down because of his sudden weakness. Jun Luo and Jun Yi stood in front of the yongpiao river with a gloomy face. Suddenly, they knelt on the ground. Before they took the initiative to apologize, yongpiao river had blackened and fainted. The people behind him hurriedly caught him, and the temple of light was in chaos. Junluo and Junyi brought back a news that was very shocking to everyone in Tiandu city. After they went to Yayi City, the emperor, who was not long after their succession, had no news back. He didn''t know his whereabouts, life or death. Everything is moving in a bad direction. Yongpiao River looked at the statue of light in front of him and felt despair again. They are about to lose hope. "Bishop, what should we do now? Sooner or later, dark believers will attack Tiandu city. Once Tiandu city is lost, the last light will be occupied by darkness. " The vice Bishop said in yongpiao River''s ear, unable to hide the anxiety in his voice. Behind him, a group of believers in the temple of light are looking at the yongpiao River, waiting for his next decision. Because Jun Luo and Jun Yi returned to the temple of light with serious injuries, they passed out in a coma soon after they came back because they were too seriously injured, and they still don''t wake up now. "What else can I do! Death is just a sacrifice of our lives to the God of light, so no matter what, even death, we will fight to the end! " Yongpiao river said slowly, and his voice had gradually become firm. Chapter 1175 "We will guard the light to the death!" "Fight for the light to the end!" "The last light is guarded by us!" When the voice of the yongpiao River fell, all the believers of light behind them echoed one after another, and the passionate voice resounded over the temple of light. Looking at them, yongpiao river was a little relieved. It''s not the end yet. Who can tell whether to lose or win! In the demon temple. Qian Yuan looked at all the dark believers gathered here, and his smile widened: "I said, Gu Yun, you are really cruel. Such a battle alone is enough to frighten the whole group of people in Tiandu city!" At the bottom, the dark believers who listened to Qian Yuan''s words silently wiped the cold sweat on their forehead. With the contrast of Qian Yuan, they became more and more noble and cold. All the people looked at the lonely cloud with twinkling stars, and their faces were full of worship. This scene made Qianyuan very depressed. The speed of these people''s defection really caught up with the speed of change! "Let''s go." Gu Yun opened her mouth indifferently. As soon as her voice fell, all the dark believers immediately turned their directions and set out towards Tiandu city. "Won''t you follow?" Qian Yuan looked at Gu Yun and asked. "Just you are enough!" Gu Yun answered. Qian Yuan happily hooked his lips. He was very useful to Gu Yun''s words, so he didn''t say anything more, and turned to keep up with the big team in front. Gu Yun will not hurt any light believers. All she has to do is force them into a desperate situation. With Qianyuan and a group of dark believers, the accumulated fear makes all light believers despair. Gu Yun sighed and looked at the black space covered by Crow feathers outside the demon God hall. If she could, she didn''t want to use this method. "Master." Xiaoqing flew out at this time. He rubbed Gu Yun''s hand intimately and pulled back Gu Yun''s thoughts. Seeing Gu Yun''s eyes, Xiaoqing immediately raised a big smile. He said to Gu Yun, "master, I''ll be with you at any time!" The corner of Gu Yun''s lips caught up a light radian that was not easy to detect. She held her little feeling in her hand and whispered, "well." ¡­¡­ In this battle, they fought psychological warfare. It was like a cat caught a mouse, but it was not in a hurry to swallow it. Instead, they played between their hands, killing their hopes a little bit. This is a simple game for them. But it''s like a nightmare for everyone in Tiandu. Everyone is worried every day and can''t sleep at night, because no one knows when the dark believers outside Tiandu will attack. An invisible knife hung over their heads and cut off the last line of defense in their hearts. In the end, everyone was exhausted and his eyes were full of dead ash. They know that everything is over and they can''t keep the light! Yongpiao river held on to the wall of Tiandu city for eight consecutive days. Their bodies had already reached a limit, but even so, they didn''t dare to relax. Everyone was at the end of their strength. Facing a group of dark believers outside Tiandu City, yongpiao River smiled bitterly and closed his eyes slowly. Tiandu city will be lost after all! "Time should be almost up!" Qian Yuan rubbed his chin, looked at some people in the yongpiao River on the wall and said to himself. Chapter 1176 All the dark believers stood behind him, waiting for his final order. As soon as the lips of Qianyuan were raised, the joke in his eyes became stronger and stronger: "break the city!" At the command, thousands of believers attacked the Tiandu city with an unstoppable momentum. Yongpiao River added one defense after another on the gate with a white face, but he still couldn''t stop the attack of dark believers. In less than a incense burning time, with the sound of the wall crashing down, the Tiandu city was broken, mixed with screams, cries and desperate cries. Qian Yuan gave a bang and looked impatient. "It''s so noisy!" According to the order given by Gu Yun, after the destruction of Tiandu City, the dark believers did not make any substantive action to hurt the light believers, but trapped them outside the light temple of Tiandu city. At this point, there is no need for them to do anything. The believers of light are on the verge of collapse. Everyone curls up and shivers in the corner. The dark believers looked blankly into the dry abyss. What should I do next? Qian Yuan looks up to heaven. Don''t look at me. I don''t know anything. Wait until your boss Gu Yun comes! Jun Luo and Jun Yi finally woke up at the moment when the city was broken. Their faces were still extremely pale. When they heard that Tiandu city was lost, they almost fainted again. At this moment, they stood outside the temple of light with a group of believers of light. Jun Luo frowned deeply and said, "I always feel something unusual..." "There are many unusual places here. Don''t the dark believers want to kill us when they see us, but they haven''t started yet and don''t know what they''re thinking." Jun Yi smiled at himself and frowned. After Jun Yi''s reminder, Jun Luo understood where the unusual place was. But before he could understand it, he suddenly heard a huge explosion from the sky. As the explosion came, the whole Tiandu city seemed to shake three times. The people looked up and looked up at the sky, and saw the embarrassed figure of Qianyuan. Qian Yuan clenched his teeth, lowered his voice and shouted at the people opposite: "lie in the trough, just walk through the field. You''re really coming to me!" The man standing opposite him turned a deaf ear and raised his long sword again. Qian Yuan rubbed his aching chest with one hand and turned a big white eye at the person opposite: "it''s not enough to defeat me once. I have to defeat me twice. Don''t I want face?!" Having said that, Qian Yuan still took out all his strength to fight with the people opposite. Their figures turned into a streamer and passed in mid air, so fast that everyone could only catch a remnant. Under the majestic pressure, even if they were separated by a distance, they felt a thrill, like suffocation, which made them out of breath, but no one looked away. Everyone maintained a posture and stared at the two people in the air. One of them was familiar to them. It''s their emperor! The emperor is back! This cognition makes everyone feel ecstatic. At this moment, the heart shrouded in haze shines into a beam of hope. It is like rebirth. The dark believers clenched their weapons nervously. Listening to the bright believers shouting the emperor, a trace of confusion passed through their eyes. Is this girl in white the recently appointed emperor in the temple of light? Chapter 1177 She doesn''t look very old. Just from her appearance, she is a thin girl. Anyone can crush her with one hand. However, the powerful power from her was enough to make all of them afraid. The last existence that made them feel so afraid was their demon lord! In other words, the girl''s strength is equal to that of the demon lord! When did such two demons exist in the demon continent? Everyone''s brain is running at full speed, but no one dares to move without Qianyuan''s command. "Yes, it''s a lonely cloud." Jun Luo''s voice was mixed with unbelievable, Na Na said. "Great! Excellent! Gu Yun is not dead! " Jun Yi couldn''t restrain his excitement and shouted. As soon as the voice fell, he immediately welcomed a shudder in the yongpiao river. He glared at him and said, "shut up, you don''t see what occasion it is now. You curse the emperor to die! Also, who gives you the right to call the emperor''s name directly? You really don''t understand the rules more and more! " When yongpiao he finished, he turned his eyes back to Gu Yun. His eyes could not hide his enthusiasm and piety. Jun Yi rubbed the place hurt by the yongpiao River, and muttered in his heart: isn''t it the power given by Gu Yun! At the thought of this, he couldn''t help being complacent. This is the right given to them by the emperor, so that he and his brother can call her by name. The white figure in the air is deeply engraved in the hearts of everyone present. She alone is like a thousand troops and horses. Everyone can see that Qian Yuan is retreating day by day. He won''t last long! The God of light cares for them, and the dawn of hope once again sprinkles on the land of gods and demons! In the middle of the air, Qian Yuan looked at her bitterly while struggling to cope with the attack of Gu Yun: "Gu Yun, do you really want to beat me until I beg for mercy if I don''t take the initiative?" "Yes!" Gu Yun replied without hesitation. Qian Yuan''s mouth twitched and raised his voice to accuse her: "you really have no humanity at all. It''s too much!" As soon as he finished, Qian Yuan gave an exaggerated cry of pain, pretended to be a weak posture, swayed in mid air, and fell straight to the ground. Don''t forget to vomit a mouthful of blood and make a look of infatuation for Gu Yun. He said in a voice that everyone can hear: "Gu Yun, remember, today I didn''t lose to you, but to my feelings for you!" This sentence was like a sky thunder rolling down on everyone. Everyone stared at the dry abyss and the lonely cloud. They were messy in the Thunder Wind and couldn''t return to God for a long time. What is this? The former demon king fell in love with their emperor? Love but not, that''s why they forced their emperor by attacking Tiandu city? In their lifetime, they actually saw a magnificent love between gods and demons? Everyone is petrified. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The lonely cloud stood still in the air, his face blackened. "Should I just stab him in the throat so that he can''t speak anymore?" "Yes, yes!" Xiaoqing agrees with both hands and feet. Although the final result caught everyone by surprise. But anyway, Guyun defeated Qianyuan and Guangming won! They won! They kept the last light! At this moment, all believers of light look at Gu Yun with fanatical and pious eyes. Chapter 1178 This is their emperor! The old devil was defeated in only ten moves. Experienced despair and saw hope again. The mood of ups and downs gradually calmed down after the arrival of lonely clouds. It was Gu Yun who saved all of them, and this cognition expanded infinitely in their hearts. Her figure has gradually replaced the most important position in their hearts. They believe in the God of light, but at this moment, it is Gu Yun who rescued them from the abyss. Therefore, since then, Gu Yun is the only God in their hearts! After a burst of excitement, Jun Luo and Jun Yi gradually calmed down, because they knew that Qianyuan was not the ultimate enemy, and their ultimate enemy was the new demon king who had just succeeded in the demon God hall. But the new demon king hasn''t appeared since the beginning of this battle. That''s why they feel uneasy. Since the new demon king hasn''t appeared yet, what conspiracy are they brewing? These dark believers around are also abnormal. They just trap them here but never do anything. It seems that they are afraid of something. All these are so unusual that they have to think deeply. "The inheritance of light has been completed. Congratulations, God of chaos!" The gentle voice of the light God sounded in Guyun''s mind, which finally relaxed Guyun''s tight heart string. "May I leave now?" Gu Yun asked. "As long as you want, you can leave at any time. Don''t forget that you already have the power of space. Any small world in the world can be shuttled by you." The light God replied. "Now that you have obtained the inheritance of light and darkness, our strength will gradually dissipate. See you later." This time, the light God''s voice contained an unprecedented relaxation, she said with a smile, as if she had finally unloaded the burden. "Are you leaving?" Gu Yun asked. "Yes, he and I have made plans. Finally, I wish you and our Lord happiness forever." Said the light God softly. "Well, you should always be happy!" Gu Yun smiled gently. She looked up at the sky, and the haze that had been shrouded in the demon continent had gradually dissipated, revealing the original blue sky and white clouds. Things here have finally come to an end. She, who has been inherited, can finally protect everything she cares about. Siqi, wait for me! ¡­¡­ Fall into the valley of God, the land of natural graben. The boundless darkness was filled with the cold of bone erosion. White bones piled up into mountains on the barren and desolate land. The blood spread for several miles, and the strong smell of blood persisted in the air for a long time. The angry roar of the beast turned into a low cry of fear. A pair of purple pupils suddenly opened in the dark, glittering with bloodthirsty dark awns, plundering a destructive storm. "She''s mine! No one can take it from me! " The low dumb voice diffused in the dark, like coming from the infernal hell, wrapped in blood. "It is said that you fell in love with a man in prison?" "Oh, Emperor die string, you are really getting more and more inferior. You should like the inferior in a small world." "Oh, it can''t be said to be inferior. It''s said that she was created by the God of the sea. Finally, she was chosen as the successor by the God of light and the God of darkness. Her ability is not small!" "Emperor die string, you could have been my opponent, but now you are not qualified to be my opponent!" "Because..." "You already have a weakness!" Chapter 1179 "Or it should be called a weakness. She is your weakness. As long as you grasp this weakness, you will never dare to fight back!" "Look at you now. I''m right. You''re in a hurry, aren''t you? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha "The more you live, the more waste you are. I might as well tell you that the reason why you can''t find her all over the world is because she is in my hand now!" "Pain? I just like to see your pain. You don''t know how beautiful your pain is. It''s so beautiful that I want to destroy it! " "I will take her away from you, so that you will never find her again. I will torture her heartily and let you live in pain every day. This is my purpose!" "Now that you''re back, be prepared to live better than die!" ¡­¡­ Although Gu Yun can leave now, the mess in the demon continent is still waiting for her to deal with, so she has to delay her trip. As for why the new demon king did not appear in this battle, the external explanation is that the new demon king Siyun is a peace lover, so he does not like war and will not launch war again, and took the initiative to spread the news of seeking peace. When the news reached Tiandu City, everyone was stunned for a moment and accepted the peace with ecstasy. No one likes war, so do the believers of light. And one thing they know better than anyone is that if they really want to fight hard, they don''t have any advantage. Because there are many times more dark believers than they are. When Gu Yun went to the demon temple to negotiate with the demon king "Siyun", Qian Yuan almost laughed. "Negotiate with yourself. Tut, Gu Yun, the first person in history!" Qian Yuan lay back on his chair and said with a smile. Gu Yun ignored him. Guyun and Siyun are both her. Naturally, they can''t appear at the same time. Therefore, before coming, Guyun announced that he was going to close the door as "Siyun" and handed over all matters to Qianyuan. Therefore, the dark believers do not doubt anything. Only Qianyuan knows all this. "Come on, what are you going to do next?" Qian Yuan looked at Gu Yun and asked. The dark believers have tasted the positive benefits of the mainland and will no longer be willing to leave. Originally, the advantage of this battle lies with them. Therefore, if Gu Yun gives way, it will inevitably arouse everyone''s doubt. "Divide the land of gods and Demons into two, half bright and half dark." Gu Yun answered. "That''s a good idea!" Qianyuan road. The final result of the negotiation is to divide the front of the God devil continent into two, half to light and half to darkness. When the news came out, there was a small controversy among the dark believers. No matter how you look at it, there is some injustice to the dark believers. The number of dark believers is several times that of light believers, and they have occupied all the front of the God devil continent except Tiandu city. This instruction is equivalent to returning the territory they have occupied to the light believers, which is difficult for the dark believers to accept for a while. How can the fat meat that has reached the mouth be put down. No matter how controversial they are, no one dares to disobey the order of the demon king. As dark believers, they want to obey the order of the demon king unconditionally, even if it is unimaginable and difficult to accept. What''s more, they didn''t even say anything about Qianyuan. How dare they talk more. The battle was so settled. Chapter 1180 Gu Yun passed the position of the emperor of the light temple to Yong Piao river. Facing his stunned eyes, Gu Yun just smiled and said, "my task is completed, I should leave..." "Leave?" Yongpiao river said that he was still deeply unbelievable until now. He unexpectedly became the emperor of the temple of light for no reason. Gu Yun nodded without much explanation, then turned and left the temple of light, just as she came quietly. Jun Luo leaned outside the door and heard Gu Yun''s words. He smiled bitterly: "look, I said that Gu Yun would leave sooner or later!" "Why did she leave! Mingming... Mingming knows that we can''t live without her now! " Jun Yi bit his lips, slipped in his eyes, was unwilling, and tried his best to lower his voice. "Who knows." Jun Luo slowly closed his eyes, "from beginning to end, she doesn''t belong to this world." She is a passer-by in the world and will leave sooner or later. This is what junluo felt from her when he first saw Gu Yun. Perhaps, for them, solitary cloud is a gorgeous dream. Persist in pursuit, and finally catch only emptiness. "If only... She had never appeared..." a sigh slowly dissipated in the wind. ¡­¡­ "So you''re going to leave me with all the mess?" Qian Yuan stared at Gu Yun and said gnashing his teeth. "Just give you everything back." Gu Yun replied. "Who cares about the devil''s position." Qian Yuan snorted, "it''s not easy to have someone here to relieve my boredom. As a result, I have to go now. You''re so heartless!" The lonely cloud was silent. "That''s all. Who can stop you if you want to leave? If you count the days, there will be only a few reincarnations left for my punishment. When everything is over, can I go back to the nine gods to find you?" Qian Yuan stared at the lonely cloud and said again. "Whatever you want." Gu Yun answered, and then she turned and left. Looking at the figure of Gu Yun walking away, Qian Yuan sighed, "Why are you interested in such a heartless and righteous guy!" He thought he had understood Gu Yun through these days, but in the end he found that he had never understood her. Gu Yun left the mainland of gods and demons, but did not go to the jiuzhong divine world. Instead, he turned and returned to the mainland of Kyushu. His intuition told her that xuanraft must be there. Gu Yun came to the Holy Land quietly without disturbing anyone. He went straight to the back mountain of the Holy Land and finally found a familiar figure in Xingyue lake. "In looking for someone, you and Xiao Qi''er are really surprised. No matter where I am, you seem to be able to sense my position. Have you two installed any tracking tools on me?" As soon as Gu Yun settled down, he heard Xuan raft''s joking voice. Then he saw the man turn slowly. Familiar face, familiar everything, but with a bit strange. Gu Yun looked at Xuan raft quietly. He had many questions to ask, but he didn''t know where to start at this moment. "You want to ask me what happened after I disappeared a few years ago?" Without waiting for Gu Yun''s doubt, Xuan raft has taken the lead in telling her doubts. He stood still by the Xingyue lake, as if looking at the lake, or looking at other places through the Xingyue lake. "On that day, the space collapsed. After I fell into the space crack, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found that I was already in the nine gods..." Xuan raft said slowly. Chapter 1181 The memory of a few years ago is still vivid even now. "If you don''t die, you must have a blessing. I''m probably talking about me. After waking up in the nine gods, I somehow became one of the secondary gods there." Hearing this, Gu Yun was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Xuan raft''s current identity was one of the secondary gods in the nine gods. In the nine fold divine world, in addition to the supreme existence of the LORD God, there are twelve gods under him. Their work is to help the LORD God manage the world and maintain the order of the world. Like all previous gods, these secondary gods were born in the small world in the vast world and were the best top figures in each small world. This can also explain why xuanraft was selected. In addition to the main God, the secondary God is the most powerful existence in the nine gods. Luo Xiu was once one of the secondary gods. "Once, I accidentally broke into the shenlu Pavilion, where I saw the portrait of the former Lord God. I was suspicious because of the similarity in appearance. When Xiao Qi''er was born, there was a vision. I knew that his life was extraordinary. After some inquiry and understanding, I confirmed my guess that Xiao Qi''er was the LORD God of the world. I also understand how dangerous his situation is, so I will appear to stop you on your wedding day. " Xuan raft turned and looked at the lonely cloud. The smile on the corner of his lips had been completely restrained, and there was deep sadness between his eyebrows. "I''m sorry to interrupt your marriage, but I have to do so in that situation, because you have been chosen as the successor by the God of light and the God of darkness. Then everything about you is closely watched by the nine fold divine world. Once your wedding is completed, the news will be fed back to the nine fold divine world by the law of heaven and earth. When Luo Xiu sees the news, he will recognize Siqi as the former Lord God. That''s why I told you it would lead to death. " Xuan raft explained slowly. "Where is Siqi now?" Gu Yun was silent for a moment and asked. The God of light and the God of darkness have left the nine gods. They have given up their gods, so Gu Yun can''t contact them anymore, and she can''t feel Siqi''s whereabouts at all. After thinking about it, she thought of xuanraft. Now the only person who can ask for help is him. "If even you can''t feel his whereabouts, then I can''t know." Xuan raft shook his head and replied, "Gu Yun, now you are no less powerful than the LORD God. What''s more, you still have half of the power of the LORD God. Am I right? That guy has entered into a power sharing with you. The fetters between you have long been unbreakable, so now the only one who can find him is you! " Speaking of this, Xuan raft paused, sighed sadly, and then said, "try to feel it with your heart!" Feel with your heart? After saying goodbye to xuanraft, Gu Yun walked alone on the mountain road behind the holy land. The breeze was mixed with a little coolness. The active low-level monsters around looked at the lonely clouds in the woods, and their eyes were full of curiosity. Gu Yun looked at the road ahead, but felt at a loss. Si Qi, where are you now "Master, why don''t we go to other worlds?" The voice of little feeling sounded in Gu Yun''s mind. Finally, he added, "I don''t feel the breath of Lord God here." Chapter 1182 Gu Yun nodded, and a thought flashed through her mind. Her eyes lit up in an instant, "maybe there''s another way to try." "What method?" Xiaoqing asked. Gu Yun raised her hand, and a black flame sprang up in her hand, swaying gently in the wind. The powerful force dispersed from the flame, and all the monsters around immediately fled in different directions. Xiaoqing was stunned for a moment and immediately reacted that this was the power shared by Siqi to Guyun. He was so lucky that he understood what Guyun meant. Since this is the power of Siqi, it may lead them to find Siqi. But this is not inevitable. After Si Qi''s power is shared with Gu Yun, it becomes the power of Gu Yun. Therefore, the essence may have changed. Once the essence changes, the power of Gu Yun and Si Qi will no longer be common. That''s why Gu Yun said try. After jumping a few times in the palm of the lonely cloud, the black flame suddenly changed a direction and flew in that direction at a very fast speed. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment. After reacting, she immediately caught up with her, and a burst of joy rushed into her heart. She guessed right! Led by this flame, the lonely cloud went farther and farther until it took her to a completely strange place. It has been far away from the three realms. It is an independent small world. There is no sun and moon, only a chaotic darkness and bone etching chill. Since he set foot on this land, Gu Yun''s heart has a sense of crisis, which is becoming stronger and stronger, such as the spread of bone maggots, which makes Gu Yun''s heart tremble suddenly. Up to now, the only thing that can make her have such a strong sense of fear is Luo Xiu, the master of the world. Gu Yun stopped and stood quietly outside the black forest. A small nervous voice followed: "master, master, I feel a strong breath approaching us. It''s very dangerous!" Without a little reminder, Gu Yun also feels it. It''s too late to hide. The person hiding in the dark had suddenly approached at the moment of her arrival, and showed his figure from the dark little by little. The man was dressed in spotless white clothes, his black hair was tied meticulously with a white jade crown, and there was a delicate sea blue jade pendant hanging around his waist. Anyone in the nine gods would be familiar with this jade pendant. Because it symbolizes the identity of Luoxiu, the current Lord God of the world! The identity of the man in front of him has been revealed. Judging from his appearance, Luo Xiu maintained his appearance of about 30 years old. He was handsome and melancholy. There seemed to be endless vicissitudes between his eyebrows. At this time, his eyes looking at Gu Yun were gentle. It''s like looking at your younger generation. Immediately, he smiled and his voice was soft: "are you a lonely cloud? I didn''t expect you to find this place. " His appearance and voice are like an elder, with kindness, as if they can drown people in it. "Although this is the first time we have met, I think you have guessed my identity." Luo Xiu said again, just like talking about family, but Gu Yun didn''t dare to relax. "Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything to you. Anyway, you are also a member of my nine gods." Luo Xiusi didn''t care about Gu Yun''s alert attitude, but smiled at her kindly, "it''s really surprising that you have not only obtained the inheritance of light and darkness, but also the inheritance of time and space." Chapter 1183 "I always thought that the God of space and the God of time had fallen, but I didn''t expect that they still left residual knowledge in this world." As he spoke, Luo Xiu smiled low. "If you look carefully, you can understand why that person loves you so deeply." "Where is Siqi!" Gu Yun didn''t want to talk to Luo Xiuji, so he asked directly. "I said he was dead. Would you believe it?" Luo Xiu replied. Gu Yun frowned again. "Hahaha, look, you don''t believe me. Why do you ask me?" Luo Xiu''s eyes became more and more heavy when he looked at Gu Yun, and his killing intention could no longer be concealed. The alarm bell suddenly rang in Guyun''s heart. Qingshijian sensed the crisis and consciously flew into Guyun''s hands. "You are his weakness. As long as you die, he will be miserable! I just want to watch him suffer. Only when he suffers will I feel great joy! " Luo Xiu said softly, even at this moment, his face is still wearing a mask of affinity. "Master, run away, you are not his opponent!" Xiaoqing''s eager voice sounded in Gu Yun''s mind, and his voice was obviously trembling. "Xiaoqing, tell me if Siqi is inside!" Gu Yun didn''t move, but asked Xiaoqing in his mind. Hearing Gu Yun''s question, Xiaoqing already knows her answer. As long as Siqi is still inside, she won''t leave. Even if she dies, she will go to him! Xiaoqing grabbed his hair in the chain of heaven and earth. They can''t understand Gu Yun''s stubbornness. As long as Gu Yun made the decision, it will never change again. Although some reluctantly, Xiaoqing nodded: "Lord God is inside, and the situation is not optimistic." What he sensed was that Siqi''s strength had been completely disordered, and even his breath had become weak. There was no need to think about how bad the situation he was facing now. Hearing Xiaoqing''s answer, Gu Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Siqi is still alive, which is enough! "You still have time to be distracted at this time. It seems that you really haven''t paid any attention to me. In that case, go down and bury him!" As soon as Luo Xiu finished, he attacked Gu Yun. The first move used 100% of his skill and planned to kill Gu Yun completely. Xiaoqing''s heart mentioned to his throat. The man in front of them has been the LORD God for thousands of years. His skill has been deep enough that they can''t imagine. Can Gu Yun really deal with a man that even Siqi can''t deal with? Xiaoqing is deeply worried that this place is a tiger''s den for them, and it is difficult to fly with wings. Gu Yun stared at Luo Xiu, who was less than one meter close to him. When she was preparing to attack, a dazzling light burst out from her wrist, tearing the darkness out of a crack in an instant. The sudden change forced Luo Xiu to stop in the air, and Gu Yun was also pulled away by this force. The voice of Xuancang sounded in Gu Yun''s mind: "Gu Yun, go find Si Qi and give this person to me!" Hearing Xuancang''s voice, Gu Yun''s eyes were a little happy. Since he was injured in the field of beast God last time, Xuancang fell into a coma and finally woke up. "Go! It''s too late! " Xuancang urged. The white light fell in the air and turned into a slender figure, separating the solitary cloud and Luo Xiu. Chapter 1184 Gu Yun gritted his teeth, turned and walked towards the depths of the jungle. In front of him was the endless darkness. Miasma overflowed all over every corner. It seemed that countless demons and monsters were hidden in it, and the pervasive cold invaded every inch of his hair. Since entering here, Gu Yun''s induction to Siqi has become stronger and stronger. And the thorns on the ground are becoming more and more dense. As soon as Gu Yun ran to Siqi''s position, he kept waving the world sword to remove the obstacles on the road. Finally, his sight suddenly opened up. What appeared in front of the lonely cloud was a quiet lake. A strong smell of blood was emitted from the lake. When I looked closer, I found that what filled the lake was not water, but viscous blood. Gu Yun''s eyes fixed on the figure by the lake and couldn''t move away. The man held the supreme sword in one hand and supported his shaky body. Around him were piles of corpses. Countless undead wrapped around him, coveting but also fearing his power. At this moment, there was a layer of scarlet light in the deep purple pupils. "Si Qi." Gu Yun whispered his name. The statue like person trembled violently at the moment he heard her voice. He slowly raised his head and looked deeply at the lonely cloud, but his eyes were full of vigilance. After countless illusions, he could not distinguish between true and false. Every time he thought the person standing in front of him was a lonely cloud and relaxed his vigilance, the other party would give him a fatal blow. But even so, he happily took every illusion as true, because he hadn''t seen lonely cloud for too long. So even if it was an illusion, he couldn''t bear to hurt. Looking at the vigilance in Si Qi''s eyes, Gu Yun frowned and suddenly tightened his heart. Hasn''t Si Qi''s memory been restored? Gu Yun raised his feet and approached Siqi step by step. She said, "I''ve come back to find you." Si Qi was still unmoved. He just stared at her in a daze. His eyes were a little cold and a little confused. He was distracted and shouted, "lonely cloud..." The voice was ethereal and uncertain, as if looking at another person through her. Gu Yun was stunned for a moment, and soon responded. A little smile floated in her eyes. It turned out that he didn''t forget her. Gu Yun took a step forward. When Siqi didn''t react, he rushed over and hugged him. The speed was so fast that Siqi Gen couldn''t be on guard. The warm temperature stunned Siqi, and his eyes were full of consternation. "Feel it?" The voice of Gu Yun sounded gently in Siqi''s ear. The strong heartbeat, warm breath and everything are explaining to Siqi that the solitary cloud in front of him is a real solitary cloud, which is not his illusion. At this moment, Si Qi''s heart trembled violently. He stretched out his hand and hugged Gu Yun tightly. He imprisoned her firmly in his arms, as if he wanted to integrate her into his own blood and never separate her again. "This time, we will never be separated again!" Gu Yun said softly. Guilt flashed in her eyes. The last time she left silently in the boundless glacier, it must have caused a great blow to Siqi. "I will never let you leave again, and no one can take you away from me!" In the dark, Si Qi''s low voice sounded on the side of Gu Yun''s ear. From the angle invisible to Gu Yun, the surging emotion in Si Qi''s eyes was like the turbulent sea of Beiming, deep and far away. Gu Yun patted Siqi on the back. She could feel his fear. "No more separation." Gu Yun could only repeat this sentence again and again to appease Siqi''s nervous heart. Chapter 1185 The answer to Gu Yun is the tighter and stronger hug. However, their warm time was short, and the majestic pressure spread all over the world. Luo Xiu''s figure appeared in front of them again. He looked down at the two people hugging each other, frowned and hissed: "at this time, there is leisure and leisure to catch up with the past. You really don''t pay any attention to me!" When the voice fell, Luo Xiu slowly raised his hand, a flash of light flashed, and a brown whip appeared in his hand, wrapped with dense black fog, and a faint current ran from top to bottom. Si Qi instinctively stood in front of Gu Yun. His face suddenly sank, and his deep purple pupils became deeper and deeper. "Siqi, let''s go together!" Gu Yun stared at Luo Xiu with his eyes and said coldly. Hearing Gu Yun''s words, Si Qi smiled gently. He licked his bright red thin lips, and his eyes twinkled with an enchanting light, "OK, let''s go together!" As soon as the voice fell, a more powerful threat covered the whole world. Luo Xiu suddenly frowned. He always felt that the two talents now finally showed their real face and real strength, which made him feel uneasy for no reason. With the lonely cloud around him, Siqi no longer had any scruples. All the forces around him began to become restless. Then they gathered together and rushed madly in the direction of Siqi, forming a huge spiritual storm. Luo Xiu''s expression flashed a flash of amazement, because now Siqi has unconsciously recovered to the peak period. "How is that possible! Clearly his strength has been weakened by me! " Luo Xiu murmured to himself. His eyes suddenly widened, his pupils trembled, and his hands nervously clenched the whip in his hands. "You''re lying to me!" Luo Xiu suddenly raised his head, and his fierce eyes locked Si Qi, and his eyes gradually became scarlet. Before that, Siqi''s strength had been weakened to only one layer by him, but now, his strength has returned to its peak. "It''s just scum crawling out of the abyss of depravity. I want to ride on my head!" Si Qi raised his eyes and stared at Luo Xiu indifferently, like looking at mole ants, full of contempt. Although Luo Xiu is now standing in mid air, although he is looking down on Gu Yun and Si Qi from a commanding position, the aura emitted from them all expounds that he is the real inferior. The inherent nobility is something he can''t have no matter how many thousands of years he spends. They are the supreme powers who were born to stand at the top of the world. No matter he tried his best to suppress it, his pride would not lose a penny. All this fell into Luo Xiu''s eyes and made his eyes red with envy. As emperor miexian said, he was a monster climbing out of the abyss of depravity. In countless battles, he stood to the end. In order to live and climb up, he didn''t hesitate to kill his wife and his newborn daughter. After so many years of hiding his power and biding his time, he finally got his present position and wanted him to give up unless he died! The scarlet color in Luo Xiu''s eyes was more intense, like weeping blood. He laughed wildly, and his face was gradually ferocious. The fierce voice resounded through the sky like the roar of an evil ghost. "Hahaha, yes, I am a monster climbing out of the abyss of depravity. I killed my parents, my wife and my newborn daughter, so what! If this can be exchanged for my glory, then their death is worth it! " Chapter 1186 "Emperor miexian, if I can destroy you once, I can destroy you a second time. Should your spirit be very weak? Hahaha, for thousands of years, you were trapped in the prison world by me. A few years ago, you didn''t want to be stingy with me, but you were killed by me once! " "Emperor die string, damn you! Damn you and her! Why are you born with all this? Why can you get everything you want after I lose everything? So, destroy it, destroy it all! " At this time, Luo Xiu was like a madman. His humanity had already died out in the last battle of the abyss of degeneration tens of thousands of years ago. If you are not an adult, you will become a devil! His heart has long been corrupted by power. Siqi frowned, jumped into the air and stood in the confrontation with Luo Xiu. Seeing him, Luo Xiu stared. Regardless, it was a deadly attack on Siqi, trying to seize the first opportunity. However, when his attack flew to Siqi, it turned into a curl of black smoke and dispersed. Before Luo Xiu had the next move, he was nailed in place by the supreme sword. The supreme sword haunting the evil spirit stabbed Luo Xiu''s chest, and the blood spilled from the deep bone wound and dyed Luo Xiu''s dress red. But he seemed to feel no pain in his body, and a pair of evil eyes stared at Siqi. He wanted to move his steps, but the majestic pressure of falling mountains made it difficult for him to move. Luo Xiu''s eyes slowly moved to the lonely cloud behind Si Qi. At this moment, suddenly everything understood. "It''s you!" Luo Xiu''s cold voice sounded again, and his eyes looking at Gu Yun were full of disbelief. "I didn''t expect that the once dignified Lord God would sign a sharing contract with a lower bound woman one day! What a life sharing! What a soul to share! " Luo Xiu suddenly laughed, his chest trembled violently, making the supreme sword deeper, and his blood burst out like a spring. "Since you care about her so much, if she dies, will you die with her?" Luo Xiu stared at Si Qi, his eyes full of malicious ridicule, and did not pay attention to the supreme sword on his chest. At Luo Xiu''s level, he has already cultivated the real body. As long as the spirit does not die, the physical body will not die no matter how damaged it is. This is also the reason why Luo Xiu is so confident. Because Si Qi has a sharing contract with Gu Yun, Gu Yun has at least one-third of Si Qi''s power. If they are not in the same space, this third of the power will be lost from Si Qi. But once the two stood together, the power would return to Siqi. He finally understood why he would be weak when he saw the emperor''s death string again. Now he is back at his peak, and he seems to be stronger than he was thousands of years ago. "If Gu Yun dies, I will let all the creatures in the world bury her, including you!" Si Qi replied coldly. When he finished, he stopped talking nonsense and suddenly pulled out the supreme sword, followed by a more rapid attack. Luo Xiu was unwilling to show weakness and greeted him. A burst of sword light and shadow lifted the blood lake behind Gu Yun several feet high. Gu Yun picked up the world sword and joined the battle. Being attacked by the two people from different directions, Luo Xiu gradually struggled to cope. At this time, Gu Yun is not what she used to be. At the same time, she has obtained four inherited accomplishments, which have already surpassed all the secondary gods, and is only half a step away from the main God. Moreover, she also shares power with Siqi. When the five forces are superimposed, she has already been no inferior to Siqi''s strength. Chapter 1187 "It''s unfair to fight like this. You bully more than you bully less. I should call some helpers anyway. It''s fair!" Luo Xiu stepped back and Kankan avoided their attack. He licked the blood on the corner of his lips and smiled gloomily. As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly tore the space in front of him, and then waved a powerful force into the space crack, which was wrapped by black fog. The crack became bigger and bigger, and the huge suction came out of the crack, and all the bones on the ground were involved. The world began to become chaotic. Gu Yun and Si Qi looked at the space crack, and slowly climbed out of the crack several ferocious and powerful ancient ferocious beasts. With the appearance of ancient ferocious beasts, there are now twelve gods and a number of divine soldiers. Xuan raft was impressively among them. He looked at Si Qi and Gu Yun with an expressionless face, but his eyes kept suggesting to them: be careful! In addition to Xuan raft, when the eyes of others swept Si Qi, they were stunned for a moment. They could not be more familiar with this face. Even though thousands of years have passed, it is still fresh in their memory. The original Lord God of the world can destroy countless small worlds in one thought. Some of the magic soldiers present only had the impression of him in the portrait, but they didn''t expect to see real people in their lifetime. But soon, they put away the shock on their faces, stood behind Luo Xiu, pulled out their weapons and aimed at Gu Yun and Siqi. At a glance, they have judged the situation. They listen to Luo Xiu. Therefore, even if the person opposite is the former Lord God, they will not change their position. What everyone didn''t notice was that when xuanraft saw their actions, he pulled his face and turned his eyes secretly. Are you in such a hurry to die? When he saw Si Qi again, he found that he had not seen him in a few days. Whether it was Gu Yun or Si Qi, his accomplishments had increased to a terrible level. No one present will be their opponent. I''m afraid Luo Xiu also realized this, so he called them in and tried to kill them in quantity. But... I''m afraid he underestimated these two people. Gu Yun and Si Qi all exist in one person. "Luo Xiu, don''t you understand? The gap between you and me is not in quantity! " Siqi looked at the Twelve Gods emerging from the space crack, senleng said. Gu Yun took a step forward and changed his weapon into ice spirit bow: "give me these twelve people!" Facing Gu Yun, Siqi''s face softened. He said, "don''t get hurt." "You too." Gu Yun smiled and then turned to the location of the twelve times God. Twelve times after God noticed Gu Yun''s intention, he immediately surrounded her from different directions, xuanraft silently moved his position, and his eyes swept the war situation between Siqi and Luoxiu from time to time. "Let''s go together!" Gu Yun''s eyes have swept God for twelve times, and her patience has been worn away. Therefore, Gu Yun will only make a quick decision in the next battle. "Time, space, light and darkness, tut tut Tut, little girl is not simple. She has obtained the inheritance of four gods at the same time, and she is not afraid to die. However, it is not a good habit to despise the enemy!" After hearing the words of Gu Yun, one of the secondary gods suddenly sneered and said. Chapter 1188 As soon as the voice fell, a group of people attacked Gu Yun, but Xuan raft stood still. In the face of the confused eyes from his colleagues, Xuan raft touched his nose and said, "recently, cultivation has changed, so I can''t mobilize my divine power. I won''t give you any trouble. Come on, let''s watch you!" With that, he retreated to the ground and away from their battlefield. Everyone stared in amazement. But at this time, they could not be distracted. The next second, the attack of solitary cloud was close in front of them. Nine ice arrows transformed by ice spiritual power came straight to them wrapped in strong wind. Everyone quickly resisted all their strength. But it was too late. They had just mobilized their spiritual power, and the ice arrow had approached the position of their heart. In a hurry, they only had time to side, and the ice arrow passed through their shoulder blades, and blood burst out in an instant. The ice power on the ice arrow is not an ordinary power. It is mixed with the light power and dark power of the lonely cloud. The two forces strangely blend together and rush into their bodies along the wound. The two contradictory forces begin to repel each other in their bodies. Great pain swept through all their consciousness, and their faces were almost wrinkled together. These people could no longer maintain their body shape in mid air. They fell from mid air and hit the ground hard. Some fell into the blood lake, and the blood splashed several feet high. As soon as Xuan raft turned around, he withdrew from the lake to avoid being drenched by the blood in the lake. He tut tut several times. This is really the style of Gu Yun. He moves directly to defeat the enemy without procrastination. After eleven times of God''s defeat, the remaining magic soldiers looked at each other and couldn''t help retreating. Their hands holding weapons trembled slightly, and their faces became gray and defeated. Even the secondary gods were not Gu Yun''s opponents, let alone them. On the other hand, Luo Xiu''s situation is not much better. Although he will not be pressed by Siqi, he has always been suppressed. Unless something unexpected happens, it will be difficult to win. Before they could think clearly, Gu Yun had stood in front of them. The cold air was emitted from the ice spirit bow. It was not only their bodies, but also their hearts. At this moment, everyone felt like falling into a cold pool, and the cold was spreading from all parts and bones. Gu Yun''s eyes were cold to the extreme, and his calm and indifferent voice clearly echoed in everyone''s ears: "surrender or death, you have only two choices!" Everyone''s heart trembled. This is a choice that doesn''t need to be considered at all. Everyone wants to live and no one wants to die. Loyalty is little in the face of death. Almost at the moment when the lonely cloud voice fell, everyone chose to disarm and Surrender: "we are willing to surrender!" "I''m willing to surrender!" The voice spread from near to far and reached Luo Xiu''s ears. A distracted man took Siqi''s blow. Blood immediately spewed out of his mouth, and his internal organs were like overturning rivers and seas. "Ha ha ha!" Without warning, Luo Xiu looked up and laughed. His eyes were getting redder and redder, like blood flowing inside. The secondary gods who crawled out of the blood lake, but had to curl up and fall to the ground because of severe pain heard Luo Xiu''s laughter, and there was a thrill in their hearts for no reason. Luo Xiu in this state was the craziest. While people can do anything in a crazy state, they have no doubt that Luo Xiu will do something extreme in the next moment. Chapter 1189 "I won''t lose! I won''t lose! " Luo Xiu''s voice rose abruptly and spread into everyone''s ears. The sharp voice made their eardrums ache. Xuan raft raised his hand and covered his ears. Looking at Luo Xiu''s appearance at this time, he had no reason to raise a bad premonition. Soon his hunch was confirmed. I saw that Luo Xiu''s face was gradually covered with black dark lines, like interlaced vines, which made his face look more ferocious, like an evil ghost climbing out of hell. He looked at Si Qi, licked his lips and aroused a smile of evil cunning: "I can''t kill you, but I know how to make you miserable!" As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly turned and rushed towards the lonely cloud. His powerful force locked the lonely cloud. His perception of danger reminded the lonely cloud again and again to avoid it quickly. But she couldn''t move. The pressure on her body came from heaven and earth. Her whole body was shackled in this inch of heaven and earth. Even if she mobilized her whole body strength, she couldn''t move half a minute. She was like a string puppet. The thread on her body broke and she couldn''t move any more. Gu Yun raised his eyes and looked at Luo Xiu. His face was crazy. His eyes were full of a proud smile. At this moment, Gu Yun knew the source of this power. Luo Xiu did not hesitate to use the method of sacrifice of gods and souls to attract the power of the whole heaven and earth. Therefore, the power that shackled her did not come from Luo Xiu, but from the heaven and earth. Luo Xiu''s attempt is obvious. He wants to use the power of heaven and earth to kill her. Under the power of heaven and earth, she can''t move for half a minute and can only be slaughtered. Gu Yun frowned deeply. Isn''t there any other way to solve it? "Gu Yun, get away!" Siqi''s voice came from afar. There was a distance between her and him. Now it was too late to stop. He never thought that Luo Xiu, who cherished his life, would kill Gu Yun at the cost of his own life. And the reason is just to make him miserable. I have to say that Luo Xiu is right. Guyun is everything to Siqi. The meaning of his still alive is only because of Guyun. If Guyun dies, he will never live alone. "Master!" At this time, Xiaoqing''s eager voice sounded in Gu Yun''s mind, "there is a way to solve it, but it will take a great risk. If you want to break the shackles of heaven and earth, you can only use the power of heaven and earth, and this risk is that the master will lose all the power you already have." Xiaoqing quickly said in Guyun''s mind, "the power of heaven and earth is involved in the chain of heaven and earth. The master can open the real power of the chain of heaven and earth by integrating the power of time, space, light and darkness into the chain of heaven and earth." What he didn''t tell Gu Yun was that once Gu Yun started the real power of the heaven and earth chain, her contract with the heaven and earth chain would come to an end, and he would disappear in the world with the heaven and earth chain. He won''t tell Gu Yun, because he knows that once Gu Yun knows the consequences, he will not agree to start the real power of the heaven and earth chain. This is equivalent to trading his life for her life! Although Gu Yun looks inhumane on the surface, they who are familiar with Gu Yun know that Gu Yun values love and righteousness more than anyone, so Gu Yun would rather die than sacrifice any of them. It was because of this understanding that Xiaoqing concealed this fact. He looked at Gu Yun''s face and raised a smile in the chain of heaven and earth. Chapter 1190 Laughing, tears pattered down. Xiaoqing quickly erased it to prevent Guyun from discovering the abnormality. He doesn''t want to give up his master, he doesn''t want to read, he doesn''t want everyone! But he was more afraid of watching his master die. The master and Lord God finally came to this step today. After so many hardships, they finally achieved good results. They still have the future, and they have to spend a long, long time together happily. So the master must not die! Xiaoqing read in her heart. Seeing that Luo Xiu was approaching, Xiaoqing was more worried: "it''s too late. Master, make a decision quickly!" One''s cultivation is not worth living after all. It is the instinct of all things to live even if you live in a muddle. Without any hesitation, Gu Yun was about to peel his cultivation from his body and integrate it into the heaven and earth chain. Just between the lightning, stone and fire, suddenly a man rushed over without warning and hugged Gu Yun. Then a burst of dazzling white light from the sky enveloped the whole world, and the destructive power fell, but was isolated by one person. The man held her tightly, as if he had exhausted his life''s strength. Gu Yun raised his eyes in amazement, and saw a familiar handsome face. His long silver gray hair fell from his shoulder. The red pupils overflowing with bloodthirsty light smiled gently at this time. Like the mist on the lake, revealing the bottom of my clear eyes. He whispered her name: "lonely cloud." His cautious voice seemed to be afraid of disturbing the beautiful dream in front of him. He grinned at her, "I thought I could hold you like this in my dream all my life. It''s good. This dream has come true." While talking, he lowered his head and leaned slightly against the forehead of Gu Yun. Gu Yun''s hand trembled slightly, because she touched a sticky film from his back. She knew that it was blood. The strong smell of blood came to her nose. For the first time, Gu Yun was so afraid of the smell. "Mu Yixuan..." her voice was a little hoarse, and her whole body was in a rigid state. "Gu Yun, don''t talk. Listen to me, because if I don''t talk again, I won''t have a chance." His voice became intermittent, trying to pronounce, but his consciousness was more and more broken. "Don''t talk!" Gu Yun''s heart beat rapidly. She grabbed his hand and wanted to mobilize divine power to recover his injury, but in vain. Once the power of heaven and earth came, no one could escape the end of the destruction of gods and souls. Mu Yixuan''s strange and evil handsome face was filled with a bright smile. It seemed that at this moment, he returned to the holy land. This was Mu Yixuan''s first heartfelt smile after the incident. "It''s too late." He said in her ear, "Gu Yun, I love you!" Gu Yun, I love you! I love you. After ten years, he finally told her. So, die without regret Mu Yixuan smiled contentedly at the corner of his lips, slowly closed his eyes, and his hand around Gu Yun hung down at this moment. He seemed to have a dream. He dreamed that ten years ago, in an ancient mountain range in Kyushu, he met a girl who seemed to come from nine days away. When he saw her besieged by monsters, his compassion was violated, so he saved her. Perhaps, from then on, she was different in his heart. She doesn''t know. On that day, after she disappeared in the snow on the top of the mountain, he found her for ten days and nights ¡­¡­ The weight on his body was suddenly unloaded, and Gu Yun immediately reached out to catch his fallen body. Chapter 1191 In her hands, Mu Yixuan''s body turned into bits of light, and finally dissipated in the vast heaven and earth. At this moment, the black fog and miasma in the valley of falling God all faded, the first ray of sunshine in the morning came in, and everything began to recover. Everyone looked at the rising sun slowly in the sky and finally recovered from the state of absence. Their hearts suddenly relaxed and ended. All this is over! Gu Yun maintained that posture, looking stunned, and her hands could not help shaking. Mu Yixuan is dead. Because she died. He said he loved her "Lonely cloud!" Si Qi rushed over and hugged Gu Yun, who was obviously in a wrong state. His heart beat violently. His eyes were full of fear. Just at that moment, he almost lost Gu Yun again. Stay in Si Qi''s arms and listen to his strong heartbeat. Gu Yun''s heart gradually calmed down. She stretched out her hand and hugged him tightly. Si Qi''s jaw rested on the top of Gu Yun''s hair and gently comforted: "I''m by your side, I''ll always be by your side." Thinking of Mu Yixuan, Si Qi''s eyes flashed complex emotions. Although they were old enemies in the end, the heart of loving Gu Yun was the same. Siqi silently thanked him, because he was safe and sound. At this time, there was a wave in the space. The Sea God led a group of divine soldiers to come here, but at the moment of seeing the scene, he was stunned in place, and then he touched his nose: "ah, it''s all over!" When he finally found out where Luo Xiu trapped Siqi, he immediately led people to the Savior, but he didn''t expect to be a step late. Fortunately, our Lord and the imperial concubine were all right, otherwise they would have to die for the Lord! Xuan raft coughed softly, winked at the sea god and motioned with his eyes: let''s withdraw and leave the rest time for them! Poseidon understood. As soon as the front foot arrived, the rear foot retreated silently. When they left, there were only two people hugging each other in the valley of falling God. The breeze slowly dispersed the smell of blood in the air. Gu Yun''s heart settled down. She loosened Siqi and looked at the ground. Mu Yixuan disappeared completely, leaving only a sword falling to the ground. Gu Yun picked it up. They found a beautiful place in the valley of falling God and set up a clothes grave for mu Yixuan. "Since then, this place has four seasons like spring and flowers like brocade! No more cold winter, no more polar night! " Gu Yun said softly that the laws of time and space worked quietly and covered the whole valley of falling God silently. Siqi took Gu Yun''s hand and they walked outside the valley of falling God. "Gu Yun, do you have any plans next?" "Go back to Kyushu to see you." "Do you want to know what my next plan is?" "What is it?" "Get married! The last wedding was messed up. As compensation, this time, I promised each other with the gift of the world. Do you accept it? " Siqi stagnated his feet and looked at the lonely cloud with a pair of stars and purple pupils shining. With a smile, Gu Yun grabbed Si Qi''s collar and printed it with a kiss. Siqi reacted and immediately turned back and deepened the kiss. He said he would hold a grand wedding for her that would stir the whole world. He said he wanted everyone to know that from now on, she was his wife. He said he would have a pair of children with her. His daughter was like her and his son was like her, because she was the best. He said that after the jiuzhong divine world was stable, he would go around the world with her. ¡­¡­ Deep in the clouds, the dawn and fog will rest, and the wind will blow. Their ink hair is intertwined. Under their elegant clothes, their hands are clasped. Their future is still very long Chapter 1192 "Hahaha, what a good way to play Yin for me. I''ll disgrace your ancestors!" The arrogant laughter resounded through the clouds for nine days, with scornful ridicule. The next moment, the gorgeous black figure disappeared into the clouds. "Emperor, do you want to chase?" The emperor Fu zhe walked to Ji yunhuan and asked in a low voice. Ji yunhuan stared at the place where the orphan evil disappeared, frowned, and his eyes sank. He waved his hand and said, "I can''t catch up with him. What increases with his ambition is his running speed. However, after such a heavy injury, it is estimated that the divine world can stop for some time." With that, Ji yunhuan turned around and disappeared slowly between heaven and earth. Peace is restored here again. ¡­¡­ The sun was fading in the west, and the sun was like blood. Half the sky was dyed red. The shadows of the trees were whirling on the ground, and the afterglow fell on the beautiful shadow in the forest through the gap between the leaves. It was a girl of only fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in a red dress brighter than the sunset. The flowers were beautiful, but it didn''t make her smile. Ji Ruyue shuttled through the jungle with a simple bamboo basket on her back. The powerful artifact fell into her hand and was used as a crutch. She clubbed it and climbed to the mountainside step by step. A little squirrel covered with snow-white fluff jumped onto her shoulder, holding a huge pinecone in his claws, nibbling it carefully and vaguely saying, "master, it''s getting dark." "Yes." Ji Ruyue whispered, but the movement under her feet didn''t stop. "Master, did you forget what the villagers said before entering the mountain? It''s not safe here at night. Many fierce animals will come out to look for food at night. You are a sweet cake in their eyes! " The little squirrel jumped on Ji Ruyue''s shoulder twice, and the pinecone couldn''t care to chew it. He said a little eagerly. "You seem more delicious than me." Ji Ruyue''s face floated a teasing smile. "Bah, bah, bah, I''m not enough to fill their teeth." The little squirrel''s two claws made exaggerated gestures in mid air, and then hugged his fat self for a moment. The next moment, its action froze, his eyes fixed in a place in front, and his voice changed: "ah, master, look there, it''s a dead man!" Ji Ruyue looked in the direction it pointed, and saw the dark shadow hidden in the grass. She frowned and approached the dark shadow step by step. The little squirrel slid down her shoulder and into the bamboo basket on Ji Ruyue''s back. Only two big eyes were exposed, which was full of vigilance. Because, in the shadow, it felt a very powerful breath, which made it fear. Ji Ruyue took a closer look and found that the shadow lying in the grass was a person or a very good-looking teenager. "Not dead, just fainted." Ji Ruyue whispered and looked around. There was nothing unusual, not even a covetous monster. Ji Ruyue couldn''t help feeling strange. The blood smell was so strong that she didn''t attract a monster? "Ah? I''m not dead! " The little squirrel was obviously relieved and climbed out of the bamboo basket. "Kumquat, help me." Ji Ruyue took down the bamboo basket on her back and looked at the little squirrel with sincere eyes. Kumquat knew what she was going to do when she looked at her face, and immediately jumped, "bad master, you should throw such a heavy thing to me for a man? Sobbing, master, you have changed! " Chapter 1193 "Not heavy!" Ji Ruyue said sincerely again. "..." kumquat was silent for a while. Master, would you really open your eyes and lie like this? As easy as blowing off dust, kumquat still make complaints about the bamboo basket, which is ten times larger than its size, but it lifted it without any difficulty. Ji Ruyue turned around and carried the seriously injured and unconscious teenager on her back. Just about to get up, she stumbled under her feet. She quickly held the teenager, which prevented him from having a close contact with the earth again. Ji Ruyue frowned slightly. The young man''s body seemed thin, but his weight was unambiguous. "Master, which way shall we go next?" Kumquat walked forward and asked Ji Ruyue. "First go to the front to find out if there is a cave suitable for temporary residence." Finally, she added, "his injury is very serious." "Master, why are you suddenly so kind?" Kumquat forbeared and asked. "Probably because he looks good." Ji Ruyue said with a smile, carrying the boy again and climbing towards the hillside step by step. Ji Ruyue always felt that she was lucky. This time, she was verified again. Before one person and one animal walked long, the scenery in front of them suddenly opened up. What appeared in front of them was a quiet bamboo forest, and there was a small bamboo house hidden in the depths of the bamboo forest. Not far from here, there is a waterfall, and the sound of torrents comes from afar. "Master, it''s the bamboo house! The bamboo house is ahead! " When kumquat saw the bamboo house in the depths of the bamboo forest, it couldn''t help shouting with joy. If it hadn''t been carrying a huge bamboo basket, it would have jumped three feet to express its excitement. Ji Ruyue nodded, "let''s go and see if there is anyone in the bamboo house." They walked into the bamboo house, which had already fallen a layer of dust. It was obvious that the original owner of the bamboo house had left for a long time. Ji Ruyue put the young man down on the bed. He broke a big blood hole in his chest. The blood flowed all the way. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been dead. Now is not the time to think about the identity of the teenager. Ji Ruyue called out the divine power in her body, and a faint white light lingered in her hand. Ji Ruyue extradited the power in her hand to the teenager''s wound little by little. The ferocious wound healed slowly with the speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this, Ji Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. She had not used the cure for too long and was a little rusty. Kumquat lay on the side of the bed. For a moment, he looked at the unconscious boy and Ji Ruyue. After a moment, he said, "master, do you think this man looks a little familiar?" "Yes?" Ji Ruyue wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and asked suspiciously. Kumquat was silent, but it forgot that the master stayed in the temple all the year round and always ignored external things. He was only immersed in cultivation. He was a famous cultivation maniac in Changsheng. If it hadn''t been for this experience, she would still be closed now. In the protoss, every Protoss who has reached the age of 15 must leave the temple and go to practice everywhere in the divine world. During this period, it is forbidden to use any space magic tools, sacred animals and pills as auxiliary. Their weapon is only a sword. The temple will not care whether they live or die outside. Due to Ji Ruyue''s special identity, she was able to leave her divine sword and kumquat, who was allowed to stay with Ji Ruyue because she had no attack power. Chapter 1194 In contrast, kumquat protested. Who says it has no attack power? One claw can split a pinecone! Kumquat looked at the young man''s face carefully, still didn''t think of where he had seen it, so he simply gave up and thought again. This is a very troublesome thing. On the third day after that, the boy gradually woke up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a strange environment. His eyes flashed vigilance, because he found a strange smell of protoss people in the room. Gu Xie slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his blood red phoenix eyes had turned black. Just then, the door of the room was opened, and a girl in red appeared at the door. She was holding a wooden bowl with black sticky liquid in it. At a distance, Gu Xie could also smell the bitter taste of the liquid. He could not help but frown, looking at Ji Ruyue''s eyes full of vigilance and precaution. "You''re awake!" Ji Ruyue looked at him with a surprise in her eyes. She put the bowl of black medicine by the bed, glanced at Gu Xie''s eyes and was stunned, "so you are a human." In this divine world, only the human race has such a pair of black pupils as ink. Gu Xie was silent and just looked at her quietly. It was obvious that the girl was a Protoss, and she was also a pure Protoss. Some familiar shadows could be seen from her facial features, which made Gu Xie frown again. "My name is Ji Ruyue. What''s your name?" Ji Ruyue sat down by the bed and introduced herself with a smile. Hearing Ji Ruyue''s three words, Gu Xie finally remembered such a person. It is said that Ji yunhuan, the old man, has an extremely beloved little daughter named Ji Ruyue. No wonder you feel familiar. It''s really a narrow road for friends. Gu Xie''s eyes flashed fiercely, but he covered it up very well and Ji Ruyue didn''t find it. Since Ji yunhuan is still her favorite little daughter, her value is great! She must know where the weakness of the protoss is! When he raised his head again, Gu Xie''s handsome face was just at a loss. He asked suspiciously, "where is this? Who are you? Why am I here? Who am I? " Three questions in succession made Ji Ruyue stunned for a long time. Later, he felt that he should have lost his memory. Ji Ruyue could not help frowning. The wound was on her chest. Why would she lose her memory? However, seeing the expression of Guxie is not like cheating. Facing such a face, it is easy to convince people. Ji Ruyue is no exception, so he didn''t think any more and replied seriously: "this is an ancient mountain in the southwest of Changsheng day. My name is Ji Ruyue, from the Protoss. After practicing here, I found you in a coma in the grass three days ago, So I took you back to the bamboo house for treatment. I don''t know who you are. " Speaking of this, Ji Ruyue picked up the bowl of black medicine by the bed and handed it to Gu Xie. She said again, "judging from your situation, you should have amnesia. A cure should also cure it, so drink this quickly." Gu Xie looked at the strange bowl of medicine in his hand, and his eyes sank. He didn''t drink it. He just rubbed the edge of the wooden bowl with his fingers and said, "I''m under pressure when you stand here, so go out." Ji Ruyue: " Chapter 1195 What''s all this weird? Thinking, Ji Ruyue still withdrew from the room and took the door. As soon as Ji Ruyue left, Gu Xie went to the window and poured out the bowl of medicine directly. As soon as he raised his eyes, his eyes focused on the eyes hidden in the bamboo forest. There was undisguised greed. Gu Xie sneered, and a group of mole ants dared to covet the brilliance of the sun and moon! The ferocious beasts were attacked with fierce pressure. The gas field of the previous ferocious beasts became weak in an instant, and finally walked with their tails, using the fastest escape speed in their life. Since then, no monster dared to provoke the master of this field within a hundred miles. Because, that person is no one else, it is the evil spirit - Demon emperor and Gu Xie, who is famous in the whole divine world. When Ji Ruyue came in, she saw that the wooden bowl was empty, so she took it out. When she left, she said, "your injury is well. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time, but remember to leave during the day. It''s too dangerous for monsters to look for food at night." Hearing Ji Ruyue''s words, Gu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. This is the first time someone has driven him away in such a dignified way in front of him! Gu Xie stepped in front of Ji Ruyue and said, "you also said that I have amnesia. Where can I go for a person with amnesia? So, before I recover my memory, you should be responsible to me to the end! " Ji Ruyue: "??" Patter¡ª¡ª The pinecone in Kumquat''s hand fell to the ground. Never seen such a brazen man! Today opened my eyes! Just as kumquat was about to remind Ji Ruyue not to fall into the solitary evil family, she heard Ji Ruyue say, "OK, you can stay here for the time being." Anyway, she will stay in this place for some time. It''s no problem to look after someone. Kumquat hates iron and looks at Ji Ruyue. At this time, it wants to knock open its master''s head and see what''s inside. How could you agree so easily! What if he has ulterior motives! Gu Xie didn''t expect Ji Ruyue to promise so quickly. She was stunned for a moment and then agreed to come over. She immediately hooked her lips and smiled. Ji yunhuan was a crafty old man. Unexpectedly, her daughter was extremely stupid! Guxie lived in the bamboo house. Ji Ruyue gave him a name called a Cao, because he found it in the grass, but after Guxie strongly protested, he changed it to su ¨©£©£¬ But it''s still grass. On that day, Gu Xie was in a state of bad complexion and no one wanted to annoy me. Let Ji Ruyue feel a burst of doubt. According to her explanation, the solitary evil was picked up in the grass. At that time, the sun was setting, ah Peng, ah Peng, catchy. I don''t think so. But ask him to think of an alias, he can''t think of a reason. In the past, he never paid attention to anyone, whether the strong or the weak, who wanted to challenge. Together, he acted alone and evil, did not change his name, sat down and changed his surname, and waited for them in the demon kingdom. But I didn''t expect that he would use an alias one day. "Oh, I''m going to pick herbs at the top of the mountain. Do you want to join me?" Ji Ruyue picked up her bamboo basket again, looked back at Gu Xie and asked. The reason why she came into the mountain is that she was entrusted by an old couple. Their legs and feet were inconvenient and they couldn''t go up the mountain, but their son needed the reviving grass in the mountain to continue his life. Therefore, Ji Ruyue promised them to go up the mountain to pick the reviving grass for them. She is unkind and soft hearted. Sometimes my heart is so soft. This is kumquat''s evaluation of its owner. Chapter 1196 "Together." Gu Xie jumped down from the window, walked to Ji Ruyue and said. "Let''s go." Ji Ruyue turned and walked outside the bamboo house. Seeing the potential, kumquat immediately jumped on Ji Ruyue''s shoulder. The two men and a beast walked towards the depths of the mountain. They were calm all the way, which made Ji Ruyue feel a little strange. This ancient mountain range is one of the ten dangerous places in the eternal life. Why did they not see the shadow of a fierce beast after they had walked for two hours. Ji Ruyue bowed her head and meditated. She never met any other monster except a few monster foraging when she first entered the mountain. "Is the journey too smooth?" Kumquat holding pinecones, looking at the already full soul returning grass in the bamboo basket, finally noticed some clues, and couldn''t help wondering. Ji Ruyue nodded, "it''s too smooth." The local people turn pale at the smell of this ancient mountain. It seems that there are floods and beasts in it. They don''t even want to talk more. However, whether in the bamboo house or now, they can''t even find the smell of monsters. It seems that what you enter is not one of the ten dangerous places, but an empty mountain. Gu Xie kept silent. With his authority, looking at the whole divine world, he really couldn''t find a few monsters who dared to find trouble in front of him. Therefore, all the monsters within a hundred miles fled after feeling his pressure, and naturally they could not find their shadow. "Probably lucky." Ji Ruyue said that she didn''t think about it any more. Anyway, she couldn''t think of a reason. Now that the task has been completed, there is no need to stay in this mountain. Ji Ruyue looked at Gu Xie and was embarrassed. She wanted to experience everywhere in the divine world, and ah Peng would undoubtedly get involved in unnecessary trouble if she stayed by her side. After returning to the bamboo house, Ji Ruyue took the initiative to find Gu Xie and asked directly, "I''m leaving here. Do you have any plans next?" Her eyebrows were a little worried. She didn''t feel any power fluctuation in Guxie, so she guessed that Guxie was just an ordinary human near the mountain. If it were an ordinary human, life would be too fragile to leave it alone. "Since you are here, it''s possible that your home is in the nearby village. Why don''t you go down the mountain with me tomorrow and I''ll take you to the village to see if anyone knows you." Before Gu Xie answered, Ji Ruyue said to herself. In her subconscious mind, she has regarded the solitary evil as a fragile human who needs her protection. Gu Xie picked her eyebrows and stared at Ji Ruyue''s thoughtful little face. Some deep meaning flashed in her eyes. He replied, "OK." Hearing the speech, Ji Ruyue smiled gently and said, "it''s getting late. Go and have a good rest. Maybe you can find some memories when you go down the mountain tomorrow." "Yes." The solitary evil answered softly. After Ji Ruyue left, Gu Xie''s eyes gradually recovered their blood color. The demonic red was like an endless fire, which added a bit of monstrosity to the face of Zhang junxie. "Ji Ruyue." Gu Xie whispered the name and Shuer smiled. The next moment, his figure disappeared into the room. In the devil''s land shrouded in darkness, many fires spread over every inch of the land in a prairie fire. In this fire, screams, wails and desperate cries were intertwined. The blood color spread, and the corpses piled up into a mountain, which dyed this place a bloody purgatory. Chapter 1197 In the sky and on the ground, white robed gods and black robed demons confronted each other. The smell of gunsmoke continued to disperse among them. Angry flames jumped in each other''s eyes. The next moment, there was a sudden sound of war. The two sides used all their strength to fight, and the blood smell became stronger and stronger for a long time. "Admit your fate. You lost. I have to say it several times before you can understand that your demon emperor is dead. If you choose to surrender now, your God Emperor is merciful and willing to reward you with a painful way to die!" "Put your mother''s shit, Lord devil will never die. You bastards will die if you want to die!" "Tut, you are stubborn. Everyone, all the remaining evils of the demon family will be killed without amnesty!" With the last angry voice, the momentum of the white robed priest increased sharply. There are not only Protoss people, but also sea people and ELF people in it. There are only a few demon people in the demon family. From the beginning, the white robed God official won an overwhelming victory. The proud smile on the lips of the chief white robed priest became more and more obvious. He breathed a sigh of relief. The battle of gods and Demons lasted for thousands of years is finally coming to an end today. But he didn''t wait for him to be proud for too long. Suddenly, there was a huge explosion from the sky. Suddenly, all the white priests in the air fell from the sky and hit the ground, followed by a painful cry. Those bright white robed magistrates were all disheartened and embarrassed at this moment, and their faces were full of consternation. Everyone looked up at a point in the sky and couldn''t hide their panic in their eyes. From the smoke of gunpowder, a magnificent figure came out slowly. He looked down at everyone from a commanding position, such as the king who was high above, and everything under his feet was mole ants. Those bloodthirsty red pupils twinkled with a cold light. It was clear that he was laughing, but those eyes made people feel endless cold, spreading from all parts to the whole body. At the moment of seeing him, a group of people who were still angry immediately knelt on the ground with soft feet and trembling lips. They couldn''t even spit out a complete word. Fear grew infinitely in their hearts. The boy in black is not only their nightmare, it can be said that it is the nightmare of the whole divine world. The war set off by him has created one field after another. "Why didn''t the emperor know he was dead?" The sound of banter made everyone''s scalp numb. At this time, even the gums could not stop shivering. The demon people reacted and immediately knelt down in ecstasy and shouted, "I''ll see the demon emperor, long live the demon emperor!" Everyone''s excitement is written on their faces. Their king is back! "You, you''re all right!" The chief white robed priest finally found his voice, but he trembled and stammered. The fear of solitary evil has long been so deep-rooted that when I saw him, I instinctively began to fear. Gu Xie hissed, and looked at their eyes, gradually cold to the extreme, "a group of waste!" As soon as the voice fell, Gu Xie waved the black long gun in his hand, and a burst of scarlet light flashed. At the next moment, all the white robed gods turned to ashes. And those skyrocketing flames were also extinguished little by little in this red light, revealing the messy ground. Chapter 1198 "The devil is mighty! The devil is mighty! " All the demons shouted excitedly, and looked up at the orphan evil eyes full of enthusiasm. This is their king and their God. Gu Xie Ning Mei, glanced across the devastated ground and called his confidant. He said, "within five days, I want to see the devil''s land restored as before!" The confidant widened his eyes and looked tangled: "this... It will take at least a month, Lord devil emperor, will you give a month''s grace?" "What do you say?" Gu Xie looked at him with a smile, and his hair stood up. "Five days! Five days! Please don''t worry, Lord devil. I will restore the devil kingdom to its original state in five days! " The confidant quickly changed his mouth, patted his chest and vowed. Gu Xie nodded lightly, turned and left. When Gu Xie went away, his confidant raised his hand and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He spat: "tyranny! A proper tyranny! " The three elders came over and looked at him compassionately, "say, since the demon Emperor didn''t have an accident, where did these heavenly demon emperors go?" "Who knows! Who dares to ask about the whereabouts of the old man? " The confidant looked up at the sky and replied. "You just can''t control your mouth!" One person smiled. Anyway, as long as the demon emperor is okay, they can rest assured! After dealing with the affairs accumulated in the devil Kingdom, Gu Xie set off and rushed back to the bamboo house, silent and didn''t disturb anyone. The next day, at dawn, Ji Ruyue woke up. She cleaned up the bamboo house until it was completely clean and tidy. What the bamboo house used to look like, we have to keep it now. Gu Xie leaned against the door frame and looked at her. He had been curious about a problem all the time. Ji Ruyue was Ji yunhuan''s favorite little daughter and the little princess spoiled by the temple. But after these days, he didn''t see any princess''s shelf on her. Even those Protoss with eyes higher than the top had their own arrogance. If her face was not indeed a portrait of Ji yunhuan, he had seriously suspected that Ji Ruyue in front of him and Ji Ruyue in the temple were just the same name and surname. Thinking so, Gu Xie asked, "Ji Ruyue, can you tell me your origin?" After asking Gu Xie, he realized that he was abrupt, so he added, "I want to know you better." Ji Ruyue looked back at him blankly for a moment, but did not hide, "I come from the temple, and my father is the emperor." Ji Ruyue has no defense against Gu Xie just because he is a person with amnesia. Since he has amnesia, he has no concept of everything. Sure enough, when her voice fell, a just right daze appeared on Guxie''s face, hiding the exploration at the bottom of his eyes. He just asked casually. Unexpectedly, Ji Ruyue confessed quickly. "Since your status is so noble, why are you so skilled?" Gu Xie continued to question. "I''ve been practicing outside for a year. This year, I still have to learn to do this. Moreover, I look clean and comfortable." Ji Ruyue answered with a smile. Her mother has one-third of the human race blood, and grew up in the human race. She only returned to the protoss to recognize her ancestors when she was an adult. Therefore, Ji Ruyue was raised by her mother when she was young, and her education was more biased towards the human race, which became an alternative existence in the Protoss. Chapter 1199 He was spoiled by QIANJIAO and grew up without any arrogance and extravagance. This alone can make Guxie treat her differently from other Protoss. Gu Xie nodded clearly and didn''t ask any more questions, otherwise she would be suspected. Although Ji Ruyue is gentle and gentle, she is not stupid. The two men went down the mountain. Ji Ruyue gave the picked soul returning grass to the old couple. The old couple were busy thanking and couldn''t hide their joy. In the rest of the time, Ji Ruyue asked door-to-door with Guxie, and the answers were No. A man with a simple face looked at Ji Ruyue''s beautiful face and scratched his head with a little shame. He smiled and said, "he''s not from our village. He looks so good. If he''s from our village, he''ll never forget it again. Therefore, you can go elsewhere to inquire." He didn''t dare to look at Guxie''s eyes, which always made him feel that the deep and bottomless pupils were aggressive and difficult to resist. Without the answer she wanted, Ji Ruyue was a little depressed. She looked at Gu Xie and asked, "ah Peng, do you remember anything?" Gu Xie shook his head and was silent for a long time before he said slowly, "if I haven''t recovered my memory, if I can''t find my family, can I follow you?" When she said this, Gu Xie''s eyes were very sincere, which made Ji Ruyue embarrassed again. She said, "follow me, you will be in danger. You know, I came out to experience. Since experience is not without danger." "I believe you will protect me!" Gu Xie returned without changing his face. "..." the kumquat who witnessed all this said that he couldn''t see it anymore. How did it feel that this person seemed to rely on its master? Although its master''s appearance is national and city, although its master''s identity is noble and incomparable, although its master''s nature is friendly and casual, not everyone can care about it! After eating the pinecone in his hand, kumquat blocked Ji Ruyue in front of her with a look of vowing to defend Ji Ruyue to the death, looked at Gu Xie and said, "my master, the famous flower has a master, don''t miss my master!" Gu Xie''s eyes moved down to kumquat, picked his eyebrows and lengthened his tone: "Oh? Who owns the famous flowers? Who is it? " I''ll kill him! Kumquat inexplicably felt a chill and climbed up its back, but it still stuck its neck, patted its chest and said, "it''s me! When I am successful, I will marry my master! " Ji Ruyue felt a little helpless and threw the kumquat directly into the bamboo basket behind her. Anyway, now she can''t leave ah Peng alone. Therefore, for the time being, she can only let him follow her. As long as she doesn''t go to too dangerous places, there should be no problem. Thinking like this, Ji Ruyue compromised. She said, "well, you stay with me for the time being. If you are in danger, you must turn around and run, okay?" Gu Xie smiled, nodded seriously and replied, "OK!" With a "burden" on the road, Ji Ruyue had to change her original route. After leaving the village, Ji Ruyue took out a few bright yellow leaves from the bamboo basket, smashed them and wiped them on her face. Her white skin as white as porcelain immediately turned into a waxy yellow, making her beautiful face much dimmer. Aware of the confused eyes cast by Gu Xie, Ji Ruyue explained: "this can save a lot of trouble. You can also paint it." Then Ji Ruyue stretched out her dark yellow hands to Gu Xie. Gu Xie retreated without hesitation. Chapter 1200 Seeing this, Ji Ruyue smiled gently: "since you don''t like it, that''s it." As soon as the voice fell, Ji Ruyue suddenly stretched out her hand and covered a white hat on Guxie''s head. The face of junxie was instantly covered by the white yarn hanging from the hat. Ji Ruyue looked at him and said, "it''s much safer." Gu Xie raised his hand and held the hat on his head. He turned his mind and opened his eyes and said, "I can''t see the way with this." At his level of cultivation, he uses more than his eyes to see things. Even if his eyes are covered, as long as his divine consciousness covers all around, the surrounding environment will automatically take shape in his mind. Ji Ruyue blinked suspiciously. How could she remember that wearing this hat didn''t hinder her sight? Is this the difference between ordinary people and practitioners? Without waiting for her to understand, she heard the lonely evil way: "take me." Patter! The pinecone of Kumquat fell to the ground and its eyes widened unbelievably. He''s a scoundrel! I want to take advantage of my master! He must not succeed! Thinking like this, kumquat will volunteer. But Ji Ruyue was a step slower. Hearing Gu Xie''s words, Ji Ruyue didn''t think much, so she nodded and answered: "OK." After the white gauze, the corners of Gu Xie''s lips were slowly hooked up, looking very happy. At this point, kumquat looked at Ji Ruyue with a hatred of iron and steel, lowered his voice and said in her ear, "master, I always feel that this man is plotting against you." Ji Ruyue said blankly, "there''s nothing wrong with me now?" "No, there is one more thing, that is your beauty!" Kumquat said quite seriously. Hearing this, Ji Ruyue couldn''t help laughing, "but he''s more beautiful!" Even in the protoss with outstanding appearance, it is difficult to find someone whose appearance can be comparable to that of solitary evil. Kumquat was speechless and refused to communicate with Ji Ruyue again. Ji Ruyue reached out and took Guxie''s hand. To her surprise, Guxie''s hand was covered with a thin cocoon, like a person who has been practicing martial arts for many years. "Oh, why do you have cocoons on your hands?" Ji Ruyue asked suspiciously as she led the way in front. "Chopping wood." Gu Xie continued to lie. Holding his hand was soft and delicate, with a little coolness, which made his heart itch. He couldn''t help but want to hold the hand with his backhand. But soon reason stopped his impulse. For the idea that came out of his mind, Gu Xie felt confused. Why did he have such an idea? Over the past few hundred years, there have been countless women around him, but he has never really paid attention to anyone. He likes war and killing, and has never been so interested in a woman as he is now. Thinking, they have come to the next city. This is the territory of the demon clan. The demon clan is a race that advocates violence and never hides their desire to mate, because it is common for them to eat daily. This is why Ji Ruyue wants to disguise. They successfully entered the city and walked in the street. Although Ji Ruyue had painted her face waxy yellow, her graceful posture still attracted the attention of pedestrians on the road. The eyes hanging on her naked showed her desire and greed, which made Ji Ruyue frown. Chapter 1201 She was negligent. She should change into a wider suit and go to town. Gu Xie followed Ji Ruyue and naturally noticed the look around. The demon people here were not only looking at Ji Ruyue, but also trying to see the appearance of Gu Xie through the looming white yarn. Under the bamboo hat, there was a sneer on the corner of the lonely evil''s lips, and silently released their authority. Except Ji Ruyue and kumquat, others suddenly felt a strong authority enveloping themselves, making it difficult for them to even breathe. Everyone changed their faces one after another, like a great enemy, and their eyes constantly scanned around, trying to find the person who released the pressure from the vast crowd. With their cultivation, they can''t see through the disguise of solitary evil, so the crowd immediately became chaotic. All demon clans can no longer keep calm because of their fear of the strong and the unknown danger. Ji Ruyue looked at the suddenly chaotic crowd around her, and her face was a little confused. What''s going on? Why are these good people like being attacked by the enemy? Thinking of the enemy attack, Ji Ruyue grasped Gu Xie''s hand. She lowered her voice and said to him, "the demon capital is very chaotic now, so you have to follow my footsteps, otherwise it will be easily dispersed by the crowd." While talking, Ji Ruyue held Gu Xie''s hand tightly again, with a defensive look. If they really encounter an enemy attack, whether they are demon people or not, as long as they are in the demon capital, they will be regarded as people of the demon capital, so they will have to join the war. Ji Ruyue has never liked these battles, which will be a very troublesome thing. So they have to get out of town as soon as possible. Ji Ruyue not only regarded this as an enemy attack, but also the people in the demon capital regarded this sudden powerful pressure as an enemy attack, and they were ready to fight. The people who caused all this are enjoying the protection of Ji Ruyue. Gu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. It''s good to try to be protected occasionally! The Liuyun sword was gently held in her hand by Ji Ruyue. Anyone who hit her or Guxie was mercilessly waved away by her sword. Ji Ruyue, who was holding a sharp blade, exuded a sharp edge all over her body. She was different from her in ordinary days. She was quick and accurate, without any hesitation, which made Gu Xie appreciate her. But they didn''t go out of the city smoothly. When Ji Ruyue finally broke through many obstacles and reached the gate of the city, a large number of demon clans poured out from all directions, surrounded them in the middle with three floors inside and three floors outside, and the sharp tools in her hands were aimed at them. One of the demon clansmen shouted to one of the people in the crowd: "report to the city Lord that two suspicious people have been caught!" The crowd retreated on both sides and gave way to a main road. A person slowly came out of the main road. She was a graceful and charming woman with a charm in every frown and smile. Every step was like a lotus step by step. As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone around looked at the woman with enthusiasm. Ji Ruyue looked at the woman walking towards them step by step. She was surprised that the city master of the demon capital was a woman who didn''t seem to have any deterrent. But it will not be easy for such a beauty to sit in the position of the Lord of the demon capital! Chapter 1202 Ji Ruyue''s eyes were full of defense, and she moved a step slightly to block the solitary evil body. Kumquat hid in the bamboo basket on Ji Ruyue''s back. Her voice trembled and counselled: "be careful, master! This woman is dangerous! Her strength is above you! " While talking, kumquat did not dare to see the woman who had come in front of them. It also belonged to the demon family. Its inherent level restrictions made it like a mouse seeing a cat at the moment of seeing a woman. It instinctively wanted to hide. "Oh, who came to our demon capital? It''s a Protoss. Why don''t you stay in your temple and run to our demon capital? It''s too hard to pay attention to people for such a show! " The woman stopped in front of Ji Ruyue and looked at her silver pupils without any impurities. Her voice suddenly cooled down. In the protracted war between gods and demons, the demon family is divided into two poles. One side stands in the camp of the demon family and the other side remains neutral. The demon emperor is the neutral party. As for the demon people who stand in the demon camp on the other side, the demon emperor said not to find him. He can''t take care of anything. Unfortunately, at this moment, the demon capital city master in front of them is the demon clan in the demon clan camp. Therefore, they hated the Protoss. When they caught a Protoss falling into their territory, they had to be cynical. Ji Ruyue just looked at her indifferently, took back her eyes and began to think about how to get out of trouble in her mind. She should be glad that she disguised herself. The demon clan in front of her didn''t recognize her identity, otherwise it would lead to a series of troubles, which would be unimaginable. "Oh, it''s really worthy of being a Protoss. They all have the same disgusting face. Their eyes are higher than the top. They can''t see anyone else except themselves. They always feel that they are born noble. Ha ha ha, ha ha, it''s really funny!" Ji Ruyue was silent, and the woman said to herself. Speaking of the back, he suddenly laughed, causing the waves in front of his chest to surge and tremble. Like a madman! Ji Ruyue thought in her heart. "It''s because of you that the demon emperor will be seriously injured. It''s because of you that the demon emperor will disappear. If the demon emperor has three long and two short comings, your Protoss will wait to be slaughtered!" The woman said, her face suddenly approached Ji Ruyue, her voice became cold, and her eyes looking at Ji Ruyue were also cruel and murderous. Hearing this, Gu Xie finally remembered such a person. After he issued a war to the protoss, Hua Chao, the city master of the demon capital, led all the demon clans in the demon capital to surrender to them. Speaking of Huachao, I have to mention another identity of her. The reason why Huachao can sit firmly as the leader of the demon capital is, on the one hand, because of her superior strength and means, and on the other hand, because she is the long Princess of the demon family. She is below one person and above ten thousand people. Her identity in the demon family is unspeakable. As an adult, Huachao moved out of the demon family and became the city master of the demon capital. In less than a year, it grew and developed into its own power. Therefore, in all kinds of rumors in the divine world, Huachao has always been a legendary woman. It is reasonable that such a proud woman doesn''t seem to bow down to others and bow down to be a minister. All this is because of her evil relationship with solitary evil. Chapter 1203 Because of a hundred feasts in her childhood, the flower Dynasty met Guxie and fell in love with him at first sight. Although Guxie had never given her a good eye from the beginning to the end, she still couldn''t extricate herself. Therefore, after learning that Guxie was going to war with the protoss, Hua Chao did not hesitate to lead his forces into Guxie''s banner. It''s just to get closer to him. But Guxie''s impression of the flower Dynasty is not very good. Although he knows that there is such a person under his banner, he can''t even name it. Guxie is always stingy to understand people who have nothing to do with himself. The reason why he will remember this person is because he couldn''t help revealing her true purpose on the night when Huachao surrendered to him. That night, as soon as Gu Xie returned to his bedroom, he saw the flower Dynasty stripped by himself in the bed and tried to seduce him further. Immediately, Gu Xie''s face sank without any hesitation. Gu Xie ordered people to throw out the flower Dynasty and directly burned the gorgeous bedroom to ashes. Just because it smells like a woman. Since then, Hua Chao has converged, and Hua Chao is useful to Gu Xie. As long as Hua Chao is still in his hand, he can contain the camp of the demon emperor. Therefore, Guxie only punished Huachao and did not expel her. Fortunately, she settled down later. Guxie can tolerate once and can never tolerate the second time. He didn''t expect to wander into his own territory. Looking at the posture of Huachao, Ji Ruyue didn''t intend to let herself leave. Ji Ruyue knew that she couldn''t hide the robbery, so she said, "the person you want to deal with is me. Let irrelevant people leave." The irrelevant person in her mouth naturally refers to Gu Xie. Next, she will inevitably have a fierce battle with Huachao, which will inevitably affect other innocent people. Therefore, it is the wisest choice to let ah Peng leave at this time. "Irrelevant people? You mean this human? TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TSK TS Hua Chao picked his eyebrows and looked surprised. Her eyes moved to Gu Xie, and suddenly she jokingly hooked her lips: "you protect him like this, don''t you like him? A little Terran? Ha ha ha! It''s really strange that a Protoss should fall in love with a human race one day! " While talking, Hua Chao had come to Gu Xie step by step, only one step away from him. "I''d like to see what kind of brilliance can make a Protoss put down their concept of race and love it without hesitation!" As soon as the voice fell, Huachao suddenly stretched out his hand to lift the hat on Guxie''s head, but at the moment when he was about to touch it, Guxie stepped back and could avoid it. Ji Ruyue turned around and immediately blocked Gu Xie''s body. At this time, her eyes had been mixed with a point of anger, and her voice suddenly cooled down: "with me, you can''t move him!" Liuyun sword came out of its scabbard. Suddenly, its powerful power leaked from the sword. Even Hua Chao couldn''t help but look surprised. She murmured in shock: "artifact! It''s an artifact! " As soon as the word "artifact" came out, everyone around immediately became as excited as chicken blood. They stared at Liuyun sword and couldn''t hide their salivation, but they could only wait and see from a distance. Chapter 1204 Such good things naturally belong to their city master! Hua Chao''s eyes focused on Ji Ruyue. Although artifacts are not hard to find in the divine world, not everyone can have one. The flower Dynasty approached Ji Ruyue, and the cold voice sounded in her ear: "who are you?" Since she holds an artifact, her identity in the protoss must not be simple! Ji Ruyue looked at her faintly, and her voice sank: "do you want to catch me and send me to your demon emperor to take credit? Or kill me now? " She thought in her heart that she was sure that she could escape the demon capital safely. It''s obviously not good to fight against Huachao, and this man''s temperament is uncertain. As long as ah Peng is still in the demon capital, he will be in danger at any time without divine power. This is the grudge between their gods and demons. As an ordinary human, he should not have been involved in this battle. "Hahaha, you are a sensible man. Originally, my intention was to kill you directly, but now I have changed my mind. Before investigating your identity, you should stay in the dungeon of the demon capital!" Hua Chao turned around with a smile. With a wave of his hand, dozens of demon clansmen rushed over to control Gu Xie and Ji Ruyue. Guxie, who had been acting as the background, grabbed Ji Ruyue''s hand without warning. Before she could react, Guxie took her out of the crowd. Along the way, all the demon clans who tried to stop them were overturned to the ground by a powerful force. Ji Ruyue opened her eyes in amazement and stared at Gu Xie''s back, deeply shocked. His power is above all of them! "This guy has been hiding his strength." Kumquat climbed out of the bamboo basket and said angrily. Ji Ruyue reacted and immediately joined the scuffle. They worked together and finally made a way. Without hesitation, Ji Ruyue grabbed Gu Xie''s hand and rushed out of the city. Until she got rid of the successive demon people, Ji Ruyue stopped and bent down to gasp. Gu Xie took off his hat and looked as usual. He could not see that he had just experienced a fierce battle. "It''s safe for the time being," he said "Oh, have you recovered your memory?" After a sigh of relief, Ji Ruyue asked according to the doubt in her heart. Gu Xie shook her head and knew what Ji Ruyue wanted to ask. He replied: "just realized the danger, it probably stimulated a kind of instinct of the body, so the power came back." i see. Ji Ruyue nodded. At this time, she looked at the bright star in Guxie''s eyes. She said, "ah, you are so powerful!" She always thought that Guxie was an ordinary human, because she did not notice any power fluctuations in him. If a cultivator, even if his cultivation was weak, there would be spiritual or divine power fluctuations. It turned out that the power of solitary evil just fell into a long sleep with his amnesia, and revived when he sensed the danger of endangering his life. Looking at Ji Ruyue''s smile, Gu Xie was stunned. She slipped in her heart, confused and twisted, and finally merged into a strange feeling. Does she believe his words so unconditionally? Or does she do this to everyone? Kumquat gave up treatment to Ji Ruyue. No matter how hard it warned, in the end, she was completely defenseless against solitary evil! It''s late. It''s hopeless! "Now that I have the ability to protect myself, do you lack a companion, Ji Ruyue?" Chapter 1205 A low smile sounded in Ji Ruyue''s ear. Ji Ruyue raised her eyes and saw Gu Xie looking at her deeply. Ji Ruyue never thought that she would join a companion in her experience. In the previous year, although many people invited her to join her team or asked her to form a team. But Ji Ruyue refused. She has been used to being alone since childhood. Suddenly, a companion in her life will make her feel very uncomfortable. Moreover, with others around, she will be tied up in doing many things. In her previous relationship, Ji Ruyue never regarded Guxie as her companion. In her subconscious mind, Guxie was the person she wanted to protect, so she didn''t feel uncomfortable in their relationship. But now she suddenly changed her identity. Ji Ruyue was stunned for a moment. If the companion is ah Peng, it seems acceptable Gu Xie looked at her quietly and waited for her answer. Thinking for a moment, Ji Ruyue nodded gently. She smiled and said, "welcome to my experience team." Kumquat covers his face silently in the bamboo basket. Master, what''s your principle! Although Guxie''s memory has not been "recovered", because he has a strong cultivation, he can easily solve any difficulties. Gradually, the names of Guxie and Ji Ruyue have been heard throughout the divine world. Neither of them used their real name. Ji Ruyue''s pseudonym was Ji Yue during her experience. No one had associated this name with Ji Ruyue, who was thousands of charming and hundreds of expensive in the temple. In their concept, even if Ji Yue was powerful, she and Ji Ruyue were also a difference between earth and heaven. Huachao never stopped chasing them. She had endless trouble finding Ji Ruyue and Guxie. After sharing life and death again and again, Ji Ruyue found that her feelings for ah Peng seemed to have changed slightly. She has always been careful, so she found even the slightest change, which made Ji Ruyue feel some panic. Why did things become like this? "Kumquat, I feel I''m in a wrong state..." at night, Ji Ruyue was far away from the solitary evil and leaned against a towering ancient tree. She looked up at the ink sky full of stars and murmured. Kumquat got out of Ji Ruyue''s sleeve and climbed onto her shoulder. When she heard her voice, she immediately became nervous: "what''s the matter with the master? What''s wrong? Does it matter? Were you wounded in the battle just now? " After several questions, Ji Ruyue was a little distracted. She slowly shook her head: "it''s not..." "What''s the matter?" Kumquat is more confused. It always feels that the owner of this shape seems to be abnormal. The abnormality that happened to her was not undetected. In a word, she was dazed more and more times, especially staring at Gu Xie, which was not her previous style. It has a strong premonition that this time it must be because of solitary evil. "Kumquat, do you know how it feels to like someone?" Ji Ruyue whispered, almost making kumquat doubt that she had auditory hallucinations! What did it hear! Its owner is asking how it feels to like a person! Does this mean that the owner already has someone he likes? Who is this person you like? Kumquat can guess without asking. During this period, Ji Ruyue is inseparable from Gu Xie. Coupled with Ji Ruyue''s abnormal actions, this person must be Gu Xie! Chapter 1206 Kumquat feels his whole liver trembling, but don''t be guessed right by it! It''s good to like anyone, but don''t like him! An unspeakable feeling filled kumquat''s heart. The feeling of solitary evil to kumquat has always been very dangerous. The alarm bell in its heart has sounded several times to warn it to stay away from this person, but Ji Ruyue sank deeper and deeper. Originally, it thought that Ji Ruyue was close to Gu Xie only because she was too lonely, but now it realized that Ji Ruyue''s feelings had changed. It has an extremely strong premonition that if Ji Ruyue really goes down with Guxie, her ending will be a bad end. There is no reason to have a hunch, but it is so real! In any case, it can''t hurt Ji Ruyue! "Falling in love with a person is a disaster, which will lead people to an irreparable situation!" Kumquat said solemnly, trying to snuff out the little sign in Ji Ruyue''s heart. "Really?" Ji Ruyue asked in a low voice, staring at the night sky. "Here you are! It''s getting late. Have a rest! " Gu Xie went to Ji Ruyue and sat down. He said. There was only a finger distance between them, which made Ji Ruyue feel that there was no place to put her hands and feet. Seeing the arrival of solitary evil, kumquat immediately drilled back into Ji Ruyue''s sleeve, as if a mouse saw a cat. Kumquat was guilty. Even if he was sure that Guxie didn''t hear their conversation, even if he heard it, he couldn''t understand what they were talking about. But when Gu Xie really appeared in front of them, kumquat immediately counseled. This person''s aura is too strong, which makes people surrender involuntarily and fear involuntarily. Guxie has always regarded kumquat as nonexistent. Only when it occupies Ji Ruyue''s shoulder for too long, it will be baptized by his eyes - it almost makes it feel that it has lost a layer of skin! Therefore, kumquat is afraid of solitary evil. Generally, there is no shadow of Kumquat where there is solitary evil. Ji Ruyue nodded, got up and walked to the cave where they lived temporarily, putting aside the wishful thinking in her mind. After she left, Gu Xie''s eyes suddenly sank down, and he said coldly, "come out!" As soon as the voice fell, a man wrapped in black suddenly appeared from the darkness. As soon as he saw the orphan evil, he knelt down and said in a deep voice: "report to Lord devil, the devil Kingdom has broken out again. I hope Lord devil will go back and preside over the overall situation as soon as possible!" Gu Xie''s face became colder and colder, "can''t you sit still at last..." After he left the devil''s Kingdom, this was the 16th unrest. Previously, he was in charge of the devil''s kingdom. Those old friends who coveted the position of the devil''s emperor dared not make small moves, but now he has only left the devil''s kingdom for a few months, and they can''t help it any more. "I see, you step down!" Gu Xie said coldly. "But..." the man wanted to say something. It could be seen that the face of Gu Xie was getting colder and colder. Later, he swallowed it back into his stomach, saluted again, and hid back into the darkness, silent, like a ghost. Gu Xie fu''er, according to his original temperament, he rushed back to the devil kingdom to deal with them as early as the first disturbance caused by those old guys, but this time he stayed until now because of his delay Why don''t you want to leave? In the final analysis, it''s just because of that person! Chapter 1207 He wants to stay with her. Every minute is precious. But now, time does not allow, he has to go back to the devil''s Kingdom, and this walk will not know when he can return to her again. What would it be like if she knew his identity? Just thinking makes Gu Xie frown deeply. Gods and Demons don''t stand together. Not to mention Ji Ruyue is still the princess of the Protoss. They are old enemies In the past few months, his initial heart has long changed. His original intention was to stay with Ji Ruyue and gain her trust, so as to set out the weakness of the protoss from her mouth. But now, he doesn''t have this plan, because if he does, she will hate him forever! So after she learned the truth, would she hate him for hiding it from her? For the first time, Gu Xie felt so frightened. He gets along with Ji Ruyue as usual. He has been looking for the right time to confess his identity to Ji Ruyue, but he is a little afraid to confess. Ji Ruyue trusts him so much that she confesses her identity to him soon after she first met him. But he kept hiding it again and again. Even the motivation to approach her is impure. "Oh, what''s bothering you?" Ji Ruyue looked at the gloomy color between Gu Xie''s eyebrows and couldn''t help worrying. Gu Xie shook his head slowly. Seeing that Gu Xie didn''t want to say more, Ji Ruyue didn''t ask again. Recently, it seems that not only her state is wrong, but also ah Peng is different from her usual, which seems to have a lot of worries. She hopes that if he has any trouble, he can find her to talk to at the first time Ji Ruyue''s experience is coming to an end. Gu Xie''s plan is to return to the devil Kingdom after Ji Ruyue''s experience. This stop will be the last stop of the two people - the forest of beasts. Just like its name, this place is full of demons and beasts. Whether they are low-level demons, ancient gods and fierce beasts, they are all distributed here. The dangers among them frighten countless people in the divine world. But it is also a treasure land, which contains all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures, each of which is enough to cause people''s crazy robbery and be auctioned at a sky high price. Therefore, knowing that there are dangers in the forest of beasts, countless people continue to go forward. When Ji Ruyue and Gu Xie arrived at the forest of beasts, many people from all races had gathered outside the forest of beasts. When Ji Ruyue and Gu Xie came over, many enthusiastic people invited them to join their team. Everyone present knew the danger of the forest of beasts, so the more powerful people they gathered, the more favorable they would be. But they can''t feel the cultivation level of Gu Xie, but his Qi field is strong, so there is only one possibility. This person''s strength is unfathomable and stronger than anyone present. Thinking of this, everyone is happy. As long as they win over this strong one, their safety will be guaranteed at least. So soon after Ji Ruyue and Gu Xie appeared outside the forest of elves, they were surrounded by three layers of people here, threw out invitations one after another, and looked at them sincerely. Staying with Gu Xie, Ji Ruyue gradually became accustomed to such scenes. A strong man is very popular wherever he is. Gu Xie always took that hat, and the whole handsome face was hidden behind the white veil hanging from the hat, so people couldn''t see his colder face. Chapter 1208 Ji Ruyue also heard about the danger of the forest of beasts. She turned her eyes to Guxie and asked in a low voice, "do we want to form a team with them?" "No, I can protect you alone!" The next second Ji Ruyue''s voice fell, the voice of Gu Xie rang out. He hissed and said in a lazy voice. Hearing this, Ji Ruyue had an unknown feeling in her heart. She was stunned and looked at Gu Xie. Now she had an impulse to block Gu Xie and tell him. She likes him! Want to take him back to the temple! Ji Ruyue secretly made a decision in her heart. After entering the forest of beasts and getting the beauty grass, she told Guxie her mind so as not to leave a regret for herself after leaving. Gu Xie naturally took Ji Ruyue''s hand and walked into the forest of beasts. Behind him, everyone looked at each other and couldn''t help spitting: "who are these people! So arrogant? " "What a defiant and impolite guy!" "After all, they are young and vigorous. When they lose here, they will know the giant." "It''s getting late. Let''s go in. Maybe we can watch a good play here." The voice behind him gradually faded away. Kumquat angrily waved its claws and shouted, "master, they despise you!" "Why bother with mole ants!" Gu Xie''s head didn''t turn back, even if it was the forest of animals in danger, he also took a calm attitude. Ji Ruyue couldn''t help laughing. She followed Gu Xie and tilted her head and looked at him. Sometimes she always felt that ah Peng had a king''s spirit that ordinary people couldn''t imitate, like a born superior. She was very noble in her gestures. She thought, ah Peng''s real identity must be extraordinary! Ji Ruyue couldn''t help but wonder, what kind of force can develop such a person? "What do you think?" As soon as Gu Xie looked back, he saw Ji Ruyue was deep in thought. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrow. He asked. Ji Ruyue quickly shook her head and denied: "nothing!" She took out the map in the bamboo basket, pointed to their current position and said: "we are now in the periphery of the forest of beasts, and the Yan grass is in the hinterland of the forest of beasts. The southwest is the living territory of the beast king, so we should avoid the southwest. Although the road to the north is a little far away, it is relatively the safest..." Without waiting for Ji Ruyue to finish, Gu Xie suddenly held her wrist and grabbed the map in her hand. After glancing at it for a few eyes, he stuffed it into the bamboo basket behind her and said in a loud voice: "it''s just a mere animal king." He even beat the demon emperor! Gu Xie took Ji Ruyue to the territory where the king of beasts lived. This is a shortcut to the place where Yan grass grows. There is no other place faster than here. Ji Ruyue opened her eyes and looked a little stunned. She always knew that ah Peng''s nature was frivolous, but she didn''t expect to be so crazy that she didn''t even pay attention to the beast king. It''s her brothers, the best God of war in the temple. There''s a lot of fear in his tone when he mentions the beast king of the forest of beasts. As soon as he heard the beast king, all the hairs on kumquat stood up. He looked at Gu Xie in horror and said suspiciously, "ah, you''re kidding, aren''t you? That''s the beast king! Beast king! It is said that in the demon clan, his cultivation is second only to the demon emperor! " Gu Xie glanced sideways at it, which almost scared kumquat: "I''m never kidding, but a little animal king. What''s the fear? What''s the promise? " Chapter 1209 Kumquat: " If you dare to look down on the beast king, he must be the first! Kumquat shook her hair and drilled back into Ji Ruyue''s sleeve. Ji Ruyue found that as long as she was in front of ah Peng, kumquat would be like a mouse seeing a cat, without her usual arrogance. Since ah Peng said that this road could be taken, Ji Ruyue believed him unconditionally, and immediately followed Gu Xie without any hesitation, but her vigilant heart was not relaxed at all. Liuyun sword was tightly held in her hand, and the cold sword idea from the sword made all the low-level monsters around dare not get close for half a minute. Gu Xie strolled ahead, as if wandering in his own back garden. And Ji Ruyue completely present two states. Suddenly, Ji Ruyue frowned and looked warily behind her. Someone was following them! "A group of minions, don''t worry!" The sound of solitary evil came in time. Ji Ruyue nodded gently. She had felt that the strength of the group of people who followed them was under her and ah Peng. I think I want to follow them. "Do you want to get rid of it?" Ji Ruyue asked. "Don''t worry about them. If you want to follow us, you have to see if they enjoy that life!" Gu Xie snorted coldly and said. After entering the territory where the beast king lives, there are fewer and fewer monsters around. Only a few of them jump out occasionally to block the way. They are all the guards of the beast king and are specially responsible for protecting the safety of the beast king. Once there are intruders, they will be mercilessly killed by them. But before they could make a move, they had become the ghost of Guxie''s men. Ji Ruyue looked at Gu Xie and always felt that after entering the forest of beasts, he was a little different from usual, but she didn''t have a clue about what was different. In this way, Ji Ruyue and he smoothly came to the residence of the beast king. To her surprise, the beast king lived in a small bamboo house. The group of people who had been following Ji Ruyue and Guxie were foolish in situ. They knew that the cultivation of the human youth was unfathomable, but they didn''t expect that it was so powerful that almost all the monsters they met along the way were directly killed by him. There is not even the slightest room for resistance. They silently reflected on whether it was wise for them to rashly choose to follow them. Without waiting for them to reflect on why, they heard a soft noise from the front. The door of the bamboo house opened slowly from the inside. Through the gap of the door, you can see the elegant layout inside. The next moment, a man in white appeared at the door, his silver hair hanging to the ground, reflecting the moonlight, spreading behind him like a waterfall. A pair of light golden eyes stared at Ji Ruyue, with alienation and indifference on Qingjun''s face. Ji Ruyue looked at the legendary beast king and blinked. She always felt familiar. A breeze blew, bringing a faint fragrance of orchids, and the sense of familiarity became stronger. But in the blink of an eye, the man in white who was just at the door of the bamboo house had stood in front of Ji Ruyue, only one meter away from her. His eyes were mixed with uncertainty, and a cold voice sounded in Ji Ruyue''s ear: "moon?" Hearing this call, Ji Ruyue was shocked. There were few people in her memory who would call her like this. Pulled back some of her distant memories. It seems that when she was young, a young man in white gently called her moon Chapter 1210 That''s a very small memory. Once, she accidentally entered the back mountain of the protoss, which is the place where the protoss were raised. Although her body was protected by the protoss blood, those spiritual beasts would not hurt her. But she got lost here. I went around and went more and more sideways, and finally came to a sea of flowers. The young man in white stood in the sea of flowers, his silver hair flying with the wind, shining with the clear light of the bright moon, and his light golden pupils staring at the night sky contained falling silence. Her arrival startled him, and he saw him slowly turn his head, and his alienated eyes fell on her. He said, "will you stay with me?" Her heart seemed to be stabbed by the silence in his eyes, with a slight pain, and she nodded and agreed. So she stayed in the back mountain. Until Ji yunhuan came to Houshan to find her. "Brother Yi." Ji Ruyue looked at the man in white in front of her and smiled gently. Time didn''t create a gap between them. Hearing the familiar call, the light at the bottom of Ming Yi''s eyes was more prosperous. He stepped forward and wanted to hold Ji Ruyue tightly into his arms like when he was a child, but he was intercepted by one hand. Gu Xie reached out and directly took Ji Ruyue into his arms, just like declaring sovereignty. Looking at Ming Yi''s eyes are full of evil. Ming Yi was stunned for a moment, and then turned his eyes to Gu Xie and frowned. Ji Ruyue was shocked by the sudden action of Guxie and forgot to react. She stayed in his arms and blushed uncontrollably. In his ear was the strong heartbeat of Gu Xie, and in his nose was the unique cold fragrance. Ji Ruyue felt as if she was going to burn up. But this embrace is nostalgic to her and is not willing to leave Because Ji Ruyue was still carrying a hat on Gu Xie''s head, Mingyi was not sure who the man was, but felt a sense of familiarity on him. Seems to have met somewhere? "Moon, come here." The voice of Ming Yi Wen said to Ji Ruyue. Ji Ruyue finally came back from this red face and red ears. She pushed away Gu Xie, but she didn''t wait for her next move. Gu Xie suddenly held her wrist. Gu Xie pulled Ji Ruyue behind her and raised her eyes to meet Ming Yi''s eyes: "no matter what friendship you had before, she''s mine now!" These words once again made Ji Ruyue numb. For the first time, Gu Xie was so strong against her. For the first time, he exposed his emotions so frankly to her. She couldn''t help blushing again. She didn''t dare to look at Gu Xie''s face again. She thought in her heart: does ah Peng like her, too? Ji Ruyue''s eyes couldn''t help bringing hope. Kumquat shrank in Ji Ruyue''s sleeve and sighed. This is Shura field! "Are you married?" More straightforward than Gu Xie was Mingyi. He didn''t think about it. His light golden eyes were dark at this moment. Get married? When asked this question, Gu Xie was stunned. The knot in his heart seemed to be untied at this moment, and all his thoughts suddenly opened up. It turned out that his feelings for Ji Ruyue had reached this point However, the gods and Demons don''t stand side by side. What about Ji Ruyue? Does Ji Ruyue like him a little? For the first time, the magnificent Lord felt uneasy. He lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Ji Ruyue in his arms. After a few words, Ji Ruyue didn''t know how to react. Her thoughts suddenly emptied, leaving only the word marriage in her mind. Chapter 1211 This question was considered after she determined her feelings for ah Peng. In her idea, there is no such thing as being equal to each other. As long as they like each other, nothing can stop them from being together. Therefore, she doesn''t care what identity ah Peng is, as long as he has the same heart with himself. Looking at their faces, Ming Yi knew something in his heart. He said, "as long as you haven''t got married, the moon is not yours. I will never give up the moon." Ming Yi stared at Ji Ruyue with tenderness in her eyes, but it flustered Ji Ruyue. Her feelings for Ming Yi from childhood to childhood are very clear. In her heart, Ming Yi is a brother and a relative, but she didn''t expect that his feelings for her are completely opposite. As early as the moment when Ji Ruyue broke into Mingyi''s life, he had identified her as his lifelong partner. Ji Ruyue pursed her lips and her eyes flashed slightly. It seems that she has to find time to make it clear with Ming Yi. If in the past, she could not accept him, but now, she has someone she likes in her heart, and has identified him, and will never change. Mingyi invites Ji Ruyue to stay in her bamboo house. Ji Ruyue nods and thinks that she will make everything clear tonight. Seeing that Ji Ruyue nodded and didn''t say anything more, Gu Xie turned and swaggered into the bamboo house, completely taking it as his own territory. The dark Wing Ning eyebrow looked at him, and the sense of familiarity that could not be explained and unknown hit his heart again. Now, he can tell that he must have seen this man somewhere else! The face behind the white gauze must be familiar to him. As for those people who followed Ji Ruyue and Guxie, they were directly used as dinner by the guard of Mingyi. The smell of blood in the air was blown away by the breeze in less than a moment, as if nothing had happened. As night fell, Ji Ruyue threw herself into the air when she was ready to find Mingyi to make it clear. In the jungle a few miles away from the bamboo house, Gu Xie and Ming Yi confronted each other. At night, Gu Xie''s handsome, evil and strange face was more aggressive and frightening. "Sure enough, it''s you!" The dark wing shook off the dust on the white robe, and the voice when he said this was as cold as ice residue. "It''s me!" Gu Xie admitted that his red eyes were full of evil spirit. "Does she know?" Ming Yi frowned and looked like he didn''t want to spend more time with Gu Xie. "I don''t know." Gu Xie answered calmly. "..." Ming Yi looked at Gu Xie''s eyes and became bad again, "so you''re deceiving her?" Gu Xie didn''t deny this. He was really deceiving her. For example, he has no memory loss. For example, he is not a human, but a demon. For example, he approached her to take advantage of her. But this was his original intention. Now, he doesn''t want to. Gu Xie never thought that one day, he would like the protoss he hated most. It must be the biggest joke of the three worlds, but Gu Xie didn''t care at all. He has always been used to his own way. Others are mole ants in his eyes. What do mole ants think of him? Is it important? It doesn''t matter! He holds the power of life and death of countless people. He is arrogant. This is the first time he has paid so much attention to a person. I almost put down the butcher''s knife and became a Buddha. "You came to yue''er to take advantage of her, didn''t you? Solitary evil! How dare you! " The voice of the dark wing became cold and fierce. Chapter 1212 "What do I dare not do in the three realms?" Gu Xie sniffed lightly, with lingran''s pride on his body. But the next moment, he turned the conversation again, "although I just approached Ji Ruyue, I really want to use her to get the secrets of the protoss, but now, I don''t have this idea." Gu Xie was calm about everything, but Mingyi couldn''t help being stunned. His eyes fell on Gu Xie, and then he snorted coldly: "but if you do anything to hurt yue''er, even if you die together, I will not let you go!" "You don''t have the qualification to die with me. You are a defeated general!" Gu Xie did not lose in momentum. Ming Yi''s face was black. He and Gu Xie are not acquainted, but they are also defeated repeatedly. Seeing the whole divine world, no one can win him, which is why the battle of gods and Demons has lasted for hundreds of years. Ming Yi didn''t want to talk to Gu Xie any more, so he turned and left here. After he went away, Gu Xie''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness, and there was no just arrogance. At this point, he can''t hide his identity. He would rather confess to Ji Ruyue himself than reveal his identity by Ming Yi. Therefore, he chose to confess Ji Ruyue''s identity, which is tantamount to pushing Ji Ruyue away in person. Maybe she will hate him The grudges between the gods and demons do not end overnight. They are old enemies who have gone through thousands of years. This hatred and disgust for each other has long been deeply rooted in everyone''s heart. As soon as he woke up and found that the people around him were Protoss, he immediately became murderous. If Ji Ruyue hadn''t reported her name and exposed her identity, I''m afraid she would have been the ghost in his hands. What''s more, the people who get along with her day and night are still the king of the demon family. Any Protoss people can''t wait to kill it. Gu Xie didn''t expect Ji Ruyue to accept her. Probably, when she found out everything, their relationship would be over. During the day, Mingyi knew that Ji Ruyue''s purpose of coming to the forest of beasts was to pour Yan grass. Therefore, after he separated from Gu Xie, he went deep into the hinterland of the forest of beasts and took back the grass. Just returned to the courtyard in front of the bamboo house, Ming Yi saw Ji Ruyue waiting in front of the door. He couldn''t help laughing: "the moon is waiting for me?" Hearing the sound, Ji Ruyue looked at him and replied with the same smile: "HMM." "What''s up? Come in and say, "it''s cold at night." Ming Yi took out the Qing Yan grass in his sleeve and handed it to Ji Ruyue, so he took her to the house. Ji Ruyue looked at the tilted Yan grass in her hand and was stunned for a moment. She said, "did you go out to find this for me?" He is still the same as before. Her casual words can make him firmly remember in his heart "Yes." This is one of them. Looking at Mingyi holding her hand, Ji Ruyue had a slightly bitter feeling in her heart, which made her don''t know how to speak to Mingyi for a moment. When Ji Ruyue was struggling in her heart, a voice came and stopped them. "Wait." Gu Xie stood in the courtyard, his deep eyes were inseparable from the hands they held. So dazzling. Make him want to destroy. Knowing that Ji Ruyue and Mingyi together is the best ending, but he doesn''t want to, it''s like gouging out a heart from him, which hurts through his heart. Chapter 1213 Seeing Gu Xie, Ji Ruyue''s eyes flashed with joy. "Month, I have something to say to you." Gu Xie was silent for a long time before he slowly said. Ming Yi looked at him deeply and released Ji Ruyue''s hand. He said, "go." He knew that Guxie finally made up his mind to confess his identity. Ji Ruyue walked towards Guxie, and her heart became nervous for no reason. She remembered what Guxie said to her in the daytime, and couldn''t help but blush quietly. She quickly lowered her head so that Guxie could not see her difference. She said, "ah, what''s the matter?" Guxie naturally took her hand and walked outside the bamboo house. Ji Ruyue obediently let him take her. There were more and more doubts in her heart. She could feel that he was no longer as light as before, but showed a dignified and inexplicably depressed. Until she was far away from the bamboo house, Gu Xie stopped, turned around and looked at her vaguely. "Oh, what do you want to say to me?" Ji Ruyue took the lead in breaking the calm. She wondered. The language that had been organized in his heart, under the look of Ji Ruyue, he couldn''t say a word. Finally, she sighed sadly and said, "can I call you yue''er?" "Ah, yes..." Ji Ruyue didn''t expect Guxie''s first sentence. Although it was this, she immediately felt a little hot on her face. It was clearly just a title, but she couldn''t help thinking. "Moon." Guxie couldn''t help laughing. This title can only be called by the closest person. However, when these two words came out of Gu Xie''s mouth, Ji Ruyue felt a completely different feeling. It seems that a crisp invisible current flows through the whole body, and the heartbeat suddenly accelerates, bringing bursts of palpitations. "Moon, look at me." Gu Xie said softly. Ji Ruyue quickly pressed down the palpitation in her heart and looked up at him. However, in the night, the dark eyes of Gu Xie gradually showed a red dark awn, such as the spread of the sea of blood, filling the pupils little by little. Ji Ruyue was stunned and opened her eyes in amazement. Almost instinctively, she stepped back a few steps and suddenly opened the distance between her and Guxie. She can''t be more familiar with the enchanting red pupil and the bloodthirsty red pupil. Demon clan, their old enemy! Looking at Ji Ruyue''s retreat and the panic in her eyes, Gu Xie''s heart hurt again. But his face was still cold. At this moment, Ji Ruyue felt very strange. She panicked and didn''t know how to react. She should run away, as far away from him as possible, but her feet seemed to be fixed on the ground and couldn''t move a penny. She could only stare at the person in front of her, and her brain was blank. Gu Xie approached step by step, and their breathing was almost intertwined. He stroked her face, and the action was gentle. "Sure enough, you are avoiding me..." the low voice of Gu Xie clearly sounded in the lonely night. Ji Ruyue''s heart also trembled. "Well, let me tell you the truth. From the beginning, I knew your identity. Therefore, I pretended to lose my memory and stayed by your side. I just wanted to use you to gain your trust and get the secrets of the protoss out of your mouth." Solitary evil almost spoke mercilessly. Those red pupils are cold in addition to bloodthirsty. A few words, like a sharp blade, fiercely inserted into Ji Ruyue''s heart, instantly bleeding. Chapter 1214 She stared at him in a daze. The person in front of her was no longer familiar Gu Xie turned her head and didn''t look at Ji Ruyue again. After a moment of silence, his voice sounded again. It was very light and came with the wind: "but I gave up..." Speaking of this, Gu Xie paused, and the corners of his lips slowly aroused a smile, which became soft and gentle under the moonlight, but his next words were like a bolt from the blue in Ji Ruyue''s mind. "You may not believe it. I like a Protoss woman. She is still the daughter of my sworn enemy." "I won''t hurt her. I know that the protoss don''t want to see the demon family, just as the demon family doesn''t want to see the protoss, so I won''t disturb her life." After leaving these two words, the figure of solitary evil suddenly disappeared in place, and there was a feeling of running away. Ji Ruyue kept circulating the last two sentences of Gu Xie in her mind, and finally her brain tended to be blank. "Moon." Mingyi came from the dark and was relieved to see Ji Ruyue unharmed. He was really afraid that Guxie couldn''t control his bloodthirsty heart. Finally, he began to fight Ji Ruyue. He can''t get close to them. With the cultivation of solitary evil, if he gets closer, he will find it immediately. "Yue''er, are you okay?" Ji Ruyue couldn''t recover for a long time. Mingyi couldn''t help but call her again with worry. Finally, Ji Ruyue broke free from the shock. She looked at the dark wing beside her and shook her head slowly. But a heart is tied to Gu Xie. It''s hard for her to describe her mood at the moment. One second she was still dead, but the next she revived, as if she had come to the cloud from the mud. Gu heresy, he likes her Continuing this dreamy mood, Ji Ruyue returned to the Protoss. Her experience has ended, but she dare not reveal a word about her relationship with Guxie to the people. After receiving the baptism of light in the temple, Ji Ruyue locked herself in the room. Her mind was very chaotic and her mood could not be calm for a long time. Three days later, Ji Ruyue declined anyone''s visit. "Fool... Who says I don''t want to see you..." Ji Ruyue helped her forehead and smiled gently. In these three days, she finally figured out everything. It seems that Guxie misunderstood her. She never wanted to see him. Her ideas were different from those of ordinary Protoss people. When she first learned that he was the demon emperor of the demon family, her heart was indeed intertwined with panic and shock. She almost grew up listening to his bad name since childhood. The most frequently heard sentence was to kill the demon emperor of the demon family. As long as the demon emperor and the orphan evil die, the whole demon family will be like a plate of loose sand. Although she has never been on the magic battlefield in a real sense, she has watched it several times from a distance. On the magic battlefield, Gu Xie resisted thousands of troops with one person''s strength, and the blood flowed and the corpses piled up into mountains. Human life is lighter than a feather in his hand. On the battlefield, he is the devil climbing out of hell. So from small to large, Ji Ruyue had an instinctive fear of him. When her familiar ah Peng became the legendary bloodthirsty devil, she couldn''t accept such a gap for the moment, so she instinctively ran away. Her reaction fell into Guxie''s eyes, but she didn''t like him, so he left. But these days, Ji Ruyue calmed down and thought, whether it''s ah Peng or Guxie, isn''t she all alone? What she likes is him, and it has nothing to do with his identity! Chapter 1215 So there''s no need to care about this problem. Yes, she overreacted. Ji Ruyue deeply reflected on this problem. Since they like each other, why can''t they be together. So Ji Ruyue made up her mind that she would go to the devil kingdom to find Gu Xie, explain everything clearly, and tell him her mind. Ji Ruyue found Ji yunhuan and lied that she had some experience in this experience and wanted to get further promotion, so she applied to extend the experience time. It''s good for her daughter to have such ambition. Ji yunhuan naturally wouldn''t refuse, so she readily agreed. Ji Ruyue packed up her things and left the protoss again. She only stayed for three days. She looked at the endless road ahead and smiled happily. Guxie, I''m looking for you! Along the way, Ji Ruyue hid her whereabouts well and was not found by any Protoss. The direction she went was the devil''s land. When she arrived at the demon Kingdom, Ji Ruyue was not surprised to be stopped by all the demon people. One of the demons yelled, "where did the human dare to run to our demons'' territory? If you don''t want to die, get out!" She was glad that she took pills to hide the breath of protoss people before she came to the demon kingdom. Otherwise, if she appeared here at this time, she would not be simply stopped, but directly executed. When she went deep into the territory of the demon family, Ji Ruyue was still afraid. The demon family was cruel, bloodthirsty and loved killing. She was two different races from the Protoss. Once her identity is exposed here, she will encounter endless pursuit. Thinking so, Ji Ruyue pulled down her hood and almost covered her eyes. She lowered her voice and said, "I came to the devil Kingdom secretly under the command of the emperor. It''s the devil emperor who has something important to tell you. I hope you can tell me." "What evidence do you have to prove it!" The demon people don''t believe her. The human race is the weakest race among all races. In order to survive, they have to rely on the powerful race to find shelter. The emperor is looking for the Protoss. Although they are weak, they only act as human shields on the battlefield. There is little intersection between Terrans and demons. How can good people send a person to their demon domain and call on their demon emperor? It''s disturbing and kind. "Get out, or we won''t be blamed for being rude!" Seeing Ji Ruyue''s delay in giving evidence, the demon clan had no patience and shouted. Ji Ruyue naturally can''t get the evidence. This excuse is just made up by her temporarily. She must find a way to see Gu Xie. "Kumquat, you said that I now exposed my Protoss identity and caused unrest. What are the chances that I will live until Gu Xie hears the news?" ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "Master, you can''t fool around. There''s no chance of living, okay! What''s more, now we are not sure whether the demon emperor is in the demon domain! " Hearing Ji Ruyue''s words, kumquat immediately jumped out and said in a hurry. "That''s what I said." If Gu Xie is not in the devil Kingdom now, she will sacrifice in vain. How can she make her sacrifice valuable? At least tell Gu Xie what she wants. "What''s a person muttering there? If you''re told to go away, go away. Brothers, you haven''t drunk human blood and eaten human flesh for a long time!" Looking at this posture, Ji Ruyue had to quit the devil Kingdom, but she was unwilling to leave like this Chapter 1216 I''ve come here. Do you want to quit? "Kumquat, I want to go crazy for love once!" Ji Ruyue murmured in a low voice, but her eyes were full of laughter. "Master, you''re crazy! You''ll die! " Smelling the speech, the whole kumquat began to be irritable, regardless of blocking in front of Ji Ruyue, but its small body can''t play any role. Ji Ruyue bypassed it and stood in front of all the demons. When everyone focused their eyes on her, Ji Ruyue smiled gently, with a kind of desperate determination. She slowly closed her eyes. When the leader of the demon family was about to say something, Ji Ruyue''s voice rang out: "I want to see your demon emperor, no one can stop me!" Suddenly, Ji Ruyue opened her eyes. It was a pair of pure silver pupils without any impurities. In the perennial black fog in the demon domain, it was full of sacred Qinghui. All the demons were stunned for a moment. When they reacted, they pulled out their weapons and looked ferocious. "Well, since you are a Protoss! We won''t trouble you. You''ve brought it to your door! " "Give it to me. Who took the head of this Protoss man''s neck and got a lot of rewards!" As soon as the voice fell, all Protoss people rushed to Ji Ruyue like chicken blood. The spreading magic Qi Limited Ji Ruyue''s action. She reached out to hide the kumquat in her sleeve and killed her with Liuyun sword. Ji Ruyue''s strength is not weak, but she is facing thousands of demon people. Even if she hollows out her divine power, she may not be able to solve one-third. She can die just in quantity. From the beginning, Ji Ruyue was in a downwind position, so before long, her body was covered with ferocious wounds, big and small, and her clothes had been dyed red with blood, including her own and those of the demon family. Kumquat is so anxious that it can do nothing but worry. It is not a combat monster. Even if it is not a monster at all, it is more appropriate to call it spiritual pet. Without any combat effectiveness, I can''t help my master at a critical time. At the thought of this, kumquat felt extremely decadent. But now is not the time to lose heart. It must find a way to help its master. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Kumquat''s mind. It could help Ji Ruyue find Guxie, which was the only thing it could do. So kumquat jumped out of Ji Ruyue''s sleeve and shuttled through the crowd, trying to identify the smell of solitary evil in the air, but soon it was disappointed. In the devil Kingdom, in addition to the bloody smell, the air is the smell of other demon people mixed together. It can''t find any smell of solitary evil at all. But kumquat didn''t give up. It thought that since Guxie was the demon emperor of the demon domain, he must live in a magnificent place, so the more gorgeous the place, the greater the probability of Guxie there. Thinking so, kumquat opened its legs and ran to the most gorgeous place it recognized. With Ji Ruyue''s situation, she can''t last long. If Gu Xie doesn''t appear, I''m afraid she can''t even see her last side. Ji Ruyue thought, her eyes dark. If she died, would he regret it? Will you feel sad? Then she can''t die. She doesn''t want to see him sad! Ji Ruyue waved Liuyun sword again to block a new round of attack. ¡­¡­ Gu Xie lay on his back on the throne, playing with a delicate white jade pendant in his hand. Chapter 1217 In terms of shape, this is obviously a woman''s jade pendant. In the lobby, the elders of the demon family secretly looked at the jade pendant in the hands of Gu Xie, and their faces looked different. At this time, no one dared to speak. Anyone could see that they had never been in a better mood since the demon emperor returned this time. If anyone hits the muzzle of a gun at this time, it''s like looking for death! Everyone stood quietly in the lobby with the idea of less talking and less making mistakes, even if their feet were numb. They secretly guessed the origin of this jade pendant. Since it is a woman''s thing, it shows that the demon emperor must have been with women during the period when he left the demon kingdom. Everyone in the three realms knows that the demon king of the demon family is not close to women Staring at the jade pendant, everyone had imaginative thoughts. For such a long time, the demon emperor left the demon domain and never revealed his whereabouts to anyone. Is it for that woman? The elders were relieved that the demon emperor of their family finally came to his senses. Since he can keep a jade pendant with him, he never leaves his hand. Sometimes it takes a whole day to see it. His attention to this is far more than all. Does this mean that they are about to usher in their demon queen? Think further, their demon emperor will finally have children! These people don''t know what they think. He silently looked at the jade pendant in his hand, which he had begged from Ji Ruyue before. He understood what the jade pendant symbolized. Whenever the protoss royal family gave birth to a princess or prince, the divine emperor would personally send them a jade pendant, which symbolized God''s blessing. Similarly, it also represents their noble status in the Protoss and a symbol of identity. This is of extraordinary significance to them, so they never leave their bodies. But when he asked Ji Ruyue for it, she gave it to him without hesitation and said, "if someone bullies you in the future, you can show this jade pendant. When they see this, they will know that you are the patron of our Protoss, so they dare not bully you again." The better the past, the more painful it will be in retrospect. Maybe that time was the most relaxed and happy time he had spent in his life. From the moment he confessed his identity to her, they were doomed not to go back. It was less than a month before he began to miss her. For the first time, I understand what it''s like to miss. It''s also the first time to understand what it feels like to love someone. If he can, he doesn''t want to understand these two. He is still the cruel demon emperor! When his thoughts drifted away, at this time, a demon family man hurried in and knelt down on one knee to report: "tell Lord magic emperor and elders that there is a Protoss man in the demon domain who is killing at the junction of the demon domain!" "What! Protoss! " One of the elders shouted out in disbelief. He almost suspected that there was something wrong with his hearing. Which Protoss dare to come to their territory! And a man alone! In the eyes of the demon people, the protoss people just want to eat alive, so they are in a hurry to die? "Oh! Since he dares to come, let him have no return! " Another elder sneered and turned to Guxie. When he was about to ask for instructions to kill the protoss man himself, he found that Guxie had long disappeared from the throne. Chapter 1218 At the moment of hearing the word Protoss, the body of Gu Xie had reacted faster than his mind. Protoss, Ji Ruyue. But anything related to her can make him pull his hair and move his whole body. He laughed at himself more and more. What are you thinking? She is a Protoss princess. How can she appear here. He thought so in his heart, but he still rushed to the boundary of the demon family. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he was still unwilling to give up. He just went to confirm who the protoss intruded into the demon domain is! As he got closer and closer, Gu Xie''s heart beat faster and faster, almost jumped out of his throat, and even had some fear. After all, he was afraid of losing his hope Up to now, Ji Ruyue is at the end of a powerful crossbow. Her clothes are completely dyed red with blood. Ferocious wounds, large and small, are all over her body. Ji Ruyue doesn''t care much about erasing the blood overflowing from the corners of her lips. The severe pain all over her body made her hand tremble and could hardly hold the sword in her hand. The line of sight became more and more blurred, and a person separated several ghosts. Around her body, countless demon people rushed to her one after another. The blood thirsty light in her eyes wanted to kill her quickly. The noisy killing intention and majestic power made her unbearable. Suddenly, she seemed to feel something. Ji Ruyue suddenly raised her head and looked into the air. At a glance, Ji Ruyue''s body was stiff in place, so she kept kneeling, and her eyes could no longer move away. When all the demons approached Ji Ruyue and the fatal attack was about to fall on her, a magnificent pressure suddenly fell from the sky and pressed them down in the air with the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. Everyone''s face was like vegetables, and they knelt on the ground with a plop, and their whole body was shaking uncontrollably. When they raised their heads to the cold eyes of solitary evil in the upper air, their souls began to tremble. They saw a huge anger in the eyes of the demon emperor, with the tyranny of destroying everything. This is the first time they have seen the devil emperor so angry, which makes their heart like a boat in the waves. Because they obviously felt that the anger of the demon emperor was directed at them. Everyone secretly reflected on what they had done wrong, but they couldn''t think of anything. So one by one, they were silent. At this time, whoever came out was looking for death! Ji Ruyue stared at Gu Xie, and all she could see was him. He came after all! Ji Ruyue smiled gently, and a string stretched in her heart suddenly relaxed. She couldn''t support it anymore, and her consciousness fell into chaos. At the moment she fell down, the feeling of the lonely evil god changed. In a twinkling, she came to Ji Ruyue and caught her steadily. Looking at Ji Ruyue, who was bleeding all over, the frost between the lonely evil eyebrows condensed into ice. He glanced coldly at all the demon people around him, leaving only one word, and then turned around and disappeared in place with Ji Ruyue in his arms. "Everyone go to the penalty hall!" Hearing the speech, all the demon people present looked stunned and didn''t react for a long time. This punishment came inexplicably. All the demon people couldn''t figure out what they did wrong and annoyed the demon emperor. But since the demon emperor punished them, it must be that they did something wrong. So the remaining demons touched their noses and walked towards the punishment hall one by one. Chapter 1219 Ji Ruyue woke up again three days later. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was unable to adapt to the strong light. At this time, a pair of hands covered her eyes. At the same time, a familiar voice came into her ears: "wait a minute!" Ji Ruyue''s body stiffened for a moment, but soon relaxed. She raised her hand and held the hand in front of her, lest the man would disappear from her eyes in the next second. "Gu Xie..." her voice was a little hoarse and gently called his name. "I''m here." A firm voice answered her. Gu Xie raised his hand, waved a force, closed the open window immediately, and blocked the strong sun outside. Until the light in the room became soft, Guxie took her hand away from Ji Ruyue''s eyes. Ji Ruyue blinked and looked at Guxie for a moment. Now he is no longer as restrained as before. There is a natural reserve and pride in him, but no matter which he is, he is the one she will never forget. "I''ve come to you." Ji Ruyue struggled to get up from the bed, but she was pressed back by Gu Xie. "Your injury hasn''t healed yet. Don''t move first." Gu Xie said this, bent down and gently hugged her. He didn''t dare to exert himself, for fear of aggravating Ji Ruyue''s injury again. Ji Ruyue was stunned for a moment, so she raised her hand and hugged his waist. She smiled in her voice: "I came to you to tell you a very important thing. I can''t feel at ease if I don''t let me say now." She could feel that when she finished this sentence, Gu Xie held her hand and used a little force. "I''m listening." Gu Xie responded to her. "Guxie, was it true that you said you liked me last time?" Ji Ruyue whispered in his arms. "Yes!" Gu Xie answered very simply without any hesitation. Ji Ruyue''s smile deepened: "will you marry me?" "I just want you!" Guxie replied that he knew what Ji Ruyue represented when she came to him. In the past three days, he was surprised, excited, also hesitated and uneasy. He was afraid that all this was just his own amorous, and he was afraid that Ji Ruyue would leave him again when she woke up. As long as Ji Ruyue is willing, he can put everything down for her. "Guxie, I like you. I liked you a long time ago. The last time I pushed you away, it was not because I hated you, but because I couldn''t accept the change of your identity at the moment. It doesn''t matter whether you are ah Peng or Guxie. What I like is you, which has nothing to do with your identity, so are you willing to accept me as a Protoss?" Ji Ruyue pushed away some solitary evil spirits, looked at his eyes and said slowly. Dugu Xie''s eyes were gradually occupied by consternation. The whole person was like being fixed, but he couldn''t return to God for a long time. Looking at his appearance, Ji Ruyue smiled again. She put her hand around Guxie''s neck and suddenly leaned up to kiss Guxie''s lips. She had no experience in this regard, so she just clumsily kissed and explored, and recalled the description in the book in her mind. But before she came up with a reason, Guxie had recovered from the shock. He pressed the back of her head, recaptured the sovereignty, completely deepened the kiss, with some of his unique hegemony and tenderness. Everything is silent. There is no need to say more about each other''s intentions. The answer has been passed to their hearts. Chapter 1220 Ji Ruyue lived in the demon Kingdom, and her arrival aroused the criticism of many demon people. The grudges between the gods and demons have existed for a long time, and their hatred has long been deeply rooted in their hearts. Therefore, whenever they are Protoss people, they instinctively reject them and want to kill them quickly. They were thinking about something. How could Gu Xie not know that he could not tolerate anyone in the demon domain to say that Ji Ruyue was not right. After several waves of making an example, no one said more. At least on the surface, they have to show deference when they see Ji Ruyue. Over time, all the demons adapted to Ji Ruyue''s existence. The wedding was held at this time. Ji Ruyue knew that Ji yunhuan would not allow her to marry the demon family. Therefore, the marriage of the demon emperor of the demon family was not announced. Even if people outside the demon domain caught some news, they only knew that the demon family finally had their demon queen. No one would have thought that the queen of the demon family was a Protoss. After marriage, Gu Xie doted on Ji Ruyue. Whatever she wanted, there was nothing he couldn''t get. Envy others. At this time, all the demon people gradually see that this time, their demon emperor is serious. As time went on, gradually, the demons put down their hatred for the protoss, but it was only Ji Ruyue. In Ji Ruyue''s six months in the demon Kingdom, the wind and water went smoothly. In her words, everyday life seemed to be in honey, and everything was too beautiful to be true. Half a year later, Ji Ruyue was pregnant, and the whole devil Kingdom ushered in a carnival. They were finally going to have a little master. Ji Ruyue gently stroked Shang''s flat abdomen, and couldn''t hide the smile from the corners of her lips. There is a life in it, which belongs to her and the orphan child. Ji Ruyue thought she could live happily all the time. Even if her father found out that she married Guxie later, for the sake of the child, should he forgive himself? After all, the child in her belly is also his grandson or granddaughter. As a result, she had leaked her whereabouts before the child was born. On that day, Ji yunhuan led a group of divine soldiers into the devil kingdom. It was the first time that Ji Ruyue could no longer see any father''s love from Ji yunhuan''s eyes. Some were just cold, and the cold was mixed with anger. The two sides confronted each other without much to say. Everyone took up their weapons and rushed into the battlefield to start a bloody fight. War has always been crowned with the word cruelty. Everyone in the divine world talks about God devil war. This time, Ji Ruyue stood not far from the killing center and watched her familiar people fall one by one. Looking at the demon people who were still greeting themselves not long ago, they were cut off. Blood spilled all over the ground and spread to her feet. Ji Ruyue''s face became as pale as paper. The huge emotional fluctuation affected the child in her stomach. A dull pain came from her abdomen, which made her almost unable to support her body and shaky. Fortunately, the servant girl nearby held her in time, and her red eyes could not hide her worry: "Queen devil, what''s the matter with you? Don''t look if you''re not feeling well. I''ll accompany you back to the demon palace. " To say, Ji Ruyue is the most suffering here. On the one hand, she is her relatives and on the other hand, she is her lover. She can''t give up on both sides. It''s just that there has never been coexistence between the Protoss and the demon family. Only you die or I die! Chapter 1221 Ji Ruyue shook her head and looked sad: "I''m fine." How could she leave at this time? One is her father and the other is her husband. Who can she give up. Tears fell from Ji Ruyue''s eyes. The rich smell of blood in the air made her sick, but she still looked up at the sky and the two residual shadows. Finally, she compromised. No matter which side, she didn''t want to see them hurt. "Enough, stop!" Ji Ruyue shouted in the air, but the two people still fought fiercely as if they hadn''t heard. "Father, I''ll go back with you. Please don''t fight!" Ji Ruyue screamed, tears rolling down her beautiful face. The next moment, the man who was fighting in mid air came to her in an instant. His expression was stunned. He could see her at this time. That stunned was transformed into heartache. He raised his hand, gently wiped the tears on Ji Ruyue''s face with his finger belly, and said softly, "moon, why do you want to compromise? I can protect you! " Ji Ruyue shook her head, held Guxie''s hand and put it on her face. Tears rolled down again. As long as she thought that she would be separated from Guxie, her heart was like a thousand cuts. He knew he could protect her. He never broke his promise to her, but she didn''t want to see him hurt again. Similarly, she didn''t want to see her father and people die here. Since it started because of her, she should calm it down. There was a bit of panic in the expression of Gu Xie. He couldn''t speak seriously to her, so he whispered: "moon, don''t go, you know, I can''t live without you!" When did the demon emperor of the great demon family be so humble. The condescending Ji yunhuan looked at this scene, and his eyes flashed a bit of consternation, as if he had known Gu Xie for the first time. He was arrogant when he fought with himself, but now he seems to have been taken away. Staring at Gu Xie and Ji Ruyue, Ji yunhuan was thoughtful. He seems to have found the weakness of Gu Xie Thousands of words finally turned into a sentence "lonely evil, wait for me!" Without too many separate words, Ji yunhuan forcibly took Ji Ruyue away, and all magic soldiers withdrew from the demon family field. "Lord devil, are we going to recover the queen devil?" An elder looked at Gu Xie''s face and said cautiously. The hands of Gu Xie hanging on both sides of his body were tightly clenched into fists to suppress his anger. At this moment, all the tyranny in his heart reached an extreme, but there was no place to vent. Ji Ruyue said it was her decision. She secretly ran out of the Protoss and spent more than a year of happiness. It was enough. As the princess of the protoss, she had to go back and do it. Resolve the grievances between gods and Demons and quell this war that has lasted for thousands of years. Only in this way can they be together forever and be blessed by everyone. Ji Ruyue knows that if she doesn''t follow Ji yunhuan back to the protoss, even if Gu Xie defeats him this time, next time, Ji yunhuan will gather more magic soldiers to attack the demon domain. It''s around that Gu Xie has no great magic power, and her fists can''t defeat four hands. She doesn''t want to see more people sacrifice. Although countless predecessors tried this task, they all ended in failure, she will make all efforts to complete it for the future of her and Guxie. Chapter 1222 However, the reality is always contrary to her imagination. After returning to the temple, Ji yunhuan did not give her a chance to speak, so he locked her in the room and prohibited anyone from visiting her. The guards guarding the door are the divine soldiers known as iron faced in the protoss, breaking Ji Ruyue''s thoughts. If she can''t see Ji yunhuan, how can she persuade him to put down his gratitude and resentment with the demon family. Ji Ruyue felt unprecedented distress. Because of her, Guxie was willing to put down his ambition and even stop fighting with the Protoss. As long as the protoss no longer launch war against the demon family, the peace of the two families will not be far away. Now the key to the problem lies in Ji yunhuan, and the only one who can change all this is her. Ji Ruyue raised her hand and gently stroked her high and swollen abdomen. A pair of silver pupils filled with tenderness: "baby, my mother will protect you, and please bless my mother''s success!" The child in the stomach seemed to hear Ji Ruyue''s murmur and moved slightly. The arc was not large, but Ji Ruyue felt it. Her smile is sweeter, and the happiness brought by fetal movement is unspeakable. Lonely cloud. Her children. She''s still in her stomach. She''ll see him and her in three months. In this Protoss, the child in her belly is the only belief that she can''t fall. In a flash, two months later, Ji yunhuan still didn''t come to see her. The people of cultivation absorbed the aura of heaven and earth. They entered the threshold of cultivation when they were young and began to carve a valley. Therefore, Ji Ruyue was trapped in the room and couldn''t touch anyone in these two months. It was as if she had been forgotten by the whole world. Gradually, Ji Ruyue was frightened. She could only talk to the child in her stomach again and again, so as to break the silence around her. Over time, fetal movement becomes more and more frequent. Ji Ruyue knows that her child is about to be born and may not be full-term. She can''t wait to die! Ji Ruyue bit her teeth and summoned Liuyun sword. Without hesitation, she drew a huge wound on her arm. A lot of blood immediately gushed out of the wound, dripping on the ground and spreading. The smell of blood filled the whole room in a moment. The guard outside the door smelled the smell of blood and was really shocked. With a bang, the door was knocked open, and a row of magic soldiers appeared at the door. Ji Ruyue looked at them and smiled: "call my father to see me, or I will die here now!" The look on the faces of the magic soldiers changed several times. Finally, looking at the ferocious wound on Ji Ruyue''s arm, they finally compromised. One person rushed to the temple to inform the news, and the rest continued to guard Ji Ruyue. For the first time, Ji Ruyue felt that her freedom was completely restricted like a prisoner. She couldn''t help smiling bitterly. She felt a little strange to the protoss in front of her and the father who left her for two months. Ji Ruyue''s hand covered her stomach and felt the life in her stomach. A heart gradually calmed down. Soon, Ji yunhuan came. At the moment he saw Ji Ruyue, he instinctively frowned. He looked a little unhappy and indifferent and said, "tell me, what''s the matter with me? It''s best to say that you already know where you''re wrong. I don''t like to listen to others! " Hearing the speech, Ji Ruyue bit her lips, and the look in her eyes was hurt. Have they been strange to this point? They should be the closest relationship in the world. Chapter 1223 Ji Ruyue smiled sadly: "father, I want to talk to you alone." Ji yunhuan frowned slightly and looked at Ji Ruyue in silence for a moment. Then he raised his hand and waved. The magic soldiers in the room rushed out immediately. Silence diffused between them. Ji yunhuan''s eyes fell on Ji Ruyue''s abdomen. A touch of disgust flashed in his eyes. There was a child of the demon clan. Even if half of him was of the ancestry of the protoss, they would never admit it. If they hadn''t found out that Ji Ruyue was seven months pregnant, they would never have allowed her to have the baby. The baby has been formed in her stomach. Once the baby has any good or bad at this time, Ji Ruyue will also be involved, so they can''t. They have to wait for Ji Ruyue to give birth to the child and then execute him. But now looking at Ji Ruyue, Ji yunhuan felt a little unbearable, but soon he thought of the attitude of the Presbyterian group, immediately suppressed his unbearable, and forced himself to treat his favorite little daughter coldly. If he could, he didn''t want to turn the situation into what it is now, but he had no choice. He had to do it for her. "Now there is no one around. Say it. What can I do for you!" Ji yunhuan said slowly. "Dad, do you really don''t recognize me?" Ji Ruyue looked up at Ji yunhuan as she was a child. Because she has received the Terran education since childhood, in private, Ji Ruyue prefers to call Ji yunhuan her father, because this can make her look closer. Ji Ruyue always feels that the title of father is separated by a layer of identity, which makes it difficult to feel friendly and alienated. This is also the unique privilege given to her by Ji yunhuan. Hearing this call, Ji yunhuan flashed a bit complex at the bottom of his eyes. Finally, he sighed helplessly and said slowly, "Dad, how can you not recognize you." Hearing the speech, Ji Ruyue smiled happily. She forgot all the injuries she had suffered before. This sentence is enough. "I thought dad didn''t want me. In that case, why didn''t dad come to see me these two months? You know how much I miss my father. " Ji Ruyue said softly, but there was not much blame in her tone. "Why do you want to go to the devil kingdom if you want to be my father? Still there for nearly two years! Don''t you know that gods and Demons don''t stand side by side! When did you start to distinguish between good and evil? " At the thought of this, Ji yunhuan became angry and became angry. If Ji Ruyue apologizes and admits that she is wrong at this time, his fire will go away. But Ji Ruyue chose to work against him at this time. Ji Ruyue looked at him and asked, "why can''t gods and Demons stand together? Aren''t demons the same as other races? Since Protoss can get along well with other races, why can''t they get along well with demons? " As soon as the voice fell, Ji yunhuan''s eyes sank, a storm was coming, and he looked at her eyes, which had been filled with shock. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that this remark was said by his own daughter. Looking at Ji yunhuan, Ji Ruyue knew that she should stop. Her father was completely angry. But if you don''t finish now, you don''t know when to have a chance next time. So she bit her teeth and Ji Ruyue chose to go on. "The demon clan has promised that as long as the protoss no longer lead soldiers to invade their territory, they will never find trouble with the protoss again." Chapter 1224 "So as long as we stop marching towards the demon family, the gods and demons will be able to live in harmony like other races over time!" Ji Ruyue looked at Ji yunhuan and said in a sonorous voice. Silence spread between the two people. When Ji Ruyue felt uneasy, Ji yunhuan suddenly smiled. The smile could not reach the bottom of her eyes. It was frightening and made Ji Ruyue feel a shiver. Uneasiness occupied all her thoughts. "My daughter, you are so naive that you still fantasize about the harmony between gods and demons. Didn''t Gu Xie tell you? This is our destiny. We can''t break it or escape! " With that, Ji yunhuan turned and left, no longer giving Ji Ruyue a chance to say more. The open door was locked again, and the last bit of light in the room was swallowed up by endless darkness. "Daddy! Daddy! " Ji Ruyue rushed over and beat the door hard, but she couldn''t return any response. She still swallowed herself by the darkness, and her whole body was wrapped in endless cold Ji yunhuan''s attitude has shown everything that the gods and demons will never live in harmony. There is only a contest between them whether you die or I die. Is there really no hope at all? Before that, Ji Ruyue firmly believed that she could persuade Ji yunhuan. As long as the protoss stopped attacking the demon family, the gratitude and resentment between the two families would fade in time. Is it really that she thinks all this too simple? Ji Ruyue fell into confusion. On the other hand, after Ji Ruyue left the room, Ji yunhuan could no longer maintain his cold look on his face. He leaned against the wall and showed a bit of fatigue and helplessness on his dignified face. If he was really the master of the divine family, how could there be so many things. The complex relationship and status in the Protoss and those deeper things are beyond Ji Ruyue''s imagination. No one expected that Ji Ruyue, as a Protoss princess, would fall in love with the king of the demon family. What''s more incredible is that the two people are not only together, but also have their children. Now the whole Protoss regard Ji Ruyue as a disgrace, denouncing her and abusing her everywhere. They want her to die. Only death can wash away her sins. Light cannot be defiled by darkness. He Ji yunhuan is not only the king of the protoss, but also the father of Ji Ruyue. He wants to protect his beloved daughter, so he has to force himself to be cold. His account to the protoss people is that Ji Ruyue has deeply repented in front of the God of light. In order to atone for her, she told the weakness of the demon emperor''s orphan evil. As long as Gu Xie dies, Ji Ruyue will change from a sinner to a great hero. At that time, he can keep Ji Ruyue from the Presbyterian group. After two months of careful arrangement, it''s time to take in the net. Originally, they thought that they would never fall into their trap so easily with their cautious and suspicious nature of solitary evil, but they didn''t expect that solitary evil was more deeply rooted than they thought. Knowing that there was a snare in front of them, but because he was concerned about Ji Ruyue''s safety, he chose to go rashly. Even a little anecdotal news could make him lose his calm judgment and reason. In order to deal with Gu Xie, they used a very insidious method to make Gu Xie approach the trap they had already arranged. They released the news that at noon tomorrow, Hengtian Huaihe River, they will sacrifice Ji Ruyue and the devil in her stomach to the gods. Chapter 1225 In order to pray for the forgiveness of the God of light, it is for atonement! This is to force Gu Xie to appear in disguise, but it also well preserved the reputation of the Protoss. The thin figure bathing blood on the Huai River of Hengtian is just a virtual image formed by the soul of Ji Ruyue, but it is enough to blur the judgment of solitary evil. As they expected, but unexpectedly, Gu Xie appeared. When he approached "Ji Ruyue", they immediately started the trap already arranged. The power of heaven is a cage, the power of law is punishment, and the killing in all directions is doomed, not to mention the solitary evil. Abandon his cultivation, break his bones and muscles, rot his flesh and blood, burn the last karma fire to ashes, sink into the eternal Huaihe River, destroy all gods and souls, and there will be no solitary evil in the world. Ji yunhuan always remembered that at the last moment when Gu Xie was dying, he tightly held the virtual image of Ji Ruyue. It should have been an illusory illusion, but it turned into reality in his hands. Ji Ruyue''s soul broke away from the virtual image. It was only a weak ghost, but it sent out a ten thousand light. She burst into tears and hugged Gu Xie. He said, "yue''er, I''m going to break my promise. I''m going to take a step first..." The arrogant and arrogant king of the demon family frightened the three worlds. Even if he passed death again and again, he never frowned. At this moment, his eyebrows and eyes were full of sadness. A drop of clear tears rolled down the pale, handsome and evil face and was finally swallowed by the fierce flame. His sorrow is not death, but the separation of yin and Yang from his beloved and unborn child. Sadly, he did not keep his promise to accompany her for the rest of his life. He will no longer be able to protect her and escort her and her children. He doesn''t regret loving her! The door was opened from the outside, and the dazzling light poured from the crack of the door. Ji Ruyue instinctively protected her stomach. She is very weak now and spends most of her time in a muddle, because not long ago, Ji yunhuan brought someone to take her soul. She struggled against her, but it was of no help. There is a great disparity in strength, and she can only be slaughtered. It doesn''t matter, everything else doesn''t matter, even if they want her life, as long as they don''t hurt the child in her belly. In the past I don''t know how many days, Ji Ruyue often thought, can she see Guxie again? This yearning goes deep into the bone marrow and often hurts. "Your Highness, the emperor has ordered that you can move freely in the protoss from today." After saying these words, the magic soldier at the door turned and left. Today, Lord shenhuang led the divine troops to encircle and suppress the demon emperor and orphan evil. Now all the people left in the protoss are paying close attention to the news from Hengtian Huaihe River. This divine soldier is no exception. He glanced at Ji Ruyue on the ground with disgust and didn''t want to waste any time on her. What if they repent? This is no longer their pure princess, but a sinner with a demon seed. When she first came to the outside world, Ji Ruyue didn''t adapt. She has been used to the darkness in the room for more than two months. Keen, she soon found the unusual of today''s Protoss. Few Protoss people are active in the temple, and there is no shadow for those who are in important positions or have high strength. If it is usual, this time point is the busiest time in the temple. Ji Ruyue felt more and more uneasy. Chapter 1226 And the only thing that can make her so upset is Gu Xie. Father, have they started to fight against Gu Xie Just then a little servant girl passed by her. Ji Ruyue stopped her: "wait a minute!" The little servant girl turned her head, looked at her in doubt, saw Ji Ji Yue, and the little servant girl hurriedly lowered her head and bowed her knees. "Get up." With a strong stomach, Ji Ruyue would feel unwell after standing for a long time. She found a position in the corridor and sat down slowly. Ji Ruyue gently stroked her stomach and frowned. Baby, do you feel uneasy? The little servant girl seemed a little stiff around her. She didn''t even dare to be an outsider. Although the princess is no different from the prisoner, she is still the existence that they can''t offend. "What happened to the protoss today? Why can''t I find my father everywhere? " Ji Ruyue tried her best to make her voice sound normal, and pressed down her worry and anxiety. "Eh? Don''t you know your royal highness? Hearing Ji Ruyue''s question, the little servant girl showed some doubt. This matter has been known by everyone in the protoss for a long time. And thanks to her credit, the great demon king was fooled so easily. "How about talking to me?" Ji Ruyue softened her voice. Looking at her gentle appearance at this time, the little servant girl immediately relaxed her vigilance. She smiled and told everything that happened on the Huaihe River of Hengtian today. She didn''t notice that Ji Ruyue''s face opposite her was getting whiter and whiter. Now she finally knows why Ji yunhuan wants to take her soul. It turned out that all this was a conspiracy. She was the one who was kept in the dark from beginning to end. Ji Ruyue smiled sadly. In order to deal with solitary evil, they could be so shameless! They are Protoss, symbolizing justice and light. How can they do such a dirty thing! Ji Ruyue suddenly got up and ran to Hengtian Huaihe River without considering her weak body. She must stop them! She must tell Guxie the news. The person in Hengtian Huaihe River is not her. It''s a trap. You can''t go! "Your Highness!" Behind the Ji''s moon, the little servant girl worried and shouted. What a few puzzles appeared in her eyes, why did the princess hear this news? No one stopped her along the way. Everyone''s attention was on the battle of Hengtian Huaihe River, and in their view, Ji Ruyue can''t lift any waves now. In Ji Ruyue''s memory, there is a road that can lead to Hengtian Huaihe River faster. Even though the road is full of dangers, she can''t care so much. Guxie can''t die and she can''t lose Guxie. With this obsession, Ji Ruyue successfully came to Beifu mountain. And in front of her is the abyss of falling spirit. It is said that no one in the world can successfully cross the fallen soul abyss, because the moment they approach the fallen soul abyss, they will be torn apart by the evil spirits inside. Just standing on the edge of the falling spirit abyss, Ji Ruyue felt the endless cold coming from the front, penetrating into all her limbs and bones, making her already weak body weaker. All the blood color has faded from that peerless face, and the evil spirit in front is inviting her. Step into the abyss and never return. But now does she have a choice? Ji Ruyue smiled bitterly and resolutely stepped into the abyss of falling spirit. Chapter 1227 Countless evil spirits rushed towards her madly, and soon there were more ferocious wounds on her, and blood flowed out of the scars, which was a fatal temptation for evil spirits, and more evil spirits came one after another. Those empty eyes were filled with greed and desire at this time. The roar of the evil spirit was continuous. It was particularly difficult for Ji Ruyue to move forward every step. She was wearing red clothes, but now the red clothes were stained with blood, and the strong smell of blood spread out from above. The pain occupied every nerve of her until she became numb. She repressed the groan in her throat, because it would make the evil spirits around more excited and crazy. Ji Ruyue thought, she can''t, her body has reached the end of a powerful crossbow, with an idea, she came here, which is the limit. Is she dying? Ji Ruyue''s world gradually becomes gray. But I can''t. If she dies, what about the child in her stomach and Guxie? Thinking of this, Ji Ruyue got up from the ground again. She was very embarrassed now, like a blood man, and the blood spread an indelible trace behind her. The evil spirits around wanted to pounce on her, eat her meat and drink her blood. But she was protected by the body protection barrier. They couldn''t get close to her, so they had to torture her madly and weaken her strength little by little. With the weakening of Ji Ruyue''s strength, the body protection barrier around her body became weaker and weaker. The evil spirits smiled proudly, as if they were satisfied with their masterpiece. Suddenly Ji Ruyue fell down. She looked surprised and happy, but with some fear, because her child was finally going to be born, but why did she choose this time? Ji Ruyue looked at the evil spirits around him and gave birth to a fear from the bottom of her heart. They would eat him! "No! No! " Ji Ruyue whispered unconsciously. She wanted to stop the child from being born. But obviously she can''t decide such a thing. Even if she didn''t want to, Ji Ruyue had to concentrate on childbirth. Her eyes were full of despair. Why is God so unfair! What did her child do wrong? To be swallowed up by evil spirits at birth? Tears burst into her eyes. Ji Ruyue could no longer suppress her inner emotions and almost burst into tears. She had been tortured before, and she had not shed a tear, but now her heart ached at the thought that her child would be tortured with her. The pain of childbirth, the pain of the torture of evil spirits, the despair that she can''t see the road ahead, and the heart that worries about loneliness and evil all the time, Ji Ruyue collapses on the edge of the gate of hell. Her consciousness is sometimes vague and sometimes clear. With the birth of the child, Ji Ruyue has a new obsession in her heart to support her. She wants to give birth to her child safely and let him open his eyes to see the world. Even if he finally faces death, at least he has walked back in the world. "Ah!" The shrill and painful voice hovered over the falling soul abyss. Then there was a burst of baby crying. At the same time, a bright red light fell from the sky and suddenly shrouded the whole soul falling abyss, rendering the whole sky like weeping blood. The thunder roared like a sad song, and the powerful pressure emanating from the red light diffused all corners of the divine world. Chapter 1228 People with low accomplishments knelt down in the direction of the soul falling abyss without any room for struggle at the moment when they were filled with authority, in a submissive attitude. Fear welled up in their eyes, because this pressure made them have the illusion of seeing the gods, but it brought them the fear of shaking their souls. When the king comes to the world, he will certainly turn the world into a color! In the Beifu mountains, those fierce and bloodthirsty monsters crawled to the ground at this moment and absolutely surrendered in one direction. The sky of the divine world is about to change! This is the thought that flashed through everyone''s heart at this moment. The evil spirits who originally surrounded Ji Ruyue in the soul falling abyss fled around as if they saw something deeply feared when the red light fell from the sky. Not even the slightest pause. In a moment, Ji Ruyue''s position was empty. She was unaware of these changes. She was now immersed in the joy of being a mother. She gently hugged the little baby covered with blood in her arms. This is her child, she and the orphan child! "Lonely cloud, lonely cloud." Ji Ruyue gently called the name she had taken before she was born. "Baby, this is your name, Gu Yun." Ji Ruyue smiled and tears had flowed down. The person who gave the name a good meaning was gone! After her successful delivery, the soul she lost suddenly returned to her noumenon, and what she saw came back. Hengtian Huaihe River, Guxie''s despair, Guxie''s love, she felt it! "It''s good that you can''t be born on the same day in the same year, but die on the same day in the same month in the same year. I''ve come to you. You must wait for me..." Ji Ruyue is very aware of her physical condition. She exhausted her last vitality and gave birth to the child. She has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. She won''t live long. "Save her!" Ji Ruyue looked at her father standing in front of her and begged. This is the last time I beg you. My daughter is unfilial. I want you to send the white haired man to the black haired man If you feel guilty about me, then help me protect this child. Although she has divine and demon blood, she is your granddaughter after all! Ji Ruyue didn''t wait for Ji yunhuan''s answer, so she closed her eyes powerlessly. She is too tired Now you can finally rest. Gu Xie, no one can separate us this time ¡­¡­ "Yue''er, do you know the fortune teller?" "I know, I know. It''s a human folk stick. Am I right? Mother? " "You, when you go to the Terran, you can''t say that the fortune teller is a divine stick, you know? This is very impolite in Terrans. " "I see." "What the fortune teller said is not all made up. When my mother returned to the Terran last time, she asked the fortune teller to make a divination for yue''er." "Really? What did the fortune teller say? " "He said there was a love robbery in your life..." "What is love robbery?" "Love robbery... Hey, in short, you should remember, moon, don''t move your heart easily." "Where the heart?" "Just don''t fall in love with someone and live a quiet life. It won''t hurt so much." "Mom, what are you talking about? Why am I getting more and more confused? " "It''s all right. Just be your mother talking nonsense." The fortune teller said that her love robbery was threatening and took a step into the abyss Chapter 1229 "Gu Yun, do you still remember my promise?" Jun Chang Qiu leaned back against the door frame, looked at Gu Yun and said with a smile. Gu Yun naturally remembers that she helped them in the field of beast gods. She made a promise to her that she would meet her request. "Have you figured out what you want?" Gu Yun did not answer the question, and his clear eyes had not changed even in the past few decades. Jun Chang Qiu looked at Gu Yun carefully and liked it more and more. There was no way. This man was very fond of her at any point. "Gu Yun, can I make a very excessive request?" Jun Chang Qiu youyou road. Gu Yun just looked at her coldly. His attitude was obvious. No! Jun Changqiu''s look immediately became resentful: "Gu Yun, you are too much. My little request can''t meet me!" Gu Yun: " Gu Yun is not the first time to see Junchang Qiu''s Kung Fu, but he still can''t stop being helpless. After Siqi recovered his identity as the LORD God, he had a lot to deal with, so he became busy. On the contrary, as the God of chaos, she was too idle. She didn''t have nothing to do. Si Qi was reluctant to see Gu Yun tired, so she directly threw all the affairs at hand to the sea god. Now the sea god is more than three times busier than before. He dared not speak ill of Siqi and Guyun, and secretly he tried to stab the villain of the former dark god and light God. Almost greeted their ancestors for 18 generations. If the two scoundrels hadn''t robbed Gu Yun''s successor at the beginning, they should be the two of them now. Now it''s good that those two people don''t know which small world they go to live a happy life. Leave him here alone, ha ha. Poseidon said that he was now devastated physically and mentally haggard. Gu Yun, who had nothing to do, went back to Kyushu to visit his friends, but was picked up by Jun Chang Qiu who heard the news. "Then I''ll lower my requirements and spare you all this day for me!" Jun Changqiu was almost overbearing and could not be refused. She has a bright smile on her gorgeous face. She is seldom happy, but it seems that she feels very good to stay with Gu Yun all the time. Next, Gu Yun had nothing to do, so he nodded and agreed to Jun Changqiu''s request. She never expected that Jun Changqiu would take her to the streets of Xuanyin imperial capital. Both of them changed their faces with magic, converged their momentum, and mixed in the crowd, which were two ordinary faces that couldn''t be more ordinary. No one would have thought that one of them was the female Langya emperor who deterred the three realms. They always believed in the gods in their hearts. "What the hell do you want to do?" Gu Yun asked in a low voice. "Take you to experience folk life." Jun Changqiu is serious. She looked at all kinds of curios and treasures sold on both sides of the long street as if she had opened a new world. She had a strong curiosity and interest in each and bought them without thinking about it. Fortunately, there was a space artifact. She bought almost everything in the whole street, so that the vendors saw her like the God of wealth. Whenever she passed her stall, she immediately spared no effort to introduce her things. Gu Yun followed her step by step. This was the first time. She went shopping purely without any purpose. However, it doesn''t feel very good for he Chapter 1230 There are many people in the market, pushing and shoving is unavoidable. Although the cold atmosphere of Gu Yun makes most people take a detour when they see her, there are always so few people who don''t have eyes. "Oh, buns!" Looking at the novel appearance of Jun Chang Qiu, a contemptuous and mean voice sounded in front of him. A girl in yellow stood in the crowd like a proud peacock and formed a protective wall around the guards around her to separate the girl from the surrounding crowd. Seeing Jun Chang Qiu and Gu Yun turn their eyes to her, the girl immediately raised her chin and looked arrogant: "what are you looking at! pariah! Believe it or not, the princess dug your eyes! " When the girl appeared, all the people around were silent, and even began to stay away from this place of right and wrong. In Xuanyin imperial capital, everyone knows that no one can provoke this outrageous Huainan princess. Gu Yun had some impression on the girl. Once, she saw her when she went back to Xuanyin palace with Si Qi. At that time, the young girl was led by the lawyer to them. She seemed very shy. When she spoke to them, her voice was very low, and her head was always low. She didn''t dare to look at them. Calculation time has not passed too long, but the gap between the two is very different. Or is it that the girl has been pretending in front of them before, and now this is his or her nature? "Gu Yun, can I kill?" At this time, Jun Changqiu''s voice came into Gu Yun''s ear. It was the first time that someone dared to provoke her like this. Was it her good to bully her if she hadn''t killed anyone for a long time! "You can teach me a lesson!" To Jun Changqiu''s surprise, Gu Yun didn''t stop her, but said indifferently. "Order." Jun Changqiu licked her red lips, and the next moment her figure appeared behind the girl. The girl had no time to scream, so she was directly pinched by Jun Changqiu. Her almond eyes were wide open, full of consternation, panic and anger. "Bold bitch, do you know who I am! If you dare to do this to me, the emperor uncle will not let you go! " The girl screamed, but she was already fierce and weak. Those guards around wanted to come forward to escort, but they were directly slapped by Jun Chang Qiu on the opposite wall, and screams came and went one after another. At this time, they finally realized that they had kicked the iron plate this time. The seemingly unattractive two are unfathomable strong men. None of the people present can see their specific accomplishments, but only one move can directly shoot more than a dozen strong saints. Such accomplishments can no longer be described as terror. Who are they? At this time, the girl finally knew that she was afraid. She could not restrain the trembling of her body, and the sense of suffocation became stronger and stronger. Death was approaching her. "No, yes, I don''t want to die. Please, let me go." The girl said intermittently, and it was very difficult to say every word. At this time, the original pretty face was like a dish, and fear filled the whole face. Gu Yun just looked at her indifferently and turned his eyes to Jun Changqiu: "go to Xuanyin palace." "Listen to you!" Although she didn''t know why Gu Yun ran to Xuanyin palace, she guessed that it should be related to the girl in her hand. Is it old time? Jun Chang thought in his heart, holding the girl''s back collar like a chick, and disappeared in situ with Gu Yun in an instant. Until this time, other people came back to their senses and looked different. Chapter 1231 If you can have such strength, you can only come from that place. Gu Yun directly used the space to shuttle to the main hall of Xuanyin palace. At this time, the law Secretary handled affairs alone in the main hall. Looking at the two uninvited people, the law Secretary immediately entered the alert. When he was about to ask someone to escort him, Gu Yun interrupted him. "It''s me." Gu Yun removed the disguise of illusion. Looking at this familiar face, the lawyer was stunned for a moment before he came back. The mood in his eyes was immediately replaced by surprise. "Lonely cloud!" He cried with joy. The lonely cloud looked at him imperceptibly. Jun Changqiu threw the girl directly on the ground without pity. The girl gave a painful cry and drew back the lawyer''s attention. He found out that Gu Yun came with Sophie. Si Fei fell and sat on the ground, ignoring to tidy up her embarrassed appearance. She covered her neck and painted her small face pale. All her previous arrogance went out from hearing the word Gu Yun. She can act recklessly in front of anyone. She is not even afraid of the law, but she is only afraid of Gu Yun and Si Qi. As long as she is in front of them, she doesn''t even dare to make an atmosphere. But now it''s better. She directly points to Gu Yun''s nose and scolds Tu baozi. She can''t wait to cross back and kill herself now! Now she has a feeling that she is finished. Why did she provoke Gu Yun. Looking at Si Fei''s appearance, Si LV can already guess 7788. What kind of temperament is Sophie? He can''t understand it. It''s just to make trouble in ordinary times. Now it''s on the head of Gu Yun? "What''s wrong with Sophie outside again? You child, when can I save snacks! " Si LV stared at Si Fei and said that he hated iron and steel. In front of Gu Yun, Si Fei didn''t dare to say a word, so he hung his head and was scolded silently. "If you can''t teach this person well, I don''t mind teaching it for you." Gu Yun said softly. His voice was as cold as ever, and people couldn''t detect any mood fluctuations. Who knows, after listening to her words, Sophie trembled even more. She turned pale and shook her head like a rattle: "no, no, no..." Even if she dies, don''t fall into the hands of Gu Yun. Gu Yun knows something about Sophie. Slaw never married until middle age. Although Xuan Yin had arrived at his * * *, only the Si Qi and Si Lu were left, but the collateral was still there. So he adopted five year old SF from the side branch and was named Huainan princess. Because Si LV has no children, he completely raised Si Fei as his daughter. He was a little too doting, which led to Si Fei''s arrogant and domineering nature. Now that he has the surname of Si and is in the Xuanyin Dynasty, Gu Yun doesn''t mind teaching the younger generation how to be a man. So as to avoid the second permission. The lawyer knew that he had to discipline Sophie himself. He must be cruel. He simply waved his hand and ignored Sophie''s look for help. He said, "it''s troublesome." "Hey, hey, I''m the best at educating people!" Jun Chang Qiu sharpened his knife and looked at Sophie like a lamb. Sophie was in deep despair. Gu Yun and Jun Changqiu lived in Xuanyin palace. For Sophie, every day was like hell. Even at night, she would be awakened by nightmares. The fear of Gu Yun is more deep-rooted, and now there is another Jun Chang Qiu. Under the two-way torture, a month later, Sophie was like a different person. Even the lawyer wondered whether Sophie had been taken away. Chapter 1232 Now that Sophie has improved, it will save him a lot of trouble in the future. Looking at Si Fei, who is clever and docile around Gu Yun, Si LV couldn''t help laughing: "Gu Yun, you still have a way." "That doesn''t look who is partnering with Gu Yun." Jun Changqiu took the law''s words, slightly raised his jaw and said. Looking at Sophie, she felt quite a sense of achievement. As a famous God level ghost in the field of beast God, she was not only able to kill and plunder goods. Gu Yun didn''t stay in Xuanyin palace for a long time. After giving Si Fei to Si LV, she left with Jun Changqiu. "Where do you want to go next?" Gu Yun looked at Jun Chang Qiu and asked. "Go to the place where you grew up on this continent?" Jun Chang Qiu rubbed his jaw, thought for a moment and replied. Since Gu Yun left the divine world at the age of 10 and began to emerge in Kyushu mainland at the age of 15, where did she grow up in the past five years? What did Gu Yun experience when he left the divine world with hatred and came to this completely strange continent? At this time, Gu Yun has been endowed with countless legendary colors, and only she herself knows how much pain she has endured. She wants to know more about her. Jun Changqiu now feels that the most pity is that she didn''t get to know Gu Yun earlier. She yearned for such a wonderful life. Gu Yun was silent for a moment before nodding slowly. Geely village, the name buried in her memory, is the only pure land in her heart filled with hatred. She never mentioned Geely village to outsiders, because she knew that it was impossible to keep a low profile on the road of her revenge, and it was inevitable that her enemies would plot against her. The people in Jili village are ordinary people. They are isolated from the world and live their own life as a paradise. If people in Kyushu mainland discover their existence, because of her relationship, it will inevitably bring a catastrophe to Geely village, which is the last thing she wants to see. So she never mentioned that she wanted to protect everyone in Geely village in the five years after she came to Kyushu mainland. After arriving at Jili village, they didn''t go in, but hid themselves and stood in mid air, overlooking everything that happened in the village. Now the head of Jili village has changed, and the old man Gu Yun is familiar with has already settled down. At the beginning, when Gu Yun said that he was leaving, the furious young man also had children in groups. The years left indelible traces on him. Xiaohu''s body had become fat, bent back and wrinkled face, but the same thing was that her face did not contain a bright smile with any intention. Gu Yun looked and felt a little trance. It turned out that the time had passed for so long. They are mortals after all. They will experience birth, old age and death. After a hundred years, they will live a lifetime. The cultivators live the same life as heaven. Even in the past few decades, hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, years can''t leave traces on them. Their appearance is always fixed at a certain moment, and the life of ordinary people is just a moment for them. Cultivators pursue immortality, while mortals only pursue happiness and stability in their life. "Maybe this is the life that the cultivator desires and can never reach..." Gu Yun whispered. Once we embark on the road of cultivation, the peaceful life is destined to go away day by day. Along with the cultivation, people''s desire for immortality grows. Chapter 1233 "So you grew up here." Jun Changqiu looked at the busy people below and said with a smile. "I have to say that the environment here is good, but it''s thanks to these simple people, otherwise who can stand your cold temper." Jun Chang Qiu said half jokingly. Gu Yun was noncommittal. When she first came to Kyushu, she was black and blue. If the people in Jili village hadn''t accepted her with the greatest patience and made her feel that there was still warmth in the world, maybe she had been forced into a madman by the hatred in her heart as early as that time. Even if Jun Changqiu is a murderous devil, at this moment, looking at the appearance of Geely village, his heart is miraculously calm down, and he can''t bear to destroy this leisurely and quiet scene. "Let''s go." Jun Changqiu said. They walked along the path in the deep forest without using any divine power and enjoyed the rare comfort in the afternoon. "Gu Yun, are we clear now?" Jun Chang Qiu asked. "Yes." Gu Yun answered without hesitation. "... do you want to be so heartless? Think about it for a while and then answer..." Jun Changqiu looked hurt and said bitterly. Gu Yun ignored her and focused on the road ahead. "Anyway, I still want to thank you. I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time. It seems that I was so relaxed and comfortable only when I didn''t know anything in my childhood. It''s really a distant memory." Jun Changqiu folded his hands behind his head and said slowly. A minute of memory crossed his eyes. Her identity is doomed to ups and downs in her life. From being sensible, she has to face endless fighting every day, because only by constantly killing each other, can she get a glimmer of vitality. While forcing yourself to be strong, you lose more and more things. "Gu Yun, are we friends?" Jun Chang Qiu asked again. "If you treat me as a friend, then it is!" Gu Yun asked with a smile. When Jun Changqiu appeared in the magic array outside the city to help them, her impression of her had changed. Jun Chang Qiu Lang laughed and a pair of Phoenix eyes glittered: "great, I can show people that I have a friend of the God of chaos in the future." The whole valley echoed with the voice of Jun Changqiu, and her face was full of joy. "Gu Yun, are you going back to the nine gods again?" "Yes." "Can''t you stay longer?" "I''m going back with him." "We need you more than him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Gu Yun, can you often come back here to visit us in the future?" "OK." "Lonely cloud." She stopped her, but she didn''t follow. Gu Yun looked at her suspiciously. Jun Chang Qiu said with a smile, "anyway, Gu Yun, you must be happy. If he is bad to you, you will find me. I will support you. What about the LORD God? I won''t be afraid of Jun Chang Qiu." Gu Yun also smiled and looked at the blue sky. Her thoughts flashed in her eyes. She whispered, "he won''t." "OK, I know your love. I won''t say it. Let''s go. Before you go back, have one last drink with me." What Jun Changqiu didn''t tell Gu Yun was that she was her first and only friend. God level ghost ghost, just listening to these four words is frightening. Those who dare to approach her either have other purposes or kill her. No one dared to call her brother. From the first meeting with Gu Yun, she felt that she had a special appetite for her! This friend, she has made a deal, and she has to rely on her dead skin! Chapter 1234 As for the setting of Mu Yixuan, I was the knight from the beginning. This is the most upright and upward young man in this article. As a result, when I wrote it in the later stage, my mind flashed, so I broke him down. Originally, I didn''t intend to write Mu Yixuan, because I felt there was really nothing to write, but Kong Ling''s two words suddenly let me know what to write. OK, no nonsense, enter the text. * "Fall into the dark!" The devil whispered in his ear, like the fragrance of poppy, tempting him into the dark abyss * After fleeing from Xuanyin imperial capital, Mu Yixuan felt unprecedentedly confused about his future. He stared at the empty eyes in front of him. Overnight, he lost his home and everything. He has changed from a proud son of heaven to a useless man, trampled by others. Hate? Can he hate? Gu Yun is dead! Mu Yixuan''s heart felt a pain like a knife twist. He couldn''t help curling up and falling to the ground, trying to relieve his pain in this position. "Pot pot." The vague soft waxy sound sounded in Mu Yixuan''s ear. Mu Yixuan opened his eyes and saw Mu Tianxin climbing towards him with his short legs and hands. Ignorant eyes with worry. Mu Yixuan pulled out a smile, raised his hand and rubbed Mu Tianxin''s head. His voice was weak: "don''t worry, brother is fine." He clenched his fist. He couldn''t fall down. He still had his sister. Her sister was the only relative he had left in the world. Even if he risked his life, he would protect her to grow up carefree. Mu Yixuan''s dead heart was infused with vitality again because of Mu Tianxin. This force supported him to climb up from the ground again. He wants to live for his sister! He held the heart of heaven tightly in his arms and used all his strength to appease the restless heart. The young Mu Tianxin couldn''t understand his brother''s inner pain and struggle. Seeing that his brother was finally willing to hold himself, Mu Tianxin giggled. What can a person without spiritual power and cultivation do? Mu Yixuan''s heart was full of confusion. In addition to cultivation, he had no skills, and when his father was alive, he was not allowed to focus on things other than cultivation. There was no place to take in their brother and sister. Mu Yixuan boarded with Mu Tianxin in a broken temple. In addition to them, there were three old beggars in the temple, one lame, one blind, and the other broke his hand. Mu Tianxin was afraid of them. Since she came to the broken temple, she has been shrinking in Mu Yixuan''s arms and refused to leave. Mu Yixuan walked into the corner and tried his best to reduce his sense of existence. Now he is seriously injured and is not even the opponent of the three old beggars. He can only try to avoid disputes. The lame beggar looked at Mu Yixuan with a defensive look and sneered, then turned over, covered his head and slept. The only one who looked at their brother and sister in the temple was the beggar who had broken his hands. His hands were cut off shoulder to shoulder, and his two sleeves hung empty on his shoulders. He was unkempt and could not see anything. "Hey, new boy!" He shouted at the top of his voice. Mu Yixuan subconsciously hugged Mu Tianxin and looked up. At this time, Mu Tianxin was very clever and snuggled quietly in Mu Yixuan''s arms. "Are you the son of a poor family?" The man continued. Chapter 1235 Although Mu Yixuan''s embarrassed appearance is no different from that of a beggar, his noble temperament can''t be covered up by rags. Such bearing can only be cultivated by noble families. They don''t have any other skills, but their eyes are very poisonous and accurate. Seeing that Mu Yixuan was silent, the man laughed. He knew that he guessed right and immediately had a calculation in his heart. "I tell you, you can''t beg on the street like this. First of all, you have to put down your childe''s posture and make people feel sorry for you, so as to give compassion. Only in this way can someone give you alms." With that, the man stood up, approached Mu Yixuan, and naturally sat down next to him. Mu Yixuan frowned, quietly moved his position and distanced himself from him. "Eh? Is this your sister? " Suddenly, the man approached Mu Yixuan again and fell on Mu Tianxin. Mu Tianxin immediately buried his little face in Mu Yixuan''s arms. "Go away!" Mu Yixuan''s look suddenly cooled down, and his whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of frost at this moment. The desire for heaven is his inverse scale. If you touch it, you will die! "Gee, I''m so stingy. I won''t look if I don''t look." For a moment, the man was deterred by the cold in Mu Yixuan''s eyes. After reacting, he looked at Mu Yixuan for a little more exploration. "Since it''s fate to meet here, make a friend. My name is Zhang San. The two over there are lame and blind. It''s hard for you to take your sister alone. If there''s anything we can help you, just say it." Zhang San re Luo Road. Mu Yixuan had doubts in his heart, but he didn''t ask much, so he said along with Zhang San''s words: "thank you." "Where, little brother, what do you call it?" Zhang San asked. "Lin Shu, this is my sister Lin Luo." Mu Yixuan replied that he did not disclose his real name. Zhang San nagged with Mu Yixuan again, and then returned to his original position to sleep. Mu Yixuan stayed up all night. He didn''t dare to relax his vigilance, otherwise he and Mu Tianxin would be in danger anytime, anywhere. The next day, Mu Yixuan followed Zhang San into the city. Not surprisingly, he saw the wanted notices posted everywhere in the city, with his name and portrait on them. Now, in the eyes of the world, he is the remaining evil of the demon family that everyone wants to kill. Therefore, he can''t expose his identity. With the identity of a beggar as a cover, Mu Yixuan easily followed Zhang San into the city. They haven''t eaten anything for two days and nights. He doesn''t care, but mu Tianxin is only two years old and has reached the limit. But mu Tianxin was very sensible at this time. She seemed to realize how bad the situation was now, so even if she was hungry, she didn''t cry or make trouble. She just stayed in Mu Yixuan''s arms. Her white and fat face had been haggard a lot. So mu Yixuan decided to venture into the city and kneel down as a beggar for his sister. He was willing to do anything as long as he could keep her alive. His pride has long been worn away. "Don''t pestle there like a stake! Look at what the lame and the blind do! " Zhang San looked at Mu Yixuan and hated that iron could not become a steel road. Mu Yixuan took a deep breath and was about to walk over. Suddenly, a team of soldiers came up with the portrait in their hands. Their sharp eyes swept through every passer-by, but they were ruthlessly taken away if they were similar to the people in the portrait. Chapter 1236 Mu Yixuan''s footsteps stagnated slightly, and the next moment he continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened, passing by the soldiers. "Stinky beggar, die! Get away! " The man with the portrait raised his voice and cursed, and then avoided it with disgust on his face. After they left, Mu Yixuan laughed at himself. One of the reasons why he chose to be with Zhang San was that no one would think that the first genius who was famous in the whole east continent would be reduced to a beggar. Therefore, even if he stood in front of them, no one looked at him suspiciously. "Lin Shu, what are you doing? Those people are officials. We can''t afford to provoke them. When we see them later, remember to hide away and don''t come up!" Zhang San followed Mu Yixuan and said with a frown. Mu Yixuan turned a deaf ear. Although he accepted his identity as a beggar in his heart, he couldn''t do it anyway if he really begged like Zhang San and them. At this time, Mu Tianxin''s black grape eyes slipped around and broke away from Mu Yixuan''s arms. Mu Tianxin smiled sweetly and said, "pot, look at me." She thought it was a game. She learned from Zhang San''s appearance, stretched out a small hand and grabbed the passers-by''s pants. When the man looked down, Mu Tianxin shriveled his mouth and said with tears: "hungry." This appearance immediately drew out the man''s compassion. Although Mu Tianxin''s whole body was dirty, he didn''t dislike it. When he reached out to pick up Mu Tianxin, someone quickly took Mu Tianxin away. Mu Yixuan looked at the man with alert eyes. He knew that he was a little confused now, but after all this, it was hard for him to trust anyone. The man was stunned, but he heard Mu Tianxin shouting: "pot." Her expression was full of dependence. The man dispelled his worries. It turned out that the boy was her brother. Brother and sister are reduced to begging in the street. It must be misfortune at home. Thinking so, the man took out all his money and handed it to Mu Yixuan. He told him, "take good care of your sister." With that, he didn''t stay any longer, turned and left. Mu Yixuan was stunned. Zhang San came over and looked at the heavy money bag in Mu Yixuan''s hand. He tutted twice and said, "sure enough, children can arouse people''s sympathy to a greater extent!" The lame man looked at the purse in muyixuan''s hand and was jealous, but he didn''t say anything, but winked at Zhang San at the moment when muyixuan turned around. With the money, Mu Yixuan and Mu Tianxin finally had a big meal for so many days. He was not stingy and invited Zhang San together. Living under the same roof, we need to help each other in the future. Mu Yixuan thought. In June, the sky changed, the sky was still clear during the day, and there was a continuous drizzle at night. The child''s body was fragile. With the wind blowing and the rush of these days, Mu Tianxin had a high fever that night. The whole person was burned vaguely, but he had been unconsciously shouting the word "brother". At this time, the pronunciation is clear. Mu Yixuan was distressed and anxious. When he was about to go to the town to find a folk doctor with Mu Tianxin, Zhang San stopped him and said, "your sister has been burned like this. Do you still let her blow in the rain? Don''t you want her to live? " Chapter 1237 Hearing the speech, Mu Yixuan''s footsteps stopped. Mu Tianxin held Mu Yixuan''s sleeve tightly. His small face was crimson. Even his breathing was hot, burning Mu Yixuan''s heart. He held her men tightly and consciously. "If you can trust the three of our brothers, give her to us. We''ll take care of her for you. You''ve invited the three of us to a big meal today. We can''t return anything else, but we can still do this little thing." Zhang San looked at Mu Yixuan''s face and said. Mu Yixuan pursed his lips and didn''t answer. "The three of us take this broken temple as our home. We can''t abduct your sister. We don''t even have a place to stay without this broken temple." At this time, the lame man also opened his mouth. In other words, the monk could run, but the temple could not run. "It can''t be consumed any more. Your sister''s situation is very bad!" Zhang San looked at Mu Tianxin''s small face and sighed. At present, Mu Yixuan''s hesitation is not tolerated. Zhang San''s words are true. Mu Tianxin''s current situation is terrible. If the wind blows and rains again, no one can predict where it will deteriorate, or he may really die. no Sister must not die! Mu Yixuan clenched his fist. Although he still couldn''t believe Zhang San, now he had to trust them for a while and give Mu Tianxin to them. "Then trouble you!" Mu Yixuan bit his teeth and handed the muddled Mu Tianxin to Zhang San. "Don''t worry, we will help you take care of your sister in an all-round way. Go and go back quickly, and be careful yourself!" Zhang San said sincerely. After saying thanks, Mu Yixuan rushed into the rain and ran away in the direction of the town. Even with kidnapping, he will kidnap the doctor! "Oh, how naive." "Look, even God is helping us." "This time, we will develop completely." The thin rain covered these small voices of conversation. In the dark, the smiles on their mouths gradually became ferocious. It was greed and desire that finally removed their disguise. Because of the fierce action, the scarred wound was pulled open again, and the blood rushed out immediately, mixing with the rain to dye the clothes red a little bit. Mu Yixuan seemed to feel no pain, almost numbly ran wildly, and his breathing became faster and faster. Finally, the town was just ahead. Mu Yixuan was not familiar with it. He could only look for a doctor street by street. At this time, the people in the town had already stopped, there were no lights, and the whole long street was deeply in the dark. Mu Yixuan patted the door of the hospital with all his strength. No one answered, so he immediately turned to the next one. After so many times, finally one opened the door for him. The medicine boy looked at the embarrassed boy outside the door and was startled. He shouted reflexively, "master, master, there''s a beggar outside." Mu Yixuan pushed away the medicine boy blocking the door and looked at the old man coming up. He suddenly stepped forward, knelt in front of the old man, held his hand tightly, gasped and said, "please help my sister." The old man was also surprised and looked down at Mu Yixuan''s appearance, because the rain washed away the stains on his face and presented his face, which made the old man feel familiar, but he couldn''t remember for a moment. But mu Yixuan couldn''t wait for the old man to make a decision. He stood up and took the old man out. He said in a hurry, "come on, come on, there''s no time to delay." Chapter 1238 "Oh, slow down, I''m an old bone!" The old man hurriedly picked up the medicine box and umbrella on one side and left with Mu Yixuan. The doctor is kind-hearted. Naturally, he can''t die without saving, although the young man in front of him looks like a little beggar who can''t even afford medical expenses. The rain fell into beads from the cloudy ink space, and gusts of wind roared past. The old man''s broken paper umbrella soon died in the wind and rain. He raised his hand, and his wide sleeves fell, barely blocking the rain from washing his face: "Hey, boy, where''s your sister? How far is it? " The strong wind shattered the old man''s voice. Mu Yixuan''s head didn''t return: "right in front!" The vague outline of the broken temple has emerged in the heavy rain, and the light of fire overflows from the door. Mu Yixuan quickened his pace and rushed into the broken temple with one breath. On the ground, the bonfire was burning vigorously, but the temple was empty, and his few salutes were looted. At that moment, Mu Yixuan felt his heart cool in an instant, and panic and fear occupied all his thoughts in an instant. Mu Tianxin is gone! It was the only thought left in his mind, enough to defeat all his senses. The old man came in slowly, glanced at the empty broken temple and asked, "where''s your sister?" The boy turned his back to him and didn''t answer his questions. Even at a distance, he felt the cold around his body. The old man stepped back involuntarily. I already know. This shabby temple is only inhabited by beggars all year round, and the boy is obviously one of them. It is estimated that the boy entrusted his sister to a beggar for help. He ran to him, but the man abducted his sister Heaven and earth, who knows where they went. The old man opened his mouth and just wanted to comfort him, but mu Yixuan turned around at this time. The storm that destroyed the sky and the earth was swept in his dark and deep eyes. It was not the sharp eyes that a little beggar could have. It frightened him for no reason. The boy "Do you know where people are trading here?" Mu Yixuan forced himself to calm down. His fist clenched hands exhausted all their strength to restrain the Madness at the bottom of his heart. His fingernails had fallen into the meat, and the blood flowed down the cracks of his fingers, dripping to the ground and fainted. The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I know..." Later, when he returned to the city, when the old man passed the wanted list, he saw the fuzzy portrait wet by the rain. Then he suddenly remembered who the boy was who made him feel familiar. Isn''t this mu Yixuan, the remaining evil of the demon family, which has been making a lot of noise in the East mainland recently! Once the first genius famous in the east continent He felt the position of his heart and felt a burst of fear. He should have taken this wanted warrant to the city Lord to expose his whereabouts, but Mu Yixuan''s last desperate eyes floated in the old man''s mind. The whereabouts of his dependent sister suddenly disappeared. If there is anything good or bad, it must be a big blow to him. "That''s all." The old man sighed, shook his head and finally chose to turn a blind eye. The remaining evils of the demon family are only determined by the mouth of the world. Although he is not a great practitioner, he can also feel that there is no evil spirit in Mu Yixuan, not even a little spiritual power. He is now an ordinary human youth, but thanks to all the malice in the world. Chapter 1239 This city, called Nancheng, is an obscure and remote city in the eastern continent. It is barren and backward, mixed with dragons and snakes, and specializes in underground business. One of the lucrative businesses is human trafficking, and the most popular among them are women and children, who are sold as commodities to people with various needs at high prices. Lucky people will meet a good buyer, while unlucky people may fall into the hands of perverts. They often become one of the bodies buried in mass graves outside Nancheng in a few days. Mu Yixuan has been squatting here for three days, but there is still no figure of Zhang San. He went to every living person transaction or auction. After three days, he saw all kinds of people, but there was no shadow of yearning for heaven. In three days, Mu Yixuan became more and more haggard, and the light of hope in his heart gradually annihilated, so that he could not see the road ahead and the future. It''s not easy to get back together and decide to live well for his sister and bring her up, but why, now even his only sister has to be taken away! Mu Yixuan''s despair magnified day after day, but he would never give up until the last moment. Unable to wait for Zhang San and them, Mu Yixuan targeted others in the underground exchange. If they had been here, someone would have seen them here. The combination of three people is eye-catching in the crowd. Mu Yixuan inquired around and got all the negative answers. There were no three beggars in the underground exchange. Mu Yixuan frowned when he heard the speech. Did he think in the wrong direction at the beginning? Zhang San didn''t they come to this underground exchange with Mu Tianxin? Thinking of this, Mu Yixuan immediately turned and left the underground exchange and began to look for every place where Zhang San might appear in Nancheng. Finally, God took care of him once. In a restaurant, Mu Yixuan recognized three Zhang people in the crowd at a glance. They had already changed their appearance and dressed brightly. As soon as they entered the restaurant, they proudly photographed three glittering silver crystals on the table and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Copper coins circulate in Nancheng. Those who can use silver crystals are large families. Since this person can take out silver crystals, his identity must be either rich or expensive. The shopkeepers in the restaurant were all human spirits. Their abacus was pounding. Looking at Zhang San, their eyes were like seeing the God of wealth. They walked over with a smile on their face. Just about to ask, suddenly, a rusty knife was inserted straight into the table. There was a shrill cry around, deafening. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the shopkeeper quickly stepped back. It''s obvious that the enemy came to the door! "Say! Where is my sister! " Mu Yixuan picked up Zhang San''s collar, and his star eyes were filled with anger. At the beginning of the panic, after seeing that Mu Yixuan was the one who found fault, he disdained to smile: "Oh, who am I? It was little brother Lin. why? Lost your sister? Since you lost your sister yourself, why did you find us? We didn''t lose your sister! " He deliberately distorts the facts and leads people to wrong judgment. Mu Yixuan held his collar tighter and tighter. The next moment he did not hesitate to pull out the knife on the table and lay it across Zhang San''s neck. He said sternly, "if you want to die, I can give you a ride now!" Chapter 1240 He can do everything for his sister! Seeing the hostility in Mu Yixuan''s eyes, Zhang San can no longer maintain his composure. This man is real. He thought he was like those little beggars. In front of absolute power, he would eventually choose to swallow it. No matter who can see, how can he who has no spiritual power be the opponent of the three of them? Even if the three of them have no spiritual power, they can solve him with brute force. Against them is not a wise choice at all. Zhang San didn''t expect that this man was so crazy that he completely ignored his own life. "I will give fifty silver crystals to whoever takes this man!" Looking at the knife around his neck, Zhang San said hurriedly. This is undoubtedly a great temptation for everyone present. Moreover, the young man has no spiritual power. He is an ordinary person, and they are also a spiritual master at least, which is more than enough to deal with him. Everyone immediately rushed to Mu Yixuan. Driven by interests, they had already red eyes. Now Mu Yixuan was not their opponent at all. When he was distracted for a moment, Zhang San immediately grabbed the opportunity and suddenly pushed him away. The blades arranged with several notches rubbed his neck, leaving a scar immediately. Fortunately, the knife was rusted and not sharp, so it didn''t cause too serious injury, but this move annoyed Zhang San. Soon Mu Yixuan was suppressed by the group of people in the restaurant. They cut his hands and made him kneel on the ground, waiting for Zhang San''s disposal. Zhang San approached Mu Yixuan step by step. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked it on Mu Yixuan''s shoulder. Mu Yixuan snorted with pain. Those angry eyes were always staring at Zhang San. "I didn''t expect that you are really capable and dare to hurt me. Aren''t you looking for your sister? Well, I tell you, member Cheng in the west of the city knows? He has your sister in his hand. Now go there and maybe you can see your sister''s body! " With that, Zhang San laughed. His expression was full of happiness. He just wanted to look at his pain. This was the greatest revenge for him. When all the people present heard that Cheng was outside the west of the city, they all showed an ambiguous look. Just looking at their look, Mu Yixuan''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley, and his bad hunch became stronger and stronger. "Let go of me!" Mu Yixuan roared with red eyes and began to struggle frantically. But Zhang San didn''t intend to let him go. He looked at him contemptuously and then ordered the group: "fight! Call me to death! I''ll teach you a long lesson today. Who can''t you afford to offend! " He looked arrogant. Only when he really realized what it felt like to bully others, would he understand why those rich people like to bully others so much, because the vanity and happiness brought by this feeling are unparalleled. After receiving his order, the group of people who suppressed Mu Yixuan immediately began to fight against him without ambiguity. They almost took this opportunity to vent all the depression accumulated in their hearts for many days. From beginning to end, Mu Yixuan never screamed or begged for mercy, but the eyes staring at Zhang Sansan slowly began to diffuse a blood color. It''s frightening and equally frightening. At this moment, Zhang San felt a chill from his back and spread all over his body along their back. The lame man shouted, "dig out his eyes for me!" Chapter 1241 The two people who suppressed Mu Yixuan were stunned by the speech for a moment. After they reacted, they immediately did it. The smile on their lips became more and more ferocious. One person suddenly stretched out his hand and gouged out his eyes unambiguously. Blood flowed down her face, and there was an uproar around. Many women couldn''t bear to turn their heads. They just came here to solve lunch. No one expected that such a thing would happen. Everyone''s face became a little ugly. No one had the mind to continue eating. He paid the money in a hurry and left. Mu Yixuan could no longer suppress the painful groan in his throat, and a scream broke out from the crowd. Until then, the lame man smiled with satisfaction. Looking at Mu Yixuan whose face became distorted due to great pain on the ground, he spat disdainfully: "I thought it was so powerful. If you knew it was so vulnerable, you should have done it early. Remember, don''t provoke our brother three in the future, otherwise you will suffer!" Immediately he turned his eyes to the man who was dripping blood and said, "throw him out. The silver crystal on the table is yours." After hearing this, they immediately burst out of their eyes. They set up Mu Yixuan and threw him out of the restaurant as casually as throwing a piece of garbage. Finally, they didn''t forget to spit at him: "go away, smelly beggar. It''s not more convenient for you to beg without eyes, ha ha ha!" The arrogant laughter drifted away. Mu Yixuan''s hands covered his eyes were already dripping with blood. The penetrating pain spread all over his body from the position of his eyes. He could not help shaking, and even his consciousness began to blur. No, he can''t fall! younger sister! younger sister! My sister still needs him! Mu Yixuan shouted in his heart. With this obsession, he struggled to get up from the ground. There was darkness in front of him, and unknown fear attacked his heart. Many onlookers gathered around him. They all looked like they had nothing to do with themselves and pointed at him. Occasionally, these comments would be mixed with a few words of sympathy, but they were soon drowned by other taunts. Mu Yixuan needs someone to take him to Chengxi Chengyuan''s house. He began to ask for help from the people around him, but looking at the ferocious look of his face full of blood, these people all kept away silently and avoided like snakes and scorpions. Even the children on the street were directly frightened by Mu Yixuan''s appearance at this time and burst into tears. Mu Yixuan realized how terrible he was now. He quickly tore a cloth strip from his clothes and covered his eyes. Soon, the cloth strip was stained red with blood, and the exuded blood still flowed down his face, like blood and tears. He can''t see anything and is not familiar with the terrain of Nancheng. He can''t rely on himself to find Cheng''s outsider, but no one is willing to help him. Everyone takes a detour when they see him. Zhang San and his group leaned against the window on the second floor of the restaurant, looked at all this as if they were watching a joke, and laughed happily one after another. Only the blind man sighed low. At this moment, no one can understand the pain in Mu Yixuan''s heart better than him. Just when Mu Yixuan was in despair, suddenly, a small hand grabbed him. It was the same ragged little beggar. He seemed a little afraid. After pulling Mu Yixuan''s hand, he immediately let go. He summoned up his courage and said to him, "are you going to the west of the city? I''ll take you. " The childish voice was uneasy, fine as mosquitoes and flies, but it was clearly introduced into Mu Yixuan''s ears word by word. Chapter 1242 Mu Yixuan was ecstatic. Following the direction of the voice, he grabbed the little beggar''s shoulder. The little beggar immediately gave a cry of pain. He realized that his behavior was too extreme. Mu Yixuan quickly let him go, but his hand still held his hand tightly, as if he was afraid of him running away. This was the only one who helped him, so he was afraid that he would repent. He had to hold on to him so that even if he repented, he could not escape. The little beggar did not repent. He let Mu Yixuan pull him and take him to the west of the city. Along the way, countless people cast strange eyes at them. Mu Yixuan turned a deaf ear to those gossip. Now he is only worried about the safety of Mu Tianxin. While leading the way, the little beggar carefully looked back at Mu Yixuan. Just now he was mixed in the crowd and had heard everything that happened to Mu Yixuan. He was looking for his sister, but his sister fell into the hands of Cheng Wai in the west of the city. In Nancheng, no one knows the name of member Cheng Wai. This is not a good reputation, but a notorious one. He opened his mouth carefully and asked, "how long has your sister gone to Cheng''s house?" "About three days." Mu Yixuan doesn''t know when Zhang San sold Mu Tianxin, but three days have passed since that day Hearing this number, the little beggar''s heart suddenly cooled. He knew it was too late. Anyone who fell into the hands of Cheng Yuan would be killed in a day! Not to mention three days! I''m afraid you don''t have to go to Cheng''s house to find someone now. Go directly to the burial hill outside Nancheng. Maybe you can find the body that hasn''t been taken away by the beast! But the little beggar couldn''t say it anyway. He searched for his sister for three days and paid such a high price for it. He lost his eyes and finally got his sister''s whereabouts. If he told him that his sister was dead now, it would undoubtedly be an unbearable blow to him. What if a miracle happens? What if his sister survives? The little beggar couldn''t help thinking of it and pressed his words to the bottom of his heart. In Nancheng, it is well known that Cheng Yuanwai, who lives in the west of the city, is an out and out pervert. His biggest hobby is playing with children. There are not hundreds but dozens of people who died in his hands, so it is gradually noisy. At first, some people denounced him, but they couldn''t stir up any splashes. After all, he bought the children who died in the hands of Cheng Yuanwai at a high price. They had no position to denounce Cheng Yuanwai. Cheng Yuanwai almost covered the sky with one hand in Nancheng. It is said that he climbed up to a big man in the imperial capital, so even the city master couldn''t help him. Gradually, everyone just turned a blind eye to his behavior. In this world of supremacy of power, they are the real masters, controlling the life and death of others at will. Running all the way, they finally came to Cheng Yuan''s house. Instead of going through the front door, they came to the back door of Cheng Yuan''s house. As soon as they walked there, they happened to bump into two servants and push a cart out of the back door. The little beggar hurriedly took Mu Yixuan and hid aside. He only heard two servants complaining while pushing the cart: "it''s inhuman. Such a beautiful little girl died." "Haven''t you been used to it, master''s hobby, eh..." There was some regret between their faces. The things loaded on the cart were covered with white cloth and bulged. Chapter 1243 The cold wind blew a corner of the white cloth, revealing several small bodies dripping with blood under the white cloth. Seeing this scene with his own eyes, the little beggar couldn''t help crying out. After reacting, he quickly covered his mouth, but it was too late. The two families found their existence. "Who!" One of the servants shouted loudly. He turned his head and looked at Mu Yixuan and the little beggar. When he found that there were only two beggars, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Although everyone in Nancheng knows about this incident outside Cheng, most people only heard the rumors and didn''t witness it with their own eyes. Therefore, in order to preserve their final reputation and face, these bodies should be disposed of secretly. Fortunately, there are only two beggars. If it is someone else, it will be in trouble. "Go away, this is not your place to beg. If you don''t want to die, go away quickly!" A servant bluffed with a grim face. The little beggar hurriedly pulled Mu Yixuan back, but at this time, Mu Yixuan was like a stake. No matter how the little beggar pulled him, he stood still. He turned his head to the position of two servants, and his hands hanging on his side tightly clenched into a fist. Although all his accomplishments have been abolished, the acuity developed over the years has long been deeply rooted in his body. A smell of blood came from the direction of the two servants. It was this smell of blood that made him completely unable to control the trembling of his body. It was a blood fetter, and a fact he could not deny jumped into his mind. Mu Yixuan only felt that at this moment, all the temperature of his body retreated. He walked in the direction of the two servants almost numbly. Seeing this, the little beggar quickly grabbed him. At the same time, the servant''s scolding sounded again, "what are you doing! Get out of the way and come closer. Don''t blame us for being rude! " One said, while the other quickly pressed the white cloth and carefully observed the surroundings. The movement here did not attract the attention of people in other places. They were relieved. The only trouble is the two beggars in front of us. They looked at each other and pulled out a long stick from under the cart. If these two people don''t appreciate it any more, they will take the old way. It''s just about filling in two bodies at random. The little beggar looked at their actions and turned white, but how could his strength compete with Mu Yixuan? Mu Yixuan broke away from his hand. The little beggar panicked and shouted, "big brother, don''t go there, they will kill you!" His words are not alarmist. What they are good at all year round in the city is observing words and expressions. This is also their ability to survive in this world. He has clearly felt the killing intention from the eyes of the two servants. Mu Yixuan turned a deaf ear and just walked towards the position of the cart step by step. With each step, his heart came tearing pain. He tried to deny and escape, but his feet went there completely out of control. His sister is waiting for him there. Seeing this, the faces of the two servants became fierce, swung the stick in their hands and waved it unambiguously to Mu Yixuan. At this time, the little beggar rushed over and pushed Mu Yixuan away with all his strength, but he took the heavy blow. The little boy''s body was fragile, and the blow cost him half his life. The two servants are spiritual masters. They are mixed with some spiritual power. Ordinary people can''t bear it here. Chapter 1244 The little boy vomited a lot of blood, but the two servants didn''t let him go at all. They didn''t kill him with a stick. They immediately made up a few sticks, accompanied by boxing and kicking. Mu Yixuan reacted and rushed to the source of the voice. He wanted to protect the little beggar with his body, but the two servants didn''t give him the chance at all. When Mu Yixuan approached, a servant seized the opportunity and knocked him down with a stick. In the face of absolute strength, the two people had no room to fight back. In a moment, there was no painful groan in this alley. A moment later, the two servants left the alley again with a cart, but the arc of uplift under the white cloth was more obvious. The random burial mounds in the suburbs of Nancheng are always filled with a long-lasting stench. In a huge pit, there are stacked corpses that have rotted or lack arms and legs. In the depths of the jungle, countless wild animals are eyeing in this direction. A servant murmured a curse and quickly dumped the body in the cart into the pit. He directly abandoned the cart and ran away with another servant in a hurry. Although they had spiritual self-defense, their cultivation was only limited to ordinary people. If they met a more powerful monster, their small lives would have to be explained here. If it weren''t for this job, who would be willing to take such a hard job with life worries at any time. In the distance, the roar of wild animals sounded in bursts, and the danger fermented in the dark and began to move. At the same time as the night, there are storms, accompanied by lightning and thunder, pouring rain from the sky, desalinating the bloody smell in the air. Gusts of wind roared, the trees swayed wildly in the wind, and the mottled shadows of the trees were projected on the ground, such as one devil after another waking up from the darkness. The wolves approached the pit under the heavy rain, and their tusks reflected a cold light. Suddenly, a corpse in the pit moved slightly, first hands, then feet. Finally, he suddenly raised his head. Every part of his body was crying for pain, but he couldn''t care to check his injury. He groped in the dark. A pair of flesh and blood blurred hands touched from rotten corpses. The cloth covering the eyes had already fallen to a certain place in the beating. The eyes without eyeballs were like two blood holes, from which blood flowed continuously. no no None of them! These bodies around him are not his sister! "Sister, sister!" The hoarse voice overflowed from his white lips. As soon as he said this, he couldn''t help vomiting his blood. His movement startled the hungry wolves foraging not far away. They put down the rotten meat in their mouths, turned to him and approached him step by step, but he didn''t notice it. He went crazy to search in the sea of corpses, and finally found four small corpses. The biggest one was the little beggar who was beaten to death. With the fetter of blood, he found Mu Tianxin from the corpses of three little girls. Her tender little body was cold, and the skin rubbed by her fingers was uneven. Even if he couldn''t see it, he knew that she must be scarred and suffered inhuman torture before she died. "Ah..." Mu Yixuan held Mu Tianxin''s body tightly. The grief in his heart swallowed up all his reason. He shouted in pain. Tears mixed with rain rolled down his face. His world had disintegrated and turned into a gray color. Chapter 1245 Why? Why take my sister? Why? Obviously he has nothing. Why take his only sister! Mu Yixuan was left with despair. After losing everything, he regarded his sister as the driving force to live, and she supported him step by step to the present. Now, his sister is dead, he has nothing, and the beating heart has begun to rot. In the heavy rain, Mu Yixuan held Mu Tianxin''s body tightly, as if he had lost his soul. The hungry wolves around approached step by step. When they saw that they were about to rush up, suddenly, a wisp of black smoke slowly condensed over the pit, and the invisible pressure dispersed. All the hungry wolves whispered and whined, as if they were afraid of something. They showed panic and retreated slowly step by step. They didn''t run away until they left the pit, and they disappeared in a moment. Mu Yixuan didn''t notice all this. He was like an empty shell without soul, shielding everything from the outside world. "Do you want strength?" Just then a voice rang out in his mind. "Yes." Mu Yixuan replied in a wooden way that the brain had lost thinking, but instinctively answered the desire in the heart. "This seat can give you strength, but you should exchange your soul and body." This voice is extremely hoarse, revealing endless vicissitudes and coldness. Mu Yixuan''s body trembled and his consciousness slowly returned. He tightened his strength again and looked around rigidly, even if he couldn''t see anything. He said warily, "who are you?" "Someone who can give you strength." The voice continued to reverberate in his mind. Mu Yixuan couldn''t help but clench his fist. He never longed for strength like now. He wanted to regain strength, he wanted revenge, and he wanted to kill everyone who hurt Mu Tianxin. Without any hesitation or doubt, Mu Yixuan firmly replied, "I promise your exchange and give me strength. I can cut the enemy''s strength!" Mu Yixuan''s voice was relentless in the storm. At this moment, the former Mu Yixuan had died and he would no longer be him. "Follow me into the dark!" The hoarse old voice became more and more clear in Mu Yixuan''s mind. The black smoke hovering over Mu Yixuan''s body the next moment. The powerful force began to run amok in Mu Yixuan''s body. Mu Yixuan clenched his teeth to endure the huge pain, but he couldn''t resist it in the end. He couldn''t help falling to the ground and crying. This pain was no less than the pain of being dug out not long ago. When this force penetrated into his body, it constantly destroyed every muscle and bone and every piece of flesh and blood. He felt that death was so close to himself, but his consciousness was very clear. After destroying everything, this force began to reorganize his body, and Mu Yixuan could no longer withstand the top like pain and fainted. The process from coma to wakefulness was very long for him. When he opened his eyes again, he felt that time had passed for a long time, and his brain was blank for a moment. The dazzling sunlight sprinkled on him through the gap between the leaves. Mu Yixuan raised his sour hand and covered his eyes. The next second, his action stopped. He opened his eyes incredulously, raised his hand and carefully touched his eyes. What he touched was not a blood hole, but a complete eye. Chapter 1246 Mu Yixuan stared in amazement, and his face was full of disbelief. His eyes came back, but he clearly remembered that his eyes were dug out by Zhang San. And Mu Yixuan suddenly jumped up from the ground. He looked around and found that he was still at the random burial post. His sleeping position was next to the big pit, where his sister and the little beggar were lying. What happened in the past is not a dream. His sister is dead. Mu Yixuan stared at all this and walked slowly towards Mu Tianxin. After a night of heavy rain, several bodies had already turned pale and even gray. I can''t get back. Mu Yixuan couldn''t control the trembling of his hands. He picked up Mu Tianxin''s small body and tightly clasped it in his arms. The flame of hatred burned into a prairie fire again in his heart. His black and red eyes were filled with bloodthirsty, and there was only a fierce look on his face. "Want revenge?" The familiar voice sounded in his mind again. Hoarseness reveals the vicissitudes of years. At the next moment, a chill wrapped Mu Yixuan. A thick black fog rose in front of him, and a fuzzy face loomed in the black fog. Looking at this scene, Mu Yixuan suddenly laughed, but there was only coldness in his smile. "Yes." He replied. "Then take revenge and kill everyone!" The voice sounded again with bloodthirsty excitement. Mu Yixuan slowly stood up with Mu Tianxin in his arms. When he stretched out his hand, a sword automatically formed in his hand. The evil spirit that could not be melted lingered on the sword, which made the four evil beasts flee in fear. There are no more monsters within a ten mile radius. He ushered in his new life, and everyone will pay for it. This day is a nightmare for everyone in Nancheng, giving them unforgettable fear, which is still fresh in their memory for the past century. A bloody young man in black came to Cheng''s house with his sword. All the servants who tried to stop him were cut in half by him. The body was lying on the ground, and the blood gathered into a river. Until death, they all opened their eyes in disbelief. When they rushed out, they were already in a different place before they could see the boy''s face. The boy in black walked into Cheng Yuan''s house all the way. With his intrusion, the screams kept coming. The smell of blood lingered over Cheng Yuanwai''s house for a long time. The onlookers watched the scene happen with a frightened look. They wanted to step back and stay away, but their bodies were completely stiff in place at this time. Everyone forgot to think and felt cold all over. devil. At the same time, the word floated in everyone''s mind. With the help of one person, he slaughtered all the people outside Cheng, which was as cruel as the butcher on the execution ground. Cheng Yuanwai, who was domineering in Nancheng on weekdays, first had his limbs cut off, and then the boy fed him a pill to continue his life and let him maintain this state. He watched him personally kill his wife and children, his concubine and everyone in his house. No one survived. Even if he had become a human stick, he could not help shaking. Great fear had tortured him to collapse, and even scared him out of control. He wanted to commit suicide, but now he can''t even do the simplest suicide. With tears streaming down his nose, Cheng kept begging the boy to kill him and kill him immediately. Chapter 1247 But the young man stood still when he heard his plea for mercy. He just looked at him in his spare time. It seemed that his behavior pleased him. The young man laughed and became a madman. The psychological defense line outside Cheng collapsed again and again. Now he can''t have the scenery he once had. He begged for mercy like a dog. He just wanted the boy in front of him to give him a good time. The passers-by watched the scene and killed member Cheng. The boy can be regarded as walking on behalf of heaven. However, at this moment, their mood was dignified and even full of fear. For no other reason, the young man''s means were so cruel that he didn''t even let go of the starving baby, and even the animals in Cheng Yuanwai''s house were killed. Finally, some people couldn''t see it and jumped out to stop it, but they turned out to be one of the dead souls in Yuanwai Cheng''s house. Seeing that everyone here took another breath, even the most powerful friar in the south city was not his opponent, so who could stop him. Suddenly, a man in the crowd shouted: "Mu Yixuan, he is mu Yixuan!" Finally, someone recognized him, the remaining evil of the demon family that everyone in the east continent had to kill. But when they looked over again, there was no him in Yuanwai Cheng''s house, and Yuanwai Cheng himself scared himself to death. Until his death, Cheng Yuanwai''s face was distorted by excessive fear. This time, the whole Nancheng was shocked. If the remaining evils of the demon clan reappear, it should be killed immediately. However, the people who witnessed what happened outside Cheng''s home knew that no one could kill him, and his strength had surpassed all of them. This reminds them of the demon king Gu Yun in the past, which is strong enough to be invincible "Don''t come, don''t come!" The voice of fear echoed in the alley. Zhang San fell to the ground and backed back with his hands. His eyes, which were always shining, had been dug out, and the eyes were at his feet. "Please, please, let us go. We already know that we are wrong. Please let us go in the face of the past." The lame man cried. With the opening and closing of his mouth, a lot of blood overflowed from it. The boy stepped on his chest, and his whole chest was seriously sunken. The blind man fell into a pool of blood and had no breath. The young man''s face was covered with a layer of frost. Before the lame man could finish speaking, he suddenly stabbed his head with a sword, and the blood burst out immediately. Zhang San could not see it, but could hear the shrill scream of the lame. He had softened his whole body with fear. This was the first time that he was so afraid of a person. This fear was far better than his fear of death. Because this man wants you to die before he kills you! "Please, give me a good time!" Zhang San''s voice was hoarse. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately, even if his forehead had been broken, even if his blood had rubbed the ground. However, his torture has just begun. He didn''t let go of the people who once bullied him in Nancheng. This killing was only to commemorate the dead Mu Tianxin and the dead Mu Yixuan. Since then, there is no Mu Yixuan in the world. His life has lost everything and has no meaning. He sold himself to the devil. From then on, all he lived in this world was a walking corpse. Finally, when Mu Yixuan came out of the South City and looked at the sunset in the sky, he slowly closed his eyes, his hands were unable to hang down, and the sword still dripping blood fell into the dust. Gu Yun, if I can, how I want to find you. Even nine layers of purgatory! But now, death is also a luxury for me. I really want to see you again. Would you like to come to my dream? If you like, I wish this dream never wake up Chapter 1248 "Nian Xi, what are you going to do next?" Star swirl blinked, stared at Nian Xi and asked softly. After Gu Yun left, nianxi had maintained this thoughtful appearance for a long time, which made xingxuan feel a little worried. Nianxi came back to her senses. She twisted her stiff neck, forked her waist, pointed out the window where Feng Chu lived, snorted contemptuously and said in a high voice, "of course, go and take back everything that belongs to me!" Xing Xuan nodded in agreement with her: "uh huh, I''m with you!" Listening to xingxuan''s words, she smiled, jumped down from the table by the window, hugged him hard, and said happily, "thank you, little stone. Next, let''s dominate the demon clan together!" The ear roots of the star swirling quietly turned red. The reading in front of him was no longer the appearance of the little girl at the beginning. The girl''s well-developed body was close to him, and the faint fragrance lingered between his nose wings, which made him uncontrollable Before xingxuan could recover from it, nianxi took him to the table. She said to him, "although I was the former heir of the Phoenix family, now all the power of the Phoenix family is in the hands of Feng Chu, and all his people are in Fengqi mountain. Therefore, during this period in Fengqi mountain, you just stay with me and don''t act alone, I''m afraid Feng Chu will be bad for you. " The memory of the past is always a heart disease in nianxi''s heart. Even after so many years, even after nirvana, I still remember it. It was her nightmare. After Feng Chu killed her father and mother by her hand, she hated him and her stupid self. Therefore, she would never allow Feng Chu to hurt the people around her again. Feeling the huge fluctuation in nianxi''s mood, xingxuan quickly stretched out his hand and grasped her hand. He firmly said, "I''ll be fine. No one can hurt me here." This is not his exaggeration. He didn''t tell nianxi his other identity. As long as he wants, he can decide the life and death of anyone in the world. The name engraved on the wheel of destiny has long been beyond the laws of heaven and earth. That night, Feng Chu took the initiative to come to nianxi''s bedroom hall. Under the moonlight, nianxi''s beautiful face was disgusted except indifference. Feng Chulong clenched his hand in his sleeve into a fist, and a look of injury appeared on his handsome face. "Feng Shao..." he whispered her name. "I remember I said that Feng Zhuo was dead. I read it!" The disgust between reading and looking became more and more obvious. She took a step back and didn''t want to pester him any more. But when Feng Chu saw that she was leaving, he immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed her. Without thinking, he slapped her. Feng Chu could escape, but he didn''t do so and took the slap. Snap¡ª¡ª This sound seemed to be magnified several times in the silent night. With a fierce effort, Feng Chu''s strange face immediately turned half red. She was stunned for a moment. It was beyond her expectation that Feng Chu didn''t avoid or hide. "Ah Huo, are you relieved now?" Feng Chu looked at her, smiled and called the nickname buried in the depths of his memory. "Let go of me!" Nianxi shook off Feng Chu''s hand in a cold voice. He only felt that the place he touched was dirty and disgusting. "Ah Zhuo, marry me. I''ll give you everything." Feng Chu looked at her affectionately and said with a smile. "Including your life?" Read Xi lift eyes, a pair of red pupils, there is only a cold killing intention. Chapter 1249 "If that''s what you want, take it!" Feng Chu ignored the killing intention in nianxi''s eyes, still looked at her affectionately and replied gently. "Since that''s the case..." nianxi suddenly smiled and moved. A long sword appeared in her hand. She stabbed Feng Chu without hesitation. Feng Chu just looked at her deeply, and the deep feeling inside almost drowned her like a raging sea tide. Just when the long sword was only one finger away from the fatal place of Feng Chu, suddenly, a faint light from the night sky suddenly knocked her sword away. Read Xi, frown and see, a white figure in the air comes from far and near, like a relegated fairy coming to the world. Seeing him, my heart immediately felt a knife like pain. Even though she had only hatred for him for so many years, she still felt unbearable pain at the moment of seeing him. How deeply she loved him at the beginning! And how much I loved him, how much I hate him now. Almost at the moment when he landed, nianxi turned her wrist and transferred the attack target to him. Although her cultivation has recovered the nine floors in the peak period, the cultivation of Feng Chu and Feng Zhi has not stopped in the years after her nirvana. So now she is their opponent. Feng Zhi easily avoided her attack. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to hurt her. Feng Zhi just couldn''t retreat. Feng Chu frowned and looked at Feng Zhi with a cold look. He said, "I can''t let you intervene in the king''s affairs!" A long time ago, he wanted to kill Fengzhi. It was because of him that Fenghuo became disillusioned and chose to end the past in the way of nirvana. However, this man''s ability was so good that he didn''t succeed several times. Feng Zhi ignored Feng Chu''s provocative words, but looked at Nian Xi with a complex look. No one could see what was thinking in his Qingjun eyes. "If you want to catch up with the past, forgive me!" Nianxi''s cold eyes swept over the two people. He knew that now was not the time to deal with them, so he turned and left. But Feng Chu immediately grabbed her wrist. Nianxi was completely impatient. When she was about to hit with all her strength, a figure blocked her and easily removed the hand that Feng Chu shackled her wrist. "Little stone." Nianxi looked up at his back and couldn''t help crying out. At the same time, there was an obvious tension in the voice. Isn''t it dangerous for the star vortex to run out at this time? Nianxi was afraid of what Fengchu would do to xingxuan. When she was about to pull him behind her, she heard the uncontrollable pain in Fengchu''s throat. She stared in amazement and saw that Feng Chu had been directly broken by a powerful force. With Feng Chu''s strength, it should not be so easy to hurt him anyway! Feng Chu and Feng Zhi didn''t expect that this little boy who followed Nian Xi had such terrible power. At this moment, his dark eyes stared at Feng Chu tightly, which made him feel oppressed for no reason. After living for hundreds of years, he would be deterred by a little demon who has only cultivated for more than ten or twenty years! Feng Chu looked at him with some examination in his eyes. Nianxi immediately stood up and blocked the star vortex behind her. She looked at Feng Chu coldly and said very clearly word by word: "I''ll take back what belongs to me with my own strength. I haven''t seen it for decades. You''ve become more and more shameless!" Chapter 1250 With that, nianxi took the star vortex and left, Xingxuan silently followed nianxi behind. Fengchu saw that she left and immediately wanted to catch up. But at this time, xingxuan turned around, and the clear Xingtong was full of bloodthirsty anger at this moment, which seemed to hide a sword shadow. Feng Chu''s footsteps stagnated and looked at the star swirling eyes. The star swirl just looked at him in silence for a moment and took back his eyes. Feng Zhi stepped forward, looked at Feng Chu and asked, "what''s the matter?" Feng Chu suddenly returned to his mind. His thin lips were tight and his eyes were dark. He only said a word and turned away. "The little demon around Feng Huo must not stay!" At that moment, he clearly felt the crisis, the unprecedented intensity, and the instinctive fear in the face of a powerful enemy. He was the head of the Phoenix family. He was afraid of a small nine nether cat. It''s really amazing! This man must not stay! Staring at the back of Feng Chu leaving, Feng Zhi was thoughtful. Except for Feng Shao, he saw for the first time that Feng Chu had lost his usual composure in others. Feng Zhi''s eyes gradually became more and more serious. "Ah Zhi, what are you thinking?" At this time, a delicate female voice came. The next moment, a soft body jumped on his back and hugged his neck. At the moment of hearing the voice, the God on Feng Zhi''s face couldn''t help but soften down, unlike the half true and half false smile in the past. When facing the woman in white on him, the smile in his eyes and even on his face was sincere, the most real and hidden tenderness. "I wonder if some restless guy drank medicine today." The magnetic voice sounded. Feng Zhi stretched out her hand and carefully held the woman on her back to prevent her from falling. The woman tooted her lips, went around to Feng Zhi, threw herself into his arms, and smiled: "I''m safe, I''ve finished all the medicine." Feng Zhi hugged her waist and scraped her nose. It was full of spoil. "Go back, it''s windy here." He cut her hair, took her hand and didn''t look at the direction of nianxi''s bedroom again. Seeing him like this, Yan man put down his hanging heart and took some pride in the arc of his lips. What about the Phoenix Princess. The person Feng Zhi loves has always been her. When she heard that Feng Zhuo came back, her heart was uneasy. During her coma years, she was the one who got along with Feng Zhi day and night, and even they almost got married. Although she knew that Fengzhi did this for her, she still had a grudge in her heart. She had nothing but Fengzhi. Therefore, Fengzhi was everything to her and everything to her. She must not lose him! From a distance, nianxi watched this scene, and the unexpected peace in her heart probably exhausted all her remaining affection for him just now. It''s time to put an end to all this! "Read." Star Xuan stood behind Nian Xi and gently called her name. Nianxi looked back at him and asked, "what''s the matter?" "Let me help you. I can do anything for you." Xing Xuan said firmly word by word. At this time, he seemed to have more courage and gently held her hand. Although nianxi felt a little strange, he didn''t get rid of it. Instead, he continued to ask, "what are you going to do?" She was acutely aware that the tone of the star swirl was not quite right, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. Chapter 1251 Xingxuan didn''t directly answer her questions, but comfortingly touched her head. Nianxi didn''t feel any discomfort, but was very useful to xingxuan''s intimate behavior. She didn''t even notice. Nianxi didn''t continue to ask. She trusted xingxuan, so she was coaxed into sleep by him. The night was like ink, and the agitation hidden under the calm was particularly turbulent at this time. Feng Chu stood in front of the window and looked up at the ink space. He was sleepless. He remembered what nianxi said to him and felt a dull pain in his heart. Is there really no room for remedy? After all these years, whether he regretted what he had done at the beginning, he thought there would be more or less. If it weren''t for those things, his relationship with Feng Zhuo wouldn''t have deteriorated to this point. Feng Chu youyou sighed. Suddenly, he stared at the front and shouted, "who''s there!" As soon as the voice fell, his men were unambiguous, and then a fierce attack flew over, with a deadly attack. Hiding in the dark, the man just raised his hand gently and moved his fingers. In an instant, the attack disappeared. Time seemed to stagnate at this moment. Feng Chu opened his eyes in amazement and looked at the other side incredulously. What he can feel at this moment is unprecedented strength, stronger than any strong enemy he has ever met. "Who are you!" Feng Chu asked in a deep voice, confronting the man in the dark. As his voice fell, he slowly walked out of the darkness of a thin young man. The young man''s expression seemed to be shrouded in a layer of frost, gazing at his star eyes and rubbing them into ice and snow. Feng Chu felt a chill from his back. He looked at the young man''s face. His pupils shrank suddenly, mixed with a deep shock. He said, "it''s you!" The boy standing in front of him was no one else, but the kitten demon who followed Feng Shao and was not taken into account by him at all. Although the nine nether cats are a terrible existence in the eyes of other potential families, they are like babies who have just learned to walk in the eyes of the dragon and Phoenix races, which were born at the beginning of the world and are particularly ancient. From the beginning to the present, apart from the fact that Feng Zhuo''s current master, Gu Yun, would scare him a few points, he would not care about anything else at all. Just after the fight, he realized that the person who really hid the deepest was not Gu Yun, but this seemingly insignificant teenager. From what he just showed, his cultivation was unfathomable! Xingxuan just looked at him quietly, thinking about whether to kill him or maim him directly, so as not to pester him again. Silence spread between the two people. During this period, Feng Chu''s mind has changed a thousand times. At the moment, the only thing he can determine is that the identity of the teenager is definitely not just jiuyouming cat. "What are you going to do?" After the chaos, Feng Chu calmed down. He asked coldly, looking at the stars. Looking at him, xingxuan frowned slightly. His bloodthirsty impulse made him want to kill him immediately. However, doing so may make nianxi angry. Thinking of this, xingxuan pressed down the impulse at the bottom of his heart. He walked up to Feng Chu. On Feng Chu''s guard, he suddenly raised his hand and slapped him on the back of his neck. Although the young man was thin, his height was the same as Feng Chu. Under the strong pressure, Feng Chu couldn''t move, so he could only watch him approach little by little. Only then did he feel fear. Chapter 1252 The strength weakened a little from his body, and Feng Chu opened his eyes in amazement. This was the first time that he felt deep powerlessness in front of the absolutely powerful strength. Can not resist, can only be slaughtered. "No, no, you can''t abolish my cultivation!" Feng Chu opened his mouth in fear. His voice was hoarse, like a voice squeezed out of his throat. The star swirled down his eyes and looked at him. His face still didn''t change much. He said indifferently, "I won''t waste your cultivation." "Then what do you want to do!" There was some pain in Feng Chu''s eyebrows. He wanted to speak loudly, but because his body was in great pain, the voice at the exit was full of weakness. Soon, he got the answer. The purpose of xingxuan is very simple. He asked him to stand in the same position with nianxi. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Their gratitude and resentment will be completely cleared in this way. While Feng Chu had more decades of accomplishments than nianxi, xingxuan abolished his decades of accomplishments and kept his strength on a par with nianxi. He knew that nianxi would not want him to interfere in her private affairs, so all he could do for her was this. Since nianxi wants to blade the enemy, he can''t be the blade in her hand, so he can only reduce the damage as much as possible in this way. Fengchu and xingxuan have reached an agreement tonight. They will never disclose it to a third person except them, especially nianxi. Fengchu can''t afford to lose face. To outsiders, he has been abandoned by a little demon. Looking at the direction where the star swirls away, Feng Chu Ku smiled and muttered to himself, "Feng Huo... Can you and I really only live and die?" The next day, when dawn was about to break, Feng Chu came to the palace where nianxi lived with a complex mood. Facing nianxi''s face with obvious resistance and disgust, Feng Chu felt the faint pain of that numb heart again. It was a spacious and bright hall, but it made him feel suffocated. Fengchu didn''t have much nonsense this time. He directly relayed what xingxuan said to him that night to nianxi. After listening to it for a moment, nianxi readily agreed. But she was still surprised at the change of Feng Chu''s attitude. After she thought of everything, she asked Feng Chu to fight to the death with him. However, Feng Chu refused without any hesitation. He said, she wants to kill him, he won''t hide. This time, he would never hurt her again. How could he do anything that would kill her. His attitude makes nianxi unable to start. This made her feel that she was taking advantage of the opportunity. If she kills him like this, the hatred in her heart will not disappear completely. What caused him to change his decision? Nianxi didn''t care. From the moment Fengchu gave her the afternoon, there was only a strong sense of war in her heart. As soon as the news spread, it soon spread all over Fengqi mountain and even the whole animal God field. There were many people watching the excitement. The Phoenix people have always been mysterious and arrogant. It''s hard to say that they are lofty. Their current king Fengchu is not a good thing, so Fengchu is in trouble. Many people clap behind his back. When the news reached the bamboo forest garden in Fengqi mountain, Fengzhi was teaching Yan man to practice his sword. As a result, Yan man was almost hurt in a flash. Fortunately, Yan man avoided it in time. Yan man looked at him discontentedly, tooted his lips and shouted, "ah Zhi, what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 1253 Feng stopped and hurriedly apologized to Yan man. After making sure she wasn''t hurt, she breathed a sigh of relief. Yan man looked at the slight change in Feng Zhi''s face, and her heart tightened. Her intuition was related to Feng Shao, so she pretended to be curious and asked, "ah Zhi, who do you think will win between Feng Shao and Feng Chu?" There is no doubt that Feng Chu will be the last winner. His accomplishments were far above her before she was reborn, let alone now. Feng Shao''s challenge is tantamount to death! However, once the two sides reach an agreement, they will be bound by the laws of heaven and earth, that is, as long as they stand on the battle field, either you or I will die. In addition, there is no third result. This battle will never die under the witness of heaven. Would a man like Feng Chu, who cherished his life, choose to sacrifice himself to let Feng Huo survive? Even if he had been with Feng Chu for decades, he could not see through his ideas, and survival was human instinct. It''s too late to stop it now. Everything is resigned to fate. This was the first time Feng Zhi was absent-minded in front of her, and she obviously thought of another woman. Yan man bit his lips and suppressed his jealousy and uneasiness in her heart. She knew what kind of woman Fengzhi liked, so she controlled herself all the time and did what he liked. After all these years, she must not fall short now. "Ah Zhi." Yan man gently held Feng Zhi''s hand, and his deer like eyes were filled with worry. Feng Zhi smiled soothingly at her, stretched out her hand, held her in her arms and said, "the result of the fight is fate." Feng Zhuo came for revenge. Isn''t he the one she hates most? He''s still alive. How can she die? What if... A miracle happens in the end? The night of Fengqi mountain is always quiet and peaceful. A dark shadow quickly jumped from the brightly lit palace to the boundless dark jungle. This person is the star vortex. When he reached the designated position, he slowed down and walked forward step by step. By the lake reflecting the bright moon in the sky, a man turned his back to him and quietly waited for his arrival. "Here you are." As soon as xingxuan approached the lake, the man turned around and said with a smile. It was an old man who looked very old, but he was very energetic. Xingxuan was impressed with him. After searching in his memory, he remembered his identity. "Priest." The old man was not surprised by his remark. The Phoenix priest is more mysterious than any Phoenix. It is said that he can see the destiny and is the closest person to the true God. Therefore, the status of priests in Fengqi mountain is no less than that of the king of the Phoenix family. He was secretly called out in the middle of the night. The star swirl had a hunch that it would not be a good thing. "Your name is xingxuan, isn''t it? The name engraved on the wheel of destiny, the God beyond the three worlds, you are the same as the girl who left Fengqi mountain not long ago. You shouldn''t belong to this world. " The old man said slowly, his eyes turned to the vast starry sky, as if with emotion, and he sighed. The world will finally return to its true master Xingxuan''s indifferent expression could not be maintained any longer. His eyes were full of incredible, which shocked the old man''s words and the old man''s calm. How is that possible? Why can the secret of the three realms be seen through by a person who does not have divine personality?! Chapter 1254 "Don''t be surprised. I didn''t know until you showed up." The priest smiled, but did not further explain that people who can see through the secret of heaven often carry too many things that can''t speak to people. The star swirl looked at him in silence. "I came to you to fulfill my destiny. At this moment, I waited for hundreds of years and finally let me wait." The priest said again slowly, and there was something ethereal in his voice. "Fate..." star Xuan murmured two words, and some confusion arose in his heart. "It''s time to return this thing to its original owner. All the answers you want are on it." The priest approached and handed a small crystal stone to xingxuan. At this moment, a relaxed smile appeared on his face, "now, the old man, I can finally take off the burden on my shoulders and live a good life." With that, the priest turned slowly and waved goodbye to xingxuan. When his figure was about to be swallowed up by the night, an instruction came from afar. "Protect your highness. Your marriage is doomed and the future is still growing." Star Xuan pursed her lips and smiled again. He clenched the crystal stone in his hand and said silently: I will protect her, even if I risk my life! When xingxuan returned, nianxi was still closed, so he left a letter in nianxi''s room, and she could see it as soon as she left the pass. Nianxi has no weapon at hand. If he wants to win the battle with Feng Chu, he must take other means. Without any hesitation, xingxuan peeled a soul from his body and turned it into a long black sword. This soul condensed one-third of his strength and was enough to protect nianxi. The star swirl who lost a soul was as pale as paper and showed weakness visible to the naked eye. He picked up the long sword and pressed it on the letter. His bony fingers gently slipped over the sword. He smiled and said, "you can protect her for me during my absence. Anyone who tries to hurt her will never be tolerated!" As if in response to the star whirl, the long sword trembled slightly under his fingertips and made a loud sound of the sword. When the priest said those words, xingxuan knew that he had to leave, pursue his true identity and gain more powerful power. His destiny was written long ago when the demon God leader first saw the lonely cloud. He took her as the king and helped her become a god! This will be the only thing he can repay his sister. In order that no one can hurt his sister and Nian Xi from now on, he must go this way! The spar that the priest gave to the star vortex is not an ordinary spar. It emits light purple light on this small diamond crystal. However, the crystal presents a very light black, which is densely covered with countless small light spots. The light emitted by the light spots almost halos the black into purple, which seems to contain the whole star river. When the star whirlpool gripped it and injected its own strength, the light on the crystal increased sharply and swallowed up the figure of the star whirlpool in an instant. When the light dissipates, the star vortex has disappeared in place. At the same time, nianxi, who seemed to feel something and was immersed in cultivation, suddenly opened her eyes and interrupted in the middle. She had no intention to continue her cultivation, so she ended her retreat ahead of schedule. As soon as she returned to the room, she saw the letter left by xingxuan on the table. She sighed gently. She was not surprised. She was even happy for xingxuan. After pursuing for so long, he finally found the answer about his life experience. Chapter 1255 "I should also make good preparations. At least I will solve everything on Fengqi mountain before Xiaoshi comes back." Nianxi clenched the black sword left by the star swirl and muttered to herself. After a not long period of darkness, the light finally appeared in front of the star vortex, and bits of light poured in from all directions, dotted with darkness, bright and dazzling. He looked at the scene in front of him with a slightly stunned look, and then realized that he was standing in the universe of stars. At his feet, the stars gathered into a dazzling galaxy. Unexpectedly, the star vortex did not feel any discomfort. In this galaxy, he only felt unprecedented peace and kindness. It turned out that this was his real destination. Guided by the stars, the star swirl came to an ancient temple standing in the clouds and surrounded by stars in the night sky. The wide hall was only surrounded by the sound of breathing and footsteps of stars. He walked in step by step, as if he had been called by some kind of call, and his body was completely out of control. Until he walked into the innermost part of the hall, he saw a huge gear lying in front of him. Standing under the gear, his existence seems as small as a star in the world. The star swirled fixedly at the gear, looking stunned. In this place far away from the noise, the gears run silently, and several familiar or unfamiliar names are engraved on it. Xing Xuan raised his hand and gently rubbed his name on the gear. His eyes gradually looked up and saw two impressively close names - Gu Yun and Si Qi. After Siqi''s name, there is a smaller name - Emperor miexian. "So this is his real name..." star Xuan whispered. At this moment, his expression became respected, "Lord God!" Soon, he smiled again, "the marriage between my sister and Lord God has been firmly engraved on the wheel of fate. No one in the world can disperse them!" At the moment of seeing the gear, only between lightning, stone and fire, there is an answer in the heart of the star vortex. This is the legendary wheel of destiny. He once thought that the wheel of fate was just a legend, but there was no real existence in the world. And he is the guardian of the wheel of destiny! The star swirl''s eyes moved to the middle of the wheel of destiny, where there was a throne, the star throne, which belonged to him. He was born at the beginning of the creation of the world. He was born in this place to guard the wheel of destiny. He knows that he is not only a living body in the world, but also many other races. But he had never seen them. He was born with solitude and spent countless years in the lonely stars. Until more than 100 years ago, he could no longer endure loneliness, indulged himself once, opened the channel of time and space, and went to the world. He yearned for the prosperity of the world, but he was destined to fight his fate, so he was lost in the passage of time and space. When he opened his eyes again, he had reincarnated to the nine nether cats and lost all his memories. This leads to the following. It seems that all this is doomed. Xingxuan raised his hand and held the scepter on the throne of the stars. The powerful power wrapped him. The pain of losing a soul was relieved under this power. After a trip to the world, he found how lonely and meaningless his life had been for thousands of years, and now he clearly knew what he wanted. "Read, wait for me!" ¡­¡­ Chapter 1256 Unexpectedly, the victory came easily. Until Feng Chu fell to the ground, nianxi still didn''t react. She stared at the black sword in her hand, because in the fight, she felt the constant power pouring out of the black sword. Is it a star vortex? Nian Xi tightened his strength in his hand. At the last moment of his life, Feng Chu still had the infatuation in his eyes. He raised his bloody hand to touch nianxi''s face, but nianxi ruthlessly avoided it. He fell to the ground and smiled sadly. At the moment he closed his eyes, he said, "Feng Zhuo, I love you. Even if you kill me, I will never hate you or hate you." Feng Chu''s words complicated the mood at the bottom of nianxi''s eyes, and those distant memories buried in the depths of his mind reappeared in front of him again. If he had not killed all her relatives in front of her, if everything had not happened, in her heart, Fengchu had always been her closest and most trusted brother. Before Fengzhi appeared, her most sticky person was not her own brother and sister, but him, Fengchu! Nianxi looked up and wanted to press back the bitterness in her heart, but her heart still hurt. Killing Feng Chu didn''t let her feel relieved, but let her give birth to many inexplicable emotions. "If only I hadn''t brought you back..." Nian Xi whispered. At the beginning, if she hadn''t saved him, if she hadn''t brought him back, there would be nothing behind. He and Feng Zhi are both robbers in her life. Feng Zhi was stunned for a long time before he came back. A miracle really happened. Feng Zhuo won! He sincerely gave birth to a burst of joy. The outcome he didn''t want to see was the defeat of Feng Zhuo. He thought that Feng Chu should think the same as him. Before he came forward to congratulate nianxi, nianxi had left without looking back. She didn''t even give him a superfluous look in her eyes. Feng Zhi felt a little bitter in her heart and stared at the back of nianxi leaving, but she couldn''t return to God. The person who knows Feng Zhi best is Yan man. She can guess what he is thinking in any change of his expression. Behind him, Yan man''s beautiful eyes showed a sad look. She once thought she had firmly grasped the man in front of her, but now she found that she only grasped him, but his heart has gone elsewhere. She looked at the dazzling reading on the arena. Before that, she might want to compete with her, but now, after witnessing her strength, her competitive heart turned into dust and smoke. Such a life is dazzling and eye-catching. What does she take to win her. She is a real Phoenix, flying for nine days. A free and unrestrained life belongs to her, not her. It is a prison for a person. From the initial hostility and jealousy towards nianxi, there is only envy now. If there is no Fengzhi, she hopes to be friends with her Nianxi had not yet stepped down from the competition field. Suddenly, a dazzling light came in front of her out of thin air. Gentle power penetrated from the light and wrapped her. All the injuries suffered in the competition with Feng Chu healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only that, her long stagnant cultivation also broke through the bottleneck in the light and promoted to another level. Nianxi stared in amazement. If it weren''t for the familiarity in her heart, she almost thought she had an adventure. Chapter 1257 A man walked out of the light beam slowly. His black hair was like night, his cold eyes were like stars, and he was dressed in white without dyeing fine dust. It seemed that his whole body was shrouded in a layer of starlight. Thousands of Fenghua were integrated into one, which was more dazzling than the light behind him. When the two star pupils were staring at nianxi, the cold disappeared, leaving only a gentle smile. It seemed that everything around him was shielded by him, and there was only nianxi in their eyes. "Little stone!" Nianxi shouted in surprise. After reacting, she immediately rushed into the arms of the star swirl. She put her arms around his waist and felt unprecedented peace of mind. Just a short separation, she thought so of him! The star Xuan was only stunned for a moment, then he hugged her hard. The affection at the bottom of his eyes surged into the sea. After determining his mind, he found that he could no longer bear it in front of her. "Nian Xi, I have something to say to you." The low voice of the star swirl sounded in her ear, as if she was suppressing something. Read Xi''s eyebrows and eyes with a smile, rubbed the star swirling chest, and she said, "I just want to talk to you." "Well, you say it first." After Xing Xuan''s body stiffened for a moment, he rubbed his head, and his tone was spoiled that he didn''t even notice. Nianxi is still buried in the arms of the star vortex, and his head is not raised: "little stone, when the dust of the master''s affairs is settled, let''s fly away and take me to the place where you were born. Now I find that I don''t really know you." "OK." Xingxuan nodded and agreed, and was glad to read Xi''s words. Nianxi took a deep breath and suddenly raised her head to the star swirling eyes. She said, "there is another very important thing I want to tell you!" Star swirls also looked down at her, waiting for her next half sentence. "Little stone, did I say I like you very much? If not, now I solemnly tell you that I like you very much, very much. It''s different from liking the host''s food. I want to spend the rest of my life with you! " Nianxi is not without the experience of liking people. Long ago, she liked Fengzhi and was full of him, so she knows what kind of feelings she has for xingxuan now. She thought that once her love for Fengzhi could be classified as a temporary brain fever, but now her love for star swirls is more than everything. She wants to hand over the rest of her life to this person. These days of separation gave her time to think about her feelings for the star vortex. At the moment when she just saw him appear, she understood and confirmed that feeling more. She is no longer the little girl she used to be. After so much experience, she has witnessed her feelings with her master. She knows what kind of person is worth loving without reservation. And the person in front of her is where she belongs! Nianxi''s firm eyes and confession words made xingxuan unable to return to God for a long time. He never expected nianxi to love him. Before that, he just wanted her to accept his heart and slowly accept him. Therefore, when nianxi said those words, xingxuan suddenly felt like a dream. The people on the tip of his heart originally liked him, and this mood was not enough to be explained by the word surprise. "Is this, is this true?" Xingxuan stuttered. He was worried that what he heard was an illusion or a joke Nianxi''s answer was to slap xingxuan''s head and say angrily, "do you think it''s true?" Chapter 1258 The star swirl was ecstatic, and the answer didn''t have to be said clearly. It was already in his heart. He couldn''t help hugging nianxi again, bowed his head and kissed him. Nianxi hugged xingxuan''s neck and responded to him with a smile in his eyes. It''s really a rare bully of a small stone. This kiss is not so much a kiss as a bite. Two inexperienced people are making love to each other. It doesn''t matter whether they kiss or not. They are like no one else, only each other in their eyes. From the beginning to the end, the people watching this scene, except Fengzhi, all the other Fenghuang people cheered for the two people hugging each other on the fighting field and sincerely sent their blessings. After the death of Feng Chu, the king of Fengqi mountain was undoubtedly inherited by Nian Xi. She herself was the former Princess of Fengqi mountain, and only she was the rightful Lord of Fengqi mountain. Yan man looked at them. The envy at the bottom of his eyes was stronger. She had always been a very delicate person. She saw his love for nianxi like a treasure in xingxuan''s eyes. She was careful and placed on the tip of his heart. From then on, she was the only one in his eyes and heart. She thought that nianxi was lucky. She would be very happy with such a person who loved her as a treasure. What''s more, the boy not only has a handsome face, but also has very terrible strength. From the moment he appeared, almost all of them were out of breath because of the pressure released unconsciously. They had no choice but to kneel down on the ground. This was a person who made them surrender and fear only on one side. Even if he withdrew his coercion in time, he still had lingering fear. Yan man lowered her eyes and looked at Feng Zhi''s hand clenched into a fist in her sleeve. She smiled sadly. You can''t beat him! Yan man thought in his heart. Sure enough, you were still in love with her more than ten years ago. However, you gave her up at that time. Now, there are better people around her. She can''t love you anymore. Yan man looked up and forced back the tears in her eyes. She took a step forward, gently held Feng Zhi''s hand, collected her eyes and said silently: even if your heart is no longer on me, I will always be with you, because you are all to me. She even began to rejoice that nianxi no longer liked Fengzhi and that nianxi hated Fengzhi, which made it impossible for Fengzhi to push her back to nianxi. In this way, as long as he is not tired of her, he will not drive her away from him. As for how to make Feng Zhi not tired of herself, it is another problem. When a gust of wind blew, Yan man felt a chill spread all over his body. This gust of wind blew into not only her body, but also her heart. But she doesn''t regret it. She loves him! Feng Zhi finally loosened her grip and felt some bitterness in her heart. He was so dull that he didn''t understand his mind until now when she was with another person. But it''s too late. What''s the use of understanding. Why now? Feng Zhi is a very rational person. He knows that his late awakening will only bind him in the future Nianxi took xingxuan''s hand and didn''t care about the mess behind her. She said to him, "let''s go. The master has been waiting for us for a long time." "Yes." "At this time, let''s plan for the future." "Well, everything is up to you. As long as I can be with you, I will be satisfied." "... fool." They are walking away with each othe